《Fourth Prince's Debauchery》


 Chapter 1 708th Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 1 708th Reincarnation</h4>


    I was swinging my sword earnestly in a garden.


    The garden was very beautiful, filled with lush and green grass, with beautiful flowers and trees surrounding it.


    Like every day after dawn, I moved my sword freely, showing many different kinds of swordsmanship while feeling the pleasant light of the sun falling into my skin. This practicested two entire hours, and then, I finally stopped.


    "Good work, your highness." A beautiful girl, dressed in maid clothes, came and gave me a towel immediately after I stopped. I received it and wiped the sweat umted on my face after two intense hours of practice.


    "Thanks, Daisy," I said with a small smile, causing her to blush slightly.


    "It¡¯s my duty, your highness." She said shyly and lowered her head. "I already prepared clothes and clean water so your highness¡¯s appearance can be suitable to eat breakfast."


    I smiled again and nodded in acknowledgment. Then, without caring if Daisy was there, I took my training clothes off and wore the clothes that Daisy brought.


    Daisy blushed deeply and turned around with a surprised cry. I could not help butugh briefly when I saw it.


    Daisy is my personal servant. She grew with me and served as my servant from when I was a kid, taking care of all my needs, or almost all my needs.


    Until yesterday, our ages were the same, at 17 years old, but I¡¯m one week older than her.


    Daisy has beautiful white skin, with ck eyes and slightly brown hair. Her face is oval, as a delicious apple, and her big eyes make her look like a small animal that always needs protection.


    Moreover, because her height is a bit small (1.6 meters), she looks younger than her age.


    Though, to be honest, her height is the only small thing in her.


    I wore my clothes whileughing and used my hand to tidy my blue hair quickly, but Daisy tidied my clothes and hair again when she noticed that I was done.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said and walked towards the dining room with Daisy following behind me.


    The dining room was pretty far from the garden, so we walked around five minutes to reach there. Before entering, Daisy patted my shoulder and called with a shy voice. "Your highness, I forgot to tell you. Happy birthday!"


    Yes, today is my eighteenth birthday.


    "Thanks. Did you prepare a gift for me?"


    "I did." She said with an embarrassed expression. "But I¡¯ll give you it tonight."


    I could not help but grin when I heard her.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for it." Then, before she could react, I hugged her tightly and kissed her cheek.


    "Mm." Daisy blushed deeply but she did not reject my hug or my kiss.


    I then turned around and took a breath. Instantly, my expression turned serious. Daisy also understood the situation and quickly adjusted her emotions.


    When she was ready, I opened the door.


    Before I could observe the situation inside, an ice-cold voice resounded.


    "You are finally here."


    "... I¡¯m sorry, father." I said with an expressionless look and bowed my head slightly. "I just finished my morning training and came immediately."


    My father frowned briefly but he did not say anything else. Instead, the woman seated beside him spoke with a displeased tone. "Don¡¯t you know that breakfast begins exactly at eight o¡¯clock. How do you dare to make us wait for you!?"


    I frowned and looked to the empty seat beside her. "But I¡¯m not thest one here."


    "You..." The woman seated beside my father growled in rage, but before she could continue, my father interrupted.


    "Enough!"


    Both of us stopped.


    "us, take your seat. And you, Lilia, it¡¯s unbing of a queen to argue with a kid. Is it impossible for us to have a normal breakfast!?"


    "Hmph!" The woman retracted her gaze unwillingly, but not before giving me a vicious re.


    I simply shrugged in my mind and sat down.


    Seeing it, my father shook his head tiredly and sighed.


    Allow me to exin the situation a bit.


    My name is us Quintin, the fourth prince of the Arcadian Empire; and today, I turned 18.


    I have two older half-brothers, one older sister, and one little half-sister. My father is the emperor, Grand Quintin, and he is married to my stepmother, Lilia Riea. As for my mother, she died shortly after giving birth to me.


    Currently, seated around the table are my father, the queen, my first brother n Quintin, my third sister Dina Quintin and my little sister Lena Quintin. My second brother, Bryan, is not here yet.


    As the fourth prince of the biggest human empire, my status is pretty high; but to be honest, that is not the most surprising thing about me.


    Instead, there is something much more incredible.


    I, us Quintin, am a reincarnated individual.


    And currently, it¡¯s my 708th reincarnation.

 Chapter 2 Imperial Family 1

    <h4>Chapter 2 Imperial Family 1</h4>


    I, us Quintin, am a reincarnator, and this is my 708th reincarnation.


    In this life, I was born as the fourth son of the emperor and the second son he had with his second wife.


    Before me, the emperor had two sons and a daughter, and after me, the empress gave birth to another daughter, making me the fourth person in the line of session.


    But although I¡¯m a prince, my situation is pretty delicate. My mother died shortly after giving birth to me, and my elder sister and I lost most of our support inside the pce. My other siblings, on the other hand, had the support of the empress and her faction, and because my two eldest siblings are male, it means that my possibilities to get the throne are very low.


    Not that I¡¯m interested in the throne though. After all, as someone that has lived for so long, few things can motivate me now. To be honest, I had been king and emperor in some of my past lives, and it¡¯s very tiring.


    Unfortunately, my stepmother did not know it. She always thought of me and my elder sister as the biggest dangers towards her sons, so she had oppressed us from when we were small. To be honest, I don¡¯t care very much about it, but my elder sister has always hated my stepmother and my two eldest brothers.


    My stepmother hates me with all her being. It¡¯s probably because I always outwit her tries to bully me, or because she ends failing every time she tries to find fault with me before the emperor. With time, it became a situation where she cannot see me without trying to scold me.


    To be honest, she is pretty beautiful. My stepmother is 38 this year, with a fair face and wavy hair. Her chests are pretty big, and she radiates a mature charm that attracts all the gazes in the surroundings.


    Unfortunately, she always had a hatred-filled gaze when looking at me. But it would be a joke to my status as a reincarnated individual if I¡¯m disadvantaged when I face a simple woman.


    Like now. Although it looks as though I gave her a reason to scold me foringte, the truth is that I knew that my second brother waste too, so I simply camete and when she scolded me, I returned the scolding to her son.


    And speaking of the devil, my second brother finally entered the dining room.


    Unlike me, who came to the dining room wearing fitting clothes, my second brother was dressed sloppily. He had messy hair, and his face was pale and sleepy.


    My second brother was a bit fat, and his face always had a wretched an evil expression. He was publicly known as the biggest trash of the empire, but he considered that tittle as a source pride.


    He did not bother to greet our father or the empress and simply sat in his chair without paying attention to the surroundings. Father frowned seeing his behavior, but he ignored it and began to eat.


    "... You arete, Bryan." The emperor said while suppressing his rage.


    "Uh, I¡¯m overslept." He waved his hand and answered carelessly.


    "Hah, it looks like he dares to make us wait for him." I said sarcastically while looking at my stepmother.


    When she heard my words, her face burned in rage and she hit the table and stood up. "What do you mean, brat!"


    "Nothing, I¡¯m just repeating your words." Iughed softly and began to eat my breakfast, ignoring the reaction of my stepmother.


    "You...!" A strong pressure filled the surroundings, but I simply ignored it and continue eating. My father, on the other hand, could not endure this farce anymore.


    "Did you not hear me!? I said enough!" Another wave of pressure appeared from my father and suppressed my stepmother¡¯s. He then looked around the table and spoke angrily.


    "Lilia, are you not ashamed as the empress!? And you, us, show respect to your mother!"


    I ignored him and continued eating my breakfast calmly. My stepmother also sat down despite the rage in his face.


    "That bastard is not my mother¡¯s son!" But Bryan chose to speak at that moment.


    He looked at me with a mocking gaze and an expression of ridicule. "He is nothing more than the son of a slut."


    *ng!" My elder sister, Dina Quintin, let her knife fall at that moment.


    "Don¡¯t you dare to insult my mother!" She shouted furiously towards Bryan and stood up from his seat.


    "What? You don¡¯t want to hear the truth, slut?"


    "Bastard!" Dina red angrily at Bryan and extended her hand. Instantly, a fireball materialized above her hand.


    A wave of heat filled the surroundings.


    When the fireball appeared, Bryan retreated in fear, and my elder brother, n, the empress and my father, stood up immediately.


    "What are you doing!?" n filled his voice with qi and shouted to Dina, but I grabbed my sword and stood behind her. The dining room was just a step away from bing a battlefield.


    Currently, besides my little sister that was looking at us with an anxious gaze, everybody was ready to begin fighting.


    But then, my father opened his mouth.


    "Sigh... Is it impossible for us to have a peaceful breakfast at all? Dina, stop. us, take your sister away."


    "Understood, father." I bowed expressionlessly and grabbed Dina¡¯s hand. She red at our father angrily and realized that he did not n to reprimand Bryan despite seeing him insult my mother. She then turned around angrily and left.


    I followed after her and left the dining room.


    Seeing it, my little sister, Lena, looked anxiously to the remaining people in the dining table, and after a brief bow, followed after us.


    After we were gone, Bryan snorted in disdain and continued eating. "Trash."


    My father, on the other hand, shook his head with a tired expression and left.

 Chapter 3 Imperial Family 2

    <h4>Chapter 3 Imperial Family 2</h4>


    "Damn him! How does he dare to insult our mother?!" Dina cursed angrily after we exited the dining room.


    Dina¡¯s servant and Daisy chased after us from behind, but they did not dare to interrupt our conversation.


    "Calm down, Dina." I said softly while pulling her away from the room. "You know that he has always been like that."


    "But that is not a reason to insult our mother! And father too! Not only he did not defend our mother, but he also ordered us to leave! It¡¯s unfair!"


    "Sigh..." I sighed deeply and let Dina vent. Compared to me, my elder sister is the one who suffers the most due to the discrimination in our family. I don¡¯t care a bit about my family¡¯s thoughts about me, but Dina is unable to do the same. She had always desired the acknowledgment of our father.


    Unfortunately, due to our birth and that our mother died many years ago, our standing before father is a bit awkward.


    The reason because Bryan called my mother a slut is also due to it.


    Before marrying our father, our mother was the daughter of a minor noble. She entered the pce to work as a maidservant and there, she met our father.


    Back then, our father was already married to my stepmother, Lilia, and my first brother had been born. But because our father was obsessed with mother, he ignored Lilia, my first brother, and the words of the court, and insisted on marrying our mother as his second wife.


    To be honest, Him marrying our mother would not have been much of a problem if she was just a concubine. After all, polygamy is somethingmon in the empire. But when he insisted on making my mother the second empress, many opposed to it.


    After all, mother standing was not high enough to be a queen, and another queen meant changingpletely the political map of the empire.


    Due to it, many people in the empire called my mother a slut that seduced the emperor and clouded his judgment.


    While our mother was alive, it was not much of a problem. With her title as queen and the emperor¡¯s support, nobody dared to call my mother a slut openly.


    But when she died, things changedpletely.


    The emperor felt guilty towards his first empress, Lilia, due to marrying my mother, so he closed an eye when she scolded us while it was not something too overboard.


    But though things were bearable at the beginning, with the time, our standing in the pce and the kingdom fell greatly, and after some time, some people, especially my second brother, began to call our mother a slut openly.


    The emperor, of course, was enraged; but he did not chastise my second brother due to the guilt he felt towards the empress.


    So, the situation continued worsening.


    Now, our rtionship with our other siblings is almost one of mortal enemies.


    I continued pulling my elder sister by her hand and brought her to a room. I then closed the door and told Daisy and the other servant to not let anyone inside. Once alone with her, I looked at my sister helplessly and sighed in worry.


    "Why did you always lose your temper so easily, Dina? I told you that it¡¯s better if you ignore him. You even used magic this time!"


    "I know us! But how can I endure when he insults our mother?! I don¡¯t understand how you can be so calm after hearing him calling our mother a slut!" Dina stared at me with her pitch-ck eyes and asked in fury while a tear fell slowly from her eyes.


    "It¡¯s for our own good." I said while wiping the tear in her cheek. "You know that father has always taken their side, so it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t fight them... At least not when father is nearby."


    Dina fell silent and lowered her head. After a few seconds, she raised her gaze again and stared at me while muttering softly. "Sorry... I caused you trouble this time."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m your brother after all."


    "You are right... You are my only brother..." Dina extended her hands and hugged me tightly. "us, you can never leave me."


    I felt her breasts being pressed against my chest, and her sweet scent invaded my nostrils. For an instant, I was lost in the sensation of the hug.


    My sister Dina was aplete beauty, and one of the only two people for whom I have familiar feelings in this life.


    She is a bit smaller than me, at 1.75 meters of height, and she has the same ck long hair and ck eyes of my mother. Her face is the perfect definition of beauty, and the number of suitors she had on the empire is enough to fill a stadium.


    Unfortunately, she has rejected all the proposals she has received although she is already 19 and many people think that it¡¯s time for her to get engaged.


    Moreover, despite being my older sister, she always liked to behave spoiled with me.


    "Sigh... Why do you look more like the younger sibling than me?" I smiled softly and returned the hug.


    Dina blushed slightly, but continued hugging me. She put her head in my chest and breathed my scent while calming her emotions.


    After a while, I asked. "Is it enough?"


    "No..." She muttered and continued hugging me.


    I shook my head wryly.


    While we were hugging, someone knocked on the door of the room.


    "Big brother, sis, are you here? Can I go in?"


    Dina quickly let go of me when she heard that voice. She quickly tidied her dress and changed her expression to a dignified one.


    "You can." She said.


    I smiled wryly and went to open the door.


    A beautiful 16-years-old girl entered the room. She, like me, had the imperial family¡¯s characteristic blue hair and blue eyes. Her height was a bit shorter than Dina, but taller than Daisy, at 1.7 meters.


    It was my youngest sister, Lena.

 Chapter 4 Imperial Family 3

    <h4>Chapter 4 Imperial Family 3</h4>


    Different from Dina¡¯s dignified expression, Lena¡¯s was pure and innocent as a fairy descending from heaven, untainted by the mortal world. Her big eyes were looking at us worriedly.


    "Big brother, sis... I¡¯m sorry about that." Lena said softly and lowered her head ashamed.


    "Silly girl." Dina spoke hurriedly and hugged her. "it¡¯s not your fault. We always fight with your brother and mother, so don¡¯t worry about it."


    "But, I don¡¯t like it when mom treats you like that. Besides, brother Bryan spoke so many ugly things... Why do they treat you like that? We are family and yet..."


    I sighed when I heard Lena¡¯s sad voice. As I said before, I only consider two people in this pce as my family, and they are Dina and Lena. As for the others, they all can die for all I care.


    Of course, I cannot say something like that to Lena, so I simply hugged her together with Dina to console her.


    In this family, Lena could be considered the only one who is not hated for anyone. Because she is the youngest, and she is very innocent and likable, she is spoiled by everyone (except Bryan who bullies her from time in time). Due to it, she sometimes had the hope that we can be a normal family.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible.


    As someone who reincarnated 708 times, I can say that in families like this, love is almost inexistent.


    After hugging Lena for a while, Dina finally let go of her. She tidied her clothes and looked at Lena tenderly. "Thank you, Little Lena, I feel much better now. I have lessonster, so I have to go." She then gazed at me and blushed slightly. "You too, brother... Thank you very much, and happy birthday. I¡¯ll give you my gift tonight in the ball, I almost forgot about it due to that stupid jerk."


    I nodded and kissed her cheek. "Take care." She blushed again and ran away.


    Lena giggled a little seeing it and then grabbed my arm. "Happy birthday big brother, will you apany me to y today? Everybody else is busy..."


    I thought briefly about my ns for the day and hesitated. Lena looked at me with puppy eyes when she saw it. "Please?"


    I was defeated by that gaze.


    "Okay okay, I¡¯ll go with you."


    "Thank you, big brother! You are the best!" Lena shouted happily and pulled me by my hand.


    She then told a maidservant to get food for us before taking me to the courtyard.


    I could only follow her while smiling helplessly.


    Daisy excused herself and told me that she had to prepare some things for tonight, so only Lena, I, and some maidservants went to the courtyard


    The courtyard already had been arranged properly for some servants. They put a nket on the ground below the shade of a tree, so Lena and I could sit there.


    A few minutester, the maidservant from before came carrying drinks and snacks and put them on the nket. I did not finish breakfast before and was still hungry, so my hand quickly went for the snacks and grabbed a few.


    Lena smiled sweetly seeing it. She also grabbed some snacks and began to eat together with me while pestering me to tell her some stories.


    My rtionship with Lena was the best among my siblings. When she was small, my other siblings did not like to y with her, and her personal servant was an adult woman, so I was her only ymate in the pce.


    Actually, after living through 708 lifetimes, I have enough patience to y with a child, so Lena quickly took a liking to me.


    From then, she always looked for me when she was bored. I patiently yed with her each time and sometimes told her stories or songs I learned in my past lives.


    Of course, my stepmother was upset when she learned that Lena spend every day with me, but even when she scolded Lena or forbade her from looking for me, Lena always found the way to sneak away to my ce and ask me to tell her stories.


    Sometimes she even entered my room at night to sleep with me.


    I thought for a moment and finally decided to tell her a tale about a princess that fell in love with a prince of an enemy nation and how they fought during years until finally being together.


    This story was something that I lived during my two hundredth or three hundredth life, so I managed to tell it in an interesting and engaging way. When I reached the end of the story, even the maidservants nearby were secretly paying attention to my words.


    After finishing the story, Lena was looking at me with an enraptured expression.


    "That story was pretty nice, big brother. I¡¯m happy that the prince and the princess could be happy together."


    I smiled softly and patter her head. "Yeah, it¡¯s good when love triumphs."


    "Big brother, I also want to be happy with the person I love. It¡¯s my dream."


    "Oh? Little Lena has someone she likes?" I asked in a teasing tone.


    "Of course!" She answered instantly and blushed until the ears. "He is the most handsome, kind, and smart person I know. But I will not tell you his name." She said softly in a nervous tone so the maids could not hear. Then, she looked at me with a half-expectant, half-scared gaze.


    "... Why do I get that feeling that your description matches with this brother of yours." I smiled teasingly.


    "No! It¡¯s not you!" Lena¡¯s face instantly became pale.


    The maidservants looked at us with startled expressions after hearing Lena¡¯s shout, but I gestured them that everything was alright.


    I then opened my mouth to tell Lena that it was a joke, but before I could speak, she stood up and stuttered.


    "I-I¡¯m f-feeling a little u-unwell. I-I think I¡¯ll rest for a bit. Sorry about it, big brother." She then left quickly without waiting for my answer.


    I shook my head and smiled helplessly. I¡¯m not dense enough to not realize her feelings after seeing her behavior each day.


    Well, incest is not something easy to ept in any world. She probably thinks that it¡¯s impossible between un because we are siblings.


    But, to be honest, I don¡¯t care about it. Actually, I have done it in some of my past lives.


    Well, she at least has a dream.


    On the other hand, I don¡¯t know what to do in this life.


    It¡¯s tiring to be a king, and I already yed enough to being demon king. A hero... Nah, it¡¯s bothersome.


    Maybe it¡¯s time to take a rest.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I have to decide now.

 Chapter 5 Imperial Family 4

    <h4>Chapter 5 Imperial Family 4</h4>


    Although being a reincarnator sounds cool, ites with its own set of problems.


    And the two greatest dangers of a reincarnator are boredom and pride.


    The first one appeared after living many lives. At some point in time, you find that everything you do is boring. You became tired of being a king, a genius, a scientist, an emperor, a conqueror, a celebrity, and began to desire eternal death.


    And the second one, it appeared during my fourth lifetime.


    I called it, Syndrome of God.


    As a reincarnator, I had many advantages over normal people. If I wanted, I could be in the most powerful man in the world easily.


    Due to this advantage, I developed a sense of superiority over other people.


    I began to think that I was the greatest person always born, and that other living beings were nothing more than people I could use to my convenience. If I wanted, I could make them ves, and If I changed my mind, I could make them kings.


    During many lifetimes, I lived like that.


    However, that kind of lifestyle easily erodes your will to live.


    It alienated me from reality and made me think that life is meaningless. After all, I could return from death again anyways.


    It made me stop fearing death.


    Fortunately, I realized the danger before truly dying for real.


    From then on, I developed a rule for every time I reincarnated. I would live my first eighteen years of life as a normal person, without taking advantage of others using the knowledge from my past lives. Of course, I would train my skills honed through multiple lifetimes, but I would not use them before eighteen unless it¡¯s an emergency.


    It was so I could develop a sense of belonging for each one of my lifetimes.


    And today, I¡¯m eighteen.


    It means that If I want, I can use my true strength from now on.


    Due to it, I had to decide what I was going to do from today onwards.


    Unfortunately, I could not decide easily. As I said before, it¡¯s hard to find interest in something when you have done it tens of times before.


    I spent all day thinking about my future in this life, but even when it was almost night, I could not decide on anything.


    Daisy entered my room at that moment.


    "Your highness, It¡¯s almost time for tonight¡¯s ball."


    "Uh? It¡¯s already sote?" I asked with a surprised expression.


    "Geez, the birthday ball will begin in one hour! Quickly, your highness, take a bath while I ready the clothes for tonight!"


    Daisy pushed me to the bathroom and closed the door behind me. I could only smile helplessly.


    After taking a bath, I let daisy help me to wear the clothes she prepared. Daisy was my servant from when we were children, so though she was a bit embarrassed, she dressed me without trouble.


    She thenbed my hair and finished tidying my clothes before guiding me towards the mirror.


    I could not help but exim after being my figure in the mirror.


    At the same time, Daisy stared at me with a lost expression.


    I smiled wryly and coughed slightly. Daisy quickly reacted and blushed after realizing her blunder.


    "Your highness, you are very handsome." She said shyly trying to hide her embarrassment.


    I smiled back. "You are very beautiful too."


    Daisy lowered her head unable to meet my gaze.


    People that use mana tend to be more handsome than people that not. It¡¯s because mana adjusts the body to its most perfect state, correcting the imperfections that appear with the years.


    Due to it, I have been handsome in every one of my lives. Moreover, as someone with enough mana to destroy a country (though nobody knows about it), my body can be considered the epitome of perfection. Even my little brother below is pretty fit.


    I inherited the imperial family¡¯s blue hair and blue eyes, and my skin is of a healthy white, making me very handsome from any standard. Besides it, my 1.82 meters-tall-bodybined with my handsome face and fit body makes me the dream lover of any woman.


    I¡¯m not particrly narcissist, but even I have to admit that my body in this life is pretty good.


    Laughing wryly in my mind, I turned towards Daisy and extended my arm.


    "Lady, will you give me the honor to guide me to the ball?"


    Daisy put on a startled expression before smiling with a blushing expression.


    "It¡¯s my pleasure, your highness." She then took my arm and led me to the pce hall.


    Tonight, Daisy was not dressed in her maid clothes. Instead, she was wearing a more elegant blue servant dress. This dress was designed just for the ball tonight, and I have to admit that it looks pretty good on Daisy.


    It highlighted her breast and waist, and had a low cut showing her beautiful legs.


    Daisy blushed again when she noticed my gaze, but her mouth curved slightly upwards. It was pretty obvious that she was happy.


    Unfortunately, our time together was short. We quickly reached behind the pce hall and Daisy left to do her work.


    I stood behind the hall waiting for my father to call my name. I noticed that the hall was already full, but even more people were still entering.


    At that moment, Lena came out of the hall.


    "Big brother!" She called my name and rushed towards me.


    I smiled slightly and nodded at her. "You are very beautiful today, Lena. I¡¯m sure that many guys will be charmed by your beauty."


    Lena¡¯s face turned red. "Thanks big bro..." She spoke so softly that I almost failed to hear her voice.


    "Big bro, can I enter with you when father calls you?"


    "Of course."


    Lena smiled happily and grabbed my arm.


    At that moment, I heard the voice of my fathering from the hall.


    "Let¡¯s wee the star of tonight, us Quintin, fourth price of the Arcadian Empire!"


    Nodding at Lena, I took a deep breath and stepped forward.

 Chapter 6 Imperial Family 5

    <h4>Chapter 6 Imperial Family 5</h4>


    The hall where the ball was organized was brightly illuminated.


    I smiled elegantly and walked forward apanied by Lena. She was grabbing my arm and smiling politely to the surroundings, but from time in time, she would look at me from a corner of her eyes and curve her lips happily.


    All the people inside the hall pped loudly when we entered. It was nothing more than a courtesy due to my birthday, but I enjoyed it regardless.


    After walking until my father¡¯s location, I bowed slightly and Lena grabbed the hem of her dress and curtsied.


    "Your majesty." "Father." Both of us greeted politely.


    My father nodded with a gratifying smiled. "Mm, you are very beautiful today, Lena. You too, son."


    Lena grinned happily but I simply nodded. I knew that father¡¯s words were nothing more than a formality. The truth is, father probably hates me more than anyone.


    He probably considers me the one that killed his beloved.


    ... Maybe, that is part of the reason that he never did anything despite the bullying Dina and I went through in the pce.


    After that, I had to greet all the guest that came to the ball. It was something very tiring, and one of the things I hate the most about being a noble, but I finished it with an elegant smiled and refreshing face despite my disgust for them.


    Most of the nobles in this hall are disgusting people. The only reason that they are here is to curry favor with my father, and none of them could care less about me. After all, it¡¯s a well-known secret that I have not a chance of getting the throne.


    Afterward, it was time for the ball.


    As the main character of the ball, I had the responsibility for the first dance. Normally, this dance is done together with the mother or the fianc¨¦e, but my mother is dead, and my rtionship with my fianc¨¦e is... a bit bad? Either way, Lena insisted on being my first dance partner and I agreed.


    Under the warmhearted gazes of the guest, and the displeased gaze of the empress, we began to dance.


    Both Lena and I are pretty good at dancing, so we did it without much problem. Lena was smiling the entire way, and I smiled too while following her rhythm and helping her when she lost the rhythm.


    Once the dance finished, Lena reluctantly released my hands and gave way to my next partner.


    After that, I danced with Dina and some other distinguished guests. My stepmother never danced with me, citing that she felt a bit sick, but our bad rtionship was not a secret for anyone so nobody found it strange.


    What they found strange was that my fianc¨¦e did note to the ball.


    I could hear some people talking softly behind my back And pointing to me while gossiping about the reason because she did note to the ball, but I decided to ignore them.


    At that moment, my father stood up and raised a cup of wine.


    "I have a few words to say." He spoke in a dignified tone and the entire hall quieted down. He then looked at me. "Today we are celebrating the 18th birthday of my fourth son. I¡¯m pleased by your presence here on this happy day.


    "I want to take advantage of this opportunity to make some announcements. Firstly, I want to announce that the first prince, n Quintin, will be the crown prince from today onwards."


    Instantly, the hall wentpletely silent.


    Big sister Dina paled when she heard those words, and I frowned deeply. Father¡¯s words had a deep meaning. Not because he chose the eldest son as the crown prince, after all, it was something that everybody could seeing. Instead, it was because he chose this moment, the celebration of my birthday, to announce it.


    I could not avoid but have a bad premonition about father¡¯s next words.


    And as I thought, it was not something good for me.


    "Secondly, us will begin to attend the imperial institute next week. Now that he is eighteen, he will take the courses required for nobles and use the opportunity to socialize with other youngsters of his age.


    "Finally, once he finishes his five years of study, he will be sent to the Boread Region to take the position of governor."


    Once my father finished his words, amotion spread in the surroundings.


    At the same time, Dina and Lena paledpletely.


    Although the position of governor sounds nice, the Boread Region is a poor ce in the far south of the empire. It¡¯s a cursed ce filled with beasts, barbarians, and demons. Few humans live there, and the people in charge of that ce die every few years.


    Sending a prince there is the same as exiling him.


    Moreover, he announced the exile on the day of my birthday.


    Yes... It was a humiliation.


    I always knew that father, no, the emperor, hated me, but I never thought that it would be at this degree.


    Moreover, despite his hatred, he never took action against me or showed it before. The only reason I knew he hated me was due to the experience I umted during my many lifetimes


    Is there a hidden reason behind the exile? I could not help but try to think of a reason.


    But no matter what the reason is, the cold truth is that he exiled and humiliated me.


    What a joke.


    I could hear the gloatingughs and snickersing from the surroundings. Bryan was looking at me with an expression of delight, and the empress Lilia was smirking in my direction.


    It was obvious that they already knew about it beforehand.


    Nevertheless, while others wereughing at my misfortune, and while father looked at me with an unfathomable expression, I kept my expressionless face.


    I stared at father calmly. None of theughs or insults could enter my ears, no malicious gaze could change my expression.


    In the end, I simply bowed.


    "I understand."


    Then, I left the hall.


    I, us Quintin, am a reincarnated individual, and this is my 708th reincarnation.


    And something that 708 lifetimes taught me, is that revenge tastes sweeter when it¡¯s served cold.

 Chapter 7 Daisys Night 1

    <h4>Chapter 7 Daisy¡¯s Night 1</h4>


    I left the hall under the mocking gazesing from the surroundings.


    I could hear my sisters shouting something to the emperor with enraged expressions, but I ignored it. I knew the old man well enough to know that he will not change his decisions easily.


    To be honest, I was enraged.


    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m someone that has lived long enough to be considered a super-decrepit old man, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I did not have emotions.


    Of course, I can control my emotions perfectly so they never influence my choices negatively. But they exist.


    And now, I was utterly enraged.


    While I was walking through the corridors of the pce, I let escape a snicker.


    "Ha, I can¡¯t believe that someone in this world dares to humiliate me like this... How funny." I spoke to myself with a dark expression.


    At that moment, I heard footstepsing from behind me. When I turned around, I saw my sisters running towards me.


    "us, wait a moment!" Dina shouted with a concerned expression.


    I stopped immediately and smiled at my sisters while shaking my head. "What are you shouting for? It¡¯s not as I¡¯m dying, right?"


    Dina and Lena looked at me silently. They probably were searching for a sign of rage, sadness, or fury in my face, but they could not find anything.


    "Big brother, are you really fine?" Lena asked with a worried face.


    I just smiled and patted her head. "I¡¯m fine, little Lena. Something like this is not enough to depress me."


    Lena sighed in relief, but in the next moment, she put on a serious expression. "Don¡¯t worry, big brother. I¡¯ll speak with father and mother tomorrow and ask him to change his decision."


    I shook my head helplessly. "It¡¯s useless. You know how father is. He will not retract his words."


    "B-But, maybe if you ask him nic-"


    "Stop." I interrupted her firmly. "I definitively will not beg him. Don¡¯t mention it again."


    Lena could only agree sadly.


    "Father is too cruel!" Dina angrily said. "I can¡¯t believe that he did such a thing on your birthday! Doesn¡¯t he remember that you are his son too?!"


    I smiled wryly unable to answer.


    Dina then stared at me with a concerned expression. "What are you going to do, us? Are you truly going there? That ce is hell!"


    I curved my mouth upwards and spoke in a rxed tone. "Don¡¯t worry about it. We still have five years to think about something. Many things can change for then."


    "... Do you have a n?" Sister Dina asked with a serious look.


    "Who knows?" I shrugged casually. "I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll find a solution before long."


    Dina did not seem convinced, but after seeing my rxed expression, she calmed down. "No matter what you do, I¡¯ll always support you."


    "I know." I smiled and patted her head.


    She blushed briefly in embarrassment, but in the end, allowed me to pat her. She probably thought that it could help me to control my emotions.


    Before long, Lena also asked for pats with puppy eyes. I could only smile wryly and concede to her.


    After reassuring my sisters that I was fine, I told them that I wanted a bit of time alone. They wanted to go with me, but after my insistence, they finally relented.


    Once I confirmed they were gone, I resumed walking.


    Should I be a demon king and annihte the kingdom as revenge for my exile? Usurping the throne also is a good option.


    Unfortunately, both options are quite tiring.


    I remember that some Japanese protagonist from my original world would live warmhearted lives after being exiled or being abandoned by theirpanions, but it¡¯s not the kind of life I want to live this time neither.


    ... Sometimes, it¡¯s pretty hard to decide what to do.


    I reached my room while I was lost in my thoughts. Daisy still was working in the ball, so she could not help me to undress. I smiled wryly at the thought that I was already used to the convenience of having a servant. I then took off my clothes and threw them in a corner of the room carelessly.


    Afterward, Iid on the bed and continued thinking.


    But a few minutester, I heard someone knocking at the door.


    "Your highness, are you asleep?"


    "Daisy? Come in, I¡¯m still awake."


    "Mm." She hummed in consent and opened the door.


    Daisy was still wearing the blue dress from before. It was a bit wet due to the sweat, but the sweat did nothing to diminish her beauty. Instead, it added a touch of seductiveness at her.


    Her low-cut dress was a bit wrinkled, probably because she came running to my room. I could not help but feel a bit moved when I saw it.


    Once she entered the room, she looked at with a worried gaze.


    "Your highness..."


    I could not help but smile when I saw her concerned face.


    "Are you worried about me too?"


    Daisy nodded timidly with tears falling from her eyes. "I can¡¯t believe that his majesty is so cruel... Your highness never did something deserving punishment but he sent you to such a ce."


    "Silly girl..." I smiled tenderly and wiped the tears on her face. "It doesn¡¯t matter is I deserve it or not. He simply is stronger and has more authority than me, so he can do whatever he wants."


    "But your highness..."


    "Shh, don¡¯t cry anymore. You will destroy your beautiful face with your tears."


    Daisy nodded and put her head on my chest.


    "... I don¡¯t understand why your highness has to suffer so much in the pce... Is your highness not a prince too? Why then are you treated like that." Daisy whispered softly in my chest.


    We stood in that position for a few minutes. Then, Daisy looked upwards and her ck eyes were locked with mine.


    "Your highness, I¡¯ll apany you wherever you go." She said with a face full of resolve.


    I stroke her face and kissed her lips softly. "Mm, I know."


    Daisy¡¯s face turnedpletely red.


    She then looked at me with unfocused eyes and opened her mouth with an entranced expression.


    "Your highness, I want to do it tonight."


    I answered with another kiss and hugged her body tightly.

 Chapter 8 Daisys Night 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 8 Daisy¡¯s Night 2 *</h4>


    "Your highness, I want to do it tonight." Daisy said with an entranced expression.


    I kissed her lips softly. My hands began to move around her body, feeling her skin through the clothes. I hugged her tightly and pressed her body against mine.


    "Ha..." Daisy sighed dreamily and twisted her body inside my arms. I continued pressing my lips firmly against hers. I then moved my tongue and slowly inserted it into her mouth.


    "!!!" Daisy made an expression of surprise, but her expression turned soft immediately after. She then moved her tongue excitedly and entwined it with mine.


    The temperature inside the room increased slowly. Sweat began to appear in our skin due to the heat brought by our intertwined bodies, but neither Daisy nor I stopped our kiss.


    After kissing for one minute, Daisy began to feel out of breath.


    She tried to move her mouth away, but I pressed forward and sucked fiercely her saliva. Daisy¡¯s face turned red, and she tried to struggle more fiercely, but the pleasure brought by the kiss was so great that her body had turned soft.


    I continued sucking her lips, moving my tongue slowly inside her mouth. Our saliva mixedpletely and her breath passed directly into my mouth.


    When I finally felt that she was about to fall unconscious, I ended the kiss.


    "Pant, pant..." Daisy panted fiercely once our mouths separated. She was looking at me with tears in her eyes and a blushing expression.


    "Your highness..." She stared at me seductively before lowering her head in embarrassment. Seeing that expression, I felt my blood burning inside of me.


    Unable to endure the desire, I lifted her and threw her into my bed.


    "Kya!" Daisy shouted in surprise, but I immediately sealed her lips with another kiss. Daisy opened her eyes wide when she felt my mouth again.


    She then closed her eyes and hugged my waist softly. I began to move my hands through her body, beginning with her chest, then her waist, and finally her bottom.


    I could feel the sticity of her chest and bottom despite her clothes. Her bottom deformed each time I moved my hands, changing to different forms each second.


    "Anh..." Daisy moaned softly and twitched below my body. I realized that she was already wet, so I moved my hand towards her clitoris.


    "!!!" She jumped in surprise when she felt my hand there, but her body was pressed below mine, so she could not move. I then smiled teasingly and moved softly my hand.


    "Ahn... Your highness, no..."


    I smiled and moved my other hand to her chest. I then pressed them fiercely and pinched her nipples. Daisy opened her eyes wide due to the pleasure and her mind turned nk. For a second, she could only open and close her mouth repeatedly.


    I was startled due to her expression, but when I felt the liquid flowing below, I realized that she had cummed.


    What a surprise, to think that Daisy would cum so quickly.


    But it only served to awaken my sadistic side. I stared at Daisy with a sadistic grin while whispering softly on her ear.


    "So my little Daisy is a pervert. I never thought that you would be so sensitive. Maybe you touch yourself when you are alone?"


    Daisy¡¯s ears turned red. She tried to look aside, but I did not allow it. Daisy could only look at me while trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "Your highness..." She called pitifully with tears forming in her eyes.


    I smiled again and kissed her eyelids softly. I then moved my mouth to her cheeks, then to her neck, then to her shoulder.


    Daisy twisted her bodyfortably and tried to suppress her moans, but my hands continued touching her body without stop. I caressed her legs and then put my palm against her abdomen, doing circles in her skin.


    "Do you touch yourself often, Daisy?" I asked again.


    My voice was thest straw that broke her determination. Daisy was unable to suppress her moan when she felt my breath against her skin.


    "Uhh... Ahn... Sometimes... Wh-When I... ahn... When I think of your highness..."


    I smiled in delight when I heard her answer.


    "I see, so my little Daisy truly is a pervert."


    Daisy closed her eyes in embarrassment. "Your highness... Please..."


    Iughed and kissed her mouth again. Out tongues then began another round of fighting and interchange of saliva until Daisy was out of breath again.


    I took a deep breath and inhaled the sweet scenting from her body. I already was almost unable to control my lust. The only reason because I was not attacking Daisy yet was that I wanted to make her first experience a pleasant memory.


    However, I was bing unable to endure.


    So, I began to take off Daisy¡¯s clothes slowly. Her beautiful blue dress was already covered with sweat, but I did not care. Fortunately, I already had experience in my previous lifetimes, so I did not take that long taking off her clothes.


    Daisy put on a startled expression when she felt my hands removing her clothes but quickly began to take off my clothes too. In seconds, both of us werepletely naked.


    I threw our clothes away and slowly observed Daisy¡¯s body. I could see her beautiful white skin glistening with the sweat, and her plentiful chest and bottom contrasting with her petite body.


    My little brother was already erect, but it became even bigger after seeing her beautiful naked body. Daisy cried in surprise when she saw my partner in all its splendor.


    "So big..." She muttered with a bit of fear and expectation in her voice.


    I smiled again and slowly approached while looking at her body with a burning gaze. Daisy¡¯s body shrunk timidly under my re, but she could not escape from my arms. An instantter, I was already before her.


    Then, under her expectant gaze, I gentlyid her in the bed and kissed her lips.


    I stroked her sensitive parts gently, causing Daisy to twitch and moan softly. I then stared right into her eyes and put a serious expression.


    "Are you sure about it?"


    Daisy nodded without hesitation. "Mm. Your highness is the one I love, and though I cannot be your wife, I don¡¯t mind being your servant and lover."


    I smiled and kissed her lips, then, I positioned my little brother in front of her cave.

 Chapter 9 Daisys Night 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 9 Daisy¡¯s Night 3 *</h4>


    Daisy looked at my little brother with a nervous expression. She had heard that it hurts the first time, so she was a bit afraid despite her brave front.


    However, she could not stop now.


    I slowly moved my little friend towards her moist cave. I did not enter immediately, instead, I slowly moved my penis up and down, caressing her entrance and sending signals of pleasure to her brain.


    After a few seconds, Daisy began to moan again. I looked into her eyes and kissed her mouth, intertwining our tongues and increasing her pleasure and excitement.


    Then, I slowly thrusted inside.


    Daisy opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her. She hugged me tightly and tensed her body, so I stopped. I then caressed her body softly to rx her and continued kissing her mouth and sucking her lips.


    When her body rxed again, I continued entering.


    Daisy moaned in pain and pleasure, and twisted her bodyfortably. I continued pleasuring her body while entering slowly at her cave. Then, I felt something obstructing me.


    I immediately knew the identity of that obstruction.


    I did not break through it immediately. Instead, I paused and stimted Daisy¡¯s body even more. After a few seconds, I noticed that most of her nervousness was gone, and she was beginning to moan.


    Immediately, I pushed forward.


    I felt something breaking and then, my penis advanced until the end. Daisy¡¯s wall tightened around me, and the immense pleasure almost made me release everything immediately.


    "It hurts!" Daisy cried suddenly and tightened her lower body to try to stop the invasion of my body, but it only increased more the pleasure I was feeling.


    Fortunately, I managed to endure. Although this body was very sensitive, I have enough experience to know how to control it. I was not going tomit such a newbie mistake.


    Daisy began to twist her body fiercely to escape from the pain, but I stopped her. I kissed her lips and pinched her nipples and clitoris, diverting her attention from the pain.


    Then, I began to move slowly.


    Inside, outside, inside, outside. Slowly, love juices began to flow from Daisy and lubricated her walls, increasing the pleasure we were feeling and making easier my movements.


    Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her eyes turned more lewd.


    At that moment, Daisy let out a loud moan.


    "Anhhh!"


    I increased the speed of my thrust. Slowly, the pleasure began to ovee the pain that Daisy was feeling and before long, she also began to move.


    The two of uspletely lost ourselves in the pleasure of lovemaking. Our moans and deep breaths spread through the room and the sweet smell of our sweat mixed with our love juices invaded our noses.


    "Your highness~... Your highness~..."


    I closed Daisy¡¯s lips with mine and began to piston even faster. I could feel something beginning to build inside of me, but I suppressed it. I concentrated only on feeling the body of Daisy and hearing her cries of pleasure.


    The movements of Daisy were erratic due to her inexperience, but they had their own kind of charm. The feeling of conquest I felt when I saw her twisting below my body was exhrating.


    Nevertheless, Daisy waspletely inexperienced. Before long, she began to tire out and her movements stopped almostpletely. She could only receive my thrusts and moan in pleasure repeatedly.


    Seeing it, I moved my mouth to her breast. I then sucked them fiercely and bit soft her nipples.


    "!!!" Daisy opened her mouth wide due to the pain, but only a moan escaped from her lips. Thebination of pain and pleasure caused her body to tense up and her lower lips tightened over my penis.


    I grunted in pleasure and thrusted fiercely, making Daisy moan again. She extended her legs and twitchedfortably.


    Her mind began to turn white, and she could only repeat your highness~ your highness~ between moans. I realized that she was close to cumming again and began to thrust faster.


    "Ahhhnnn!" Daisy grabbed the sheets of the bed with a hand and used her other hand to grab my back. I felt her nails piercing my skin, but my lower body continued moving quickly inside her. I felt the excitement of cumming building inside of me.


    "Your highness~... Something... Something ising~..."


    I hugged her shoulders and pressed her down with all my strength, then, she twitched fiercely and cummed.


    Her expression turnedpletely ck and a moan mixed with a scream escaped her lips. A bit of saliva slowly slid until her neck.


    At the same time, her cave tightened fiercely over my penis and increased my pleasure. I thrusted a few times more and then, something was shot from my little friend.


    Daisy moaned again when my semen shot inside her womb. She twitched fiercely and moaned incoherently while hugging my body.


    A sigh of satisfaction escaped my lips. Seeing the beautiful body of my maid below me, I approached my lips kissed her gently.


    Daisy unconsciously entwined her tongue with mine and continued moaning in pleasure. I also savored the aftertaste of ejaction and remained inside her.


    Finally, after a few seconds, I slowly slid out my penis and lied down on the bed.


    Daisy moaned again when she felt my little friend leaving her body and then hugged me tightly while a little bit of white substance escaped from her cave.


    "... Your highness, I love you." She whispered with a satisfied smile and kissed my lips.


    I returned the kiss and caressed her body while muttering sweet nothings on her ear. Daisy curved up her lips in happiness and twisted shyly beside me. I could not help but find her embarrassed appearance extremely adorable.


    A few minutester, Daisy¡¯s breaths became long and she fell asleep.


    I stroked her face gently and sent a bit of my mana inside her body. My mana was the purest kind of mana in existence, umted inside me from the day I was born. It was much better than normal medicines, and could heal fatigue and small injuries. With it, she will wake up tomorrow full of energy.


    To be honest, I was notpletely satisfied yet. It was my first time having sex in this life, so my lust is on an all-time high. Nevertheless, I knew that women are tired after their first experience, so I decided to be patient and let her rest.


    However, this night of love helped me to make a decision about the problem that had been bothering me for long.


    In this life, I don¡¯t want to be a hero or demon king, a king or an emperor, a minister or a general. In this life, I don¡¯t want to have responsibilities.


    This life will be one of debauchery.


    Controlling things behind scenes, living a life of luxury and enjoying women every day.


    Moreover, it also will be my way to take revenge.

 Chapter 10 The Next Morning

    <h4>Chapter 10 The Next Morning</h4>


    As always, I woke up at dawn the next morning.


    Daisy was still sleeping, but she was startled awake when I moved my body to stand up.


    "... Your highness?" Daisy asked drowsily.


    I smiled softly and gave her a brief kiss. "Morning, little Daisy. You can sleep a bit more if you want."


    Daisy nodded with a sleepy face and closed her eyes again. I shook my head and went to the bathroom to wash my face.


    But when I was in the bathroom, I heard a scream.


    "It¡¯s already morning!" Daisy stood up from the bed and ran nervously to the bathroom. "I¡¯m sorry, your highness, I overslept. I¡¯ll get everything ready immediately!"


    "Calm down, Daisy. Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of everything if you are still tired."


    Daisy turned red when she heard the word tired, but quickly shook her head. "I-Impossible. Serving your highness is my responsibility. I can¡¯t disregard it simply because I¡¯m a bit t-tired!"


    Iughed at the adorable expression on Daisy¡¯s face.


    Daisy blushed even more when she heard myughter but continued putting on her clothes. She wore the blue dress from yesterday quickly and rushed towards the door as though she was escaping from something.


    "I-I¡¯ll go to get changed. It¡¯ll not take long."


    I shook my head and smirked. At least, I could confirm that Daisy was alright after resting for a night.


    Well, I transferred my mana to her, so it¡¯s pretty normal.


    I finished washing my face and brushed my teeth. I then wore my training clothes and departed to the courtyard.


    Once outside, I inhaled a mouthful of air and exhaled deeply.


    My mana began to circte inside my body, filling y muscles and nerves with energy, and clearing thest trace of sleepiness from my mind. I then started my training.


    My everyday training consisted mainly of swordsmanship and a bit of mana training following this world¡¯s cultivation method. Actually, this training was pretty simple for me, but it was a good way to begin the day.


    Meanwhile, I began to think about my actions from today onwards.


    Now that I¡¯m eighteen, and my self-imposed limitations have been lifted, there are many things I can do. However, if I want to be the maniptor behind scenes while living a life of debauchery, then my options are more limited.


    Moreover, though I have done many things through my different lives, I never dedicated an entire life only to womanize.


    It probably will be a fresh experience.


    The sun began toe out one hour after I began my training. Daisy also finished changing and tidying everything and came to the courtyard to watch my training.


    But while I was training, someone approached us.


    "Is the prince training so early in the morning? You are truly hardworking."


    Daisy frowned when she heard the mocking tone of the neer¡¯s words. She red at him with an infuriated expression, but I stopped her with my gaze before she could speak.


    "Good morning, Sir Raul. It¡¯s rare for someone like you to be here at this time of the day." I replied politely.


    The man smirked softly, but quickly hid his smirk and feigned an expression of politeness. "I decided to patrol early in the morning and saw the prince training, so I thought it was a good idea to greet you."


    I nodded in understating, but inside, I was wondering what reason sir Raul had toe here.


    Sir Raul was the captain of the imperial guards. He was a tall forty-years-old man of almost two meters of height, famous for his loyalty to the emperor and with a clean record even after ten years of serving as the imperial guards¡¯ leader.


    To be honest, my rtionship with him is one of indifference. Although we saw each other on a few asions, we never entailed a conversation. At most, he would bow in politeness and I would return the bow with a nod.


    Precisely because of that, I can¡¯t find a reason for him to appear here so early in the morning, moreover, with such a clear ill will.


    So, I decided to activate one of my abilities.


    ¡¯Akashic Sight¡¯.


    It was my first time using this ability in this life, but it was activated easily. After all, I have the experience of my past lives.


    Instantly, a wave of mana spread in the surroundings with me as the center.


    The wave of mana was very subtle, so nobody besides me detected it, but it informed me of everything in a two kilometers radius.


    From the color of the trees, until the number of insects below the ground. Everything entered my mind in an instant and filled my mind with information.


    And then, I understood everything.


    Akashic Sight is a technique I created during my 102nd reincarnation. It¡¯s one of the few techniques that I use in each life, and the reason for it is due to its extraordinary use.


    In its strongest state, this technique can allow me to recollect information about everything in1000 kilometers around me. Besides, it allows me to know the thoughts of others and even to foresee the future at a limited degree.


    Of course, doing so consumes a staggering amount of mana.


    But if I only want to know the reason behind sir Raul¡¯s presence, then it¡¯s something very easy to do.


    I felt the ill will of the captain, the greed for the reward he was promised, the despise towards me, and the eyes of the empress looking here from far away through her binocrs.


    I snorted in disdain on my mind. To think that the empress promised the captain of the imperial guard a reward so he trashes me during my training! Moreover, the captain agreed! It looks like the farce of yesterday has already spread through the pce.


    And as I predicted, the captain quickly went direct to his goal.


    "Prince, though training every morning is good, real battle experience is many times more important. Why don¡¯t you have a spar with me? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be helpful to you."


    I feigned a look of hesitation in my face. Seeing it, Sir Raul hit when the iron was hot.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your highness, I will hold back."


    "This... Alright. Please guide me, sir Raul." I said after showing a reluctant expression.


    Sir Raul smiled heartedly and patted my shoulder. "That is the attitude." He then took a wooden sword he was carrying in his waist and stood five meters in front of me.


    A ruthless expression shed briefly through his eyes, but he quickly hid it. I smirked secretly when I noticed it.


    Hehe, do you think it will be so easy?

 Chapter 11 Spar

    <h4>Chapter 11 Spar</h4>


    At that moment, some imperial guards appeared from the surroundings. I already knew they were here thanks to Akashic Sight, but I still showed a surprised expression to feign ignorance.


    "Imperial guards?"


    "Hehe, don¡¯t worry, prince, they only came to observe the fight."


    I frowned deeply and looked at sir Raul in rage. But he just smirked and waved her wooden sword carelessly. "Are we going to start?"


    I nodded and lowered my stance. I then turned briefly towards Daisy and smiled reassuringly.


    Daisy smiled back, but it was obvious from her expression that she was really worried.


    "I don¡¯t want to bully the prince, so I¡¯ll restrict my mana at your level. I think things are fair like that, right?" The captain grinned mockingly.


    I showed a confident expression and nodded. Then, I circted my fourthyer mana through my body.


    In this world, cultivation is divided into magic and martial arts, and there are twelveyers for each one. I was considered above average with my beginner fourthyer at the age of eighteen, but it was very far from the eighthyer of the captain.


    In the empire, the first prince is known as a great genius for reaching the sixthyer at twenty-one, on the other hand, my sister Dina is at the fifthyer at 19.


    Because of that, my level is considered pretty average between my siblings. Although reaching the fourthyer at eighteen is considered pretty good in general, it¡¯s a bad result for a prince.


    Moreover, Lena is in the fourthyer too, and she is only fifteen.


    Bryan is way worse than me, though. He is just in the firstyer despite being twenty, but everybody knows that he is a trash, so nobody finds it strange.


    Of course, though my magic is not so good, I¡¯m also considered a bit of a genius. I¡¯m called sword fanatic in the empire, and even the best sword instructor admitted that he cannot teach me swordsmanship.


    Unfortunately, that is nothingpared to my siblings.


    At that moment, I heard the captain speak.


    "Very well, Here I go!" He shouted and thrusted his sword forward.


    His body elerated fiercely, and in seconds, his sword was already before me. I could see a smile of confidence in his face. Apparently, he nned to strike down me with the first attack.


    However, he was going to be disappointed.


    I waited until one second before the sword touched my chest, and sidestepped to evade the attack narrowly.


    Then, I moved my sword leisurely and cut towards his arm.


    The captain smirked seeing the slow movement of my sword, but when he tried to avoid it, he noticed that the sword continued following him. The tip of the sword approached slowly towards his wrist.


    The captain put on a flustered expression and moved his sword to block my attack, but I moved my wrist slightly and bypassed his defenses with a small movement. Then, my sword cut towards his chest.


    The captain could only open his eyes wide seeing my elegant movement.


    But before the sword could touch his chest, he shouted.


    "Arrgghhhg!"


    Instantly, his speed doubled.


    The captain stepped backward frantically and evaded the attack. He was looking at me with an ugly expression and sweating profusely, but I simply frowned.


    Currently, the captain¡¯s strength was the equivalent of someone in the fifthyer of mana.


    The surroundings werepletely silent. Nobody could believe that I forced the captain to retreat, moreover, he only evaded the attack because he used a greateryer of mana than me.


    After all, though I was known as a sword fanatic, that title was something I acquired after my instructors of magic said that they did not have something else to teach me. But the captain was an experimented eighthyer swordsman. Even if he suppresses his strength to my level, his experience should be more than enough to beat me.


    "Fuu." Daisy sighed in relief and stepped forward to interrupt the awkward situation.


    But suddenly, the captain attacked again.


    "Arrrrgggggghhhh!" With an expression of rage, he wielded his sword fiercely and stabbed towards my shoulder. Furthermore, he was using strength equivalent to the fifthyer.


    I showed a surprised expression purposefully and avoid the attack awkwardly, but the captain attacked again. I could hear the nervous whispers of the guards in the surroundings. It¡¯s obvious that they knew that things were going south.


    After all, the captain was clearly enraged. And though I¡¯m out of favor with the emperor, I¡¯m after all a prince. If something happens to me, their heads will roll.


    But before they could step forward, I counterattacked.


    Taking advantage of the captain¡¯s rage, I circled towards his right and extended my foot. The captain was unable to avoid my foot and fell to the ground embarrassingly


    "Stop it, sir Raul." I said with an expression of indifference to agitate his emotions. "It¡¯s unbing."


    When the captain heard those words, hepletely lost his mind.


    It was a humiliation. A humiliation in front of his subordinates and under the gaze of the queen!


    So, instead of calming down, he was even more enraged.


    His mana surged, and his speed increased drastically again. Some of the soldiers and Daisy only saw a blur and his sword was already in front of me.


    I put on a pale expression and retreated frantically. My sword moved in a fluster trying to stop his attacks. It seemed that I was about to fall under the sixthyer¡¯s attacks.


    The captain grinned sadistically. He stared at my flustered expression in glee and swung his sword with suppressing his strength.


    But when it seemed as though I could not endure anymore, I suddenly disappeared.


    My speed did not increase, and my strength was the same as before. I simply took advantage of his speed to move towards his blind spot and disappear from his sight.


    At the next instant, my sword touched his back.


    The captain frozepletely. Even the soldiers expecting the fight were looking at me with pale expressions and sweat in their backs.


    As for me, I was panting with a smile of victory.


    I was truly smiling. Not only because I humiliated the captain, but also because Akashic Sight noticed something interesting.


    Smirking in my mind, I moved my lips.


    "It¡¯s my win."


    Instantly, the captain moved.


    He suddenly increased his strength at the seventhyer and turned around before punching my chest. I feigned a surprised expression and put my sword in front of me to block the attack. But despite it, the attack sent me flying towards the wall.


    "Your highness!" Daisy shouted in panic and ran towards me.


    The captain was still enraged. He was not content with only hitting me once, but when he was about to rush towards me, someone appeared in the courtyard.


    "Raul, what are you doing?!"


    It looks like my next prey is here.

 Chapter 12 Elene 1

    <h4>Chapter 12 Elene 1</h4>


    "Raul, what are you doing?!" A woman¡¯s enraged voice came from the entrance of the courtyard.


    Sir Raul¡¯s face changed instantly. He turned his head in direction of the voice with a startled expression.


    "Elene?! What are you doing here?" He said to the woman.


    "What am I doing here?! Rather, what are you doing here?!" The woman looked at Raul and then at me. Instantly, her expression turned ugly.


    "Who did it?!" She asked with a thunderous expression.


    The guards around us turned their heads away. Raul looked at the woman with an ashamed expression but did not speak.


    "You..." The woman understood that the captain was the responsible and pointed her finger furiously towards him. "How do you dare to hurt a member of the imperial family?! Are you crazy?!"


    Sir Raul was even more ashamed, but he quickly frowned in displeasure to hide it. "What do you mean? We were simply sparring and the prince was slightly hurt."


    "Sparring?! Slightly hurt?! Do you think I¡¯m blind and did not see when you used seventh tier power?!"


    Raul¡¯s face turned red, but he did not retreat under the woman¡¯s words. "If I said it was a spar, it was a spar. Besides, women should not be involved in men¡¯s affairs."


    "You...! I can¡¯t believe I married someone like you back then!" The woman shouted angrily and ran to check my condition.


    Yes, she, Elene Sirius, was sir Raul Lorknork¡¯s wife.


    At 35 years old, Mrs. Sirius was the main doctor of the pce. She was a powerful mage specialized in healing magic and was considered one of the best doctors of the empire.


    Elena Sirius was the perfect definition of an adult beauty. She was 1.7 meters tall, with long lustrous ck hair flowing until her legs.


    Her face was perfect, with thick lips and sharp eyebrows. She had a pair of clear blue eyes, and her ice-cold expression made her look like a sessful woman. Her curvy ass and chest added a touch of seductiveness to her behavior, and her long legs enhanced her beauty at another level.


    Moreover, she exuded the charm of a married wife. You could not help but stare at her and admire her perfect body.


    Elena crouched down and examined my state with an ugly face. Daisy was next at her with an anxious expression, but Elena did not pay her attention.


    However, her expression turned uglier with each passing second.


    When she finished examining my injuries she turned towards sir Raul with a cold expression. "You better pray that nothing happens to the prince. If something happens to him and his majesty learns that you used seventh tier strength against him, then your loyalty will not spare you from being beheaded!"


    The captain looked at Elena with an ugly expression and tsked in annoyance. He then turned around and left with the guards.


    After a few seconds, only Daisy, Mrs. Elena and I were left in the courtyard.


    Mrs. Elena then looked at me with an apologetic expression and bowed her head slightly. "I¡¯m sorry about my husband¡¯s behavior. I hope prince us can be understating."


    I showed a small smile on my face. "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Elena. I understand. Besides, it¡¯s true that it was originally a spar."


    "That idiotic man!" Mrs, Elena scolded angrily. "To think he dares even to hurt a prince!"


    I smiled wryly and shook my head. "It¡¯s due to yesterday night¡¯s incident. He probably thinks I¡¯m doomed and there will not be any problem if I don¡¯t die."


    "Even so, you are a prince. He must show you due respect regardless of your circumstances!"


    "I¡¯m happy that Mrs. Elena thinks like that." I said.


    Mrs. Elena showed a small smile when she heard my words.


    Not many people are kind to me and my sister in the pce, but Mrs. Elena is one of them. She always showed us a smile and often helped us when we needed help. Because of it, our rtionship with her was pretty good.


    Actually, when she married the Imperial Guards¡¯ Captain, sir Raul, elder sister Dina opposed vehemently. She said that Mrs. Elena deserved someone better, and that many people in the empire would be honored of having someone like her as their wife.


    But Mrs. Elena replied that she loved the captain, so sister Dina was could only agree.


    I also opposed the marriage back then, so Mrs. Elena felt a little guilty seeing her husband attacking me. She probably found herself stuck in a hard ce.


    "Can you stand, prince? Let¡¯s go to the infirmary to treat your injuries better."


    I nodded and stood up while feigning an expression of pain. Daisy and Elena quickly came to support me and helped me to stand up.


    I then was taken to the infirmary. Once there. Mrs. Elena applied a healing spell on me and checked my injuries again.


    "Wait a moment here, price. I¡¯ll get some potions that will be helpful."


    I nodded quickly and Mrs. Elena left the infirmary. I then told Daisy to tell the emperor that I could not go to eat breakfast because I was injured during the training.


    Daisy was reluctant to leave me alone, but she agreed when I insisted that it was more important.


    Once I was alone, I began to n how to conquer the beautiful married doctor.

 Chapter 13 Elene 2

    <h4>Chapter 13 Elene 2</h4>


    To be honest, my injuries were superficial. It¡¯s impossible for someone with the captain¡¯s strength to hurt me even if I let him. The only reason because he couldnd a blow on me was that I allowed it.


    Although my mana is only at the fourthyer, it¡¯s only the mana I practiced following the techniques of this world. Actually, it¡¯s just a technique I practiced to y around.


    As for my true mana technique, it¡¯s a technique I created and perfectioned through hundreds of lives. I called it, Spatial Furnace.


    Without side effects, without the need of breakthrough, without requirements of age, without limits in the amount of mana it can hold. Spatial Furnace could be considered as the most perfect cultivation technique always created. Its only drawback is an extremely-high requirement about the understating of space and energy, but that is not something difficult for someone like me.


    Of course, nobody else can practice this technique. At least, I never met someone.


    I began to practice this technique from the day I was born, without stopping even for one second.


    If measured for this world¡¯s standards, my current mana would be the equivalent at the fourteenthyer of mana. That means that I¡¯m at least twoyers higher that the strongest person in this world. With such power, I only need to snap my fingers to make the captain disappear forever.


    Of course, doing it would be boring. I think that creating an opportunity to steal his beloved wife is better. Then, once he loses everything, I can show him that he always was nothing more than an ant before me.


    With Daisy gone, I can start with my n.


    I made sure of worsening my injuries and waited for Elene¡¯s return.


    Five minutester, Elene returned with a small bottle in her hand.


    "Where is Daisy?" She asked doubtfully.


    "I sent her to tell father that I will not be present in today¡¯s breakfast." I exined with a wry smile.


    Elene put on an apologetic expression. "I¡¯m sorry about it, prince. My husband caused you problems."


    I waved my hand and told her that it was alright.


    Elene sighed in relief and gave me a beautiful smile. I could not help but stare her intensely with a spellbound expression.


    Elene blushed slightly noticing my gaze. "Is something wrong?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. I just thought that sister Elene is truly beautiful."


    "Haha. What a sweet talker. Do you say the same to all the girls?" Elene grinned with a teasing expression, but I could see that her cheeks were a bit red.


    "Of course not." I replied instantly. "You are the first person in this world."


    Elene¡¯s blush became deeper.


    First step, done. No woman hates when someone calls her beautiful, even more if it¡¯s a handsome man. Moreover, Elene has always seen me as a little brother or a nephew, so she doesn¡¯t have her guard up against me. I also called her sister Elene to close the distance between us naturally.


    I then took advantage of when the iron was hot to continue striking.


    "I still did not understand. Why did you marry that man, sister Elene? I don¡¯t think he is anything good."


    Elene looked at me and smiled wryly. "He is a good man, it¡¯s only that he has a few defects. Moreover, because we have been unable to have a son, his temper has changed for the worsetely."


    I could see a bit of sadness on Mrs. Elene¡¯s face.


    It was one of the biggest regrets Mrs. Elene had. For some reason, she could not have children with her husband. Due to it, their rtionship has strained with the years, bing colder.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about it." She shook her head briefly. "Undress quickly, I will check your injuries again."


    "Huh?" I made a surprised sound and feigned an expression of embarrassment. Elene saw it and quickly blushed too.


    "Don¡¯t think something pervert, prince! I need to see your injuries closely if I want to know if something is wrong."


    I nodded and undressed quickly. Elene turned around to reduce my embarrassment, but it only made things easier for me. I undressedpletely and sat on the stretcher.


    "By the way, sister Elene, call me us. I feel strange when you call me prince."


    "Is it so? I¡¯m alright with it, but I¡¯ll continue calling you prince in public, okay."


    I nodded and took a deep breath. "I¡¯m ready."


    Hearing my voice, Mrs. Elene turned around calmly.


    But when she saw me, her expression frozepletely.


    She then stared at my body with an expression of surprise, fear, astonishment and... lust?


    I could feel her eyes roaming my body. Maybe because she could notprehend the situationpletely, she kept her eyes glued at my chest for a few seconds. But then, I spoke.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Instantly, Elene recovered her reason.


    She then blushed deeply in shame and rage and turned around quickly. With an enraged voice, she shouted. "Why are you naked?!"


    I feigned surprise again. "Huh? But you were the one that told me to undress, don¡¯t you?"


    "But I never told you to take off your underwear!"


    "... Huh?" With a cry of surprise I quickly put my underwear back.


    Mrs. Elene continued looking at the other side with a deep blush on her cheek. I could imagine that she was thinking about my body currently.


    I even heard them muttering the words ¡¯So big...¡¯ softly, so I can more or less gauge her current mental state.


    I smirked secretly but keep my act of an innocent boy. Fortunately, there never was a rumor about me with a woman during the past years, so Elene believed my innocent act easily.


    Furthermore, even if she had doubts, the current situation did not allow her to think straight.


    I could feel her breathing bing heavier and her body bing a bit hotter. Although she tried to control her emotions, she was a bit aroused.


    However, she calmed down quickly. While I was putting my underwear back, Mrs. Elene circted her mana and finally erased those thoughts of her mind.


    But a few secondster, those thoughts would be back.


    I put my underwear back and Elene checked my injuries carefully. She blushed again when she saw my fit body and muscles from close, and even her breathing became louder. But she controlled her excitement and realized the check-up without problem.


    A few secondster, she put a hand on my back and I felt a warm current entering my body.


    It was healing magic.


    My injuries healed almostpletely in an instant and I let out a groan of pleasure. Elene¡¯s thoughts fell into disarray hearing my groan.


    "I-It¡¯s finished." She said a bit flustered. "I¡¯ll apply this potion in your back now and it will do for now."


    I grunted in agreement and Mrs. Elene opened the bottle she brought. Instantly, a sweet scent spread into the room.


    Then, Mrs. Elene poured the potion on my back.


    A secondter, she began to spread it onto my injuries.

 Chapter 14 Elene 3

    <h4>Chapter 14 Elene 3</h4>


    I felt a brief itch when Mrs. Elene poured the potion on my back.


    A pleasant heat spread through my injuries, almost making me moan of pleasure. I could feel the tissues closing and healing slowly.


    When all the potion waspletely poured onto my back, Mrs. Elene extended her hand.


    She suppressed the brief feeling of shame that appeared on her heart and concentrated on spreading the potion on my injuries. Her heart became calm and her hands pressed onto my body.


    As a doctor, Mrs. Elene was able of controlling her emotions easily. After all, it would not be good if shemits a mistake due to being unable to control her emotions.


    But strangely, she could not control her emotions this time. Every time she pressed her hands on my back, she felt a shiver running through her fingers until her body.


    I concentrated on the massage Elene was doing. Her soft hands stroked my back gently, spreading the potion through the injuries carefully to stimte the regeneration of my tissues.


    asionally, I would send a bit of mana through Mrs. Elene¡¯s fingers, causing on her a brief feeling of pleasure. The feeling was very brief, to the point where even the person herself would only think that she was having pervert thoughts instead of realizing that I was doing something.


    With time, Mrs. Elene¡¯s massage became more seductive. She used a bit more strength and tried to touch my skin for a longer time. I had to admit that Mrs. Elene¡¯s skills in massaging were superb. I had to struggle to suppress the groans of pleasure escaping from my lips.


    Mrs. Elene¡¯s breaths became heavier. I could hear she panting softly while staring my back with a lost expression. The temperature of the room became higher, and sweat started to flow from our skins.


    "Groan..." I let out a soft moan of delight. Mrs. Elene smiled and put her hands over my shoulders before pressing them down. I felt a strong stimulus and groaned again.


    The sweet smell of the potion mixed with our sweat. I could feel the desireing from Mrs. Elene¡¯s body. She was struggling to suppress the lusting from her.


    After a while, the potion spread to all my injuries, but Mrs. Elene did not stop the massage. Instead, she began to stroke the rest of my body gently. Probably, even she was not sure about what she was doing now.


    "Sister Elene..." I sighed joyfully and looked at Mrs. Elene¡¯s face. Our eyes found each other and our gazes stayed fixed in ce.


    After a few seconds, Mrs. Elene finally moved her gaze away with a blush. She then moved her hands towards my legs and continued her massage.


    She would touch my ass asionally, but I could not say if it was identally or on purpose. With time, her movements became even braver, and her hands became more daring. It was obvious that our minds were getting lost in lust.


    Mrs. Elene removed a strain of hair from her forehead with a hand and looked at me with a nervous but expecting expression. She stared at my body with a fascinated look and turnedpletely red.


    I, on the other hand, looked at her body carefully. Her ck hair was moving softly with the wind, and her blue eyes were a bit moist due to her excitement. I could smell clearly the sweet fragranceing from her body.


    My little friend was alreadypletely erect. I heard Mrs. Elene gasp in surprise when she saw it in all its potential.


    But although she was a bit muddleheaded due to the lust, I could see a trace of hesitation and guilt shing on her eyes.


    I stood up and walked slowly towards her. Mrs. Elene put on a frightened expression and took a step back, but I could feel her expectant feelings.


    Then, I took another step forward.


    "Is everything alright, sister Elene?" I asked with an innocent tone, but made sure to direct my gaze towards her chest. Mrs. Elene detected my gaze and her body turned hotter. She could feel an itch on her chest, causing her to open her mouth with an expression of struggle.


    But then, a resolute expression appeared on her face. However, before she could speak, someone¡¯s voice came from outside.


    "Your Highness, I¡¯m back!" Daisy said and tried to open the door, but it was locked. "Huh? Is it locked?" Daisy put on a startled expression.


    Instantly, the atmosphere inside the room cooled down. Mrs. Elene returned to her senses and quickly circted her mana. At the same time, I put on my clothes and feigned an embarrassed face.


    Mrs. Elene then went to open the door. She put on a doubtful expression when she saw the door locked, after all, she did not remember locking it.


    But she quickly forgot about it. She made sure that her expression was normal and opened the door.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Daisy. I locked the door to not interrupt the prince¡¯s treatment."


    Daisy nodded in understating and ran towards me. I was finishing wearing my clothes and smiled at her.


    "Did father say something?"


    "... No." Daisy put on a depressed expression. "He only nodded and waved me away. But the empress said some unpleasant things."


    "I understand." I patted Daisy¡¯s head and then turned towards Mrs. Elene with my usual expression. "Is the treatment done? I still feel a bit painful though."


    "... Huh? Oh, right. Come again in the afternoon for another session and it will be fine." Mrs. Elene said unconsciously with an unfocused expression.


    I nodded instantly. "I understand, thanks again." Afterward, I left the infirmary with Daisy.


    Mrs. Elene nodded unconsciously when Aleen left and closed the door. She was thinking about the things that happened just now.


    [I can believe I tried to seduce the prince just now! Am I crazy?]


    [No! I can¡¯t think about it, I¡¯m a married woman! Besides, I love my husband! How can I think about cheating on him!]


    Mrs. Elene quickly calmed her emotions and reminded Prince us¡¯s face again. She had to admit that he had be more handsome now he was older. Moreover, his body was very attractive.


    [Could it be that I like young men? Sigh... Fortunately, he is already gone. Otherwise, I could endmitting a mistake.]


    But then, she remembered that she told him to return in the afternoon.


    "Noooo! What did I do?! How can I face the prince again in the afternoon? Moreover, what I do if something happens?!" Mrs. Elene crouched on the ground and put on a worried face. Finally, she gave a sigh of resignation and stood up.


    "Sigh. I must keep my distance this afternoon. I can¡¯t believe I even thought about doing it just now..."


    For a brief moment, she moved her hand to her part below, but she quickly shook her head and pped her cheek.


    Then, she left the infirmary.

 Chapter 15 Aunt Dayana 1

    <h4>Chapter 15 Aunt Dayana 1</h4>


    I left the infirmary with Daisy and returned to my room. I then took a quick bath and changed my training clothes to ones more suitable. Daisy blushed and her breath became heavier when she saw me changing my clothes, but I suppressed my urges to eat her immediately. Now was not the time for this.


    I grabbed a new sword that was leaning against a wall. It was the gift that sister Dina gave me yesterday.


    By the way, Lena gifted me the coat I¡¯m wearing now and Daisy gave me a handkerchief.


    I then left the pce and went to the city.


    The city was very beautiful, with a fantasy and medieval appearance. The city was very clean thanks to the existence of magic tools and because most people could use even a bit of mana, so it was not hard to keep the basic hygiene.


    Daisy and I quickly reached our destination. It was a three-floor building luxurious decorated. It was located in the most popr zone of the city, and beautifully dressed people would enter and exit it from time in time.


    A golden que was attached at the door with the words, Reincarnation Auction Hall.


    Two men with fierce faces were standing outside it and looking at everybody who entered warily, but when they saw me, they bowed respectfully.


    "Wee, your highness."


    I nodded in response and entered with Daisy.


    The clerks inside greeted me once I entered and bowed too. I nodded again and proceeded to the third floor.


    The Reincarnation Auction Hall is one of my properties in the capital. I received it from my mother¡¯s family for my fifteen birthdays.


    When I received it, it was going to close. The sales were bad and it caused great loses to my mother¡¯s family. Due to it, they did not think much when I asked for it. Everybody thought that I at most would y with it for a bit and then close it down, but now, it¡¯s one of the most reputable auction houses in the city.


    But this ce is not just amon store or auction house. This is also the headquarter of my businesses.


    Besides this auction house, I have many other businesses in the empire. I started them because I was bored, but they ended bing something very great.


    I swear that I did not use my past lives¡¯ knowledge to grow the businesses, at least not on purpose. It¡¯s just that the knowledge about business in this world was far behind from other worlds I have lived. So, I found it easy to make them sessful. After all, a simple idea I said casually was more than enough to generate great earnings.


    Because of it, I have a good reputation with themoners of the empire. Different from the nobles, they think I¡¯m a capable and kind prince, with a great mind for business and a decent talent for mana.


    Maybe it¡¯s a reason because the empress is so fearful of me. After all, If I receive the support of themoners,bined with all the money I have due to my business, then I can be a risk to her son¡¯s throne.


    When I reached the third floor, a beautiful middle-aged woman greeted me.


    "us!" She hugged me excitedly with a happy expression.


    I put on a smile and greeted her. "Aunt Dayana, how are you?"


    "Silly boy, of course I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m worried about you instead." She asked with a concerned expression


    I smiled wryly to my aunt¡¯s words. It looks like she already knows about what happened yesterday at my birthday party.


    "Don¡¯t worry, aunt. I¡¯m fine." I could only say it to reassure her.


    "That cursed man! How dare him to do it to my nephew! Is it not enough with ruining my sister¡¯s life and now he also wants to destroy yours?!"


    I could feel the hatred and rage on aunt Dayana¡¯s words. She hated the emperorpletely. After all, she thinks that he is the main responsible for mother¡¯s death.


    "Calm down, aunt." I sighed and held her hand gently. "It would be bad if someone hears you insulting the emperor. Don¡¯t worry, I still have five years. I¡¯ll think about something."


    Aunt Dayana looked at me with a pained expression. She then hugged me again and stroked my back. "My poor us. I¡¯m sorry you have to go through it."


    "Aunt, I¡¯m already an adult."


    She blushed and let go of me.


    Aunt Dayana was a beautiful thirty-years-old woman. She was a bit petite, with 1.65 meters of height, and had beautiful ck eyes and ck hair, like Dina. Although she did not have much in the chest department, her gentle disposition could conquer any man.


    Currently, she was married and had a ten years old son. Her husband was called Lock and worked with another auction house. He spent most of his time traveling through the empire, searching for new products for the auction house, and only returned home once in a few months.


    Dayana was my youngest maternal aunt, thest of four daughters. At the same time, she was the director of this auction house. She offered herself to help me when I took charge, so I let her take the position of director.


    "Is the business doing fine?" I asked once my aunt calmed down. Aunt Dayana¡¯s face instantly changed to a serious expression and grabbed some documents from a table.


    "Fortunately, our businesses are doing fely. Your idea about packing the wine in a decorated bottle and then increasing its price was incredible. I can¡¯t believe that so many people bought the same wine for a higher price simply due to the new bottle."


    I smiled in my heart. C¡¯mon, it¡¯s a simple sales strategy using brands and limited edition goods.


    My aunt continued reviewing the business¡¯ situation, I listened patiently and interrupted when I felt that something was wrong.


    After one hour passed, I finished listening and suggested some things to my aunt. Aunt Dayana nodded and wrote my ideas to think about themter.


    Once we finished, I ate breakfast. Aunt did not ask why I didn¡¯t eat breakfast at the pce, probably because she thought that it was rted to the emperor.


    At that moment, one of the guards entered the floor with a flustered expression.


    My aunt frowned deeply. She red furiously to the guard and scolded him. "What are you doing here?! Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t enter here without permission?!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, boss." The guard apologized with a pale face. "It¡¯s just that someone is causing trouble in the entrance."


    I frowned when I heard it. I activated Akashic Sight instantly and observed the situation.


    Huh? So it¡¯s him, huh...

 Chapter 16 Destroying a Plo

    <h4>Chapter 16 Destroying a Plo</h4>


    The guard quickly exined the situation, causing my Aunt to furrow her brows.


    Not many people dare to make trouble in this ce. After all, it¡¯smon knowledge that I, a prince, am the owner of the auction house. Someone that dares to make trouble here is either someone powerful, or a fool.


    But a fool would have been kicked by the guards long ago, so he clearly was someone powerful.


    I already had an idea about what was happening, so I went to the entrance quickly. Aunt Dayana and Daisy were still frowning, but they sighed and followed after me.


    Once there, I quickly found the source of themotion. A young man was screaming at the clerks while holding an antique vase on his hand. Two soldiers and an old man were standing behind him and a group of people had surrounded them and were muttering softly about the situation.


    "I need an exnation!" The young man shouted with a mocking gaze. "I bought this vase here a few days ago and you told me that it was the original, but it¡¯s clearly a fake. How are you going to exin it?!"


    "S-Sir, calm down. The rules said that once an object is taken out of the auction house, then we are not responsible for it."


    "Are you insinuating that I¡¯m making it up?! How do you dare! Men, catch this woman." The young man pointed at the woman and ordered the soldiers. Instantly, the soldiers stepped forward to grab the clerk.


    The woman¡¯s face turned pale white. She tried to stutter something, but she could not speak due to the fear. But when the two guards were about to grab the woman, I appeared.


    "Stop!" I spoke with an ice-cold tone. Instantly, all the voices in the surroundings fell silent. But the soldiers did not stop. They continued advancing as though I was not there.


    My expression turned ugly instantly. Without hesitation, I unsheathed my sword and took a step forward.


    The two soldiers were just at the thirdyer of mana, so they paled when they saw my attack. However, the young man behind them smirked and attacked at the same time. "Don¡¯t stop, I want that woman dead!"


    The soldiers obeyed and continued attacking the woman.


    His sword shed and confronted mine, but I sneered and parried it away, then, with a step forward, I shed the two soldiers.


    ""Ah!"" The two soldiers cried in pain and fell two the ground. I did not kill them, but their wounds were serious. If not treated soon, they would die.


    Once the two soldiers were subjugated, I looked at the young man.


    "Al, who do you think you are capturing my people in my ce?" I spoke coldly, making all the people around shiver.


    The young man put on a startled expression. He could not believe that I bested him so easily even though his manayer was one level higher.


    But that expression quickly turned ugly. He looked at me angrily and pointed at the soldiers.


    "You... You hurt my men!"


    "They were attacking one of my clerks. What? Do you expect me that I look without doing nothing while they kill her?"


    "I was punishing her! I was seeking an exnation about something I bought here, but thismoner dared to insult me, so I had the right to ask my men to catch her!"


    "Y-Your highness, i-it¡¯s not like that! He wa¨C"


    "Stop, I already know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this situation." I nodded towards the clerk to calm her down before staring coldly to the young man.


    Al Riea is a nephew of the empress. He is a young man of around 20 years of age, son of Carson Riea, a powerful general of the empire and brother of Lilia Riea, the empress.


    As you can imagine, our rtionship is pretty bad. He always tried to find problems with me at each opportunity, but he never was sessful.


    Despite it, however, he never dared to attack my men openly. Furthermore, he is using me of selling fake goods. Although most people will understand that it¡¯s a lie, our reputation will be affected regardless.


    It¡¯s obvious that the reason because he came was due to the announcement of yesterday. It looks like some people cannot wait to see me fall.


    "Exin, what is the problem with the vase." I frowned and ordered harshly. Al grunted in displeasure, but quickly spoke.


    "You see, I bought this vase a few days ago, but when I observed it in detail this morning, I realized that it was fake. Imagine my surprise when I discovered it; after all, your auction has a reputation. I can¡¯t believe that you dare to sell a fake. Maybe that is the reason because ra did not want to marry you." He then smiled maliciously.


    I wrinkled my brows. I needed just a look to know that the vase was fake. Of course, we did not sell a fake. He probably got a fake somewhere and brought it here.


    Moreover, he mentioned the name of my fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s obvious that he wants to make use of this opportunity to embarrass me.


    I intensified my re and moved my mana through my body. Al retreated involuntarily, but he quickly realized his mistake and tightened his fist in fury.


    "You know that once the goods are taken outside the auction house we are not responsible for them, right? Moreover, you had the vase a few days. Why did you not notice anything until now?"


    "As I told you, I just checked this morning. Besides, I¡¯m sure you can make an exception for a family like mine." He replied mockingly. We both knew that it was nothing more than a trick to harm the reputation of my business. This was nothing more than a farce.


    However, I wanted to y with him.


    "Are you sure that the vase is fake?"


    "Of course, you can examine it. Also, you must give me an exnation about my men¡¯s injuries." He replied confidently.


    I took the vase and observed it carefully. Then, under the astonished stares of the surroundings, I threw it against the ground.


    The vase crashed and broke in hundred of pieces. Everybody looked at me with frozen gazes, but I ignored them. With a calm expression, I grabbed a piece of the vase and showed it to the surroundings.


    "Five-hundred-years-old y. It looks genuine for me. What do you think? I passed the piece at one of the clerks casually. The clerk put on a startled expression but quickly received it. "Y-You are right, Your highness. I-It¡¯s genuine."


    "... Huh?" Al could not understand what was happening.


    I passed the piece of y to the old man behind him. The old man examined it and quickly, his face turned pale.


    "Y-Young master, i-it¡¯s genuine."


    "Impossible! I¡¯m sure it was fake!" Al replied. He looked at the piece of y, but soon, his expression turned unsightly.


    "I think you forgot to bring the fake and brought the original instead, young master Al." I chuckled softly and mocked him. "A shame, I destroyed it thinking it was fake. Well, you can¡¯t fault me for that, right?"


    Al looked at me with a dark expression, but then, he waved his hand.


    "Let¡¯s go! Someone carry the injured out!"


    "Wait a moment!" I interrupted him.


    "What do you want?!" He asked.


    "Do you think you can cause trouble here without any consequence?"


    Al¡¯s expression changed. But before he could react, my sword shed.


    In the next second, the heads of the two soldiers fell to the ground. Then, the sword pierced the heart of the old man behind Al.


    Finally, the tip of my sword stopped before the young man¡¯s neck.


    Al¡¯s face turned pale. An expression of fear appeared on his face, but I simply chuckled and retracted my sword. "How useless."


    I did not care about showing strength greater than the fourthyer. After all, my fight against the captain was witnessed for a few people, so it will not take long before the nobles learn that I showed strength equivalent to the sixthyer.


    It probably will give me a bit of breathing room.


    Al stepped back continuously with a frightened expression. Then, he turned around and escaped quickly. I chuckled again and looked at the surroundings. Coughing a pair of times, I raised my voice and spoke to the people watching the spectacle.


    "Everybody, this farce has ended. Please don¡¯t block the entrance."


    A few secondster, almost everybody was gone.

 Chapter 17 Aunt Dayana 2

    <h4>Chapter 17 Aunt Dayana 2</h4>


    Once the people left, the clerks, Daisy, and aunt Dayana were looking at me with awed expressions.


    After all, I normally did not act so domineering. They probably did not expect I was so strong.


    Daisy was a bit pale due to the blood, though. Well, killing is prettymon in this world, and they were in the wrong, so my actions could at most be considered a bit excessive.


    "I can¡¯t believe it, Your highness. How did you do it? Moreover, did young master Al truly mistake the fake vase for the original? How did you know that the vase he brought was the original?" A clerk asked.


    "I¡¯m simply stronger than them. As for the vase, he probablymitted a mistake when he interchanged them. I¡¯m pretty familiar with that vase, so I knew it was the original when I saw it."


    The others nodded in understating, though Daisy and aunt Dayana seemed a bit doubtful.


    Of course, that is a lie. Actually, what happened was that I manipted space to interchange the fake vase for the original inside Al¡¯s home. Nobody here could detect when I interchanged them, so everybody thought that Al mistook the vases.


    Even Al, when he returns home and realizes that the fake is where he left the original, he will think that he did a mistake.


    But although I resolved the situation this time, I could not help but frown deeply. It looks like my standing between the nobles is even worse than I thought after yesterday¡¯s farse. After all, two people dared to act against me in just one day.


    It looks like I have to do something. After all, I don¡¯t like it when others bother me.


    The reason because I hid my strength until now was to avoid being embroiled in trouble, but if I cannot avoid the troubles even after I hid my strength, then I have to reconsider if hiding my strength is the best choice.


    The clerks quickly began to organize everything once themotion ended. Daisy stayed to help them and I returned to the third floor together with aunt Dayana.


    When we reached the third floor, the expression of aunt Dayana turned grave.


    "It looks like your situation is worse than I thought."


    I nodded in agreement. "You are right. I did not expect something like this either."


    "... Why don¡¯t you simply renounce to the Quintin surname? With the money you got through your business, I¡¯m sure you and your sister can live a rxed life even if you are not a prince."


    "Things are not so simple." I shook my head. "I¡¯m sure that my stepmother will not allow any danger towards her son¡¯s throne. If I renounce to the Quintin surname, it¡¯s simply gifting my head to her."


    My aunt fell silent. She tried to think about something, but nothing came to her mind.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, aunt. I already had a n."


    "Are you sure?" She asked worriedly.


    "Of course." I smiled. "After all, I don¡¯t want to leave my beloved little aunt alone."


    Aunt Dayana blushed briefly and hit my chest. I justughed and hugged her tightly.


    I took a deep breath and felt her sweet fragrance on my nose. I could feel my body bing a bit hot.


    Afraid of causing a bad impression, I quickly released the hug and smiled awkwardly.


    "By the way, us. When will you visit my house? Little Charlie is always asking when you will go to y with him." Aunt Dayana asked curiously.


    I fell silent for a while. To be honest, this was not a good moment to visit my aunt¡¯s home, but when I saw her expectation gaze, I could not say no.


    Little Charlie is the son of my aunt. He is a 10-years-old little boy and always liked to y with me. Now that I think about it, it had been a while since thest time I saw him.


    After hesitating slightly, I told my aunt that I would visit her tomorrow. My aunt put on a happy expression and looked at me sweetly.


    I also decided to visit my maternal grandparents after visiting my aunt. Thest time I visited them was a few months ago.


    My rtionship with my maternal family was contrary to my rtionship with the emperor. They always doted Dina and me, so I visit them frequently.


    At that moment, Daisy came in.


    "Your highness, I already finished."


    I nodded gratefully. "Okay. Aunt, it¡¯s time for me to go."


    Aunt Dayana put on a reluctant expression but she knew that I had other things to do. "I understand. Remember go to my house tomorrow."


    I nodded with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not forget."


    Now that I think about it, visiting my aunt tomorrow can get me some unexpected rewards.


    Daisy and I quickly left the auction hall. We boarded a carriage and went to the Imperial Institute toplete the registration process. The sses begin in one week, so I had toplete the registration process as soon as possible.


    The carriage advance through the streets of the city smoothly. I had nothing to do in the way, so I took advantage that Daisy and I were alone in the carriage to flirt with her.


    But when we were near to the Imperial Institute, someone called from outside.


    "Hey, stop the carriage!"


    I recognized the voice and reacted quickly, ordering the driver to stop. Quickly, a beautiful girl came running.


    Without waiting for my invitation, she opened the door of the carriage and sat beside me.

 Chapter 18 Cousin Andrea

    <h4>Chapter 18 Cousin Andrea</h4>


    "Cousin!" The girl that entered the carriage hugged me with a reserved expression.


    I smiled helplessly and hugged her back. "Andrea, long no see you..."


    The girl curved her lips shyly and sat beside me. "It¡¯s because cousin did not visit us often. I missed you."


    I could only shake my head and raise my hands in defeat. Daisy took advantage of it to greet Andrea and Andrea replied with a smile.


    For some reason, though, Daisy looked a bit grumpy though. She probably wanted to spend a bit of time alone with me.


    Andrea was one of my cousins. She was the daughter of my eldest aunt, Sera, and was a beauty with fiery red hair and clear blue eyes. Like me, she would start attending the academy one weekter, so with a bit of luck, we would be ssmates.


    My maternal family is just a small noble family of the empire, so normally Andrea should not be qualified to attend the imperial institute. However, Andrea is a famous genius and beauty in the empire. The number of suitors she has could be counted in the tens.


    Moreover, my mother was an empress, even if it was during a short period of time. So, my mother¡¯s family has a bit more power than other small nobles.


    Actually, Andrea waspletely a sheltered youngdy, so she rarely leaves home. If she was here, the only reason I could think was that she was going to formalize her registration too.


    "... Are you going to the imperial institute?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes." She shook her head elegantly. "I was using one of my father¡¯s carriages, but I then saw your carriageing and decided to go with you for the rest of the way."


    "How willful." I teased her with a joking tone.


    Andrea blushed deeply. "I-I just wanted to chat with you for a bit."


    "Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry, I understand." Iughed happily and Andrea pouted in mock displeasure. But after a while, she put on a concerned expression. "By the way, cousin. Is the rumor I heard on the way true?"


    "What rumor?"


    "T-That is..." Andrea stuttered visibly and looked at me with a trace of hesitation on her eyes.


    I sighed tiredly. It looks like it¡¯s not something good. "Tell me about it."


    Andrea bit her lips and lowered her head. "I-It¡¯s about your fianc¨¦e. It s-says that she wants to cancel the engagement."


    My expression turned cloudy instantly.


    Beside me, Daisy opened her eyes wide.


    Canceling the engagement. To think that it would be something so serious.


    When Andrea saw our expressions, she panicked. "I-I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true! A-After all, ra is not that kind of person! B-Besides, you two have always been close to each other, she will not cancel the engagement without a reason!"


    I fell silent for a moment before shaking my head. "No, it¡¯s probably true."


    Andrea paled immediately.


    My fianc¨¦e, ra, is also our childhood friend. She, Andrea, Dina, Lena, and I, often yed together when we were younger. To be honest, she was an honest girl with a shy personality.


    As Andrea said before, we were close as kids, but it changed when we got engaged. Once our engagement was announced, ra and I drifted apart.


    We did not meet very much from then. ra always refused to go near me and cited that she was sick when it was an important event. Thest time I saw her was almost one year ago.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know the reason why she refused to marry me so vehemently, and I never paid it attention before this. For me, she is just another woman more.


    Furthermore, from what I know, ra is not close to any other man; so it¡¯s unlikely that she is in love with someone else and she did not want to marry me due to it.


    But even if I don¡¯t care about her, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will allow her to cancel the engagement at will.


    While we were talking, the carriage reached the imperial institute.


    Andrea looked at me with a worried expression. "Cousin, don¡¯t think much about it. I¡¯m sure that many girls would be happy if they marry you."


    "Oh? Are you one of these girls, cousin?"


    Andrea¡¯s face turnedpletely red. She opened and closed her mouth repeatedly unable to answer.


    Seeing her like that, I could not help but feel a bit mischievous. I suddenly leaned close to her and kissed her lips.


    Instantly, Andrea froze.


    She looked at me with a startled expression and turned even redder. Then, she opened the door of the carriage and escaped flustered.


    "Hmm." I licked my lips and smiled pervertedly while remembering the taste of her lips, but then, someone pinched me on the waist.


    Turning around, I saw Daisy looking at me with a perfect smiling expression.


    Dammit, I got carried away and forgot that she was here.

 Chapter 19 Enjoying the Married Female Doctor 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 19 Enjoying the Married Female Doctor 1 *</h4>


    Andrea did not return after she left. She probably was too ashamed to face me.


    Daisy, on the other hand, was upset the rest of the way. Although she did not say anything, her face remained expressionless and she refused to speak with me if it was not necessary.


    I could only smile wryly. Well, women are jealous creatures, so it¡¯s normal. Daisy is aware that it was impossible for her to monopolize me, so this tantrum is probably a way for her toe at terms with it.


    Fortunately, Ipleted the registration without a problem. The clerk just asked my name and the courses I nned to take and then it was done. I could not help but think that the process was a bit too simple.


    Well, it¡¯s probably one of the perks of being a prince.


    I decided to return to the pce once Ipleted the registration. I waited in front of the institute for Andrea, but she did not appear even one hourter. I could only sigh in disappointment and leave without her.


    Soon, it was afternoon.


    I did not forget my appointment with Mrs. Elene and readied myself to go there. But instead of going at the hour she told me, I waited until it was a bitter.


    Mrs. Elene only works in the infirmary until five in the afternoon (the equivalent in this world), and she then goes back to her house after it. Sir Raul, on the other hand, only returns homete at night.


    When there were five minutes left to five, I activated Akashic Sight.


    Through it, I could see Mrs. Elene looking nervously at a magic tool used to measure the time.


    When the magic tool showed that it was five o¡¯clock, Mrs. Elene bit her lips and showed an expression of hesitation. Then, she put on a determined face and left the infirmary.


    I grinned wickedly when I saw it.


    I gave Daisy some errands to run and I departed alone towards Mrs. Elene¡¯s house.


    Mrs. Elena¡¯s house is located near the pce. I just have to walk for a little bit to reach there.


    Ten minutester, I knocked on the door.


    "Coming!" A voice resounded from behind the door. I could hear Mrs. Elene hurried footstepsing closer.


    When she opened the door, I put on an embarrassed expression. "Err, sister Elene, I¡¯m here for the treatment."


    Mrs. Elene frowned when she saw me. "Why did you wait until now toe? My work hours finished a few minutes ago."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I was nning not to bother you anymore, but I suddenly felt a bit of pain on my back and decided that it was better toplete the treatment. Unfortunately, you had left the infirmary when I went there and I did not have more options but toe here. Can I enter?"


    Mrs. Elene showed a hesitant look, but after remembering that her husband was the cause of this problem, she sighed helplessly and invited me in.


    Once inside, Mrs. Elena proceeded to check me up. I asked if I should take off my clothes again, but Mrs. Elene shook her head with a flustered expression and told me that it was alright.


    She then lifted my shirt and looked at the wounds on my body. The wounds were looking much better than before, but they were still visible.


    After looking at the injuries for a few seconds, Mrs. Elene furrowed her brows. "Well, everything looks fine. I don¡¯t think there is a problem, but either way, I¡¯ll give you another potion. You can ask Daisy to help you to apply it before sleeping."


    I nodded in understating, but inside me, I could not help but smirk. It looks like the beautiful doctor did not want to repeat the experience of this morning.


    Mrs. Elene then entered her bedroom and began to search for the potion.


    However, even after five minutes, she could not find it.


    "Where is it? I¡¯m sure I let it here..." She muttered with a hurried expression.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked from the living room.


    "Nothing. It¡¯s just that I forgot where I put the potion."


    "Let me help you to search." I offered and walked towards the bedroom. Mrs. Elene wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, she thought that there was not a problem.


    Once I was inside, I began to search.


    Actually, the potion had been hidden for me using spatialws, but Mrs. Elene did not know it. She thought that I honestly was helping her to find it.


    "I¡¯m sorry about it, to make a prince help me to search for something, I¡¯m ashamed."


    I smiled charmingly. "Don¡¯t worry, sister Elene. I don¡¯t mind helping someone so beautiful as you."


    "Sweet talker." She rolled her eyes and blushed slightly.


    "But it¡¯s true. Sister Elene is one of the most beautiful women I knew."


    Mrs. Elene¡¯s lips curved up. It was obvious that she was pretty happy with my lip service.


    "Do you truly mean it?" She asked.


    I nodded repeatedly. "Of course. Sister Elene is truly beautiful." I then walked towards her, and before she could react, kissed her lips.


    Mrs. Elene¡¯s eyes opened wide. She could not believe that I dared to kiss her.


    For a few seconds, she did not know how to react, but I did not stop. I forced her lips open and moved my tongue inside. I licked Mrs. Elene¡¯s teeth and tried to open them.


    But when she felt the movement of my tongue, Mrs. Elene reacted.


    Her face turned pale, and she tried to push me away. But I hugged her waist and pressed my body against her. My mouth continued sucking hers and my tongue continued trying to invade her mouth.


    I could feel her breathing bing heavier, and her body was turning hotter. Before long, Mrs. Elene started to pant.


    My hands began to roam her back, and my eyes stared directly into hers. She put on an ashamed expression and moved her sight away.


    I finally released her lips when her consciousness began to feel faint due to theck of oxygen. Instantly, Mrs. Elene took a deep breath.


    "P-Prince, w-what are you doing?!"


    "You are beautiful, sister Elene."


    "You... What are you doing?! I¡¯m a married woman! If you cont- mhhhmm" I interrupted her words with another kiss. This time, my tongue easily prated her defenses and entered her mouth.


    Mrs. Elene tried frantically to move her mouth away, but I keep our bodies stuck together and continued moving my tongue inside her. Before long, our tongues met.


    "Mmmm..." A moan escaped Mrs. Elene¡¯s mouth and her eyes closed involuntarily.

 Chapter 20 Enjoying the Married Female Doctor 2

    <h4>Chapter 20 Enjoying the Married Female Doctor 2</h4>


    Our tongues intertwined inside Mrs. Elene¡¯s mouth. Little by little, her resistance turned into eptance and her tongue began to move with mine.


    A thread of saliva connected our lips when we separated our mouths. Mrs. Elene¡¯s eyes began to turn moist, and excitement began to cloud her judgment. She began to move her hands around my body, from my chest until my neck.


    I stroked her legs gently and kissed her neck. Another moan escaped her lips.


    "Ahhh... P-Please prince... stop... stop..."


    But her words sounded enticing to my ears. One of my hands grabbed her chest and began to y with it. It intensified Mrs. Elene¡¯s lust even more.


    Biting her lips, Mrs. Elene tried to resist the pleasure invading her body, but her resistance was useless. Her body was turning softer and hotter with each second.


    Her skin became sensitive, and every movement of my hands caused her intense pleasure. The smell of pheromones filled the roompletely.


    "Mhmmm... Ahhhh... Prince, please..."


    Hearing her begging tone of voice, I could not help but bite slightly her neck. Mrs. Elene shuddered unconsciously and let out a loud moan.


    But then, my other hand moved between her legs.


    "!!!"


    Mrs. Elene tried to close her legs frantically, but my strength was greater than hers. Although Mrs. Elene¡¯s mana was at the seventhyer, she was a mage specializing in healing spells, so her strength was way below mine.


    My hands touched her moist cave and felt the shrubs surrounding it. I smiled in excitement and traced my fingers around her sacred ce.


    Mrs. Elene felt a shudder running through her body with each movement of my fingers. Love juice began to flow from her cave in great amounts. Her sight turnedpletely nk and her body lost her strength.


    It was an orgasm.


    I brought the finger to my nose and inhaled deeply. "So fragrant."


    Mrs. Elene blushed deeply hearing it.


    I then kissed her again and continued caressing her body. Before long, Mrs. Elene¡¯s resistance stoppedpletely. She lost herself in the feeling of my fingers and my lips, at the point where she did not notice when I began to take off our clothes.


    In a few minutes, both of us werepletely nude. I grabbed her ass and brought my mouth to her chest. I then bit her nipples softly.


    "Uhhhh... us..."


    Her body turnedpletely soft, and love juices flowed from her lower cave.


    "Ha... ha... ha..." Mrs. Elene began to pant softly. Her eyes werepletely cloudy, and her head rested on my shoulder. I hugged her softly and carried her to the bed.


    While Mrs. Elene was still lost in the pleasure, I kissed softly her lips.


    I then raised her legs and put my waist in front of her cave. Looking directly at her eyes, I spoke.


    "I¡¯m going to begin."


    Instantly, a bit of reason returned to Mrs. Elene¡¯s eyes.


    "You... wait, wait, don¡¯t do it... Please, use, don-Ahhh."


    With one movement, my penis entered her moist cave.


    "So tight..." I let out a groan of satisfaction and savored the feeling of a married vagina.


    Mrs. Elene¡¯s vagina was very soft and narrow. Despite being married for many years, she never gave birth, so her cave still felt very tight.


    The pleasure I felt when I invaded her was incredible. Knowing that I was fucking the woman of the man that attacked me in the morning gave me an incredible sense of aplishment.


    At that moment, I heard a soft sob.


    A tear escaped Mrs. Elene¡¯s eyes and an expression of shame filled her face. She was ashamed, not only because she was being raped for someone other than her husband, but also because she was liking it.


    "I¡¯m sorry, husband... I¡¯m a bad woman..." She whispered sadly in despair and closed her eyes. I sighed softly and licked her tears. "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll forget about him soon enough."


    Mrs. Elene looked at me with an expression of rage, but I ignored it and began to move slowly.


    Calmly, I pierced her until the womb. My penis enteredpletely in her cave and a gasp escaped her lips.


    I smiled proudly and began to move up and down. Mrs. Elene bit her lips to suppress her moans, but before long, she became unable to endure. Little by little, lewd sounds filled the room.


    "Uhhhh..." She groaned with an expression of lust and despair. A strong pleasure began to fill her body, and love juices began to flow between us.


    My hand grabbed a nipple, and my mouth sucked another. Mrs. Elene drew a cold breath and moaned.


    Slowly, she was engulfed in lust.


    Our legs intertwinedpletely. I kissed her neck and licked her armpits. Mrs. Elene tried her best to not follow my lead, but slowly she was unable to endure the guilty pleasure.


    The feeling of guilt and shame mixed with the carnal satisfaction amplified her desire and her body began to answer my movements.


    Her vagina tightened around my penis, almost making me groan loudly. I responded to it increasing the strength of my thrusts.


    "us... Please..." She continued moaning and pleading, but her body was moving in sync with mine. Our tongues entwined again and our fluids filled the bed.


    The excitement of adultery was something that Mrs. Elene never experienced before. It,bined with my sex expertise, made herpletely vulnerable to my body.


    Slowly, I began to feel something building inside my penis. I did not hesitate to increase my pistoning speed, causing Mrs. Elene to moan louder. I grabbed her arms and pressed her down with all my body while thrusting inside her intensely.


    Mrs. Elene¡¯s mind became nk. The intense joy of sex filled her. Her face made a lewd expression, and thest barrier stopping her from enjoying the lovemaking session disappeared.


    "Ah... Uh... So deep..." She snorted and moved her mouth to find mine. My penis moved repeatedly inside her and reached the deepest part of her cave.


    Finally, she felt an intense burst pleasureing over her.


    "Urgh... I¡¯m cumming!" She shouted and hugged me tightly. I did not stop and continued thrusting fiercely while observing her lewd face.


    But finally, I was unable to endure anymore.


    "I¡¯m cumming too!" I shouted and began thest sprint. Mrs. Elene woke up when she heard it and began to struggle fiercely.


    "Not inside, please, not inside!"


    But she did not know that her struggle only provoked me more pleasure. The feeling of conquering a married woman was exhrating, and I did not n to stop at thest step.


    Then, under Mrs. Elene¡¯s despairing face, I thrusted onest time.


    My penis invaded her womb, and pain mixed with pleasure attacked her.


    "Noooooo~" She moaned again.


    My penis twitched once, two, thrice, and finally all my semen filled her womb.


    With a sigh of satisfaction, I fell on her body.


    Mrs. Elene shed another tear and sobbed.

 Chapter 21 Enjoying the Married Female Doctor 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 21 Enjoying the Married Female Doctor 3 *</h4>


    "Sob... sob..." Mrs. Elene cried silently on the bed. She moved her gaze away and sobbed with a face filled with distress.


    A feeling of guilt and humiliation drowned her. I could felt that she was torn between the guilt towards her husband and the delight caused by the aftertaste of sex.


    I heaved a sigh of pity and kissed her cheek. I licked her tears gently and stroked her body. "Don¡¯t cry, sister Elene. It hurts me seeing you like that."


    "You... How do you dare to say that after doing such an evil thing to me?!" Mrs. Elene screamed with an agitated expression. I could see a trace of rage and struggle in her eyes.


    "It¡¯s because sister Elene is too beautiful. To be honest, I have liked you from long ago, it¡¯s just that I never dared to say it..." I put on my most sincere expression and stared directly into her eyes.


    Mrs. Elene opened her eyes wide. She then put on aplicated expression and sighed. "But I¡¯m a married woman. I can¡¯t betray my husband like this."


    "But I just love you too much. How can I give up now?"


    Without giving Mrs. Elene time to react, I kissed her lips once more.


    Mrs. Elene tried to struggle again, but this time her struggle was weaker than before. I hugged her from behind and moved my penis that was still inside her cave.


    Mrs. Elene put on a surprised expression when she felt my erect little friend moving. She could not believe that I was already so hard just after finishing a battle.


    I, however, was ready for the second round. I knew that if I wanted to conquer this womanpletely, then the first step was giving her an unforgettable memory.


    I hugged her waist and lifted her body softly. I then sat on the bed and put her body onto myp.


    "Uhhhh~" Mrs. Elene moaned softly when her body fell and me penis invaded her. Due to the new position, her moist cave could receive my holy sword more easily.


    I then grabbed her two curvy breasts and teased her nipples. Mrs. Elene closed her eyes and her lips opened slightly. I did not hesitate to seal her lips again, ying with her three pleasure zones at the same time.


    Her long ck hair fell behind her and touched my chest. I waspletely entranced by the married woman¡¯s charm that rested her entire body on me.


    Maybe because we already did it once, Mrs. Elene did not seem so unwilling this time. She quickly began to cooperate with me and moved her waist. Her body moved up and down trying to find the best way to receive my huge little friend.


    I slowly moved in and out, savoring the feeling of her walls engulfing my sword. She began to pant and breath heavily before long, and her movements became more and more seductive.


    But at that moment, a sound came from the living room.


    "Elene, are you here?" A voice called from the living room.


    Mrs. Elene paled hearing the voice of her husband. She tried to stand up instantly, but I held her down and put a finger on my lips.


    "Shhh."


    I then pointed to the bathroom and quickly pulled Mrs. Elene with me.


    Mrs. Elene understood immediately and followed after me. She then closed the door one second before her husband entered the bedroom.


    "Elene?" Sir Raul called again.


    "I-I¡¯m taking a bath." Mrs. Elene quickly replied nervously. She activated a magic tool on the bathroom that worked like a shower and threw me a warning gaze to stop me from doing anything.


    I feigned a nervous expression and nodded.


    Sir Raul did not suspect anything. He looked around the room and saw the wrinkled bed, but he did not find anything wrong.


    Actually, I had detected sir Raul long before he reached home. Because of it, I made sure to eliminate the smell of sex from the room, cleaning the wet marks on the bed, and hiding the clothes. I did not want to be discovered for him, at least not yet. After all, I don¡¯t want to ruin my reputation nor Mrs. Elene¡¯s.


    I could kill him, of course. But that means that Mrs. Elene¡¯s heart never will be mine unless I use something like brainwashing magic.


    So, for now, I would use him to spice up a bit the things.


    "Oh? How rare. You normally don¡¯t take baths at this hour."


    "Y-Yes, B-But I-I was a bit sweaty ughh..." At that moment, I hugged Mrs. Elene from behind and inserted my weapon inside her.


    Mrs. Elene looked at me with a panicking expression, but I ignored it and began to move. Mrs. Elene could only use a hand to block her mouth and stop her screams of pleasure.


    "Elena? Something happened?"


    "I-It¡¯s nothing, I just slipped." Mrs. Elena said quickly and tried to suppress her moans. I smirked excitedly and lifted her right leg. Then, I pierced my penis deep inside her. Her moist walls sucked me inside and almost made me groan in delight. Mrs. Elene, on the other hand, opened her eyes widely and put on an expression of enjoyment.


    I could feel her uterus tightening around me. The fear of being discoveredbined with the excitement of cheating on her husband while he was nearby made her quiver.


    "Oh... Right, I came searching for my badge. Did you know where is it? Eh? Forget about it, I already found it."


    Mrs. Elene bit her lips and stared at me pitifully. I kissed her neck and smiled softly, but did not stop moving. Actually, I was the one that made him find the badge quickly.


    "I¡¯m leaving, Elene. Right, I¡¯ll return a bitter tonight."


    "O-Okay, husband." Mrs. Elene stuttered softly.


    Sir Raul put on a strange expression, but he remembered that he had to return quickly to his post, so he shrugged his shoulders and left.


    A few secondster, we heard the sound of the door closing.


    Instantly, Mrs. Elene moaned loudly.


    "Uhhhh...~ us, wait...~ Don¡¯t move so fast~"


    "I¡¯m sorry, sister Elene. I can¡¯t help it."


    I moved my hips repeatedly and massaged Mrs. Elene¡¯s breasts at the same time. Mrs. Elene could not endure the pleasure and her body fell on the door. I then pressed her against the door and continued pistoning fiercely.


    "Ahhnn~ Ughhh~ haaa... So pleasurable~..." Mrs. Elene groaned delightfully and closed her eyes that had turnedpletely moist.


    A soft pain mixed with pleasure attacked her cave. She could feel my penis entering and exiting her lewd hole intensely.


    Our bodies werepletely lost in lust. Mrs. Elene even took the initiative to kiss me and entangled her tongue with me. I gazed into her blue eyes and enjoyed her lewd and burning gaze.


    Finally, I felt a heating from my abdomen again.


    I instinctively sped up my pistoning and hugged Mrs. Elene¡¯s waist tightly. Mrs. Elene felt the change in my movements and looked at me with an expression of ecstasy.


    Her face contorted lewdly and her mouth opened revealing her beautiful white teeth. She screamed and moaned repeatedly, and a few secondster, her body shivered in pleasure.


    Her hole wrapped tightly around my penis. The sudden pleasure caused by her orgasm hit me intensely and almost made me cum.


    I grabbed her ass and continued pistoning, this time stronger than before. My penis became bigger anticipating theing burst of pleasure and my body tensed up.


    "Stop... Outside please..." Mrs. Elene pleaded with herst trace rationality and dignity, but her body waspletely soft and unable to resist. I just kissed her lips and pressed my little friend deeper than ever.


    The tip of my weapon touched her womb, causing Mrs. Elene a sudden burst of pleasurable pain. She shivered in ecstasy and her feet tensed up.


    Then, my hot and white liquid was shot inside her deepest part.


    Mrs. Elene let out ast moan and then, she lost all the strength on her body.


    I held her on my arms and panted repeatedly. Then, I kissed her neck and her back and heaved a sigh of satisfaction.


    Mrs. Elena simply closed her eyes with an expression of satisfaction.

 Chapter 22 Seed of Fear

    <h4>Chapter 22 Seed of Fear</h4>


    I held Mrs. Elene on my arms while she was lost in the aftertaste of lovemaking.


    Mrs. Elene trustedpletely her body at me, so I gently carried her until the shower and helped her to take a bath. I made sure of being very caring and careful with my movements.


    When she felt the water hitting her skin, Mrs. Elene woke up from her climax. She stared at me and put on aplicated expression while I cleaned her body. In the end, she heaved a long sigh.


    Once we finished bathing, we returned to the room and put on our clothes.


    Mrs. Elene keptpletely silent. She put on an ice-cold expression and avoided looking at me. Despite it, though, I could see a hesitating expression when her eyes crossed mine.


    Once we finished putting on our clothes, Mrs. Elene opened her lips.


    "Prince. We need to talk."


    I looked at her and feigned a nervous expression Mrs. Elene¡¯s expression turned softer when she saw it, but she quickly toughened her determination and clenched her fist.


    "Prince, what happened today was a mistake. I¡¯m a married woman, so it¡¯s impossible for us to be together."


    "B-But¨C"


    "No buts." She interrupted with a firm voice. "Today¡¯s situation will not repeat again, so it¡¯s better if you forget about it. Also, I would thank you if you don¡¯t speak about it to anyone else."


    I nodded despondently. "Don¡¯t worry, sister Elene. I¡¯ll not tell anyone."


    Mrs. Elene rxed visibly and tried to say something, but she then shook her head as though reminding herself that she had to be firm to destroy any hopes I had.


    "Very well, now please leave."


    I stared at her briefly and then sighed sadly before turning around.


    Mrs. Elene looked at me leaving. She wanted to say something, to ask me to stop, but she knew that it was wrong. She loved her husband, and a rtionship with me would not be healthy.


    Finally, I opened the door and stepped outside.


    Before leaving, I turned around and stared directly into Mrs. Elene¡¯s eyes.


    "Sister Elene, I¡¯ll not give up."


    Then, I closed the door decisively.


    Mrs. Elene looked at the door with aplicated expression, but I was smirking secretly outside.


    ...


    When us left, Mrs. Elene continued staring at the door for a long while.


    Currently, her mind was aplete mess. She was entangled between the guilt due to betraying her husband and the wonderful feeling brought by adultery.


    Remembering the feeling of us¡¯s weapon invading her cave, his body mming against her, and his loving care when he was helping her to bath, Mrs. Elene could not help but blush. She felt her lower cave bing wet, and her thoughts could not help but stir towards the prince¡¯s face.


    When she realized what was happening, Mrs. Elene shook her head flustered. She pped herself on the face while speaking softly to herself.


    "It was a mistake, Elene. You are married, and he is just a kid. Forget about it."


    But no matter how she tried to forget, her thoughts ended returning to us¡¯s face.


    "Ughh..." Mrs. Elene could not help but let out a groan of distress. She looked up at the roof and shed a tear silently.


    I wonder if I will get pregnant... Mrs. Elene could not help but worry about that. After all, prince us finished twice inside her.


    "Husband, where are you..." Her soft whispers were forgotten in the air.


    ...


    I did not return to my room after I left Mrs. Elene¡¯s home. Instead, I wandered around the pce.


    I activated Akashic Sight and covered the entire pce. Quickly, I found the person I was searching for.


    Without hesitation, I walked towards him.


    In a few minutes, sir Raul appeared before me. He put on a surprised expression when he saw me, but it quickly turned unsightly.


    I, however, simply smiled softly and continued walking without greeting him.


    But when I was about to leave, sir Raul extended his hand and stopped me.


    "Where are you going, prince?"


    I red him briefly before moving my gaze away with an expression of indifference.


    "... And who are you to ask?"


    Sir Raul was enraged when he saw my expression. He looked at me as though he wanted to cut my body into pieces, but I simply smiled mockingly.


    "I¡¯m the captain of the imperial guards!" He said darkly. "I had the duty to guarantee the safety of the pce and stop anyone from plotting against the emperor."


    "is it so? But I don¡¯t think that someone who has trouble defeating someone at the fifthyer is suitable for your position. I guess I must tell the emperor about it."


    "You..." Sir Raul¡¯s expression turned ugly and he tried to grab me, but I sidestepped elegantly and evaded his hand. Then, I circled around him and continued on my way nonchntly.


    "Eighthyer? Bah, do you think you would have been able to touch me this morning if I did not let you?" I nced at him from the corner of my eyes and sneered. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you soon."


    Sir Raul turnedpletely red in fury. He moved his hand towards the sword on his waist, but when he touched the pommel of the sword, he stopped abruptly.


    An intense killing intent assaulted him. His body frozepletely and the hand touching the sword was unable to exert force.


    He looked at me with an expression of fear. His back got covered in sweat, and his eyes shook repeatedly. I simply nced at him in disdain and continued walking.


    My purpose here was done.


    Sir Raul was unable to move even half a day after I left. The image of my eyes looking at him in disdain repeated continually in his head, creating a seed of fear on his mind.


    From today onwards, he would be unable to go against me. He would shake in fear every time he hears my name. Even sex would bepletely impossible for him.


    After all, now that Mrs. Elene was mine, I would not let anyone else touch her.


    Moreover, how could I let him go so easily after he plotted against me?

 Chapter 23 Morning Greeting

    <h4>Chapter 23 Morning Greeting</h4>


    Someone stopped beside my bed while I was sleeping.


    I did not feel ill intenting from that person, so I simply continued sleeping. I learned long ago that sleeps is something that must be enjoyed, so I try not to interrupt if it¡¯s notpletely necessary.


    But soon, I was forced to open my eyes.


    A pleasurable feeling assaulted my lower body. I could feel the hot breath of someone impacting against my holy sword, and a warm sensation was teasing my rod constantly.


    I opened my eyes with a half-expectant, half-unwilling expression. Immediately, a head of short brown hair entered my sight.


    "... Daisy." I whispered softly with sleepy eyes.


    "Good morning, your highness. Are you still asleep? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wake you up soon."


    I nodded and closed my eyes again.


    But then, I felt something moist touching the tip of my sword.


    Instantly, I woke uppletely.


    "Daisy?"


    But my personal servant did not reply. She was staring at my rod curiously while using her tongue to lick it from time in time.


    "Is it like this? Aunt Vera said that men like it when a woman wakes them up like this..."


    Her hands were moving up and down, stroking my morning wood and causing it to twitch from time in time. She then kissed the lower head softly and moved her tongue around it. I let out a grunt of pleasure and closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation.


    "Do you like it, your highness?"


    I nodded and stroked her face. Her big ck eyes looked at me in anticipation and delight while her hand continued touching my morning wood.


    All my blood rushed towards my lower body, making my sword grow and twitch on Daisy¡¯s hands. Daisy opened her eyes wide with a surprised expression.


    "Wow, it became even bigger. I wonder how it managed to enter inside mest time..."


    I smiled wryly. This time Daisy was wearing her maid clothes, making her breasts look bigger and her body more seductive. My sadistic side awakenedpletely and I could not help but form an evil grim.


    "You are doing it wrong, Daisy. Let me teach you." I said and grabbed Daisy¡¯s hands. Daisy tilted her head a bit but cooperated with me.


    I then lowered Daisy¡¯s maid dress and took her breast out. I started to grope and massage them softly.


    "Hmnm~ Your highness...~" Daisy closed her eyes and let out a moan. I smiled and continued massaging her breast slowly, pinching her nipples and kissing her mouth. When Daisy finally waspletely turned on, I stopped.


    "... Your highness?" Daisy put on a pitiful expression and moist eyes and looked at me. I smiled evilly and pointed to my rod.


    "I told you I¡¯m going to teach you, right?" I then guided her breast to my penis and ordered. "Wrap them."


    Daisy put on a confused expression, but she obeyed. She wrapped her breasts around my weapon and stared at me with upturned eyes.


    "Now, move them up and down." Daisy nodded and began to move her breasts. She was very awkward at the start, but I taught her patiently and showed her how it was done.


    Soon, I began to feel good.


    Her breasts wrapped around my rodpletely. I could feel them changing shapes to adjust to the object invading them. My weapon was engulfed in a heavenly feeling.


    My precum mixed up with Daisy¡¯s sweat, causing slurping sounds every time my rod moved. Daisy looked at it with an expression of wonder.


    "Yes, like that." I nodded. "Also, lick the tip with your tongue."


    Daisy was lightly startled but quickly understood. She extended her tongue and licked the tip as though it was ice-cream. I grunted softly and held her head.


    Daisy quickly got the hang of it, and soon, she opened her mouth and swallowed my penis. I moaned happily, feeling her teeth touching my penis and her tongue sucking on it.


    Daisy¡¯s movements were not skillful, but they had their own charm. I could not help but enjoy the paizuri and fetio while stroking her head.


    But soon, I felt something hot forming in my abdomen.


    "Daisy!" I gritted my teeth and grabbed her head. Before she could react, I thrusted my waist violently and inserted my penispletely in her mouth.


    Daisy opened her eyes wide and tried to retract her head, but I held her firmly and continued moving. My rod entered her throat and began to choke her, but I did not stop.


    Finally, I mmed my weapon against her mouth a shot my semen into her throat.


    "Fuu." I sighed delightfully and shot everything. Daisy looked at me with tears on her eyes and an expression of pain.


    I softened my expression and stroked her head caringly. "Sorry." I said and took my weapon out.


    Daisy coughed violently and tried to spit my yang essence, but I stopped her and forced her to swallow it.


    "It¡¯s bitter..." She said with a grieving expression. I kissed her earlobe softly and whispered sweetly.


    "Good girl."


    Daisy blushedpletely and her eyes turned moist. She pounded my chest shyly and pouted.


    "Your highness, you bullied me."


    I smiled and kissed her lips. "I¡¯m sorry, little Daisy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make up to you for it."


    Daisy smiled coyly and grabbed my hand. "Really?"


    "Yes, let me show you." I put on a perverted grin and kissed her lips.


    Then, I hugged her waist and turned around.


    "Kya!" Daisy cried surprised, but I tore her clothes apart and began to caress her body.


    Soon, the room was filled with joyful sounds.


    We rolled on bed until it was time to train.

 Chapter 24 The Butler, the Knight, and the White-Haired Girl

    <h4>Chapter 24 The Butler, the Knight, and the White-Haired Girl</h4>


    "Mou, your highness! I had told you to stop!" Daisy pouted yfully and turned her head away, but her lips were curving up.


    I grinned proudly and patted her head. "Sorry, sorry, you were so adorable that I was unable to stop."


    Daisy turnedpletely red and lowered her head. I could not help but steal a quick kiss andugh again.


    I yed with Daisy for more than one hour and cummed three times before finally stopping. Daisy was begging me to stop after her third orgasm, but I ignored her pleas and continued torturing her until I was satisfied.


    To be honest, if not because I don¡¯t want to skip my morning training, I would have liked to spend all the morning with Daisy on the bed.


    Unfortunately, I know better than anyone that it¡¯s not good to find excuses to skip training.


    Well, at least I ate my fill of my beautiful maid.


    With a smile, I grabbed my lovely maid¡¯s hand and went to the courtyard to train.


    Daisy was very shy, but she agreed to hold my hand while nobody was seeing us. Once we saw a servant, she let go flusteredly.


    Nobody bothered me during training, but I noticed the servants looking at me with an admiring gaze. Apparently, most of the city already learned that I defeated a fifthyer enemy and forced the captain of the guards to use seventhyer strength before he could defeat me.


    I must admit that showing powerful strength is one of the best ways to get respect. Though of course, it also attracts animosity. Besides the gazes of admiration, I also noticed some people looking at me warily. I¡¯m sure they are part of my brothers¡¯ faction.


    The entire day was rtively peaceful. Lena came to y me after breakfast, and Dina cameter to discuss something with me.


    In the afternoon, I readied myself to visit aunt Dayana. Daisy wanted to go with me, but I convinced her to stay. It would be troublesome if she interferes with my ns.


    Daisy was a bit unwilling, but she agreed in the end. I¡¯m sure that part of the reason was that she was a bit tired after all the exercise in the morning. After all, although I gave her a bit of my mana stealthily, Daisy was not used yet to having sex, so she is easily exhausted.


    I then departed towards my aunt¡¯s home.


    My aunt lived on the outskirts of the central district of the capital. Houses in the capital were pretty expensive, but thanks to the money she earns working in the auction hall, she can afford one.


    I decided to not use the carriage and took advantage of this opportunity to observe the capital. I wanted to verify some things that will be useful in my future ns.


    But while I was walking, someone approached me.


    "Your highness."


    A butler-like old man greeted me and bowed respectfully.


    The old man¡¯s head was filled with white strands of hair, and his face was a bit wrinkled. He seemed like an old grandpa in histe sixties.


    However, I could feel something very dangerousing from inside him.


    This man, he was definitively one of the strongest powerhouses in this empire.


    Even if he hid his strength very well, it can¡¯t escape my senses.


    I wrinkled my brows slightly and spoke in a wary tone. "Do you need anything?"


    The old butler did not seem offended by my tone. He kept a respectful expression and pointed to a carriage nearby.


    "My young miss wants to speak a few words with you. Will your highness grant her the honor?"


    My expression turned serious immediately. Someone that can order a butler as this is definitively a high-ss noble, but most nobles would avoid meeting me after the announcement of the emperor. Due to it, that young miss¡¯s invitation was a bit stranger.


    Moreover, she sent someone to take me where she was. You must know that I¡¯m still a prince, even if one with a bad standing. So the right etiquette was for her toe and greet me.


    The butler probably realized my doubts, because he opened his mouth again and exined. "I¡¯m sorry about it, your highness. Our young miss is a bit weak, so she cannot move around easily.


    Very fishy. I activate Akashic Sight stealthily and observed the girl in the carriage. Instantly, I was surprised.


    Certainly, the girl was pretty weak, but it was not the thing that attracted my attention.


    Instead, it was the girl¡¯s innate ability.


    I smiled inside my mind and gestured the butler to show me the way.


    The butler nodded expressionlessly and led me to the carriage.


    Once there, he knocked on the door twice and notified the young girl of my presence.


    "Young miss, prince us is here."


    "Oh? Please,e in." A sweet voice answered from inside.


    The butler then opened the door and gestured me to enter.


    Once inside, I looked at the other people inside the carriage. Instantly I was stunned.


    Two very beautiful girls were seated inside the carriage. One of them was around 16 years old, with ash white hair and crystal clear. Her body still was a bit undeveloped, and her angelic face emitted an ethereal feeling. She was looking at me curiously, as though expecting to find everything about me.


    The other girl was a knight-like young girl. She was a bit older than the white-haired girl, around 18 years old. Her wavy hair had a beautiful blonde color, and her green eyes were looking warily at me. Her hand was resting in the handle of her sword, and I was sure she would attack me at the moment I show the slightest intention of hurting the white-haired girl.


    I quickly recovered myposure and bowed slightly. "Beautiful misses, do you wish to speak something with me?"


    The white-haired girl giggled slightly and covered her mouth with a hand. She observed me closely and put a finger on her chin. "Hello, Prince us. My name is Alice Ferret."

 Chapter 25 Alice’s Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 25 Alice¡¯s Suggestion</h4>


    "Hello, Prince us. My name is Alice Ferret, and I¡¯m the daughter of Earl Ferret."


    "Earl Ferret?" I made a surprised expression. The Ferret family is one of the strongest noble families of the empire.


    In the Arcadian Empire, Earl is the highest rank a noble can attain without being a member of the royal family. There are only three Earl families in the empire, The Ferret family, the Riea family, and the Carmell family.


    The Riea family is closely rted to the military and is very close to the current emperor. My stepmother, Lilia Riea, is the sister of the current head of the Riea family.


    The Ferret family, on the other hand, is mainly involved in politics. This family is deeply entangled with the academics and ministers of the empire, but strangely, none of its members is in an important position.


    As for the Carmell family, they protect the empire¡¯s border from the Beastmen Alliance. This family is the oldest noble family of the empire, and they normally did not involve themselves with the politics of the empire.


    Speaking of the Ferret family, I heard that Earl¡¯s Ferret had a beautiful and sickly daughter, but from what I know, she rarely leaves home. I did not think I would meet her here.


    "I heard before that Earl¡¯s Ferret had a very beautiful daughter, but I now see that the rumors fell short." I said with a smile.


    Alice giggled sweetly when she heard mypliment, but the knight beside her frowned hard. I noticed that the hand touching the sword twitched slightly.


    "Prince us is so charming. I also hear that Prince us was a very handsome and well-mannered man, and I can see that it¡¯s certainly true."


    "Thank you for your words." I replied gentlemanly. Alice then realized that the Knight girl was looking at me coldly and grabbed her hand. "By the way, she is Hannah, my bodyguard. I apologize if she is like that. I always told her that she should be more friendly with others, but she never hears."


    "I¡¯m sorry about that, young miss, but my job is to ensure that you are safe from ANYONE."


    I feigned a slightly displeased expression, but I then shook my head with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not so petty as to care for the behavior of a servant."


    The knight girl wrinkled her brows and looked at me furiously, but I kept a calm expression and acted as though she was not here.


    Alice smiled wryly and spoke to dissipate the awkward situation. "By the way, it¡¯s rare to see a prince walking without escorts through the city. Are you going anywhere?"


    "My aunt asked to visit her, and I didn¡¯t want to take a bunch of servants with me." I exined calmly.


    "Oh? Prince us sure has a good rtionship with your family." Alice said.


    I simply nodded with a smile.


    Afterward, Alice smiled and talked about many topics with me for a while, and I answered suitably. Of course, it was not that she found me charming or fell in love with me at first sight. Instead, she most likely was trying to sound me out.


    But after we conversed for a while, Alice finally showed her true intentions.


    "Right, I heard what happened at Prince us¡¯s party. I must say that I¡¯m very sorry."


    I feigned a distressed expression and shook my head. "Please, don¡¯t worry about it. Besides, my standing in the pce has never been good. The emperor¡¯s words simply made it clear to everybody."


    Alice nodded. She then put on an expression of struggle and looked at me hesitantly.


    Finally, she looked as though she made up her mind.


    "Actually, the reason why I wanted to talk with Prince us was that I was a bit curious after I heard of your situation; but now that I met with you, I felt as though I made a new friend. If Prince us wants, I can speak with my father to see if he can do something about your situation."


    I made a surprised expression and looked directly at Alice¡¯s clear eyes. She put on a brilliant smile and blushed slightly.


    "Young miss, you can¡¯t!" Hannah, the knight girl, eximed instantly. "It would be bad if the earl interferes with the imperial family¡¯s matters!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Hannah. I¡¯m sure that father can afford to put a few good words for the prince."


    The girl knight seemed as though she wanted to say something else, but Alice looked at her with narrowed eyes, making her shut up with an unwilling expression.


    "Then, what do you think, prince?" Alice asked me.


    I put on a pensive expression, but in the end, shook my head. "No need. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble to miss Alice due to my circumstances."


    Alice put on a dejected expression before smiling again. "Is it so? Well, prince us can ask me anytime if you think I can help."


    "I¡¯m happy after knowing miss Alice¡¯s intentions."


    Alice showed an innocent smile and blushed again.


    We talked for another short while until I finally excused myself. I then left the carriage and continued my way.


    Meanwhile, I was thinking about the things I discovered just now.


    Once the prince left the carriage, Alice Ferret¡¯s expression changedpletely. Her innocente face turned pensive and her smile turned into a frown.


    "What do you think about him, Hannah?" She asked with a calm face.


    "... I did not find anything strange, but... Did young miss noticed something?"


    "Nothing special. He has a bit of talent, but it¡¯s less than the first prince. He was a bit wary of me, though. Any other person is his position would have agreed excitedly when I mentioned that my father could help him."


    "... Young miss, I don¡¯t like him. It¡¯s better if young miss doesn¡¯t trust him too much."


    "You don¡¯t like most men, Hannah. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. Although this prince is nothing much, he will be useful to our ns." Alice nced at Hannah and smiled mysteriously.


    But at that moment, someone interrupted their conversation. "Young miss, I think it¡¯s better if you are not too close with that man."


    "Oh? What do you mean, uncle Aaron. Did you notice something?"


    The old butler, that had entered the carriage after us left, shook his head pensively. "I didn¡¯t. But I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something is wrong with him."


    Alice seemed surprised after hearing the butler¡¯s words. She then wrinkled her brows and shook her head. "Impossible. I did not find anything strange about him. Even his fate was pretty average."


    The old butler simply heaved a sight. "I don¡¯t have young miss¡¯s mysterious abilities, but I have the instincts I honed in countless life and death situations. And those instincts were screaming me that the young prince was very dangerous."


    Alice fell silent hearing that. She looked in the direction where us left with a curious light on her eyes.


    "Could it be that I was mistaken?"

 Chapter 26 At Aunt’s Home

    <h4>Chapter 26 At Aunt¡¯s Home</h4>


    "A seer, huh? Been a while from thest time I saw one." I could not help but put on a frowning expression.


    Seers are a very bothersome group of people. They are born with the gift to observe the nodes of fate and know things that other people can¡¯t know.


    If there is a kind of person that I hated during my past reincarnations, they are seers. Seers tend to be obsessed with control. They love to use their gifts to control the world from the shadows and manipte people without them noticing.


    The most troublesome part of them, though, is that it¡¯s very hard to guard against them. In my past lives, I suffered defeat a few times due to a seer¡¯s plot.


    Even one of my main techniques, Akashic Sight, was created using the seers¡¯ abilities as reference.


    Of course, the seers that defeated me were very powerful. Their understating of the powers of fate was incredibly high, hundreds of times higher than a little girl like Alice. Although Alice is also a seer, she is far from being strong enough to see my fate. I can fool her powers of fate easily without her noticing.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, the reason why she proposed to help me was that she was plotting something. As a discarded prince with fourthyer strength, there are not many ways I can be of use, so I can easily reach a conclusion about her goal.


    Is it rebellion? Maybe they are nning to use me as a puppet king.


    Hmm, It can be interesting.


    I think I can make use of it...


    While thinking about this and that, I reached my aunt¡¯s house.


    Aunt Dayana lives on the outskirts of the central district, so I did not take long to reach there. In twenty minutes, I was in front of her house.


    I knocked on the door. Aunt Dayana quickly hurried to open the door and greet me.


    "us, you are here?!" She smiled widely with a hug and invited me inside. "You came alone? I thought you woulde with Daisy."


    "She was a bit busy, so I did not want to bother her. I¡¯ll bring her another day." I replied.


    "You two sure are close. Are you done it already?"


    I put on a dumbfounded expression and looked at my aunt with my eyes opened wide. "Aunt, what are you asking?!"


    "Haha, don¡¯t be shy. Daisy is a good girl, it¡¯s a shame she is not from a noble house, but you can take her as your concubine without a problem."


    "Aunt please, can we speak about another thing?" I showed a slightly exasperated and embarrassed expression. Thinking about it, I¡¯m a pretty good actor.


    Well, you became ustomed to acting when you must feign you are a newborn a few hundreds of times.


    Aunt Dayanaughed mischievously seeing my expression. Fortunately, she stopped teasing me after that. Even for me, speaking about concubines and whatnot with my family is a bit awkward.


    "Charlie,e to greet us!" Aunt Dayana shouted when she stoppedughing.


    Instantly, I heard the sound of quick footstepsing from the second floor.


    A few secondster, a small boy descended the stairs.


    "Cousin us!" The little boy shouted and jumped towards me. I crouched down and opened my arms, catching him easily.


    "Charlie, be careful!" Aunt Dayana scolded the boy quickly, but I could see she was smiling happily. It was obvious she was happy after seeing her son ying with me.


    Little Charlie was aunt Dayana¡¯s only son. He was a small ten-year-old boy, whose looks were pretty much a smaller and more masculine version of my aunt. He also had ck hair and ck eyes, but his expression was more childish and innocent.


    Aunt Dayana was my closest aunt. Because she works on my auction house and she helps with my business, we spend quite a lot of time together. Due to it, and because his father is usually away in other businesses, little Charlie grew close to me.


    Well, I don¡¯t dislike it. To be honest, I like children very much. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m just a passerby in each one of the worlds I visit, so I like to have many children so they can serve as proof that I once existed there.


    Even until now, I never have reincarnated in the same world twice, but if someday I do, I would like to think that I can find traces of my existence through my descendants.


    I conversed with my aunt and yed with little Charlie during the rest of the afternoon. In the evening, aunt Dayana prepared dinner and the three of us ate together.


    After we finished eating, little Charlie started to feel sleepy. Aunt Dayana then took him to his room and helped him to sleep.


    When she returned, she apologized with a wry smile.


    "Sorry about that, children at this age are pretty energetic."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that aunt." I smiled softly. "I¡¯m pretty much used to ying with kids."


    "Well, you always were loved for kids. Actually, all your younger cousins are very attached to you."


    We bothughed softly. I then grabbed the dishes and went to wash them. My aunt stopped me instantly though. "What are you doing, us? How can I let a guest, moreover a prince, to wash the dishes?"


    "Stop it aunt." I rolled my eyes. "It¡¯s the only way I can thank you for such a delicious dinner."


    My aunt smiled wryly. "I¡¯m sure you are the only prince that wash dishes. Furthermore, you don¡¯t forget topliment me while you do it."


    "But it¡¯s the truth. Aunt is not only beautiful and kind, but also good at cooking. Your husband sure lucked out."


    Instantly, my aunt¡¯s expression turnedplex.


    I noticed the change instantly and looked at her worriedly. "Is anything wrong?"


    My aunt looked at me and hesitated for a while. Finally, she sighed and put on aplicated expression.


    "us, I think that something is wrong with my husband."

 Chapter 27 Aunt’s Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 27 Aunt¡¯s Difficulties</h4>


    "us, I think there is something wrong with my husband." Aunt Dayana said with aplicated expression.


    I wrinkled my brows instantly. "Did something happen?"


    "... I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s just that he had been behaving strangely as ofte. I suspect that he is plotting something against our auction house."


    I fell deep into thoughts and closed my eyes. Aunt Dayana put on a nervous expression, but she did not interrupt me.


    "... It¡¯s not the first time something like this happens, you know." I opened my eyes and stared at my aunt.


    "Mm." She nodded guiltily.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s husband is called Lock Kan. He is the second son of a lesser noble and is the director of another auction house.


    When he and aunt Dayana married, he was already the director of the auction house. He was always proud of his job and bragged constantly of it, feeling that he was above others due to working in a famous auction house. To be honest, my mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t like him very much, but because my aunt insisted on marrying him, my grandparents did not oppose it.


    But when aunt Dayana began to work in my auction house, everything changed.


    At first, he thought that our auction house was nothing more than we ying around, so he did not care much about it. He simply encouraged my aunt superficially and focused on his work.


    But before long, my auction house, under the lead of my aunt, began to grow.


    In just one year, it surpassed Lock¡¯s auction house, and in the next year, it became one of the most respectable auction houses of the capital.


    When aunt¡¯s husband realized that his wife¡¯s work surpassed his by far, he began to feel jealous.


    From then, he constantly argued with her about her job. He started to say that aunt took advantage of his connections to steal his clients and that it was because of him that my auction house reached where it¡¯s today.


    He even asked forpensation and imed he owned some of our ideas. To be honest, he is the kind of person I would have killed long ago.


    But in the end, he was my aunt¡¯s husband. I want to avoid killing him if it¡¯s possible.


    But from my aunt¡¯s expression, I can see that things are very bad this time.


    "Exin what happened." I ordered with a cold look. My aunt did not dare to refuse. She knows that when I¡¯m in this mood, I stop being her nephew and be her boss.


    "I learned yesterday that his auction house became a subsidiary of the Riea auction house. Moreover, do you remember the VIP treatment you proposed and we were going to implement next month? Well, the Riea auction hall announced something like that today. To be honest, I suspect that my husband identally heard us speaking about it and stole the idea to sell it to the Riea family."


    *Bang!* I mmed my hand on the table. Aunt Dayana shrunk briefly when she saw my reaction. She tried to say something but sighed in the end. "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my mistake. Even though I know how my husband is, I was not wary enough and allowed him to steal your idea."


    My expression was unsightly. I could not tolerate my aunt¡¯s husband¡¯s actions.


    I even told him that he could form an alliance with our auction house before and he rejected, only to be a dog of the Riea family.


    Was he so jealous of my aunt? Was it possible that he was unable to endure that his wife was doing better than him?


    How petty.


    I took a deep breath to calm my emotions. I then looked at Aunt Dayana and heaved a sigh.


    "Aunt, I don¡¯t understand why you continue living together that man."


    "... I¡¯m sorry, us. But he is, in the end, my son¡¯s father. I don¡¯t want my son grows without his father. Also, Lock is not a bad person, he just is a bit jealous."


    "But he spends more of his time away! When was thest time he came home?!"


    Aunt was unable to answer my question.


    I sighed again and put an apologetic expression. I then walked towards my aunt and hugged her. "I¡¯m sorry for shouting you, aunt. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m very angry. Moreover, I don¡¯t understand how you can continue defending him even after knowing he sold himself to the enemy of our family. I¡¯ll be honest with you, aunt. He already crossed my bottom line."


    Aunt paled immediately. She looked at me and grabbed my arm with an expression of fear. "us, what are you nning?!"


    "You know my current situation aunt. Now that the emperor already announced my exile, even the dogs of the empress think they can take a bite of me. If I don¡¯t teach them a lesson, then they will corner our family little by little."


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s expression turnedplicated. Her eyes shed with different expressions while she struggled to make a decision. I simply waited silently for her answer.


    Finally, she opened her mouth.

 Chapter 28 Drunk Aun

    <h4>Chapter 28 Drunk Aun</h4>


    "I understand." Aunt Dayana agreed with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    For a moment, it seemed as though aunt Dayana lost all the strength of her body. Her face turned pale white and a few tears threatened to escape her eyes.


    I felt a bit pained when I saw Aunt Dayana¡¯s state. At the end of the day, she was my aunt, and I don¡¯t want to see her sad.


    I continued hugging her patiently while she cried. I did not interrupt her and only waited until she calmed down.


    Soon, she stood up and got a bottle of wine. Without asking for my opinion, she opened the bottle and filled two cups with wine. "Come, us. Apany me to drink."


    I heaved a sigh but did not refuse. I knew that aunt struggled to take that decision, and she surely needed to vent with someone.


    Before long, we emptied the bottle. Aunt Dayana was already drinking her fifth cup, but I was just in my second.


    "... H-Hey, us. What will I do now?" She said a bit tipsily. "E-Even if he is like that, he is the father of my son. Am I supposed to separate my son from his father? People will point their fingers to us and say that we were abandoned." I could see the deste expression on my aunt¡¯s eyes.


    Marriage was something very sacred in this world, mainly for women. Normally, if a woman leaves her husband, she will receive heavy criticism regardless of the circumstances.


    After all, the idea that women must be virtuous and always obey her husband had been heavily ingrained in the empire¡¯s culture.


    Actually, if not because her husband betrayed us with the Riea family, I¡¯m sure my aunt would have hesitated no matter how many mistakes her husbandmittees.


    I sighed in pity. Holding my aunt in my arms, I whispered. "Don¡¯t worry, aunt. You are a very beautiful and sessful woman. I¡¯m sure that many men would kill to marry you. Besides, if someone dares to speak badly of you behind your back, I¡¯ll make sure that he pays!"


    Aunt showed a forced smile. "You are so sweet, us. But things are not so simple. Nobody will want to be with a woman who has a son and left her husband."


    "That is a lie." I said firmly. "Aunt, you are very charming. I¡¯m sure that I would jump to the opportunity to be with you."


    "You only said it because you are my nephew." Aunt Dayana shook her head self-deprecatingly. "With so many young maidens in the capital, nobody will turn an eye to an old and discarded woman like me."


    I wrinkled my brows deeply. I then put a hand looked straight at her eyes. "Stop it, aunt. You deserve more than that man. If you fear that nobody will take care of your son, then I¡¯ll do it. I can be your husband also if you want!"


    Aunt Dayana opened her eyes wide. Her eyes shook briefly and her expression turned a bit red, maybe due to the alcohol.


    "Hehe, you are truly funny, us." Sheughed awkwardly, but I stayed silent. Looking right into aunt Dayana¡¯s eyes, I spoke.


    "It was not a joke."


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s eyes shook even more.


    Without giving her time to react, I approached my face slowly and kissed her lips.


    Aunt Dayana did not resist. She only looked at me with a confused expression without knowing what to do.


    But I took herck of resistance as consent. Once the first kiss ended, I kissed her again. My lips sealed her lips and my breath invaded her mouth. I could feel the sweet smell of wineing from her.


    Then, my aunt closed her eyes. I used my lips to open her mouth and inserted my tongue slowly. Maybe due to the alcohol, aunt Dayana was slow to react to my advances. She allowed my tongue to enter inside her mouth without much effort and sighed seductively.


    But then, a hint of panic shed on her eyes.


    Instantly, Aunt Dayana pushed me away. I took a few steps back and looked at aunt Dayana in doubt.


    Aunt Dayana, on the other hand, waspletely red. She was too afraid to look straight to my eyes and instead looked at the ground.


    "No, us. We are family. We can¡¯t do it."


    "But aunt, I like you. Do you hate me?" I feigned a hurt expression.


    "I-It¡¯s not that." Aunt Dayana shook her head flustered. "But it¡¯s not good. I¡¯m your aunt, doing something like that is wrong. Moreover, even if I will divorce my husband, I¡¯m still married. I don¡¯t want to betray him while we are married."


    I put on aplicated expression and sighed. "I¡¯m sorry."


    My aunt looked at me but she did not know what to say. In an instant, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    Aunt Dayana sighed and shook her head. "I¡¯m a bit tired, us. I think it¡¯s better if I go to sleep."


    "Let me help you." I offered immediately. Aunt Dayana wanted to refuse, but she was a bit drunk due to the wine, so she was afraid of falling off from the stairs.


    Before she could say something, I hugged her by the waist and held her body tightly.


    Aunt Dayana blushed deeply and lowered her head. Although she knew I was her nephew, she could not help but be conscious of me as a man due to what happened just now.


    I feigned I did not notice her expression and helped her until her room.


    Once we reached the door, my aunt stopped me. "It¡¯s enough. I can enter myself."


    I nodded silently and moved away. Aunt Dayana sighed softly when she saw it.


    "I¡¯m sorry, us. But it¡¯s the best for both of us."


    I forced a smile and nodded. "I understand, aunt. I¡¯ll not mention it again. But, can I give you onest kiss at least?."


    Aunt Dayana hesitated slightly, but when she saw the pleading expression on my eyes, she nodded. "Okay."


    She then moved her face close to me and closed her eyes. I did not hesitate and sealed her lips with a strong kiss.


    Aunt Dayana tried to move away immediately, but I hugged her waist and held her close to me. Our kisssted for a few seconds until both of us were out of breath.


    When our lips separated, both of us were panting slightly. Aunt Dayana¡¯s expression lost focus for an instant, and looked at me seductively.


    So, I kissed her again.

 Chapter 29 Aunt Dayana’s Lust 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 29 Aunt Dayana¡¯s Lust 1 *</h4>


    When I looked at Aunt Dayana¡¯s unfocused expression, I kissed her again.


    This time, the kiss was deeper and longer. Our tongues entangled with each other and struggled to subdue each other. Seductive slurping sounds filled the room.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s expression waspletely red. She closed her eyes and her eyshes shook gently. I tightened my arms around her waist and invaded her mouth fiercely. Our saliva mixed up and I felt the sweet taste of my aunt¡¯s saliva mixed with the slightly bitter fragrance of wine.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s nose breathed heavily. Her body gave uppletely to my advances and she did not bother to struggle.


    Finally, we both separated while panting heavily. A charming expression appeared on her face while she looked at me. For a moment, she showed a hesitating look, but when she looked at my deep gaze, her hesitation slowly faded.


    "Aunt, I love you." I whispered sweetly on her ear. My slightly heavy breath hit her neck, causing her to moan.


    Aunt Dayana blushed deeply, she looked at me trying to hold thest bit of reason on her mind. "us, we can¡¯t do it..."


    "Why, Aunt? I love you very much! Don¡¯t you like me too?"


    "I do, it¡¯s just the we¨C"


    "Stop, aunt." I interrupted her with a small bite on her neck. My aunt shuddered and lost strength on her legs, but I held her and carried her inside the room. "If you like me, then it¡¯s enough..."


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s entire face turned hot. She put her face on my chest and refused to look at me, but she did not struggle when I brought her to the bed.


    Once we both were on the bed, I kissed her lips again.


    Aunt Dayana heaved a sigh of joy and answered to my kisses. I then filled her entire body with kisses and bites while slowly taking off her clothes.


    As of now, Aunt Dayana knew that if she did not stop me, then the results would be irreversible, but although she knew that what we were going to do was wrong, she also was anticipating it.


    Actually, thest time she did it with her husband was very long ago. From the day their rtionship strained, he refused to sleep with her.


    Moreover, she suspected that he slept with other women outside. After all, he sometimes returns with his body filled with the smell of cheap fragrances.


    So, now that she was faced with my advances, she found it hard to stop me.


    Furthermore, aunt Dayana¡¯s feelings toward me were not so pure. Normally, she fooled herself treating me as a son or a slightly mischievous younger brother, but now that she faced my confession and her lust had been ignited, she could only see me as a man.


    In the end, Aunt Dayana simply sighed and resigned herself to her fate. She decided not to think aboutplicated things now and simply enjoy my caress.


    In a few minutes, her entire body was naked. I sighed in admiration looking at aunt Dayana¡¯s beautiful body. Her petite body and pitch-ck hair made her look like a beautiful doll, and her shapely breasts were perfect to grab in a hand.


    Aunt Dayana exhaled deeply and looked at me. She then unbuttoned my clothes shyly.


    I simply smiled mischievously while she undressed me. Aunt Dayana blushed and spoke in a mosquito-like voice.


    "... What?"


    "Nothing, I just thought that aunt is truly beautiful."


    Aunt Dayana smiled sweetly and kissed my chest. "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m old?"


    "Impossible!" I denied instantly. "Aunt is the most beautiful woman I know!" I then brought my hand to her breasts and pressed them strongly.


    Aunt Dayana moaned and lifted her face. I took advantage of that moment to steal her lips and muffled her moans.


    Like that, we continued teasing and touching each other. Our hands moved passionately and our bodies were glued to each other. I could feel the sweet scenting from aunt¡¯s body, making me incredibly excited.


    Aunt, on the other hand, waspletely wet. Her love juice was sliding through her leg and falling into the bed.


    At that moment, Aunt Dayana smiled seductively to me.


    "us, let me teach you something..."


    I nodded and rxed my body. Aunt then narrowed her eyes and grabbed my rod, before starting to y with it.


    "Ugh!" I suppressed a groan and looked at aunt. She curved up her lips in a charming smile and lowered her mouth towards my rod.


    In the next instant, my lower body was enveloped in a wonderful sensation.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s lips engulfed my penispletely. She swallowed it all while looking at me with upturned eyes.


    I suppressed my desire to shot everything out immediately and stroked her head gently. Aunt seemed to like it because she snorted and began to move her head.


    Her tongue licked and sucked my rod, and the walls of her throat brought me a supreme pleasure. At the same time, her hands stroked and pinched my scrotum, adding even more at my pleasure.


    I could not believe that aunt Dayana was so good at this. To think that her useless husband enjoyed it all these years.


    But now, I was the one enjoying my aunt¡¯s lips.


    Aunt¡¯s ck eyes were focused on my expression. I could feel her joy when she noticed my expression of pleasure. Little by little, her movements became faster and her tongue stimted my entire sword.


    After five minutes, I began to feel something building up inside me. I just gritted my teeth and endure the desire to cum, enjoying the blowjob at the fullest.


    Unfortunately, I could see that aunt was beginning to tire. Her breathing had be slightly ragged, and her tongue was a bit stiffer than before.


    So, I ceased stopping the flood from breaking.


    "I¡¯m cumming!" I warned my aunt and pressed her head down. She realized my intention and began to move quickly. Her mouth moved up and down repeatedly while waiting for my attack.


    Finally, my semen flew out.


    My rod twitched a pair of times and shot everything inside.


    Aunt Dayana simply looked at me without changing her expression. I could see her swallowing once, two, and three times, and finally, she let go of my penis.


    Looking at me, she licked her lips charmingly and blushed.


    I stared at her entranced. Although my aunt was always beautiful, I never thought she could be so seductive.

 Chapter 30 Aunt Dayana’s Lust 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 30 Aunt Dayana¡¯s Lust 2 *</h4>


    "Did you like it?" She asked. I nodded with a smile. I then sealed her lips with mine and kissed her deeply.


    Aunt Dayana struggled a little at the beginning, but in the end, she just gave up and epted my tongue.


    When we separated our lips, she put on a reproachful expression. "It¡¯s dirty..."


    "I don¡¯t mind." I replied instantly and kissed her again. My hands roamed her body and touched her thighs. Aunt Dayana groaned softly and surrendered her body at me.


    But then, she put on a slightly worried expression.


    "Hey us, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough? We can still stop." Aunt Dayana suddenly said.


    "What do you mean, aunt?" I said and stared right into her eyes. "Why would I stop?"


    "But, I don¡¯t want to do something you will regretter." For an instant, aunt Dayana¡¯s expression turned sad. "If someone learns about this, then you..."


    "Shh..." I put my finger on her lips. "I¡¯ll not regret it, and even if someone learns about itter, I¡¯ll make sure that nothing bad happens to aunt."


    Aunt Dayana stared at me foolishly. Her eyes turned moist and her expression turned sweet. She then hugged me and kissed my lips with more passion than never.


    I could feel the deep love of aunt towards me. Holding her soft body on my arms, I put her on the bed. My right hand stroked her already wet cave and my other hand caressed her lips. Aunt Dayana only looked at me with a nervous expression.


    Slowly, I opened her legs and put my rod on her entrance. Aunt moaned slightly and bit her lips, putting a pitiful expression.


    With a grin, I moved forward.


    "Ahhh~" Aunt Dayana moaned loudly and hugged my back. I enjoyed the feeling of her moist cave surrounding my penis and kissed her shoulders. Then, without giving her time to get used to the new feeling, I began to move.


    In the beginning, my movements were a bit slow, but before long, they became deeper and faster. Aunt Dayana¡¯s body shook and shuddered under the violent pleasure, making her best to amodate to my movements.


    I grinned and bit her nipples. Aunt Dayana shuddered deeply and let out a loud scream of pleasure while putting her legs around my waist. I just smirked and continued pistoning.


    The feeling of aunt Dayana¡¯s cave was heavenly. Theyers of soft fleshbined with the pressure caused by the narrow walls filled my entire mind. A great amount of love juice lubricated our two parts and caused my movements to be smoother.


    "us~ anh...~ Please..." Aunt Dayana groaned.


    I hugged her petite body and pressed her below me. Aunt Dayana could only ept my movements passively, enjoying the pleasure brought each time I mmed into her.


    "So tight, aunt..." I whispered in her ear and exhaled deeply. My tongue licked her earlobe causing her to twist her body strangely.


    Knowing that the person below was my aunt, I could not help but feel a strange feeling of aplishment. The mental pleasure caused by the taboo feeling was incredible.


    Aunt panted and moaned repeatedly. Her body twisted around, trying to find the most pleasurable position, and her breasts pressed against my chest, changing of shape every time our bodies moved.


    Before long, aunt¡¯s body twitched.


    "No...~" She screamed, and a great amount of love juice flowed from her cave. I slowed momentarily my movements, but when I noticed she finished cumming, I intensified them again.


    "Ahmmm..." Aunt groaned in pain and pleasure. She wanted to ask me to stop, but when she was my teasing gaze, she was unable to form the words


    I moved faster and faster, deeper and deeper. My rod touched her womb exciting mepletely. I could not help but press my aunt below and move even faster.


    "Anhh... So pleasurable~ anh anh anh..."


    Hearing aunt¡¯s Dayana¡¯s loud moans, I put even more strength on my waist and pierced forward. Aunt¡¯s Dayana was unable to endure the torture and bit my shoulders.


    With that as the signal, she orgasmed for the second time.


    I put on an ecxited expression and pierced again. A flood of white liquid flowed from my rod and filled aunt womb, making her moan incoherently. She hadpletely drowned in pleasure.


    Under my relentless attacks, aunt Dayana could only groan.


    For a few seconds, none of us said anything. Both of us enjoyed the remaining pleasure while hugging each other¡¯s bodies.


    Finally, aunt Dayana sighed.


    "So pleasurable..."


    I smiled mischievously. "Yeah, aunt is definitively delicious. I want to continue eating you forever."


    Aunt blushedpletely. "What are you saying, bad boy? Are you not satisfied yet?"


    I grinned evilly and moved my still hard penis. "Guess."


    Before she could answer, I turned her body around.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s face flushed and she looked at me panickily. "us, stop! Wait a moment! I still¨C"


    But without waiting for her words, I thrusted forward.


    "Aghnmmm..." Aunt Dayana¡¯s eyes opened wide, and her mind nked. Her face turnedpletely lewd under my movements.


    I licked my lips and savored the feeling of piercing her from behind. My huge rod moved inside and outside repeatedly, while pping sounds came from my body mming on her ass.


    "Fuhm..." Aunt Dayana snorted unable to speak. She could feel my holy sword moving fiercely inside her, hitting her womb and causing her unbearable bursts of pleasure.


    She put her mouth on the bed and grabbed the sheets. Her body shook repeatedly under my assault, and the muffled moans provoked me a pleasurable feeling of conquest.


    I hugged her waist while piercing forward. One of my hands grabbed her breasts and teased it repeatedly.


    Our breathing turned ragged and our bodies became sweaty. Love juice was being constantly created from the ce where our two bodies were joined, and slurping sounds escaped with each movement.


    The feeling of piercing aunt Dayana¡¯s womb was so wonderful that I could not endure it and bit her back, causing her to lift her face with a scream and tighten the walls of her moist cave.


    The increased pressure provoked my animal¡¯s instincts even more. I moved faster and faster, mming my body against her and drowning in her incredible cave.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s waspletely drunk in pleasure. She had be unable to speak and could only moan, groan and scream repeatedly. She had to bit the sheets to avoid waking up her child who was sleeping in the room beside it.


    Finally, I feel something hot forming on my abdomen.


    Without hesitation, I elerated my pistoning. My breath became quicker and my rod moved constantly inside her.


    "Aunt, I¡¯m going to shot!" I shouted and held her ass. Aunt just moaned in consent, unable to speak, while feeling her own climax approaching.


    Finally, I was unable to endure.


    My penis pierced her cavepletely, hitting the entrance of her womb and shooting all the semen inside it.


    Aunt Dayana was unable to endure the sudden pleasure and screamed. Her body shudderedpletely and a flood of love juice mixed with my cum. Her vagina wrapped tightly around my rod, sucking thest bit of my semen and making me groan in delight.


    Finally, I fell on her body and kissed her back.


    "So good~" Aunt Dayana was still shuddering. She groaned and moaned constantly while twisting her body dreamily.


    I continued kissing her back and shoulders, then her neck. My hands roamed around her waist excitedly. I could feel my excitement building again.


    But then, I discovered that my aunt had fainted.


    Smiling wryly, I stroked her head and kissed her cheeks lovingly. I then lied beside her and hugged her body.


    Like that, we both fell asleep.

 Chapter 31 A Bath with Aun

    <h4>Chapter 31 A Bath with Aun</h4>


    The next morning, I woke up when it was time for my training.


    Aunt Dayana was still asleep beside me. Her warm back was resting against my chest and her breathing was long and even.


    I smiled slightly and hugged her body tighter. I moved my lips and kissed her back softly, tasting a slightly salty vor due to the sweat produced yesterday at night.


    Suddenly, though, I felt aunt Dayana¡¯s body shudder.


    "Huh?" I was surprised, but in the next instant, I put on a teasing expression. I began to kiss my aunt¡¯s back and to tease her body. My hands groped her breast and my already erect rod touched her ass.


    "Hnmm..." Aunt Dayana moaned softly and turned around. She looked at me with a slightly reproachful expression, but her eyes were gleaming seductively.


    "Bad boy, where are you moving your hands?"


    I grinned and kissed her lips. Aunt Dayana was slightly startled, but she quickly cooperated with me and kissed me back.


    We continued savoring each other for a while, but finally, aunt Dayana pushed me away while panting with an ashamed expression. "Stop, now is not the time for it."


    I grinned again but did not continue. Although I knew that aunt would surrender if I continue insisting, she probably will be a bit displeased after it.


    "Good morning, aunt." I stroked her face and moved a strand of ck hair away.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s face reddenedpletely, but she quickly smiled happily and kissed me again.


    After frolicking a bit more on the bed, both of us stood up. I admired her beautiful petite body with a grinning expression, causing aunt Dayana to flush and cover herself with the bedsheet.


    "We need to talk." She told me with a serious expression.


    I stared at her seriously and nodded. I could imagine what she wanted to tell me, so I was not very nervous.


    "... Let me take a bath first." She said after taking a look at the messy bed and blushing again. She then ran to the bathroom and closed the door.


    I smirked and shook my head. Remembering the feeling of her body in my arms, I could not help but turn excited again.


    Soon, I heard the noise of the shower. Immediately, I got an idea and walked silently towards the door.


    The door was locked, but I just smirked and controlled a strand of mana. The mana followed my will and unlocked the door with a click. I did not give aunt time to react and entered the bathroom.


    Aunt stared at me with an astonished expression. Her hands moved to try to cover her breast and slit and her mouth opened and closed repeatedly, too surprised to say anything. I just smiled and walked towards her, hugging her waist and putting my chin on her shoulder.


    "My beautiful aunt, do you want to take a bath with me?"


    "You... Get out!"


    I just smirked and bitted her earlobe. Aunt Dayana twisted her body trying to escape, but I did not release her.


    "Did you want to talk to me, aunt?" I whispered in her ear.


    Aunt shivered and her body lost strength, but she quickly recovered herself and pouted. "... Smelly boy."


    Iughed enjoying aunt¡¯s shy expression. Aunt Dayana smiled when she heard meugh and rested her head on me.


    After a few seconds, she began to talk.


    "us, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this."


    I put on a serious expression and nodded. "I know aunt, don¡¯t worry."


    Aunt Dayana stared at me with aplicated expression and sighed. "To be honest, I don¡¯t think what we did is alright. I¡¯m not only a married woman, but also your aunt. If someone learns about this, then both of us we¡¯ll be unable to lift our heads before others.


    "Furthermore, with your current situation, you can¡¯t endure a scandal like this."


    I remained silent while holding aunt Dayana on my arms. Seeing it, she let out a deep breath. "Actually, I still think it¡¯s better if we stop here. us, you know the consequences."


    I tightened my arms around aunt Dayana¡¯s waist. "Impossible."


    Aunt Dayana looked at me with a surprised expression. I stared right into her eyes and continued. "It was so hard to get my beautiful aunt, how can I give you up now? No matter what, I¡¯ll not abandon aunt. I¡¯ll take care of you forever."


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s eyes turned wet and she lowered her head hurriedly. I could hear her sobbing softly, trying to suppress her tears.


    "Don¡¯t worry aunt, I¡¯ll always be with you."


    "Hmm." Aunt Dayana nodded and rested on my arms. We remained like that for a while, leaving the water from the shower fall on our bodies.


    After a while, we finished showering and exited the bathroom. Aunt Dayana then blushed shyly and pushed me out of the room before throwing me my clothes. I smiled wryly and put them on.


    I then went to the courtyard and began to train.


    When I finished my training, aunt Dayana was already preparing breakfast. I looked entranced to her figure from behind and approached her. When she realized I was in the kitchen, aunt Dayana blushed a bit. I almost threw myself to ravage her body in the kitchen when I saw that expression, but little Charlie appeared at that moment. I could only sigh while thinking that it was a pity I could not do a kitchen y.


    Little Charlie tilted his head curiously seeing the strange atmosphere between us, but he quickly returned to normal and greeted both of us.


    "Mom, cousin..."


    After that, we ate breakfast together.


    But when finished eating breakfast, someone knocked on the door.


    "Deayana, au¡¯m hwere..." A drunken voice spoke.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s expression turned rigid. I also frowned and stared in direction of the door.


    Apparently, my aunt¡¯s husband was here.

 Chapter 32 At the Door

    <h4>Chapter 32 At the Door</h4>


    "Deayana, au¡¯m hwere..." A drunken voice spoke.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s expression instantly turned rigid. I also frowned and stared in direction of the door.


    The owner of the voice was my aunt¡¯s husband.


    Aunt Dayana looked at the door with a nervous and guilty expression. She then looked at me with begging eyes and spoke.


    "us, what are we going to do?"


    I put on a startled expression but then smirked. "Let¡¯s go. I want to see how this uncle of mine is currently." Then, I stood up and walked towards the door.


    "But, what if he discovers something?" Aunt Dayana grabbed my arm and stopped me panickily. "Moreover, you know he doesn¡¯t like you."


    I put my hand over aunt Dayana¡¯s hand and smiled to reassure her. "Don¡¯t worry, he will not discover anything. Besides, you are going to cut your rtions with him anyway. If he tried to find trouble with me, I don¡¯t mind teaching him a lesson."


    Aplicated expression appeared on Aunt Dayana¡¯s face, but she then sighed and released me. "Okay, but let me speak to him first. In the end, he is the father of my son."


    I looked right into my aunt¡¯s eyes and noticed a gaze filled with determination. Pondering about her words, I nodded. "Very well, but with one condition."


    "What?"


    "You must end your rtionship with him now. No matter what he says or even if he begs you, you must not allow him to enter the house."


    "... I understand." Said Aunt Dayana after thinking for a moment.


    "Dawyana, hurry up!"


    Aunt Dayana heaved a sigh and looked at her son. "Little Charlie, go to your room. Your mother and father need to talk about important things."


    Little Charlie, who has been looking at the door strangely, nodded and left to his room. Aunt Dayana then took a deep breath and pped her cheeks softly twice before going to open the door.


    I followed after her while activating Akashic Eyes. The situation outside appeared immediately on my mind, making me wrinkle my brows.


    However, I did not stop my aunt. I readied myself to interfere and grabbed my sword.


    Once she opened the door, four people appeared outside.


    The first was Lock Han, the husband of my aunt. He was staggering before the door and his clothes were messed up.


    His body was reeking of alcohol, evidence that he was drinkingst night. He put on a furious expression when he saw me, but I simply ignored it.


    Behind him was standing a young woman. She was wearing a mage robe and looking towards us with a disdainful expression. She had a confident bearing, of someone ustomed to being above others. Her beautiful blond hair waved with the wind, and her green eyes had a smirking expression, like someone ready to watch a good show.


    I recognized the young woman with a nce. She was another nephew of my stepmother, and sister of the young master I frightened one day ago. Her name was Louise Riea.


    Behind her, two bodyguards were standing. I frowned when I noticed his cultivations, both of them were at the fifthyer of mana.


    "What is he doing here!?" Lock, my aunt¡¯s husband, asked while pointing to me. His voice was strangely clear for someone supposedly drunk,pletely contrary to his former drunk talk.


    I frowned and opened my mouth, but aunt spoke before me. "I invited him. Why, do you have a problem with it?"


    Lock stared at my aunt and snorted. His eyes roamedsciviously around her body, making her frown. I narrowed my eyes and snorted.


    "Hmph!"


    A wave of mana impacted Lock¡¯s body. His face changed drastically and he was forced to take a few steps back. But then, Louise snapped her fingers and my wave of mana was extinguished.


    Lock looked at me with an expression of rage. Despite having learned mana techniques before, his power was just at the third manayer. Moreover, because he spends very little time honing his techniques, his strength is just a bit above a normal human.


    Due to it, he waspletely helpless in front of my warning.


    At that moment, my aunt spoke. She looked at her husband with an ice-cold expression. "What are you doing here, and who are they?"


    "What, can I note to my home? As for them, they are some friends." He replied with a smirk.


    Aunt Dayana put on a frigid expression. "Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I already know you went to the Riea family to swear allegiance. This ce is not your home anymore!"


    "Heh, so you already know. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, I was nning to divorce you anyway. But now I need to go inside. I¡¯ll take some of my things and leave."


    My aunt¡¯s gaze turned disgusted. She looked at her husband as though she was looking at trash and refused firmly. "I told you, this ce is not your home anymore. Get lost now!"


    "You...!" Lock¡¯s expression turned ugly. "This my house! I want to see how you stop me from entering!" Saying it, he tried to push aunt Dayana away and enter.


    But at that moment, I grabbed his wrist.


    "What do you think you are doing?!!!" He looked at me in fury.


    I just stared into his eyes and released my killing intent. Lock paled in fright and tried to retreat.


    "Heeck! D-Don¡¯t, D-Don¡¯te!"


    I furrowed my eyes in disgust and then kicked him away. His body flew and crashed against the ground under everybody¡¯s astonished gazes.


    "Trash! Aunt said you will not enter, then you will not enter!" My voice was frigid, as thoughing from the deepest ice. All the people present shivered involuntarily while looking at me.


    I then looked at Lilia¡¯s nephew and the two bodyguards coldly. "Louise, what are you doing here? I can¡¯t think of any reason for you to visit my aunt¡¯s home."


    Louise looked at me with an interested gaze. She then smiled mockingly and red at me with her beautiful green eyes. "Nothing much, dear prince. You see, our Mr. Lock here sold us some of his ideas yesterday, but he told us they were in his home. So we came to retrieve them."


    "Bullshit!" Eximed my aunt. "There is nothing like that here. The only important documents in this house are my records and ns for our auction house."


    Louise moved her gaze to my aunt with a yful expression. "That wasn¡¯t what he said. Anyway, we already paid for them, so we must get what we paid no matter how!"


    Instantly, an overbearing presence surged from Louise¡¯s body. All the wind in the surroundings stopped flowing, and the world seemed to lose its color.


    But when her presence was about to engulf aunt, I took a step forward. A powerful and sharp presence spread with my body as the center, stopping Louise¡¯s aura. I then stared at her calmly. "It looks like you forgot about me, Louise. Do you think I¡¯ll let you do as you like?"


    "Haha, very well. I heard you fought against the captain of the imperial guards and forced him to use seventhyer mana. Furthermore, you also humiliated my little brother yesterday. I truly want to see how capable you are."


    Without waiting for me to answer, Louise raised her hand.


    Instantly, a magic formation formed above her head.

 Chapter 33 Face-Off Against Louise

    <h4>Chapter 33 Face-Off Against Louise</h4>


    In this world, cultivation is divided into magic and martial arts. Martial arts use mana to enhance the body and the killing power of weapons, and then use them to face the enemies. Magic, on the other hand, umtes mana inside a mana core formed on the brain. This magic core is then used to control the elements in the surroundings and create various magical effects.


    Because magic allows for more diverse and destructive attacks, and only a few people are born with the talent to use it, it¡¯s considered superior to martial arts. Of course, it¡¯s just a general opinion. Actually, both paths have their advantages and disadvantages.


    Louise is a magic practitioner and a very talented one. She sessfully broke through the fifthyer and attained the sixthyer of mana at just twenty years of age, and is considered one of the greatest geniuses of this generation. Besides my sister Dina, who attained the sixthyer at neen, a whole year before Louise, not many canpare to her.


    And now, she was using all her power to face me.


    I grabbed the handle of my sword and took a stance. My mana moved quickly around my body, but I made sure of suppressing it to only show mana equivalent to the fourthyer. That is supposed to be my current strength after all.


    Louise smirked disdainfully when she felt my mana. Although she heard I beat the captain of the imperial guards when he was using sixthyer mana, she did not take my threat seriously. For her, I justnded a lucky blow.


    Moreover, she was a mage. She did not believe that a talented mage as she could lose against a fourthyer swordsman as me.


    "Aunt, get back." I said to my aunt with a serious expression. She looked at me with a gaze of worry but did nothing to stop me. I don¡¯t know if it was because she was confident about me or because she did not know the difference between our cultivations.


    "us, be careful." Aunt Dayana gave me ast concerned look and entered the house.


    When she saw that aunt Dayana left, Louise finally made her move.


    Instantly, the magic circle above her head activated.


    Tens of arrows made of pure mana exited the magic circle. The arrows were shining with a frightening glow while the arrowheads were aiming to me. I narrowed my eyes and increased the strength of the hand holding my sword. Then, I took a step forward.


    In the next instant, I charged towards Louise at a frightening speed. My body leaned dangerously close to the ground, and I made use of the mana on my legs to elerate as fast as possible.


    But Louise simply looked at me with a smirk. "[Force Arrows]!" She waved her hand, and tens of arrows descended towards me.


    I did not pay attention to them, though. My eyes werepletely focused on Loise¡¯s figure while I continued advancing,pletely ignoring the threat of the arrows.


    However, in the instant when the arrows were about to touch my body, I stopped abruptly.


    The next instant, I twisted my body and stepped aside. My body seemed weightless as it passed through the rain of arrows and continued towards direct towards Louise. None of then was able to even touch my clothes.


    Louise frowned, but she kept calm and waved her hand again. Two magic circled formed below my feet and erupted in chains formed of mana.


    The chains extended towards my body, trying to catch me, but I just smirked and continued forward without stopping. When the chains were about to grab me, my body again twisted strangely and avoided them.


    This time, Louise¡¯s expression finally changed.


    In the next second, Louise was in the range of my sword.


    *Shing!* With a soft sharp sound, my sword left its sheath and cut towards Louise at incredible speed.


    A famous sword technique of one of my past lives, Iaido.


    Louise¡¯s eyes opened wide seeing the sword. It moved so fast that she waspletely unable to avoid it or conjure any magic.


    But at that instant, a magic circle shined on the back of her hand.


    [Force Walls]!!!


    A translucid barrier made of magic appeared on the path of my sword.


    *ng!!!* A loud metallic noise sounded and my sword waspletely stopped. The barrier quivered slightly before returning to normal.


    I frowned seeing it and immediately jumped back. The next instant, two mana spears pierced the ce where I was just now.


    "How expected of a prince, so strong despite just being at the fourthyer. Your nickname of Sword fanatic is well deserved." Louise said to me with a ridiculing tone. "Unfortunately, it¡¯s not so easy to destroy a defensive spell created by a sixthyer mage."


    I stayed silent. To be honest, I expected something like this. When I faced sir Raul, I just touched him with my sword without causing any injury. If I wanted to injure him, it would have been hard if I only used fourthyer mana.


    After all, the defenses of a sixthyer are not so easy to ovee. If I wanted to break through Louise¡¯s shield, I needed to resort to something else.


    But just like mages have spells, martial artists have martial skills.


    And as someone that reincarnated a few hundreds of times, it¡¯s not very hard for me to create a skill powerful enough to destroy her defense.


    I took a deep breath and straightened my body. The next instant, an incredible amount of mana flowed into my sword.


    Suddenly, a sharp pressure filled the surroundings.


    Louise¡¯s expression turned grave. She instantly felt something was wrong when she felt the sharp sword intent.


    "It looks you learned a pretty good sword skill." She said. "But, do you think a skill is enough to cut through my defenses?"


    "You will see." I smiled fearlessly and raised my sword.


    A brief transparent glow shed through the sword de before disappearing. Then, all the sword intent in the surroundings vanished.


    Taking a step forward, I shed down...


    [Reality Render, weakened version]!!!


    ... and under Louise¡¯s astonished gaze, her barrier was cut into two.

 Chapter 34 Reality Render, Weakened Version

    <h4>Chapter 34 Reality Render, Weakened Version</h4>


    [Reality Render, weakened version]


    A technique created based on my favorite skill I created through countless lives. It uses mana to cut through space and the dimensions, being able to cut through practically everything.


    Of course, the version I used just now was many times weaker. The amount of mana I used is far from being enough to cut through space, but it did not have any trouble tearing a weak sixthyer barrier.


    "Impossible!" Louise¡¯s eyes were opened wide. She could not believe that her barrier was cut so easily. "Impossible! How can your technique be so strong!"


    I smiled and held my sword with a rxed posture. "Nothing is impossible. Did you think I was called sword fanatic for nothing? Although my speed of cultivation cannot bepared with you, in terms of techniques and skills, I¡¯m far stronger than you."


    Louise¡¯s expression turned ugly. She wanted to refute my words, but the proof was before her eyes. Even although she was twoyers stronger than me, she was unable to stop my attack.


    "Will you give up now?" I asked calmly. "You did not have any opportunity against me. Or, do you want to use your two bodyguards too?"


    Louise gritted her teeth. If she gave up now, then many of her family¡¯s ns would go to the drain. She knew I was a genius in business, so if they can get aunt Dayana¡¯s records and ns that contain many of my ideas, they could use their greater manpower and connections to suppress me.


    But after seeing my sh, she was not confident about winning. If I used the sh again against her, she knew she would be unable to stop it.


    Her only option was to defeat me before I could use my sword against her, but after witnessing how I evaded her spells before, she was unable to think on a way to make her spells hit.


    Of course, she could use her bodyguards to seal my movements, but she did not want to do it. If people learned that she had to rely on numbers to defeat someone twoyers below her, then she would not have more face to appear before the public.


    I could see her two bodyguards preparing to attack behind her, but she waved her hand and stopped them.


    "Stop, I¡¯ll not rely on numbers to defeat him." She then looked at me with a cold gaze. "us, you win this time, but next time will not be so easy. I swear I¡¯ll defeat you, with my honor as the eldest daughter of the Riea family."


    Then, she turned around and left.


    "Take that man away." I said coldly while pointing to Lock who had fainted on the floor. Louise frowned, but she ordered one of her men to carry him.


    When they finally were gone, I returned my sword to the sheath.


    Aunt Dayana came running from inside the house. She looked at me with a worried expression and hugged me. "us, are you alright? Were you injured?"


    "I¡¯m not." I replied with a smile. "She needs to do more than it if she wants to hurt me."


    Aunt Dayana sighed in relief and smiled when she saw my confident expression. But in the next instant, she frowned.


    "It looks like the Riea family can¡¯t wait anymore. It¡¯s obvious this time plot was aimed to destroy our businesses."


    I smiled wryly. "Well, I can be a great obstacle if I decide to aim for the throne. They probably want to curb my wingspletely."


    To be honest, it¡¯s normal for the Riea family to attack me. I¡¯m more surprised that Louise gave up so easily. After all, she could have ordered her two bodyguards to attack together with her.


    She seems to care very much about her honor. If it would have been her brother, Al, he surely would have used them.


    Well, I would have won either way, but it would have forced a bit more of my strength.


    At that moment, the sound of someone running came from the house.


    "Cousin, you were so cool!" Little Charlie exited the house.


    I looked at him and shook my head. It looks like he saw the fight from the second floor.


    "Cousin, teach me how to fight like that!" Little Charlie looked at me with his eyes shining.


    "I will, I will." I rubbed his head and grinned.


    Aunt Dayana smiled seeing it, but she quickly put on an apologetic expression.


    "us, I think I must go to the auction house now. I don¡¯t know if the Riea family is nning something there."


    I put on a pensive expression before nodding. "You are right. The Riea family will not give up like this. We better are cautious."


    "Mm. But I can¡¯t leave little Charlie alone. Why don¡¯t you stay with him while the nannyes?" Aunt Dayana said.


    I hesitated briefly before nodding. Aunt Dayana made a relieved expression and kissed my cheek.


    Quickly, she changed her clothes. She then exined to me a pair of things I had to pay attention to and walked to the door.


    "us, take care of little Charlie. You can leave when the nanny arrives."


    "Okay. I was thinking of visiting grandpa today."


    Aunt Dayana nodded and left.

 Chapter 35 Susan

    <h4>Chapter 35 Susan</h4>


    When aunt Dayana left, I stayed alone with little Charlie.


    "Cousin, teach me to be so strong!" I smiled at his innocent words and yed for a bit with him. I taught him a bit of swordsmanship and tell him some stories. Little Charlie was spellbound by my words and heard me carefully.


    But after ying with him for around one hour, someone knocked on the door.


    "Mrs. Dayana, I¡¯m Sara¡¯s daughter!" A sweet and a bit immature voice came from outside the door. I signaled little Charlie to wait and went to open the door.


    When the door was opened, I was greeted by the image of a beautiful young girl.


    The girl was a bit tall, around 1.7 meters, with a slender body and small breasts. She had short ck hair and brown eyes and was wearing a simple white dress.


    Although the girl could not be considered stunning, she had a kind of humble beauty. When she saw me open the door she put on a startled expression before blushing a bit. I could see she was a bit timid.


    "You are?" I asked once I finished examining her. The girl panicked a bit hearing my question, but she quicklyposed herself. "I-Is Mrs. Dayana at home? I-I¡¯m Sara¡¯s daughter, the nanny..."


    "Oh! Aunt had to leave early today, but she told me that someone would being to take care of little Charlie."


    "Y-Yes, m-mom could noe today s-so she sent me instead..." The young girl lowered her head timidly and grabbed the hem of her dress.


    "Is it so? I understand. Come inside then."


    "E-Excuse me..." The girl lowered her head again and entered with a flustered expression.


    I could not help but smile seeing it. It looks like it¡¯s her first time dealing with a noble so she is a bit nervous.


    Shaking my head, I asked to confirm. "Is this your first time speaking to a noble?"


    "Y-Yes, I-I apologize if I did something w-wrong."


    "Don¡¯t worry." I waved my hand calmly. "It¡¯s not as though I¡¯m going to eat you. Calm down first while I bring little Charlie."


    The girl blushed as an apple and nodded repeatedly. I wanted to give her a bite, but I suppressed the impulse and left.


    When I brought Charlie the girl was already calmer. She looked at me with an apologetic expression and bowed slightly.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry about before, I was a bit nervous. Mother did not tell me anything about a young master."


    "I could see it. And please don¡¯t call me young master." I answered and then patted Charlie¡¯s shoulder. "He is Charlie, my aunt¡¯s son."


    "Y-Yes, mom told me about him."


    I nodded. "Can I ask, miss, what is your name?"


    "S-Susan." She stuttered a little. "I¡¯m 16 this year."


    "I see, I¡¯m us. Tell me, Susan. Is this your first time taking care of a child?"


    Susan put on a hesitant expression before nodding. "I normally take care of my brothers, but it¡¯s my first time as a nanny."


    I frowned once I heard her answer. Susan panicked seeing my expression and put on a flustered expression. "I-Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing." I smiled wryly to relieve her. "It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s alright to leave Charlie with you."


    "D-Don¡¯t worry, young master. Mom exined to me everything so I know what to do!"


    "Mmm." I deliberately put on a doubting expression. Susan panicked even more and was near tears, but she could only stare at me with a pitiful expression. I was smirking inside me, but I did not show it on my face.


    "Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll stay for a while to see how you work and if I see everything is alright, I¡¯ll leave then."


    "O-Of course! I don¡¯t mind!" Susan nodded frantically and sighed relieved. I could only smile wryly seeing it.


    Actually, Susan was pretty good as a nanny. She not only took good care of little Charlie, but also was pretty good at housework. I could see she was pretty experienced doing it.


    I¡¯m not sure if her mother was also like this when shees, but I have to admit that Susan did notmit any mistakes, despite her unreliable first impression.


    She looked at me nervously a few times while doing the housework, but I just smile to relieve her. She then would blush and move her gaze away. It was obvious she was a very innocent young girl.


    After a few hours, she finished most of the housework. She then looked at me nervously.


    "Young master, I¡¯ll cook lunch. Will you eat here?"


    "No no, I¡¯m going to visit my grandparents for lunch. Right, I told you not to call me young master. Call me us."


    "I¡¯m sorry, young master."


    "..."


    "C-us..." Susan put on a pitiful expression and blushed embarrassed.


    I then smiled and kissed her hand. "Well, youngdy. I¡¯m going then."


    Susan¡¯s face turnedpletely red. She nodded repeatedly and went to apany me to the door. But at that moment, I created a thread of mana near her feet.


    The thread waspletely invisible, and it was impossible for amoner without mana to detect it. Susan continued walking without suspecting anything and "identally" tripped down.


    "Kya!" Susan screamed and grabbed my hand instinctively. I tried to hold her, but I also "tripped down" at that moment and fell while holding her waist.


    When Susan opened her eyes, she noticed that she was over me.


    "S-Sorry!" She instinctively apologized and tried to stand up. But I was holding her waist. Susan looked at me with a flustered expression. "Y-Young master?"


    I just stared at her in daze. Susan blushed when she noticed my gaze and looked away.


    At that moment, I whispered something to her ear.


    "Beautiful."


    Susan turnedpletely red. Although she had beenplimented before, she felt shy knowing that the one that wasplimenting her was a handsome young noble.


    Moreover, she had read some books about young nobles falling in love with a servant, where the development was something like this. She wondered if it was what was happening now.


    Seeing her embarrassed expression, I held her waist even tighter and kissed softly her face.

 Chapter 36 The Timid and Shy Young Girl 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 36 The Timid and Shy Young Girl 1 *</h4>


    "Mm... Y-Young master, wh-what are you d¨CMmph!"


    I stopped Susan¡¯s words with a kiss on her lips. She opened her eyes wide, trying to understand what was happening, but only saw my eyes looking right into hers.


    I used my tongue to force Susan¡¯s lips open. Susan was still in a state of shock. She could not believe that her first kiss was lost like this.


    When she felt my tongue licking her teeth, she involuntarily opened her mouth. I took advantage of that moment to insert my tongue inside, causing her to moan in surprise.


    My hands roamed through her body, groping her ass and hugging her waist. Susan twisted her body ufortably, but it only served to rub her breasts on my chest, making her groan in pleasure again.


    After a few seconds like that, I separated my lips from hers.


    "Huu, huu..." Susan breathed heavily, trying to catch her breath after the long kiss. Her face had turnedpletely red and her body was strangely hot. It was the first time she felt like this, so she was a bit afraid.


    Susan came from a family ofmoners, and she never was taught about sex. Her mother just told her the basics and that she would learn the rest the day she marries, but she had not found the right one yet.


    But now that she felt my hot breath against her face and my sturdy body hugging her tightly, her body produced a strange feeling of anticipation.


    "Y-Young master, p-please..." Susan begged pitifully with tears forming in the corner of her eyes. I smiled mischievously and stroked her face. "You liked it, right?"


    "... Mm." She nodded shyly, like a small deer. I could feel my inner wolf roaring in excitement.


    Taking advantage that Susan was still a bit confused, I kissed her lips again.


    This time, my tongue did not find any obstruction to enter her mouth. Maybe trying to imitate my actions, Susan weed my tongue with hers. Her movements were a bit awkward, but I did not mind guiding her.


    Little by little, she got lost in the pleasure. Her thigs rubbed against each other and her body twisted and moved in delight.


    Quickly, a wet stain formed in her dress. I continued ying and teasing her body tenderly, teaching her the joys of men and women, and hugging her body gently.


    Finally, I moved my mouth and licked her ear.


    Instantly, Susan¡¯s entire body shivered.


    She let out a groan of pleasure and closed her eyes. Her body twitched a pair of times in my arms while she enjoyed her first orgasm in her life.


    I was a bit surprised that she climaxed with just a bit of teasing, but at the same time, I was incredibly excited inside. I could already imagine the feeling of her tight cave wrapping around my dick.


    A few secondster, Susan finally came back to her senses.


    She looked at me and put on an ashamed expression. Susan could not believe that she did something so shameful with me.


    But at that moment, she felt something hard poking her leg.


    "Huh?" Susan tilted her head curiously and moved her hand to grab it. I let out a satisfied groan and looked at her with a smile.


    Susan instantly understood what it was.


    "I-I¡¯m s-sorry!" She blushed until the ears and released my rod with a flustered expression. I grinned maliciously and patted her head.


    "Do you want to do something better?"


    "H-Huh? B-But m-mother said that I can only do this with someone I love..."


    "Oh? That means you don¡¯t love me?" I grinned with a yful expression. Susan panicked when she heard my words and shook her head furiously.


    "T-That is not it! I-I like young master, b-bu-but I don¡¯t k-know... Uhh." I justughed and kissed her lips. Susan finally realized I was teasing her and hid her face on my chest embarrassed.


    At that moment, someone came running.


    Little Charlie stared at us curiously and asked in a childish voice. "Cousin? Sister Susan? Are you alright? What are you doing?"


    Susan put a crying expression when she saw little Charlie and turnedpletely red of shame. I, on the other hand, just thickened my skin and smile.


    "Nothing, your sister Susan and I simply fell to the ground. Little Charlie, why don¡¯t you go to practice the sword? I need to speak about something important to Susan."


    "I understand!" Little Charlie nodded innocently and went out. I then helped Susan to stand up while grinning.


    Susan, on the other hand, was so ashamed that she wanted to die. She could not believe she kissed with me and let out such shameful sounds.


    But while she was panicking, I hugged her by the waist and carried her to a table.


    "Y-Young master?" Susan stuttered in doubt.


    "I told you, my name is us."


    "C-us, w-what are you doing?"


    "Let me show you." I grinned and took off her clothes quickly. Susan was so surprised that she only reacted when almost all her clothes were gone. Instantly, she moved her hands to cover her private parts.


    "N-No!" She eximed with a pitiful expression. I just grinned and removed her hands gently. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll not hurt."


    Susan looked at me with an expression of panic. She was wondering how things reached this point.


    I used my hands to separate her legs. Susan tried to close them instinctively, but I stroke them gently and little by little eased her nervousness.


    I then crouched down and brought my face near her crotch.


    "Hnfff... How fragrant..." I whispered feeling the smell of Susan¡¯s secret cave. She shivered slightly feeling my breath against her crotch and closed her eyes to escape from the shame.


    Then, I stuck out my tongue and licked her clitoris.


    "!!!"


    A shiver of pleasure passed through Susan¡¯s body. She involuntarily closed her legs, pressing my head against her crotch. I continued licking her crotch gently, using my tongue to separate her lower lips and invade them carefully. Before long, Susan began to pant and groan in pleasure. She grabbed my hair and began to twist her body, trying to escape from the strange sensations she was feeling.


    I did not stop and instead intensified my movements. My tongue roamed her cave, licking the entrance gently and invading it by a little bit. I felt something obstructing my tongue each time I invaded her cave, but I did not mind it and simply continue licking her gently.


    I could feel Susan¡¯s body twisting and shivering without stop. She let out long moans of pleasure and pressed her thighs against my head, lost in the strange sensations she was feeling for the first time.


    But before long, the feeling of pleasure overcame her.


    "Y-Young m-master us!!!" Susan eximed loudly and pulled my hair. A fountain of water flowed from her womb and sshed on my face. I licked her pussy onest time while Susan was still twitching in pleasure.


    Finally, when her orgasm ended, I stood up.


    Susan¡¯s eyes werepletely nk. She was lying on the bed while twitching from time in time due to the sudden pleasure that attacked her.


    I smirked and took off my clothes quickly. Instantly, my proud weapon stood erect in all its magnificence.


    Then I put it in the entrance of her cave.


    Susan¡¯s pussy twitched slightly when she felt my rod, but she did not have any other reaction. Her mind had not recovered from herst orgasm yet.


    But I was not going to wait anymore.


    Rubbing the entrance a pair of times, I began to invade her moist cave gently.

 Chapter 37 The Timid and Shy Young Girl 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 37 The Timid and Shy Young Girl 2 *</h4>


    I began to invade the entrance gently.


    "Huh?" Finally, Susan realized that something was wrong. She opened her eyes wide with an expression of panic. "Y-Young m-master us, w-waihhnnn! It hurts!"


    Before Susan could end her sentence, I pierced herpletely.


    I felt her virginity breaking under the attack of my rod. A sensation of delight invaded my mind and I could not help but groan softly.


    Susan looked at me with a startled expression. Her mouth was opened wide and her eyes were moist. When she felt my rod tearing her hymen, she realized she had lost her innocence.


    Feelings of pain, sadness, delight, and anticipation filled her at the same time. She was sad that she lost her purity like this, but at the same time, she was anticipating the feeling of bliss I was going to give her.


    Seeing her pitiful expression, I could not help but have tender feelings toward her. So, I circted a thread of my mana through her body to alleviate the pain.


    Susan quickly noticed the change. She realized that the pain began to vanish, and instead, the pleasure and anticipation increased drastically.


    Once I saw the expression of pain disappear from her face, I began to move.


    My waist moved up and down and attacked her cave repeatedly. I could feel her soft flesh wrapping around my dick, engulfing it each time I attacked her. Her moist walls pressed against my sword, causing me a great amount of pleasure.


    "Ahnn...~ W-What is it...~" Susan moaned delightfully. Her hands tried to grab me, but I held them down and continued pistoning. I looked into her eyes and kissed her neck, Susan twisted her body to escape from my grasp, but in the end, she submitted under my incessant attacks.


    The table shook under the movements of our bodies. It groaned every time I pierced Susan, but I did not stop despite it.


    Soon, my mouth began to savor each part of Susan¡¯s body. I licked her neck, and descended to her armpit, before teasing her breasts with my tongue.


    Her nipples stiffened under my constant teasing. I smiled devilishly and bit then softly, causing Susan to scream.


    "So gooood!!!" Susan opened her mouth in ecstasy. I was incredibly excited seeing the contrast between her timid personality and her current lustful expression.


    I could feel her body quivering and shaking with each thrust. It was obvious that Susan was inexperienced, but her inexperienced movements had its own charm. Seeing her twist helplessly under my body while I dominated her satisfied my sadistic side.


    My dick continued entering and exiting continually. I sucked her breast and pounded her fiercely while smelling the sweet scent of her sweat. Her sparkling body had turned red due to her constant movements, and her breathing had turned heavy.


    My hands were still holding her down. Susan moaned and groaned repeatedly, epting my attacks and staring at me with a befuddled gaze. Her cave had turnedpletely moist, making my movements easier, so I began to move deeper and faster.


    "Ahn... n-no... s-something ising...~" Susan looked at me with a panicked expression. She could feel somethinging from inside her, and this time, it was much stronger than before.


    For an instant, a feeling of fear filled her. She feared getting drunk in this feeling of pleasure.


    However, her body was not in her control anymore. It began to move instinctively, searching for greater pleasure andfort. Her waist twisted and trembled quickly, and finally, her entire body shook.


    "Noooo..." Susan screamed in joy. Her mind turned entirely nk.


    But I did not stop. Once I saw that Susan climaxed, I lifted her body and turned her around. Susan was staring away in a daze, leaving her bodypletely in my control.


    I then resumed my movements. My waist mmed furiously against Susan¡¯s ass, and pping sounds filled the ce.


    The new round of pleasure woke Susan up. She twitched under my body and let out a long groan. Then, her sweet voice escaped from her lips repeatedly.


    Her eyes had turned nk due to the unprecedented pleasure, and her short ck hair was sticking to her back. I sighed in delight seeing that image and pierced her as deep as possible.


    "Ughhhh...!"


    The tip of my dick reached Susan¡¯s womb and a brief bout of pain attacked her, but it was soon reced for incredible pleasure. I then retracted my sword and attacked again, making Susan moan intermittently.


    Her cave had beenpletely explored for me. With each thrust, I could feel it tightening around my rod, wrapping it in multipleyers of pleasure that seemed to suck it.


    Finally, I grabbed her legs and lifted her, carrying her with her back against my chest. I admired her naked body in this new position and began a new round of pitoning. Her body shook each time I attacked her, and her mouth opened in a long whimper. I could see a small thread of saliva escaping her lips.


    At this moment, Susan waspletely lost in the pleasure of sex. She could only respond instinctively to each one of my attacks, unable to think about anything else than the joyful feelinging from our entwined bodies.


    Before long, I elerated more and more, attacking her mercilessly, shaping her cave in the shape of my dick. Her groans and screams were like music that increased my excitement.


    Soon, I began to feel something building inside of me. I then suppressed the desire to ejacte to enjoy Susan¡¯s body at the fullest. My dick grew inside her and her walls tightened even more.


    "Y-Young ma-master, I¡¯m... feeling it~" Susan panted and moaned lustfully. I understood that she wasing soon, so I stopped suppressing the built up pleasure and began thest sprint.


    My sword thrusted all the way until her womb once, then twice. Susan screamed loudly and cummed again. Her vagina squeezed my penis strongly, giving me an incredible feeling of bliss.


    Finally, I was unable to endure anymore and the thick hot liquid was shot into Susan¡¯s womb.


    Our bodies twitched a pair of times before falling on the table. I hugged Susan from behind and thrusted inside once more to squeeze thest bit of semen and finally stopped.


    Our bodies remained intertwined like that for a while, feeling the heat of each other¡¯s body. I sighed in satisfaction and looked at the beautiful girl pressed below me.


    At that moment, I felt Susan grabbing my hand. I put on a startled expression and saw her smiling happily while looking at me with a gaze full of love, while her fingers entwined with mine.


    I could not help but kiss her lips again.

 Chapter 38 Fear of Power

    <h4>Chapter 38 Fear of Power</h4>


    "Young master..." Susan closed her eyes dreamily and intertwined her fingers with mine.


    I smiled softly and patted her head. I could feel her soft body trembling gently and could see a small blush on her cheeks. The current expression on Susan¡¯s face was truly cute.


    Well, there is no problem pampering her a bit.


    Hugging her waist, I carried her body until a sofa. I then sat down and put her on myp while smiling gently.


    Susan¡¯s lips curved up and her body shrunk on my embrace. The two of us remained like that for a while, with Susan¡¯s head on my chest.


    But after a while, Susan looked up to my eyes. "Y-Young master, you will not abandon me, right?"


    "... Silly girl, do I look like someone who would do something like that?" I put on a wry expression.


    "B-But, m-mom told me that n-nobles like to take advantage of g-girls before abandoning them..."


    Seeing Susan¡¯s nervous expression, I could not avoid staring right into her eyes and burst in evilughter. "HA HA HA HA...!"


    Susan¡¯s expression turned pitiful. Tears began to form in the corner of her eyes, and her beautiful face began to turn pale.


    When I saw it, Iughed even more. To be honest, it had been long since thest time I enjoyed teasing someone so much.


    But when she was about to cry, I quickly stopped.


    "Stop, stop! It was a joke, a joke! Of course, I¡¯ll not abandon you! How can I abandon such a cute girl?" I kissed Susan¡¯s nose and spoke sweetly beside her ear. Susan looked at me with a wronged expression before blushing again and hiding her face on my chest.


    "... You bullied me..."


    I could not help butugh once more. Seriously, my sugar level shot through the roof.


    Afterughing for a while and teasing Susan a bit more, I finally turned serious.


    "Susan, there is something I must tell you."


    "Y-Young master?" Susan noticed the change in my attitude and put on a nervous face. I stared at her seriously before speaking. "Actually, I¡¯m a prince."


    "!!!" Susan¡¯s expression turned pale.


    She looked at me and opened and closed her mouth repeatedly. One secondter, she stood from myp and kneeled on the ground. "Y-Your highness!"


    I put on a wry smile and helped her up gently. "Get up, you don¡¯t need to do it."


    "B-But, you are..."


    "I told you, you don¡¯t need to do it!" I repeated, this time with more strength on my voice. Susan turned pale again and stood up quickly.


    I smiled wryly on my mind. Actually, this situation showed the difference between nobles andmoners.


    Due to my status, most nobles don¡¯t mind offending me if it can benefit their interests. With the support of the empress and the emperor turning his gaze away, they don¡¯t take me as someone important.


    Butmoners are different. They have been taught from an early age that the imperial family is above them. With the exception of a few that had the support of nobles or experience working with the imperial family, mostmoners would turn pale in the face of a prince.


    Due to that, although Susan knew I was a good person, she could not help but show a bit of fear after learning of my identity.


    And it¡¯s one of the reasons because I don¡¯t like showing my strength excessively.


    When you are too powerful, even your closest ones can not help but look at you with gazes of fear. The better ones would treat you as a god.


    I lived it in many of my past lives. After knowing the extent of my power, my mother, father, siblings, and even my wives, and sons would show fear when they look at me.


    Of course, not everybody would be like that, but most of them were.


    And believe me, although that feeling is great at the beginning, you begin to tire of it before long.


    I sighed again and looked at Susan. At least, Susan¡¯s situation was still salvageable. I was sure that with a bit of time and pampering of my part, her attitude towards me would return to normal.


    "I¡¯m sorry if I frightened you." I smiled gently and stroked her face.


    Susan bit her lips and lowered her head. "N-Not, your highness. I-It¡¯s my fault."


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. "Sigh... Anyway, you are my woman now. Actually, I can¡¯t simply marry you, but I can find a way so we can be together."


    Susan lifted her head and looked at me in surprise. She could not believe that I was epting her as my woman.


    When she learned I was a prince, she could not help but feel fear. After all, she had heard the rumors about the second prince, that he had slept with some girls and then killed them. She was afraid that I would kill her if I was dissatisfied.


    But now, not only I was not dissatisfied, but I even told her that I would find a way so she can be beside me.


    Instantly, her eyes turned moist.


    "Your highness..."


    "I told you, call me us. Let¡¯s do it, I¡¯ll speak with my aunt and rmend you as her assistant. You will have to learn some things, but it¡¯s a great opportunity for you. Besides, if you are aunt Dayana¡¯s assistant, nobody will say anything if I take you as my concuber."


    Susan looked at me with a surprised and touched expression. In the next second, she rushed towards me and hugged me tightly. I returned the hug with a wry smile and kissed her forehead.


    Feeling her body trembling gently, I put more strength on my hug and wrapped her fragile body on my arms.


    For some reason, I felt a bit more rxed after that.

 Chapter 39 The Truth Back Then 1

    <h4>Chapter 39 The Truth Back Then 1</h4>


    After leaving Aunt Dayana¡¯s house, I departed in a carriage towards my grandparents¡¯ house. Actually, I was already a bitte, after all, I was supposed to be there early in the morning.


    Well, the reason I¡¯mte was that I was ying with Susan, but I can¡¯t say that to my grandparents.


    The trip to my grandparents¡¯ house was quick. They lived pretty near my aunt¡¯s house, so I reached there in less than fifteen minutes.


    Once I was there, I saw my grandmother waiting for me outside.


    "us!" She walked towards me with a concerned look and gave me a strong hug. "I heard what happened."


    I hugged her back and kissed her cheek. "Don¡¯t worry about it, grandma. I have my own ns."


    Grandmother continued looking at me without changing her expression. How could she not know about my situation? Although she heard my words, she thought it was nothing more than I attempting to relieve here.


    I sighed inwardly. Well, it¡¯s obvious that she thinks like that.


    "Come, your grandfather and aunt Sera are inside."


    I nodded and followed after her.


    My grandfather and grandmother are called Steven Quin and Sna D¡¯fine respectively. They are both in their fifties, but due to them practicing a bit of mana, they look more like people in their forties.


    Aunt Sera, on the other hand, is my oldest aunt. She is 36 years old this year and the mother of Andrea. As for her looks, she has the features of my mother¡¯s family, with ck hair and ck eyes and a curvy and well-endowed body.


    When I went inside the house, I found grandfather and aunt Sera seated around a wooden table. They looked at me with grave expressions before sighing.


    "You are here." My grandfather said.


    I nodded respectfully. "Grandfather."


    "Come sit." He said and pointed to an empty seat. "Sna, tell a servant to bring us lunch."


    Grandmother nodded and left.


    Once my grandmother was gone, grandfather moved his gaze back to me. "us, what are you nning to do?"


    I remained silent for a while before opening my lips. "Don¡¯t worry, grandfather, I have a n. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t speak about it now." Besides, I still had to convince my sister of it.


    My grandfather stared at me fixedly before heaving a sigh. "Your aunt and I were talking about it just now. Actually, you and Dina can simply renounce to the emperor¡¯s surname and adopt ours. If you are not princes anymore, then maybe the emperor and the empress will stop making things difficult for you."


    I stared at grandfather with a surprised expression. I could not believe that he proposed something like that.


    His gaze, however, was firm. He was determined to do everything in his might to protect us.


    But, precisely because of that, I shook my head. "Impossible."


    Grandfather and aunt looked at me. I was sure that my current expression was so firm and determined as grandfather¡¯s one.


    "You know that the emperor and the empress will not care about our surname. Besides, as princes, we at least have a bit of protection granted by our lineage. If we abandoned our surname, then some people we¡¯ll lose their scruples. It can even implicate the family."


    When they heard my words, grandfather and aunt heaved a sigh.


    "I knew you would not agree." Aunt said with aplicated expression. "After all, you and Dina are as stubborn as your mother."


    I fell silent hearing it. I could feel the care and concern in their words. Despite knowing that their actions would mean going against the emperor, grandfather and aunt still suggested it.


    Of course, if the emperor tries to destroy my mother¡¯s family, I will stop him, and I have the power to stop him. To them, the current situation was a dangerous crisis, but for me, it was nothing but a joke I could end anytime.


    But grandfather and aunt did not know it. And despite it, they were determined to stand up for Dina and me.


    In the end, blood is thicker than water, no matter what world it is.


    "That damn emperor! Was ruining Silna¡¯s life not enough that he also wants to ruin yours?!"


    I smiled wryly and shook my head. "Actually, I still don¡¯t understand why the emperor is like this. Was he not supposed to love mother dearly?"


    Aunt¡¯s expression turned angry. "That bastard! Loved her dearly? Hah! He was nothing more than an obsessed bastard!"


    Aunt, lower the voice. Are you not afraid of someone hearing you insult the emperor?


    Well, I admit that he is a bastard.


    Grandfather sighed sadly. A gloomy look appeared on his face while he remembered the past. He then looked at me withplicated eyes.


    "Sigh. Your mother truly suffered back then. Actually, although your mother died after giving birth to you, the main responsible for her death was still the emperor." I put on a focused expression and grandfather continued speaking.


    "You see, although many said that the emperor loved your mother dearly, the truth is that his love was one-sided. When he saw your mother for the first time, he instantly was obsessed with her.


    "The emperor tried many methods to make Silna fall in love with him, but your mother always rejected him. Back then, your mother already had someone she loved, so she did not want be the emperor¡¯s wife.


    "However, when the emperor learned about it, he was enraged. So, he secretly ordered to kill the man your mother loved."

 Chapter 40 The Truth Back Then 2

    <h4>Chapter 40 The Truth Back Then 2</h4>


    "When the emperor learned that your mother was in love with someone else, he ordered to kill him." Grandfather said with an expression of sadness and fury. I could feel the turbulent emotions hidden in his voice.


    However, I continued hearing without interrupting him.


    "Of course, the emperor never admitted it, but it¡¯s an open secret. Even your mother knew about it.


    "Then, after he killed your mother¡¯s lover, he raped Silna. Dina was born from that day."


    After grandfather said that, the entire room fell silent.


    So, it was what happened huh.


    "Your mother never was happy from that day. I knew she wanted to die, but because she wanted to protect the child on her womb and she feared that the emperor would retaliate against our family if she died, she agreed to marry him.


    "The emperor¡¯s obsession only became stronger after that day. Nobody knows why he was so obsessed. After all, although your mother was beautiful, there were many other women more beautiful and with greater status than her. At the end of the day, she was just the daughter of a small noble family.


    "But the emperor¡¯s obsession with your mother only caused her more trouble. The empress was jealous of it and hated your mother deeply. She did not want anything else but see your mother die. So, she hatched a n.


    "At that time, your mother was already pregnant with you, us. Taking advantage of that, the empress began to feed the emperor with suspicions about your mother. Because Dina did not inherit the imperial family¡¯s hair or eyes, the empress began to insinuate that she actually was not the emperor¡¯s daughter and that the child on Silna¡¯s womb was not his either.


    "Of course, the emperor did not believe it, but with the time, he became increasingly suspicious. Because your mother never loved the emperor, and under the empress¡¯s repeated lies, the emperor¡¯s behavior turned for the worse. He began to scold and mistreat your mother. Sometimes, he even hit her! Due to that, your mother turned increasingly weak and skinny. She even fell gravely ill! If not because she wanted to give birth to you, she would have died sooner.


    "But once you were born, she finally died... Do you know? The day she died, she looked really relieved!


    "As for you, you inherited the emperor¡¯s blue hair... Hahaha! The emperor¡¯s suspicions caused Silna¡¯s death, but in the end, your birth cleared her name!"


    Grandfather¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His voice wasced with hatred. He hated the emperor that killed and made his daughter suffer. Unfortunately, he was powerless to do anything.


    "Do you know why the emperor hates you so much? It¡¯s because you remind him of Silna¡¯s death! You remind him that he caused the death of the person he loved the most! Actually, if not because you are Silna¡¯s son, he would have killed you long ago!"


    I tightened my fist silently. To think that the truth was something like that.


    I thought that the reason because the emperor hated me was that he believed I was the cause of mother¡¯s death! But now, it appears that the reason ispletely different!


    The reason he hates me is that I remind him that it was he who killed mother!


    Seeing the expressions of hatred in grandfather and aunt¡¯s eyes, I heaved a sigh. I never thought that mother¡¯s death would have such a backstory.


    Actually, my feelings for my mother in this life are practically zero. I never met her, and I have had many mothers during my hundreds of lives. For me, her death was not different than the death of a stranger.


    But in the end, she was the one who gave birth to me in this life.


    I could not simply ignore it now I learned about the reason for her death.


    Grandfather looked at me with a distorted face. He grabbed my arm and continued speaking.


    "Now that you know the truth, you must avenge your mother! us, we are useless. Even after knowing how much Silna suffered, we can¡¯t do anything to avenge her. But you, you are different! You are smart and talented! Your businesses have flourished through the empire, and your feat of facing someone twoyers higher than you on equal grounds has spread between the nobles! You must¨C"


    "Father, stop!" Aunt Sera stopped my grandfather abruptly. "What are you doing?! How can you put such a heavy weight on us¡¯s shoulders?! Don¡¯t you know about his current situation?!"


    Grandfather fell silent immediately. His expression changed between hatred, hope, and helplessness, and finally, he sighed sadly.


    "You are right, forget what I said before..."


    "No grandfather. I¡¯ll not forget. I¡¯ll promise you I¡¯ll avenge my mother."


    Instantly, both aunt Sera and Grandfather looked at me.


    "us, don¡¯t be rash! You can¡¯t do anything now!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, aunt, I know." I smiled to reassure her. "Besides, I told you I have a n, right? I assure you that the emperor will pay for what he did."


    Aunt Sera looked at me with aplicated expression, but in the end, she sighed.


    At that moment, grandmother entered the room followed by a servant and brought lunch. We silently agreed to stop speaking about mother and began to eat.


    Meanwhile, I was modifying my ns on my mind.


    My revenge against the emperor would be a bloody and cruel one.

 Chapter 41 Assassination 1

    <h4>Chapter 41 Assassination 1</h4>


    "Your highness!" Daisy bowed slightly when I left my grandparents¡¯ house.


    "Daisy? What are you doing here?" I asked slightly surprised. Daisy pouted cutely and blinked. "Of course, I¡¯m waiting for your highness. That is what a servant does."


    "... You know that it¡¯s not the problem here." I shook my head with an exasperated expression.


    "*Giggle* I¡¯m sorry your highness. You see, I finished my duties and I was missing your highness, so I thought I coulde here and surprise you."


    I smiled wryly and pulled her cheeks. "Well, I¡¯m truly surprised." I then walked towards the carriage.


    Daisy pouted when she saw my reaction, but she understood we were in public so it would not be good if we are too intimate. So, she followed after me and boarded the carriage.


    "Return to the pce." I ordered the coachman. He nodded expressionlessly and whipped the horses.


    Daisy and I sat on the carriage and enjoyed the travel back. Before long, we both began to y around, although we made sure of not making too much noise and alerting the coachman.


    But at that moment, Daisy put on a strange expression. She brought her face near my clothes and sniffed.


    "... Your highness, what is this smell in your clothes?"


    "... What are you speaking about, Daisy?" Drops of cold sweat slid through my back, but I did my best to keep an unperturbed expression. Unfortunately, it seemed as Daisy was pretty sharp towards this kind of things.


    Daisy looked at me and wrinkled her brows with a suspicious face. "... Your highness, what happened while I was away?"


    I searched frantically on my mind for a solution to this problem. I don¡¯t want to have another cold war with Daisy so soon.


    At that moment, however, I noticed something outside the carriage.


    Instantly, my expression changed.


    "Daisy, something is wrong!" I eximed in a muffled tone.


    Daisy put on a startled expression before understating my meaning. Instantly, her face turned pale. "... Your highness, what is it?"


    I lowered my head and used Akashic Sight to analyze the situation outside. In a few seconds, a clear image of the situation took shape on my mind.


    At the next instant, I let out a tired sigh.


    "... They are moving very fast, huh."


    "Y-Your highness?"


    "Don¡¯t worry." I smiled and patted Daisy¡¯s head to reassure her. "Just wait for a moment, everything will be clear soon."


    Daisy looked clearly confused, but she trusted mepletely so she nodded.


    A few minutester, the carriage stopped abruptly.


    "... Your highness, we are here." Came the voice of the coachman.


    A nervous expression appeared on Daisy¡¯s face. If she could not understand that going outside now was dangerous, then she would be a fool.


    She grabbed my arm and looked at me with teary eyes, begging me to not go outside.


    But I simply smiled and stroked her face. Then, I shook off her hand and walked out with a calm face.


    When I opened the door, the pce could not be seen nearby. Instead, we were in a narrow street on the noble district, filled with old-looking houses and without a trace of someone else.


    "... What is the meaning of this?" I asked the coachman with a calm and steady expression. The coachman looked at me guiltily and moved his gaze away. "I¡¯m sorry, your highness, I could not reject their proposal. It was more than enough to live a life free of worries after it."


    I stared right into his eyes and heaved a sigh. "Is it so? Do you truly think you will be able to enjoy that money?"


    The coachman opened and closed his mouth repeatedly. In the end, he gritted his teeth and put on a fierce expression. "Perhaps no, but I¡¯m ready to face the risk!"


    "... How unfortunate." I shook my head. "I just hope you don¡¯t regret your decisionter."


    "He will not, your highness." While I was speaking with the coachman, a ck-clothed man walked out of a house.


    The man was wearing apletely ck robe. His face was covered with a ck mask, and he had a sword sheathed on his waist.


    As for his strength, he was at the eighthyer of mana.


    Once he appeared, another five ck-clothed men appeared from the surroundings. Every one of them was a powerful powerhouse, the weakest with sixthyer strength. Moreover, one of them was a mage.


    I frowned when I saw them. It was obvious that this group did not have good intentions.


    Looking around, I noticed a translucidyer of mana surrounding the street. I recognized it instantly, it was an istion barrier.


    They camepletely prepared, huh.


    "Don¡¯t bother prince." The strongest ck-clothed man said. "We chose this ce carefully. It¡¯s pretty near to the pce so you will not notice anything wrong during the way, moreover, nobody has lived around here in a long time, and even if someonees close, he will not notice anything due to the istion barrier."


    "... To think someone has the galls to kill a prince." I sneered and crossed my arms calmly.


    The ck-clothed men¡¯s leader frowned when he saw my expression. For a moment, a feeling of uneasiness filled his mind.


    However, that feeling disappeared in the next second.


    Wrinkling his brows, the ck-clothed man looked at my eyes while tightening the hand holding his sword.


    At that moment, Daisy exited the carriage.


    "Your highness!" She shouted and stood before me. Daisy then extended her arms and looked at the ck-clothed men with a determined expression.


    "You will have to pass through my body if you want to hurt your highness!"


    The entire ce fell silent when Daisy appeared. The ck-clothed men¡¯s leader¡¯s gaze turnedplicated and he sighed. "Your loyalty ismendable, but it¡¯s useless, youngdy."


    "Hmph!" Daisy snorted and continued standing before me. I smiled wryly and grabbed her arm.


    In the next second, I pulled her into my embrace.


    "Kya!"


    "Silly girl, what kind of man I would be if I have to be protected by my woman."


    "Y-Your highness!" Daisy panicked when she realized what happened, but I put a finger on her lips. "Shh. Leave it to me, I¡¯ll show you how strong I am."


    Then, I kissed her forehead and walked forward.


    Under the surprised gazes of the ck-clothed men, I unsheathed my sword and waved it slightly. I then took a rxed stance and looked at the group.


    "Okay, who will be the first?" I smirked.


    The leader of the ck-clothed men furrowed his brows. The strange uneasy feeling he had was bing even stronger. Something was wrong, he knew it.


    But it was already toote.


    When I saw that nobody answered, I shook my head and took a step forward.


    Instantly, the leader¡¯s expression changed. "Careful!" He shouted frantically to the others.


    However, it was useless.


    The next second, one head flew.

 Chapter 42 Assassination 2

    <h4>Chapter 42 Assassination 2</h4>


    *sh!*


    For an instant, nobody could understand what happened.


    A sharp swinging sound resounded inside the istion barrier. I waved my sword calmly in direction of the weakest ck-clothed men and attacked him.


    Nobody was able to react to my movement. It was almost as though my sword teleported in front of the sixthyer man.


    Unfortunately, no reacting means death.


    His eyes opened wide. A feeling of incongruity attacked the man. For some reason, he could feel his body floating. He moved his gaze down and realized that his body had disappeared.


    A great amount of blood gushed from the man¡¯s neck, raining in the surroundings. Strangely, though, my sword waspletely clean.


    In just one second, everything ended.


    But this time, a puddle of blood had been added to the scenery.


    "... Pretty weak." I stated calmly, waking the remaining men up.


    "You..." The leader looked at me with eyes filled with panic. "Impossible! That strength is definitively above the fifthyer!"


    "Cool, right?" I smirked and walked forward. The sound of my footsteps spread to the surroundings, turning into an intangible power that pressured the remaining five assassins.


    The leader knew that things were going wrong. Who said that the fourth prince¡¯s strength was at the fourthyer?! This pressure is at least at the seventhyer, maybe at the eight! How can someone like this be considered as the second less talented of the five princes?!


    Furthermore, the previous attack. The leader could not help but shiver in fear. Even he was not confident of remaining unscathed in front of that sh.


    "Are you going to attack or not?" I asked with an expression of impatience. My sword rested on my shoulder while I looked at the five assants coldly.


    The leader gritted his teeth and looked at the rest of the group. Currently, they did not have a way back.


    In the next second, the five assants released their auras.


    A strong pressure filled the entire ce. Waves of mana spread to the surroundings, destroying everything nearby indiscriminately. The coachman, who had been looking at everything with a pale expression, received the brunt of the auras and was sent flying.


    But when their auras were about to hit Daisy, I released mine.


    A sharp sword intent filled the ce. Different from their auras, mine was many times purer. It pushed their auras back and prevented them from hurting Daisy.


    Seeing that, the ck-clothed men did not hesitate anymore and rushed towards me. Under the current situation, their only option was to kill me no matter the cost.


    Worthy of their strength, their movements were incredibly fast. In a second, they had closed the distance between them and me.


    "Ha!" With a shout, the first attack reached me. One of the ck-clothed men attacked from my blind spot. His attack was deadly, hard to detect and even harder to avoid.


    However, I remained indifferent. Taking one step to the right, the sword passed through my previous position without hurting me. I then lifted my left leg and threw a kick.


    The ck-clothed man was surprised by my attack. Helplessly, he used his sword to block the kick, but the strength of the attack sent him flying away. He crashed against a wall and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    But the next attack was already before me. Another sword attack came from an unexpected angle. I moved my head aside and parried the sword using my elbow. Then, I circled around the man and stabbed him in the heart.


    At that moment, a magic formation appeared on the ground below me. Instantly, I felt my weight increasing and my body bing slower.


    It was a high-level spell, [Gravity Interference], cast by the mage.


    The leader and the remaining ck-clothed man took advantage of that opportunity to attack me. Both of them filled their swords with mana, then, they shed towards me.


    One of the most used and deadly sword skills, [Sword Wave]!


    However, in the end, that was far from enough to kill me.


    [Reality Render, Weakened Version]!


    With a sh of my sword, everything was destroyed!


    The spell was cut into two, the sword waves were bisected. Even space itself seemed to tremble under my attack.


    Then, before the ck-clothed men could react, my figure disappeared.


    "Argh!" A scream of pain sounded. The leader looked back at the source of the sound and found my sword piercing the mage¡¯s heart.


    I then looked towards him and grinned. With another wave of my hand, the sword shed and the ck-clothed man standing beside the leader died.


    Other than the leader, only the ck-clothed man that received my kick at the beginning was still alive.


    I walked calmly towards him under the frightened gaze of the leader and without hesitation, I beheaded him.


    Finally, I turned towards the leader.


    "Well, it¡¯s just you and me."


    The leader¡¯s eyes trembled with an expression of fear. He then charged towards Daisy trying to take her as a hostage. Currently, he did not have any hopes of defeating me, he only hoped to survive this hell.


    However, he was dreaming if he thought he could hurt even one hair of Daisy in my presence.


    "Na?ve." I whispered with cold anger. My body then shed strangely and appeared instantly in front of Daisy. I then looked at the eighthyer assant and smiled mockingly.


    The next second, my sword shed onest time.


    The leader¡¯s eyes opened wide. His face was filled with astonishment and disbelief. He could only look while my sword cut through his body.


    Then, four streams of blood gushed from the ce where his limbs were supposed to be.


    "Arrrhhhggggg!!!" A scream of pain emerged from the leader¡¯s mouth. The now limbless assassin fell to the ground and looked at me with an expression of hatred and unwillingness.


    I just smiled and walked towards him. "Now then, I wonder who is so daring as to send assassins after a prince¡¯s life.


    "You... *Cough cough* I¡¯ll never tell you anything!"


    "Tell me? Who did tell you need to speak?"


    I smirked and put my hand on his forehead. The leader could not help but stutter in fear after seeing it. "Wh-What a-are you d-doing!?"


    But then, my mana invaded his mind.


    "Ughh... Aarrrghhhhh!!!"


    For the next minute, the inside of the barrier was filled with screams of pain.

 Chapter 43 You Will No

    <h4>Chapter 43 You Will No</h4>


    "... So it¡¯s like this, huh? How strange, though. Even if Al is an idiot, the head of the Riea family would not dare to kill a member of the imperial family." I muttered to myself while organizing the information I got from the ck-clothed man¡¯s mind.


    Soul-scanning techniques are one of the best ways to get information. Of course, most soul-scanning techniques are very rough and hard to utilize, but I don¡¯t have that problem. I can get all the information I want, and If I want, I can use it without causing pain to the victim.


    Of course, I was not so considerate of the ck-clothed man. His soul shattered after going through my soul-scanning.


    From the ck-clothed man¡¯s memory, I learned that who sent the assassins was Al, the eldest son of the Riea family. We had a conflict two days ago in the auction house, but I did not think he would send assassins after my life.


    After all, I¡¯m still a prince. If I¡¯m killed in the capital, then the emperor will be forced to find and punish the responsible without caring about their identity. If something like the death of a prince is not handled well, then it can result in the emperor¡¯s authority decreasing, or in the worst case, an ambitious noble rebelling.


    In other words, although Al ordered my death, his father is probably in the dark about it.


    However, I smell something fishy going on.


    The faces of various people shed through my mind and my eyes turned ice-cold. I don¡¯t like being used as a chess piece.


    While I was analyzing the information I got, Daisy approached me.


    "... Your highness?" She called timidly, with a worried expression.


    I stopped my thoughts momentarily and looked at her. "Daisy, are you alright?" I asked gently.


    Daisy looked at me with teary eyes. She then looked at the dismembered bodies around me and paled. "I-I¡¯m alright."


    I wrinkled my brows and looked around before heaving a sigh. The surroundings were filled with blood, bodies, and cut limbs. It was like hell on earth, and even if Daisy would not mind one or two deaths, she was already pretty strong for not vomiting after seeing such a bloody scene.


    It looks like I was unable to control my killing intentionspletely, huh. I could have killed them much more cleanly, but my desire for blood exploded after having a serious fight in so long.


    Well, after 702 reincarnations, I don¡¯t care about this little bit of blood, but it¡¯s obvious that my bloody killing methods scared Daisy a little.


    "Y-Your h-highness, y-you killed them a-all..." Daisy stuttered nervously.


    "I did." I smiled wryly. "I¡¯m sorry if I frightened you. I must have looked scary."


    "N-No!" Daisy shook her head frantically. "Y-Your highness is not scary. I-I¡¯m just a bit surprised." She then put on a brave face and looked right into my eyes. "Y-Your highness is very kind, I never would fear you!"


    My lips curved up when I heard it. I could not help but kiss Daisy¡¯s lips briefly before patting her head.


    "Thanks."


    Daisy just blushed and lowered her head.


    I suppressed my desire of making out with Daisy here (well, this was not a good ce with all the blood and bodies) and looked again at the scene I caused before heaving a tired sigh. "This is a bit troublesome though."


    Daisy tilted her head without understating, but I shook my head and did not answer. I then walked toward a nearby alley and opened my mouth.


    "Are you not going toe out?" I spoke coldly.


    A secondter, someone came out with a fearful expression.


    "Y-Your highness."


    It was the coachman.


    I narrowed my eyes and stared at him expressionlessly. "I told you, didn¡¯t I? You would regret it."


    The coachman¡¯s body trembled. He looked at me with a begging expression and tears in his eyes. "Y-Your highness, please... forgive me... I-I¡¯ll n-not do it a-again, please..."


    "You are right, you will not." I then raised my sword. The coachman shivered in fear, and a stream of water fell from his pants. I frowned in disgust and pierced my sword towards his heart mercilessly.


    Once I killed him, I turned to Daisy. "Let¡¯s go back."


    "Y-Yes." Daisy stuttered again and nodded. She then took the role of the coachman and led the carriage. I decided to sit beside her.


    "By the way, Daisy, don¡¯t tell anyone that I killed the assassins."


    "Huh? B-But your highness..."


    "Simply follow my instructions." I interrupted her. "If someone asks something, you tell them this..." I then fabricated a story quickly. Daisy put on a curious expression when she heard the story, but nodded in the end.


    Actually, I had prepared this story long ago. So, although today¡¯s events were outside my ns, they didn¡¯t affect me too much.


    "... I¡¯m surprised though. I never thought your highness was so strong!" Daisy looked at me with sparkling eyes. "I don¡¯t understand why your highness wants to keep it a secret. If your highness reveals your true strength, then it will shut the mouths of all those idiots that speak badly of you."


    I smiled wryly. "Please, keep it a secret. You are the only one that is allowed to know."


    Daisy blushed and looked at me sweetly. "I¡¯m happy that your highness trusts me so much!"


    I grinned and l kissed her small lips. Daisy blushed even more and moved his face away shyly.


    "... But, I¡¯m a bit sad that I was unable to help your highness. I even almost became a burden. Even though I¡¯m supposed to help your highness..."


    "Oh? Do you want to be stronger?" A strange light shed through my eyes.


    Daisy looked at me. For a moment, a hesitating look appeared on her eyes, then, she nodded.


    I put on a pensive expression and fell silent. It was a good idea to strengthen Daisy. If she is stronger, then I can be more reassured of her safety.


    Mmm, I had a few methods that can be useful, but I must adapt them to this world¡¯s cultivation system first before using them in Daisy.


    As for aunt Dayana, Susan, and Mrs. Elene, they also need a method to guarantee their safety.

 Chapter 44 A Woman Can Be the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 44 A Woman Can Be the Emperor</h4>


    Note: In this chapter, the word ¡¯emperor¡¯ refers to the ruler. I didn¡¯t use ¡¯empress¡¯ because it¡¯s used to refer to the emperor¡¯s wife.


    ...


    When I returned to the pce, amotion ensued.


    The news that I had been attacked by assassins spread quickly. Raul, the captain of the imperial guards, put on an expression of panic when he learned about it, though he did not dare to look at me.


    I told them that the assassins were dead, but when they asked how they died, I remained silent. The imperial guards were puzzled about the reason I remained silent, but I ignored it and went away. Unfortunately, Daisy was forced to remain behind to exin everything, after all, an attempt to kill a prince was something very serious.


    I went straight towards Dina¡¯s room. She was supposed to be at the Imperial Academy today, but I heard she feigned she was ill to not attend.


    "Sister Dina." I knocked on the door when I reached the room. Quickly, Dina¡¯s servant opened the door and guided me inside.


    "C-us, what are you doing here?" Dina sat on the bed and used a nket to hide her negligee. I looked at her with a grave expression. "Dina, we need to speak, alone."


    Dina put on a startled expression before nodding and getting her servant to leave. She then looked at me seriously. "What happened?"


    "Someone tried to kill me." I replied.


    Dina¡¯s face paledpletely. She instantly jumped from the bed and rushed towards me.


    "Are you hurt?! What happened?! C-us, tell me that everything is alright..."


    "Calm down, calm down." I grabbed Dina¡¯s shoulders and looked into her eyes. "Look at me, I¡¯m alright, okay? Now calm down."


    Dina stared at me and then hugged me tightly. I could feel her heart beating quickly in fear, so I hugged her back.


    I then told her about what happened.


    When she learned that one of the assants was an eightyer man, all the blood drained from her face. If not that I was beside her and I told her that all the assassins were dead, she probably would have fainted right away.


    "... How did they die?" Dina asked after that.


    I grinned. "Of course, I killed them."


    "You jest. Do you think I don¡¯t know how strong you are?" Dina rolled her eyes and smiled. I thought about exining things to her, but in the end, I decided not to.


    I wanted to see her astonished face when she learns about my true strength, so I decided to change the topic and put on a serious expression. "Dina, I already know who ordered the assassination."


    "... Who is it?!" Dina growled softly and tightened her fist. Her eyes shed with a blood-red glint and her sixthyer mana spread through the room.


    "It was Al Riea." I heaved a sigh.


    *Bang!* A table on a corner of the room was crushed into pieces due to Dina¡¯s pressure.


    "Riea, Riea! Do they want to kill us siblings so much?! I swear I¡¯m going to kill them all! Let¡¯s go to see father! Even if he is like that, he can¡¯t ignore it this time!" Dina clenched her teeth furiously. The temperature in the room increased drastically due to her raging mana.


    "Calm down!" I eximed at that moment. "It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t tell about it to father. Those men were of the secret force of the Riea family, so we don¡¯t have enough evidence against them. It would have been different if I die or I¡¯m seriously injured, but now that I survived, I¡¯m sure that the Riea family¡¯s head and the empress will simply say that the assassins acted without their knowledge. The empress is of the Riea family, so the emperor will not punish them heavily. We are only putting the Riea family in guard if we speak with father now."


    Dina snorted with a look of fury, but she began to calm down. A few secondster, she heaved a sad sigh and sneered with a self-deprecating smile. "How amusing, someone tried to kill you and we don¡¯t dare to expose the culprit for fear of alerting them. Are we still princes? Does father truly not care about us?!"


    "You already know he doesn¡¯t. Why are you so surprised?"


    Dina¡¯s expression turned sad. She grabbed my shirt and put her head on my chest. I sighed silently and hugged her back. I then sat on the bed and put Dina on myp.


    "Dina, it¡¯s obvious that the Riea family will not rest until killing us. We can¡¯t continue like this, we must fight back."


    "... Do you have an idea?" She asked with a mosquito-like voice. I could see a small blush on her face due to the position we were, but I ignored it for now.


    "I do... Dina, I want to make you the emperor!"


    Dina¡¯s eyes opened wide. She raised her face and looked at me with a disbelieving expression, but my face waspletely serious.


    "E-Emperor?"


    "Yes, emperor." I nodded firmly "If you be the emperor, then we can take revenge against the Riea family and we can take revenge against father. If you be the emperor, nobody will dare to hurt us again."


    "B-But, there is not a woman emperor in the story of the empire, I¨C"


    "You can be the first." I interrupted her firmly. "Dina, you are smart and much more talented than n. Although it will be hard at the beginning, I¡¯m sure you can do it."


    Dina looked at me with an incredulous expression. But soon, a strong light appeared on her eyes. Her face turned red, and her breathing became heavy. I looked at her calmly while waiting for her answer.


    However, her face dimmed at the next second. "Impossible. n is the crown prince, and he had the support of most nobles... us, I think it¡¯s better if you do it."


    "It will be very hard." I smiled wryly and stroked her face. "The empress and the Riea family are already wary toward me. I¡¯m sure they will make a move if I try to do something. But as you said, the emperor never has been a woman, so the empress will not be so wary towards you. As for the nobles, I¡¯m sure you are more than capable of convincing them." Of course, the biggest reason was that I didn¡¯t want to be the emperor, but Dina didn¡¯t need to know it.


    Dina lowered her head and closed her eyes. I could see a trace of hesitation in her face, so I wrapped my arms around her waist and kissed her forehead. "What are you worried about? I¡¯ll support no matter what happens. I¡¯m sure you can do it."


    Hearing that, Dina looked straight to my eyes. All the doubts faded at that moment, reced by a steel-like determination.


    "You are right, I¡¯ll do it." Dina nodded.


    I curved my lips up and smirked. Then, I kissed her lips.


    The next second, Dina kicked me out of the room.

 Chapter 45 I Only Want to Sleep Tonigh

    <h4>Chapter 45 I Only Want to Sleep Tonigh</h4>


    "Ouch..." I smiled wryly while stroking the ce where Dina hit me.


    To think she even used body reinforcement. Fortunately, I¡¯m not a normal person, or I would have ended gravely injured.


    Did she have to react like that? It was only a kiss. Even if she was embarrassed, it was not necessary to use so much strength.


    Thinking about it, though, her lips were pretty soft.


    I smirked inwardly while remembering the sensation of Dina¡¯s lips.


    I¡¯m sure that Dina has positive feelings towards me. They are not romantic love yet, but they are near it. After all, we two have supported each other from when we were children, facing together the cold treatment inside the pce.


    After all that time, I¡¯m the person Dina trust the most in the world. Part of the reason she agreed so easily to my earlier proposal was due to that trust. Although I¡¯m sure she thought about being the ruler of the empire before, she never would have made up her mind if not because of my words.


    So, I already have most of her heart on my grasp. I¡¯m sure that with a bit more of work, Dina will agree to be with me, even if we are siblings.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, a shadow suddenly rushed towards me.


    "Big brother, are you alright?!" The shadow hugged me and asked worriedly. I smile softly and patter her beautiful blue hair.


    "Of course I¡¯m fine, Lena. Why are you so worried suddenly?"


    "B-But, I heard you were attacked on the way home! They said that one of the attackers was an eightyer assassin!"


    "So you already heard about it, huh." I smiled wryly and reassured her with a hug. "Look, I¡¯m alright. Nothing happened to me."


    "B-Big brother, *sob* I was so scared *sob*..." Lena looked at me and suddenly started to cry. I could only continue patting her head. Finally, after crying for a few minutes, Lena calmed down.


    "I¡¯m sowy..." Lena apologized with an embarrassed expression. I tussled her hair and grinned. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very happy you are so concerned about me."


    Lena blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    At that moment, a servant approached us.


    "Prince us, his majesty the emperor has asked for your presence in the throne hall."


    I looked at the servant and nodded. Lena then put on a disappointed expression.


    "Are you leaving already?"


    "I have to. You know that I can¡¯t make the emperor wait."


    Lena¡¯s expression turned downcast. I smiled briefly and cupped her face. "Let¡¯s do it. If you want, you cane to sleep with me tonight."


    "Really!? B-But you told mest time that I was already too old to sleep with you..." Lena looked at me with a look of anticipation.


    "You are right, but today can be a special exception." Instantly, Lena¡¯s smile turned bright.


    "Okay, remember what you told me, brother." Then, she dashed away quickly.


    I could not help but let out a small smile and shake my head. I then looked at the servant and nodded. "Let¡¯s go."


    A few minutester, I was before the throne hall.


    "Enter." From inside, a majestic voice spoke and the servant that led me here opened the door. I walked in big steps towards the center of the room.


    At the end of the hall, the emperor was seated on the throne. Empress Lilia was seated beside him, looking at me with an expressionless look, but I could feel the hidden hatred behind her gaze.


    Apart from them, some other people were standing at the sides. They were some of the different ministers and generals of the empire, each one of them a person of influence.


    When I entered the hall, all their gazes were directed towards me. I remained nonchnt and bowed slightly.


    The emperor waspletely silent on his throne. His expression waspletely unreadable, but after I heard the story about my mother¡¯s death, I could not help but feel disgusted after seeing him.


    After staring at me for a while, the emperor finally spoke.


    "us, I heard you were attacked on the way to the pce."


    "You are right, your majesty." I replied politely.


    "Mm. Can you exin to me what happened?" The emperor asked curiously. For a moment, a strange light shed through his eyes.


    I nodded and began to recount the story, but omitted everything about how the assassins died. The emperor did not interrupt my story, but he put on a thoughtful expression when I finished.


    "Is it so? However, I heard some other things besides what you told me."


    I feigned an expression of surprise, but the emperor continued calmly. "Don¡¯t me your maid for it. She is obliged to report everything she knows to the throne."


    I wrinkled my brows and lowered my head, making it look as I was unhappy. The emperor ignored it, though, and continued speaking.


    "I didn¡¯t know you have a master. To think one of my sons acquired the favor of such a powerful powerhouse. Tell me, us, why don¡¯t you told me about it before?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, your majesty. But master told me that I had to keep his existence a secret."


    "... I understand. Then, do you know how strong is your master? Also, how long have you been his student?" The emperor continued asking. I could feel his aura pressuring me from the throne to make me answer truthfully.


    Well, all that story about a master is a lie. And I naturally don¡¯t care about this little pressure. But there was a reason I told Daisy to speak about a mysterious master that rescued us.


    Moreover, it¡¯s more credible if Daisy ¡¯reveals¡¯ everything after she is interrogated than if I mention a master suddenly.


    So, I decided to follow his game.


    "I don¡¯t know much about his strength. He just told me that he was stronger than most people in the world. I have studied under him for a few years. Actually, the reason that I focused on swordsmanship and not on growing my manayer was that he told me so."


    The emperor fell into silence when he heard that. He looked at the people in the hall briefly as though asking if any of them knew something about such a person, but they all shook their heads.


    He then looked at me again. "Onest question, can I know the name of your master?"


    My body tensed up instantly. I showed a hesitating expression before gritting my teeth and speaking. "I¡¯m sorry, your majesty. Master forbid me of mentioning his name."


    Before I could finish my words, a strong pressure shrouded the hall. The emperor was looking towards me with a furious expression, but I just gritted my teeth and showed a determined look.


    Finally, after a few seconds, the emperor sighed and waved his hand. "I understand, you can go."


    I bowed slightly and left the hall without hesitation.


    Behind me, I could hear the emperor ordering something to a minister.


    "Investigate that mysterious master for me."


    I smirked inwardly and put on a disdainful expression. I want to see how you will find him.


    ...


    Later at night, I was in my room waiting for Lena.


    Daisy wanted to sleep with me today, but when she learned that Lena wasing, she put on a dejected expression and looked at me with upturned eyes. I ended kissing her lips and promised I would sleep with her tomorrow.


    Actually, I was tempted when I saw Lena¡¯s expression. I had to calm down my raging beast to not devour her immediately. If not because I was afraid that Lena woulde and find us doing the deed, I would have eaten her.


    I was lucky that I didn¡¯t do anything, because Lena did not take long toe.


    "... Big bro, I¡¯m here." Lena entered my room and lowered her head timidly.


    She was wearing a blue sleeping gown and carrying a teddy bear on her arms. Her appearance was filled with a kind of innocent beauty that made me take a deep breath.


    Feeling my gaze on her body, Lena lowered her head even more.


    I coughed twice and smiled, patting the bed. "Come here. It has been long from thest time we slept together."


    Lena nodded and walked shyly towards me before sitting down on the bed. I looked at her with a smiling expression and chuckled.


    Lena turnedpletely red when she heard me chuckle. For some reason, she was incredibly embarrassed tonight. Furthermore, she could feel her heart beating quickly.


    I stroked her head and spoke in a gentle tone. "Is something wrong?"


    "N-No, nothing." Lena shook her head frantically.


    I chuckled again and looked into her eyes. I could see the nervousness and shyness she was feeling clearly. Her eyes did not dare to meet mine, too shy to do it.


    After looking at Lena for a while, I hugged her petite body and put her on myp.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Lena nodded timidly. Although she was not sure why, Lena could feel her body panicking for some reason.


    A bit afraid, She gathered her courage and looked straight into my eyes.


    "Brother, I only want to sleep tonight."


    I put on a startled expression before smiling softly. "Okay, let¡¯s sleep then."


    Lena nodded hurriedly and sighed in relief. For some reason, though, she felt a bit disappointed.


    I just chuckled and hugged her tightly. We lied on the bed like that, hugging each other. I could see her body turning red of embarrassment.


    Seeing she like that, I took the initiative and gave her a quick kiss.


    Lena opened her eyes wide in surprise. Her face turnedpletely red in the next instant and steam began to escape from her head.


    She then closed her eyes and hid her face on my chest, trying to process what was happening.


    I smirked secretly but decided to stop things here. I didn¡¯t want to rush things with Lena.


    Like that, we fell asleep while hugging each other tightly.

 Chapter 46 The Riea Family’s Secret Talk

    <h4>Chapter 46 The Riea Family¡¯s Secret Talk</h4>


    Somewhere in the capital, four people were inside a room.


    Of the four people, one of them was standing in the center of the room with a pale expression. As for the other three, they were looking at the youth in the center with different expressions.


    Finally, one of the people raised his hand while looking at the youth and...


    *p!*


    "Are you an idiot?!" The man that pped the youth, Earl Carson Riea, shouted with a furious expression while looking at the youth.


    Earl Carson had a son and two daughters. Currently, his wife, son, and one of his daughters were in the room.


    "But dad! We just lost a few men! What does it matter if they die?!" Al held his cheek painfully and asked.


    "A few men, a few men! Do you still think that is the problem?! How did I give birth to a fool like you?! Don¡¯t you understand that your actions today almost destroyed this family?!"


    Al looked at the ground unable to answer. The man snorted furiously and pped him again, sending him flying against the wall. He then walked towards a chair and sat.


    "Louise, make sure of creating enough evidence so it looks as though the men that attacked the prince today betrayed the family."


    "I understand, father." A girl answered respectfully. It was Louise, the girl that fought against us this morning.


    "It¡¯s fortunate that the prince did not die. Otherwise, the emperor would have been forced to act against our family and Al would have been executed. Moreover, all the work we have done in thest few years would have gone to the drain."


    Louise nodded. "We were lucky this time. Who would have expected that prince us has a hidden powerhouse as his teacher?"


    The head of the Riea family fell silent when he heard that. He then looked a Louise and asked with a grave expression. "Louise, you fought against him today. What do you think about the prince?"


    "... Strong." Louise said after thinking for a while. "I was unable to hurt him before beingpletely defeated even though I¡¯m twoyers higher than him. Moreover, I have the feeling that he is even stronger than that."


    "Is it so? Well, if such a powerhouse is his teacher then it¡¯s normal if he is a bit stronger than expected."


    "... Father, is prince us¡¯s teacher so strong? Could it have been us who killed the assassins?"


    "Impossible. The assassins were killed cleanly, without the opportunity to resist. You need the strength of someone at the tenthyer to do something like that. Moreover, despite the pce being filled with powerhouses, nobody has detected that man until now. His strength, I think it¡¯s at least at the twelfthyer."


    Louise fell silent. Someone at the twelfthyer could be considered as a god in human skin.


    Even the emperor was not at that level yet. If us¡¯s teacher was so strong, then the implications were very serious.


    Of course, the empire had powerhouses at that level. There are even rumors that the empire has people above the twelfthyer. Of course, it doesn¡¯t make a twelfthyer powerhouse less terrifying.


    "Sigh, it looks like we have to change our ns a bit. Stop all the activities against the prince for a while. Also, Louise, try to get closer to him if it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s better if you can get information about his teacher."


    "I understand." Louise nodded.


    At that moment, thest person in the room, Earl Carson¡¯s wife, spoke.


    "Husband, is this truly alright? To be honest, I don¡¯t like what you are doing."


    Earl Carson looked at his wife and sighed gently. Mia was a very beautiful, virtuous, and kind woman. Her beautiful silver hair and green eyes made her look like a pure and gentle winter elf.


    But she was too kind, at the point that it can be a w.


    "I know what you mean, Mia. But we must do it. Finally someone carrying the Riea family¡¯s blood is about to ascend the throne. We can¡¯t allow any uncertainty now."


    "But, those two siblings are too pitiful. Besides, they have never shown any interest in the throne." Mia looked at her husband with an anxious expression.


    Carson let escape a soft sigh and shook his head. "It doesn¡¯t matter. If we want to see the rise of the Riea family, then we must be merciless. As for princess Dina and prince us, they are simply unlucky to be born in the wrong side. Even if they don¡¯t have any intention ofpeting for the throne, we have to act against them. Moreover, now that prince us has a powerful teacher, we must be even more merciless."


    Mia looked at her husband and sighed sadly. She knew that her husband¡¯s words were right, but she could not agree to thempletely.


    When she married him, her husband was a kind man, filled with righteousness and justice. But now, many yearster, he had fallen as low as to plot against two innocent children.


    Was he the same man she married? Was turning his family into the strongest family really so important? Moreover, what after that?


    Mia could not help but turn anxious while thinking about the future.


    ...


    Support me on patre on/aidnovels to read until 12 chapters ahead...

 Chapter 47 Three Days Later

    <h4>Chapter 47 Three Days Later</h4>


    Daisy and I could feel the morning sun hitting our bodies softly.


    We were currently in my courtyard, where I train every day. But today, it was Daisy who was training.


    "... Like this, your highness?" Daisy looked at me and asked.


    "Yes, circte your mana like that." I smiled softly and exined the mana cirction technique I developed during thest few days.


    Actually, this technique was pretty simple. It granted a faster speed of training and created a bigger mana pool. But being simple didn¡¯t mean it was weak. Instead, this technique was very strong. Just with this technique, someone untalented can reach the twelfthyer in twenty or thirty years of hard work.


    And it¡¯s precisely the reason I taught Daisy it. Daisy is notpletely untalented, but her talent is pretty average. A technique like this that focuses on the basics of mana is perfect for her.


    Moreover, I can use my mana to elerate her growth. Mm, yes, I¡¯ll do it when we are on the bed. I think she will not notice anything if I¡¯m careful enough.


    It has been three days from the assassination attempt, and from then, things have been pretty calm.


    Dina and Lena have avoided me from thest time I was with them. Lena would run away every time she sees me and Dina escaped to the Imperial Institute. She says it was to begin her preparations to get the throne, but I could notice a hint of embarrassment and shyness on her eyes.


    As for aunt Dayana, she had been very busytely, so we met each other only once. By the way, she agreed to take Susan as her assistant, but she looked at me with an unusual smile. I could only admire aunt Dayana¡¯s instincts.


    So, during thest three days, Daisy is the only one that has been with me.


    Besides the training and creating a technique tailored for Daisy, I spent the rest of the time with her. We truly seemed like a pair of newlyweds going at it all the time.


    Well, thanks to that, Daisy¡¯s love for me has grown a lot. She would look at me sweetly all the time, and if we are alone, she will throw herself to me without caring about time or ce.


    To be honest, if not because my stamina is out of charts, then I would have been drainedpletely after so much lovemaking.


    It was very satisfying though.


    Moreover, thanks to all the lovemaking, Daisy forgave me easily after she learned about my trysts with other women. I thought she had forgotten about her suspicions after the assassination, but I guess I was being na?ve. Dailyter asked me how many women I slept with, so I decided to be truthful. Thinking about it now, it was the right choice.


    Daisy was very understanding. She told me that she doesn¡¯t mind if I sleep with other women, but she wanted to know about my other women. She even showed interest when I told her about my ns with Elene!


    Of course, I could reject her, but I decided to agree to her request. Daisy is my closest subordinate, and probably the person I trust the most in this life. I don¡¯t mind granting her such a small request.


    However, that decision brought me some unexpected benefits.


    Daisy agreed to help me with my revenge!


    Once we finished our training, Daisy and I stood up.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked Daisy.


    Daisy closed her eyes and feel her flow of mana, she then looked at me with an excited expression. "Amazing! Your highness, I reached the thirdyer after today¡¯s training."


    "Congrattions, you are progressing very fast."


    Daisy looked at me and curved her lips up. "It¡¯s thanks to your highness¡¯s help." She then walked towards me and initiated a kiss.


    I responded with a kiss of my own and entangled my tongue with hers. We stayed locked in a long kiss for an entire minute until Daisy finally separated her lips.


    "Your highness, I want..." Daisy made a lustful expression.


    I kissed her lips again and cupped her face. "Not now, we have work to do today. Remember I¡¯m going to the Imperial Institute starting tomorrow, so it¡¯s better if weplete all the things we need to do before that."


    "Mmm... I understand. Are we going to do ¡¯that¡¯ after all, your highness?"


    "Yes. Are you sure about this, Daisy? I can¡¯t find another way if you don¡¯t like it."


    "I¡¯m sure." Daisy nodded firmly. "I said I¡¯ll help your highness, no matter what you want to do. Even if your highness wants to destroy the empire, I¡¯ll support you."


    I smiled wryly. "You truly are incredible."


    Daisy¡¯s eyes turned crescent of happiness. She then licked her lips and looked at me with a hungry gaze.


    "In exchange, though. I want a reward."


    "Oh, is it so? What do you want?"


    "Your highness already knows, don¡¯t you?"


    I kissed her lips again and nodded. "Okay."


    ...


    At noon, Daisy and another woman were walking through the corridors of the pce.


    "Where are we going, Daisy? I told you I have work to doter." The woman asked with a dissatisfied expression. Daisy lowered her head and replied timidly. "I-I¡¯m sorry, sister Hope. I-I need to ask you something very important."


    "Can¡¯t you ask me now? I don¡¯t understand why you are so secretive." Hope shook her head and sighed in resignation. Okay, hurry up."


    "T-Thank you." Daisy smiled apologetically and pulled Hope along. A few minutester, they reached Daisy¡¯s room.


    Once they entered the room, Daisy closed the door and locked it. Hope put on a strange expression and asked. "Now tell me, why so secretive?"


    Daisy smiled awkwardly and stared at Hope. "Sister Hope, c-can you teach me about sex?"


    "... Huh?"


    ...


    Support me on patre on/aidnovels to read until 13 chapters ahead...

 Chapter 48 Daisy and Hope

    <h4>Chapter 48 Daisy and Hope</h4>


    "Sister Hope, c-can you teach me about sex?"


    "... Huh?" Hope was unable to process Daisy¡¯s words.


    Daisy¡¯s face turned red. She lowered her head and gripped the corner of her dress with a nervous expression. "... I-I¡¯m going to sleep with his highness tonight, so I want to l-learn a bit about s-sex beforehand."


    Hope¡¯s mouth opened wide. She looked at Daisy with an incredulous expression and then blushed deeply.


    "Y-You and prince us..."


    "Yes..." Daisy replied in a mosquito-like voice.


    Hope¡¯s face turnedpletely red. She wasn¡¯t sure about how to answer at Daisy. "W-Why are you asking me about it...?!"


    "I-I thought you were experienced. After all, you told me once that you have done it before..."


    "It¡¯s true, but..." Hope looked at Daisy and thought for a moment before finally nodding. "Sigh, okay, I¡¯ll teach you, b-but I¡¯m not so experienced myself so...!"


    "I-It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to learn the basics." Daisy replied.


    Hope was empress Lilia¡¯s personal servant. She had been her servant from the day Lilia married the current emperor.


    But although the members of the imperial family don¡¯t have a good rtionship between them, such rivalry doesn¡¯t extend to the servants. Actually, most of the servants have a good rtionship with each other. Of course, they don¡¯t speak about their masters¡¯ private matters.


    Due to it, Hope did not find it strange when Daisy asked her for a favor. Moreover, now that she learned about Daisy¡¯s request, she had to admit that she was a bit interested.


    "S-Sister Hope, can I ask you how many times have you done it before?"


    Hope blushed deeply and scolded Daisy. "What are you asking about?!" But when she saw Daisy¡¯s curious expression, she decided to be honest. "Just twice..."


    "Huh?" Now it was the turn of Daisy to be surprised. She thought that Hope was more experienced that it.


    But in the next instant, a yful light shed through her eyes.


    Fufu, it will be fun.


    Unfortunately, Hope was unable to realize that something was wrong with her younger coworker.


    "I-It was with the emperor, a few years ago..." Hope continued with an embarrassed expression.


    Daisy was not very surprised about that, after all, personal servants could be considered as a property of their masters. It was normal for the personal servant of a woman to sleep with the woman¡¯s husband.


    Very few personal servants marry on their lives. Most of them apany their masters during their entire lives.


    "Then, can you show me what you did?" Daisy looked at Hope with an expression of anticipation. Hope was so embarrassed that she wanted to escape the room, but in the end, she nodded.


    "Y-You see, t-the man will p-put his thing on our c-crotch and the i-insert it inside... Afterward..."


    "Uh, sister Hope, I already know it. The head maid exined it before. What I want to know is how to please his highness."


    "I-Is it so? Y-You are right... B-But I¡¯ll don¡¯t know much about how to please men so..." Hope lowered her head embarrassed.


    Daisy wrinkled her brows and put on an expression of panic. "W-What are we going to do then? W-What if his highness doesn¡¯t like me after tonight?"


    Hope bit her lips with an apologetic expression. "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to help you..."


    Daisy looked at Hope with teary eyes. Her expression was truly pitiful, filled with panic and nervousness. However, a trace of cunning light could be seen in the depth of her eyes.


    It¡¯s said that women are natural-born actresses, and today, Daisy proved it.


    For a moment, a trace of hesitation appeared on Daisy¡¯s face, however, it disappeared in the next instant. She was determined to help her lover, no matter what she has to do.


    Moreover, she was sure that us will to treat Hope well. us needed someone he could use to approach the empress, and Hope was the best candidate.


    So, she continued with the n.


    "... Sister Hope, I have an idea..."


    "Huh? What is it?" Hope asked.


    Daisy looked at Hope with an embarrassed expression. "This... W-We can try for ourselves and see if we can learn something..."


    Hope stared at Daisy with a doubtful expression, but in the next instant, she turnedpletely red. "G-G-Girl, w-what are you speaking about!?"


    "B-But I can¡¯t think of any other way. Sister Hope, you will help me, right?"


    Seeing Daisy¡¯s teary eyes, Hope could not help but hesitate slightly. Furthermore, she also was a bit curious.


    If she learned something good tonight, perhaps she could use it afterward with the emperor. Even though the emperor did not seek her after that day, she was hopeful that he would do it with her again.


    So, after hesitating for a moment, she agreed.


    Daisy put on an excited expression and hugged Hope. "Thanks, sister Hope, you are the best."


    Hope blushed and muttered something under her breath. She then followed Daisy¡¯s lead and took off her clothes.


    The two of them took off all their clothes except their underwear. Hope was slightly embarrassed, but when she saw that Daisy seemed normal, she calmed down.


    "How do we start?" Daisy asked, but Hope didn¡¯t have much experience on this topic. Besides the two times with the emperor, her only knowledge was of when she talked with the other servants.


    Seeing it, Daisy decided to take the initiative.


    "I know, why don¡¯t we try something I saw on a book?"


    "A-A book?"


    "Yes, sister Hope, lie down in the bed and close your eyes."


    Hope was a bit nervous but she nodded. She then closed her eyes and waited for Daisy to start.


    The next second, she felt a hand on her chest.


    "Kya!" Hope opened her eyes in panic and found Daisy touching her breasts. She was using a hand to grope both breasts with a curious expression.


    "D-Daisy!" Hope¡¯s face turned red, but before she could continue speaking, Daisy¡¯s other hand began to move through her body.


    "W-What are you doing!?" Hope eximed, but Daisy just smiled with a teasing expression and continued moving her hands. "Don¡¯t worry, sister Hope. It¡¯s to see how you react."


    Hope felt that something was wrong, but she did not know what it was. Soon, Daisy began to use her hands to stroke each corner of Hope¡¯s body.


    Daisy was not skillful, but she remembered how us used his hands when they had sex. So she tried to imitate him and touch the same ces.


    Soon, her hand touched Hope¡¯s hidden cave.


    "D-Daisy, stop..." Hope moaned, but Daisy¡¯s eyes shone with an excited light. For some reason, she was feeling a strange sense of aplishment.


    Daisy then began to use her finger to stroke Hope¡¯s crotch. She moved her fingers over her underwear, teasing her clitoris and making Hope groan.


    "D-Daisy..."


    Little by little, Hope turned excited. It had been a long time since thest time she felt such sensations. Moreover, back then the emperor was not so gentle with her.


    Daisy saw Hope groaning on the bed and curved her lips up. Her hands roamed Hope¡¯s abdomen, causing her an incredibly pleasurable feeling. She then moved her finger through her chest, neck, and then mouth.


    Finally, she moved her mouth near her ear.


    "How does it feel?"


    When Hope felt Daisy¡¯s breath against her ear, her body shivered. A stream of love juices flowed from her lower body and wet the bed.


    Daisy was slightly surprised. She did not think that Hope would climax with just that, but thinking about it, she was the same the first time.


    At that moment, the next part of the n finally began.


    When Hope¡¯s mind was lost in the pleasure of sex, someone knocked on the door.


    "Daisy, are you there?"


    Instantly, Hope¡¯s eyes opened wide.

 Chapter 49 Hope’s Lesson 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 49 Hope¡¯s Lesson 1 *</h4>


    "Daisy?" I asked and knocked on the door again. I could see the panicking expression on Hope¡¯s face through Akashic Sight.


    Daisy also had a surprised expression. If not because I knew she was acting, I would have been fooled by her too.


    "D-Daisy, w-what do we do?" I heard Hope whispering fearfully. Daisy put on a flustered expression and gestured Hope to stay quiet. She then replied to me.


    "I-I¡¯m here, your highness..."


    "... Why did you take so long to answer? Anyway, I¡¯ll enter." Once I said it, I pushed open the door.


    Daisy had locked the door, but I could open it easily with my mana.


    "W-Wait, your highness! Y-You can¡¯t enter!"


    I ignored Daisy¡¯s words and opened the door. "What is the problem, Daisy? I even saw you naked before. Moreover, I need to tell you something important." Then without waiting for an answer, I entered the room.


    Hope¡¯s face instantly turnedpletely pale. She could only close her eyes while I entered and closed the door.


    Then, when I looked at the scene inside the room, I put on a stunned expression.


    "... What is happening here?"


    "Y-Y-Your highness!" Hope tried to stand up with tears on her eyes, but Daisy was still above her, so she could not move her body. I turned around to feign courtesy and spoke again.


    "Can someone exin to me what is happening here?"


    Hope looked at Daisy with tears on her eyes.


    Daisy¡¯s face turned red. She sat on the bed and began to exin everything.


    I had to control my body to not burst intoughter. Although Daisy and I nned everything, I never thought it would be so smooth sailing.


    Moreover, even now, Hope doesn¡¯t seem to suspect anything.


    When Daisy finished exining, I heaved a deep sigh. Hope and Daisy already had found two nkets to cover their bodies, so I turned around and looked at them.


    "... Are you telling me that this happened because you two were trying to learn about sex?"


    The two servants lowered their heads embarrassed. I already knew Daisy was just acting, but I was surprised due to Hope¡¯s embarrassed reaction. She was more innocent than I thought.


    "How utterly ridiculous." I shook my head with a perplexed expression. I then spoke in a joking tone. "If you two want to learn about sex, I can teach you, you know."


    Hope turned even more embarrassed, but Daisy stared at me with a meaningful smirk.


    "... That is not a bad idea." She said.


    Instantly, Hope panicked. "Daisy! W-What are you saying!?"


    "Think about it, sister Hope." Daisy continued with a normal tone of voice. "If his highness teaches us, t-then I don¡¯t have to worry about failing to please him."


    Hope opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, unable to answer.


    However, we weren¡¯t nning to give her time to react.


    "It¡¯s decided then. Your highness, let¡¯s do it." Daisy spoke with a blush. Actually, she truly was embarrassed. After all, doing it with three people was pretty embarrassing.


    I stared at them with a surprised expression before changing it to soft chuckle. "Okay, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to help you." Then, I walked toward the bed.


    Hope took a few seconds to make head or tails of our conversation, and when she saw me walking towards her, she waved her hands frantically. "W-Wait! I-I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right!"


    "Huh? What is the problem, sister Hope? Don¡¯t worry, his highness will not use his thing. He is just going to teach us about sex."


    "B-But, I-It¡¯s better if I leave you two alone..."


    "Huh? W-Will you abandon me, sister Hope? I-I¡¯m a bit afraid..."


    Hope saw Daisy¡¯s pitiful expression and hesitated. She could feel that things were going in a bad direction, but for some reason, she felt a bit of excitement.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she nodded.


    I smiled gently and sat on the bed. Daisy had an expression as a child that seeded in a joke, and Hope¡¯s gaze was roaming the room, unable to look into my eyes.


    "Well, who is first?" I asked.


    "Sister Hope!" Daisy said instantly.


    "Ahh?"


    "I want to see how sister Hope does it first before doing it myself."


    I nodded with a smirk. "Okay." I then looked at Hope with burning eyes.


    "W-Wait!" Hope entered in panic, but before she could react, I kissed her neck.


    Instantly, her body turned soft.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle." I whispered in her ear. Hope simply closed her eyes in shame and embarrassment and tensed up her body.


    I just smiled and used my hands to touch her body. Hope¡¯s body trembled slightly, but she did not stop me. I could see she was already resigned to it.


    Feeling the reaction of her body through my fingers, I continued caressing her skin. My hands moved through her upper body, some times nearly touching her breast, but I always stopped before that and moved my hands to another ce.


    Little by little, I caressed her entire body. I even used a little bit of mana on my fingers to increase the stimtion while observing Hope¡¯s reactions.


    Before one minute had passed, Hope was already breathing heavily.


    I moved the nket away andid her body on the bed. Despite being in her thirties, Hope was very beautiful. Her skin was a bit tanned due to the sun, and her hands were a bit callous after working for so many years, but she had a kind of normal beauty different than other women as Mrs. Elene or aunt Dayana.


    I kissed her neck again, using my hand to remove a strand of brown hair away. Hope could not help but let out a groan of pleasure, unable to suppress the strange feelings invading her body.


    Once I felt her that body began to heat up, I patiently removed her underwear. I was very careful, at the point that Hope did not notice until her underwear was almost gone, but by then, she already could do nothing to stop it.


    Hope opened her brown eyes and looked at me with a teary expression. I stared right into her eyes and smirked. I could not believe that a 30-years-old woman as Hope could make such a cute and innocent expression.


    Feeling my bestial instincts awakening, I moved my mouth towards her lips. Hope opened her eyes wide, but in the next instant, she narrowed them with an expression of satisfaction.


    Our lips separated after one minute, leaving behind a thread of saliva connecting them. I then looked at Daisy and nodded my head.


    "Daisy,e..."


    Daisy put on a surprised expression but nodded at the next instant.


    My lips curved in a smirk. Looking at Daisy and Hope, I spoke.


    "Let¡¯s begin the lesson."


    Support me on [email protected]/aidnovels if you like the story. You can read until 13 chapters ahead...

 Chapter 50 Hope’s Lesson 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 50 Hope¡¯s Lesson 2 *</h4>


    Both Daisy and Hope were surprised, but Daisy nodded at the next instant. Although she didn¡¯t know what I was nning, she will never disobey my words.


    Seeing the two girls together, my excitement grew to an all-time high lev. I could not help but lick my lips and look at the naked bodies of the two girls.


    "Daisy, lick Hope¡¯s breasts."


    Daisy was startled, but she understood at the next instant. Hope, on the other hand, trembled when she heard my order. She could not believe she was doing something so shameful as this.


    Daisy did not hesitate. She licked her lips and brought her mouth to Hope¡¯s breast. She then used her tongue to lick Hope¡¯s nipples.


    Hope¡¯s body shivered and a loud moan escaped from her mouth. She could not suppress the strange feelings she was feeling now.


    The shame of having her nipples licked by Daisy while being seen for a man, caused her a kind of pervert pleasure that she was unable to suppress. Moreover, when she remembered that I was also a prince, the pleasure shot up even more.


    After all, she could be considered as the woman of the emperor, even if the emperor did not touch her in years. But now, she was on the bed with his son.


    Daisy continued licking Hope¡¯s breast. She was pretty awkward at the start, but I guided her slowly, teaching her how to use her hands and tongue to pleasure Hope. Soon, Daisy began to suck and bit Hope¡¯s nipples while using her hands to grope her breasts.


    "Ughh...~" Hope groaned in a muffled voice.


    When Daisy finally got the hang of ying with Hope¡¯s breast, I began to act.


    My hands moved to Hope¡¯s lower body. I stroked her abdomen and legs softly, making Hope¡¯s body twist ufortably. I then brought my hands near her hidden cave and began to stimte it.


    My hands stopped close to touching her vagina. They stimted the area surrounding it and teased Hope repeatedly. Soon, Hope began to move her body searching my hands, but I stopped her.


    When Hope looked at me in doubt, I smirked.


    "I know something better."


    Then, I brought my mouth near her lower body.


    "W-Wait..." Hope panicked briefly, but I just smiled and stuck out my tongue. Then, under Hope¡¯s dumbfounded look, I licked her cave.


    Instantly, Hope felt a burst of soul-stirring pleasure.


    "Ahhnnnm...~" Hope¡¯s body shivered strongly. A flood of love juices flowed out of her cave and a moan escaped her lips. I smirked inwardly and began to move my tongue.


    Hope¡¯s orgasm became even stronger. She used her legs to press down my head and quivered in pleasure. Her love juices wet all my face, but I ignored it and continued my ¡¯lesson¡¯.


    "W-Wha... Ahnn...~"


    When Hope¡¯s orgasm finally finished, she was attacked again by the pleasureing from her breasts and lower cave. Her hands grabbed the nkets tightly and her body tensed up. It was her first time experienced such incredible pleasure.


    Even when the emperor slept with her, the pleasure wasn¡¯t close to this. She could feel her mind getting lost in the constant bursts of pleasureing from her body.


    My tongue invaded her cave fiercely. I moved it around her walls, stimting her vagina and causing more love juices to flow out.


    At the same time, I used my face to stimte her crotch. My nose rubbed her clitoris repeatedly, making Hope cry in delight. Daisy also increased the tempo of her movements, stimting Hope even more and bringing her close to her third orgasm.


    And finally, her body twitched.


    "A-Again...~"


    Hope looked nkly at the ceiling, trying to process the incredible pleasure she was feeling. She forgot about Daisy, us, the empress, and the emperor, only concentrating on the feeling of pleasure.


    I stood up with a grin and smiled at Daisy. Daisy understood my cue and moved aside.


    I then grabbed Hope¡¯s legs and spread them out. Hope was still lost in the aftertaste of herst orgasm, so she allowed me to move her body as I wanted.


    So, I put my rod before Hope¡¯s entrance and rubbed it softly. I then looked at Hope and asked enticingly.


    "Hope, can I put it in?"


    Hope looked at me with a lost expression. Her eyes regained a bit of rity for a moment, and then, she nodded.


    Without hesitating, I thrusted my waist forward.


    "Ahhnnnm...~" Hope screamed loudly. Her back arched up enticingly, and her legs wrapped around my waist.


    I was unable to suppress my excitement anymore. Without waiting for Hope to get used to the feeling of my dick, I began to thrust fiercely.


    Each thrust was full of power, piercing her cave deeply and hitting her womb. Hope¡¯s womb twitched with each hit, creating a sucking sensation that made me groan in joy.


    "So nice..." I whispered and increased my thrusting speed. Hope¡¯s cave was not so tight as Daisy¡¯s, but it was deeper. I could feel my dick rubbing her long walls every time it entered and exited.


    "Prince... Please... So confortable...~" Hope moaned seductively. I smirked and continued attacking her.


    Hope¡¯s body twisted every time my dick thrusted forward. Her body turned soft and her mind nked. She could only moan and scream with each one of my movements.


    I then grabbed her legs and put them over my shoulders. The new position allowed my weapon to pierce deeper, causing Hope a new wave of pleasure.


    "So deep...~ Ahhnnn...~" Hope groaned softly. My penis impacted her womb repeatedly, causing her multiple waves of pleasure and pain. Moreover, an ufortable numb feeling made her shake her waist to increase the speed of my thrusts.


    Perhaps because she had climaxed thrice, this time Hope was able to endure longer without climaxing. But even with that, she could feel a new burst of pleasure forming on her abdomen. The repeated attacks of my weapon made her tremble in anticipation.


    Her body twisted and trembled on the bed. I observed her naked body with an expression of excitement and pride, enjoying the different expressions on her face.


    Finally, I felt her next orgasming.


    Her cave tightened around my penis. Increasing the pleasure I was feeling. I suppressed a groan and elerated even more, entering and exiting her cave quickly.


    "Prince~ Sofortable...~" Hope let out a loud moan and tightened her walls even more. I could feel our orgasmsing and pressed my body against her.


    With her legs over my shoulders and my body pressed against her, Hope¡¯s cave received the full strength of my thrusts. She moaned and screamed incoherently.


    Then, something white filled her mind.


    Instantly, her body shivered.


    I felt a new burst of love juices flowing from her cave. Her vagina tightened around me, sucking on my penis as if it was a baby.


    I grunted and finally shot my first salvo of the night.


    A thick and hot liquid was shot inside Hope¡¯s womb. Hope¡¯s twitched again and shivered while feeling the hot liquid, and finally, she fainted.


    However, I was not done with her tonight.


    When she fainted, I turned her body around and grabbed her ass.


    Then, I thrusted forward once more.


    Instantly, Hope woke up again.

 Chapter 51 Hope’s Lesson 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 51 Hope¡¯s Lesson 3 *</h4>


    Looking at Hope¡¯s back, I pierced her again.


    "Hmm...~" Hope woke up instantly. She raised her face and let out a loud moan.


    I smirked and started to thrust. Her lower cave was already very wet due to the various orgasms, so my penis slid inside easily.


    "Ahhhmmm... Prince...~"


    Hearing Hope¡¯s moan and feeling her walls wrapping around my dick, I smirked. Seeing her twist her body on the bed filled me with excitement.


    I could see her expression filled with lust. The current Hope waspletely lost in the joy of sex. I¡¯m sure that if I stop moving now, she would take the initiative to move her waist.


    I licked her back and kissed her neck while pistoning. Her womb shivered with each thrust and her mouth let out moans of pain and pleasure.


    Her entire body was covered in sweat, and her legs had begun to shake due to the constant thrusting. When she felt my tongue licking her back, she shivered in pleasure.


    I mmed her ass with all my strength, creating pping sounds that filled the room. Under my fierce movements, Hope was like a lost boat being attacked by storm waves.


    "I can¡¯t...~ It¡¯s too good...~" Hope groaned.


    I brought my lips near her mouth and kissed her again. Hope received my kiss with a lustful expression, entangling her tongue with mine and licking my lips hungrily.


    Seeing her current expression, I could see how much Hope missed sex. Perhaps because she didn¡¯t have sex in years, Hope was very aggressive. Even after four orgasms, she was still full of energy. Her cave would tighten around my dick constantly as if it wanted to suck all my semen out.


    I thrusted and thrusted repeatedly, not bothering in going easy on her. It was the first time I was so fierce in sex, but Hope was receiving my attacks withoutining.


    After a few minutes of thrusting, Hope orgasmed again. I then changed our positions and continued my attacks. My mouth moved to her tits and began to suck on them while my dick continued moving up and down inside her body.


    "Prince...~ Prince...~" Hope screamed loudly with a sweet voice. She gave up her remaining reason and simply enjoyed the intercourse. We changed our positions constantly, sometimes with her below, other times with her above. We enjoyed each one of the different positions without caring about anything else.


    I bit her nipples strongly, making them bleed, but Hope simply let out an excited moan and continued moving her waist. Her cave tightened even more around my dick, and more love juices flowed out of her womb.


    She then brought her mouth to my shoulder and bit down hard. I could not help but pierce her with even more strength due to the slight pain, provoking another cry of joy from Hope.


    Finally, after Hope climaxed another four times, and I shot another two rounds inside her womb, Hope finally fainted.


    Her eyes turned white and her consciousness became fuzzy. Hope¡¯s lied on the bed while twitching from time in time as if remembering the taste of my rod.


    I exhaled and took my penis out of her cave. Hope let out a moan of disappointment and sighed sadly.


    Love juices and white-hot semen flowed out of her cave.


    While I stared at the sleeping Hope, Daisy came from behind and hugged my back.


    "Your highness, that was very exciting..."


    I looked at Daisy and realized that her face was flushed and her eyes were moist. I curved my lips up and kissed her lips, sharing a long kiss with her.


    While we were like that, Hope woke up again.


    She looked at us with an expression of satisfaction and shame. When her eyes met mine, she blushed deeply and moved her gaze away.


    I smiled softly and cupped her face.


    "Did you like it?"


    "Mm..." Hope smiled shyly and closed her eyes.


    Seeing her adorable expression, I could not resist kissing her lips.


    "If you want, I can teach you as many things as you want."


    Hope looked at me and blushed. "I don¡¯t mind if prince us wants to teach me."


    Hearing her answer, I smiled kissed her again.


    When our mouths separated again, Hope had her eyes closed and was breathing evenly.


    It looks like her body was very tired.


    At that moment, Daisy rubbed my back with her breast. "Your highness, if you continue looking at sister Hope and ignoring me, I¡¯ll be jealous."


    I smiled and rested my body on her chest. "You know you are the one I love the most."


    "Then your highness, please me teach me about sex too...~" Daisy bit her lips softly.


    "Of course." I smirked.


    Turning around, I hugged Daisy¡¯s body and pressed her below me. Daisy blushed and put on a seductive expression. "Your highness, there is nothing else to do until tomorrow, hence, we have the entire night for us."


    My blood boiled seeing this little subus¡¯s expression. My holy sword recovered its strength and prepared for another battle.


    Daisy¡¯s sweet fragrance mixed with the smell of sex in the room. I sniffed her fragrance greedily and sucked her neck.


    Daisy¡¯s lips curved up and hugged my head. After that, we battled for the entire night.


    When Hope finally woke up, she escaped from the room without daring to look at me.


    However, I knew she would be back.


    And then, she would help me to deal with Lilia.


    Support me on patre on/aidnovels

 Chapter 52 Headmistress

    <h4>Chapter 52 Headmistress</h4>


    "Your highness, miss Daisy, please follow me."


    A young girl approached us and spoke in an ice-cold tone.


    I smiled and followed her, with Daisy behind me. The girl ignored us during the way, not even bothering to look at us.


    When we reached the headmistress¡¯s office, the girl knocked on the door respectfully. "Headmistress, they are here."


    "Come in." Answered a calm voice from inside.


    The girl opened the door and gestured us to enter. I nodded and went inside together with Daisy.


    Currently, we were at the Arcadian Imperial Institute. It was our first day here, so we had to meet the headmistress and determine our sses and lodgings. The sses would start tomorrow.


    I was a bit curious about the headmistress. She was known as one of the most powerful mages of the empire, attaining the twelfthyer of mana before turning fifty. She was currently sixty, and some people suspected she had surpassed the twelfthyer and attained the legendary thirteenthyer.


    Counting the old butler beside Alice, the headmistress would be the second true powerhouse I meet after reincarnating this time.


    Of course, when I say powerhouse I mean people beyond the twelfthyer.


    When we entered the office, we were greeted with the sight of a dignified woman seated behind a luxurious desk while wearing a mysterious smile.


    The headmistress was a very beautiful woman. She had long ck hair that fell until her waist, and her eyes were as red as blood. Her presence covered all the office and pressured us.


    Despite being in her sixties, the headmistress looked like someone in her thirties due to her incredible mana. It was normal for people that trained mana to look younger than their true age. Unfortunately, their longevity remained the same. If you want to live longer than a normal human, then you have to surpass the twelfthyer of mana.


    "Headmistress." The girl that guided us here bowed slightly.


    The headmistress waved her hand casually. "Don¡¯t be so formal, Katherine. You know I don¡¯t like formalities." She then looked at us with an appraising look and narrowed her eyes.


    "Another prince huh. To be honest, I have enough with three princes. And now I receive another one..."


    I smiled wryly and did not answer.


    The headmistress¡¯s gaze turnedplicated when she saw my expression. She then sighed and closed her eyes with an exasperated expression.


    "Young prince, I¡¯ll tell you something about this academy. As you know, this ce was founded when this empire was born. In the beginning, it was a ce for nobles to send their children to socialize and learn, but after so many years, this ce had gone through many changes.


    "This year, the academy had begun to receivemoners as students. We have only twenty currently, but we hope to increase their number soon. However, it¡¯s hard formoners to face nobles. So, I have created a few extra rules."


    The headmistress then narrowed her eyes and looked at us with a forceful gaze. "Young prince, in this ce, social position is meaningless. Here, there are no princes, nobles, ormoners. We have only students." She then moved her gaze towards Daisy. "I see you brought a servant with you, huh. She looks like a talented girl. However, she can¡¯t be your servant here! She will be just another student! If I learn you are using your position to order her or made her do something against her will, then you will be punished! I don¡¯t care if your father is the emperor or God himself! Do you understand?!"


    I smiled wryly and nodded. Actually, I like that rule. As a reincarnator, I consider the feudal system as something obsolete.


    But though I like it, I know it¡¯s useless.


    No matter how hard the headmistress tries to made nobles andmoners equal, the fact is that themoners themselves think that they are below nobles. Even if the headmistress said she will punish the nobles if they force themoners to do something against their will, the truth is that nomoner will dare to defy the words of a noble.


    And even if one of them resist and is bullied, I¡¯m sure it will not reach the headmistress¡¯s ears.


    So is how the real world works.


    The headmistress stared at me fixedly. I could see a resolute expression on her face, mixed with a bit of expectation and distress. She was an idealist that wanted to make her dreams true, only to be faced with the cruel reality of the world.


    Even if she was Evelyn Humillitie, the bloody witch, and a thirteenthyer mage, she was unable to change the reality of this world.


    The headmistress stared at us for a moment to make sure that we understood her words. When she saw that both I and Daisy nodded, she retracted her gaze and looked at some papers on her desk.


    "Um. ording to this, prince us is at the fourthyer and the little missy is at the third. Not too bad I think." She then tried to examine our mana.


    But when she looked at me, she wrinkled her brows.


    "... Is something wrong?" I asked with a nervous expression.


    "... No, nothing. I thought something was wrong, but it was just my imagination."


    I wiped my cold sweat inwardly. You can¡¯t underestimate the instincts of a powerhouse huh. To think she almost noticed something despite my true mana beingpletely hidden.


    Once she finished reading our files, the Headmistress asked us a few questions before nodding.


    "It¡¯s everything for now. Katherine, lead the prince and the little missy to their lodgings and tell them about their sses and other rules they must pay attention."


    The girl that guided us here, Katherine, nodded slightly and looked at us.


    "Please follow me."


    We looked at each other before following after her.

 Chapter 53 First Day 1

    <h4>Chapter 53 First Day 1</h4>


    Katherine guided us to our rooms.


    Daisy¡¯s room was with the othermoner girls, a bit away from my room. She was a bit reluctant to be so far from me, but she agreed after a bit of coaxing. She said that she would visit me every morning though.


    Katherine frowned visibly to that, but she said nothing. She could do nothing if Daisy wanted to serve me of her own will.


    As I said before, even if nobles andmoners were supposed to be equal in this academy, the truth was that mostmoners would follow a noble willingly, bing their subordinates. After all, formoners, the opportunity to be a subordinate of a noble family was something desirable.


    After we left Daisy in her room, Katherine and I resumed walking. Katherine kept silent all the way, wearing an ice-cold expression and not bothering to look at me.


    From what I know, Katherine is also amoner. She is the personal student of the headmistress and a very talented wind mage. She is also the head of the students¡¯ guardmittee.


    She is considered as one of the rising geniuses of the empire. At eighteen, she is already at the peak of the fifthyer, just a step away from attaining the sixthyer.


    I looked at her curiously. Certainly, her mana was very near the sixthyer. She probably could break through anytime.


    When we reached the men¡¯s rooms, Katherine suddenly turned towards me. "What are you staring at?" She asked coldly.


    I was startled before smiling wryly. It looks like this girl misunderstood my gaze. I don¡¯t mind it, though.


    "I just thought that miss Katherine is very beautiful and talented. The headmistress is very fortunate to have a student like you."


    Katherine was truly beautiful. She had long dark green hair tied in a ponytail. Her eyes were of a beautiful blue, and her skin was pale white. Moreover, her cold expression gave her an unapproachable feeling that made her even more enticing.


    Katherine wrinkled her brows and looked at me coldly. "Save yourpliments, prince, they are useless. I know what you nobles think. Do you think that because you are a prince and I amoner, I¡¯lle running to your arms?" She snorted and then released her mana into the surroundings. "Let me warn you. If I learn you force your maid to do something or you harass any of the girls, you will learn how sharp my sword is!"


    I looked dumbfoundedly at the girl. Hey, I¡¯m a prince after all. Do you have to be so direct?


    But thinking about it, my second brother is also in this academy. Considering his reputation, I can understand why this girl has such a prejudice.


    Seeing that I did not reply, the girl turned around and continued guiding me to my room in silence.


    Five minutester, I saw it.


    The room was pretty big and luxurious. After all, most of the students are nobles and princes, so the rooms must be befitting of their statuses.


    Despite it, most nobles did not sleep in the academy. They prefer going back to their homes at night and return to the academy in the morning.


    I examined my room before nodding at Katherine.


    "It¡¯s perfect, thanks."


    Katherine nodded back and gave me a key and a small booklet. "It¡¯s the key to the room, and the booklet has written the sses you must attend. Also, you must choose an extracurricr activity before the weekend."


    "I understand, thanks again."


    Katherine looked at me for a moment, before turning around and leaving.


    I smiled inwardly. This girl is truly cold.


    Afterward, I asked one of the servants to bring my things to the room and organize it.


    They quickly finished moving and organizing everything. I confirmed that nothing was wrong and thanked them.


    Once the servants left, someone approached my room.


    It was a blonde young man with blue eyes. He was smiling amicably while looking at me.


    "You must be prince us. Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Alver, I live beside you." Alver then pointed to one of the other rooms.


    There were five rooms on this floor. Each noble had his own room, so it means there were five people on each floor at most.


    I smiled at Alver. "Nice to meet you."


    "Haha. You are pretty easygoing, prince. By the way, it looks as we are going to be floormates during the next five years."


    "Oh yeah? What about the other rooms?"


    Alver¡¯s smile stiffened.


    "... Well, the others said that they preferred not to speak with you."


    I put on a startled expression before forcing a smile. It looks like they were avoiding me.


    They probably don¡¯t want to be involved with me now that my exile had been announced and my first brother had been chosen as the crown prince. It would be bad if others think they are on my side.


    "What about you?" I asked with a curious expression.


    "Well, I¡¯m just the son of a small countryside noble. It doesn¡¯t matter much whose side I¡¯m."


    I curved my lips up. It doesn¡¯t seem as he is lying or has an ulterior motive. I did not think I would meet a noble like this in the academy.


    Unfortunately, I currently don¡¯t have any interest in making friends.


    I chatted superficially with Alver for a while before bidding him farewell with the excuse that I wanted to rest. Alver did not insist and left.


    But before I could return to my room, someone else appeared.


    "us, follow me." Dina looked at me and nodded.


    I stared at the serious expression on sister Dina¡¯s face before shrugging and following after her.


    It looks as I was not going to be able to rest on my first day in the academy.


    Support me on patre on/aidnovels

 Chapter 54 First Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 54 First Day 2</h4>


    "... Big sister, are you still angry with me?" I asked.


    Dina hmphed and continued walking forward without looking at me. I could only smile wryly while following after her.


    Seeing Dina¡¯s ¡¯displeased¡¯ face, I could not endure teasing her.


    Looking around, I made sure that nobody was nearby and smirked. Then, I took two steps forward and grabbed her hand.


    "C-us?!" Dina looked at me with a startled gaze. But then, she quickly blushed. "Wh-What are you doing?"


    I curved my lips up and wrapped my fingers around her fingers. "Don¡¯t worry, nobody is around."


    Dina¡¯s gaze turned red. She tried to move her hand away, but I held it tightly.


    When she realized that I was not going to let go of her hand, she looked around in panic. She finally confirmed that nobody was around and punched my chest softly.


    "W-What is it for? It¡¯ll be bad if someone sees us?!"


    I stared at Dina¡¯s panicked expression and smiled. "Well, I was concerned because my beloved sister was ignoring me."


    Dina lowered her head embarrassedly. "... It¡¯s your fault."


    I grinned. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that you are too beautiful. Besides, your lips are pretty sweet."


    Dina raised her face while biting her lips and looked at me with teary eyes. "... us, stop."


    I smiled awkwardly and scratched my head. "... I¡¯m sorry, it was a joke."


    Dina heaved a sigh, and aplicated look shed on her eyes.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "You need to choose an extracurricr activity, right?" Dina replied. "I¡¯m the president of the student council. Just a few days ago, some members left the student council, and we still have two extra slots. What do you think? Are you interested?"


    I thought for a brief moment before nodding. "Okay, I¡¯ll join. Actually, I¡¯m not interested in any extracurricr activity, so if I can make use of it to spend time with you, I don¡¯t mind."


    Dina blushed slightly, but in the next second, her expression turned downcast. "us, you know we are siblings."


    I looked at Dina a sighed softly. Then, I walked towards her and hugged her from behind.


    Dina stiffened briefly before making a bitter smile. She did not try to escape from my hug and simply rested her body against mine.


    We stood like that for a while, feeling the heat of our bodies without speaking a word. Finally, I kissed Dina¡¯s hair and smiled. "Big sis, no matter what you chose, I¡¯ll ept it."


    "... Give me a bit more of time. Please, us."


    I nodded and released my hug. Dina then put on aplicated expression and looked at me before resuming walking.


    I shook my head and followed after her.


    A few secondster, Dina¡¯s usual expression was back. There was no trace of the flustered and pained look she had when I was hugging her.


    To be honest, Dina¡¯s feelings towards me could not be described as romantic love. What she felt towards me was absolute trust.


    At most, she had a budding seed of love that she herself had not noticed yet.


    But after I kissed her a few days ago, things changedpletely.


    The budding feelings she had before began to sprout. She began to notice that her feelings toward me were different than she thought. Dina realized that her feelings toward me were not normal sibling love.


    When Dina realized it, her first reaction was to panic. After all, we were siblings and princes. A rtionship beyond siblings would be seen as a great taboo.


    Knowing it, she decided to avoid me.


    But Dina knew she could not avoid me forever. Eventually, she would have to face her feelings toward me.


    So, she strengthened her resolution and decided to stop any hope of a rtionship as soon as possible.


    When I saw the serious expression Dina had when she met me, I knew what she was thinking.


    However, it looks like she underestimated her feelings.


    When I grabbed her hand, her resolution crumbledpletely.


    And when I hugged her, she knew it was impossible for us to return to a normal siblings¡¯ rtionship.


    But she still needed a bit more of time to make her mind up.


    I did not pressure her. Dina is different than aunt Dayana. Even if aunt Dayana had feelings for me, she never would have epted them. If I don¡¯t push her down, we would have continued being aunt and nephew forever.


    But Dina is someone resolute. Once she admitted her feelings and decided to ept them, she will do everything in her power for them.


    After walking for another while, we reached the student council¡¯s office.


    Dina turned towards me and put on a serious expression. "us, try to leave a good first impression. Nobody will disagree to make you a member, but it will be bad if any of them feels unwilling to work with you."


    I nodded.


    "Also, wipe that smirk off of your face."


    I put on a startled expression before noticing that Dina was curving her lips up.


    Before I could reply to her, she opened the door and entered the office.


    I shook my head helplessly and followed after her.


    Once inside, I was greeted by a heavenly scene.


    Besides Dina, another two beautiful girls were looking towards me.

 Chapter 55 First Day 3

    <h4>Chapter 55 First Day 3</h4>


    Besides Dina, another two beautiful girls were looking towards me.


    Moreover, I recognized one of them.


    It was my redhaired cousin that I met a few days ago, Andrea.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, today is also her first day in the academy. I can¡¯t believe that Dina already invited her to the student council.


    "Andrea?" I asked surprised.


    Andrea blushed slightly. "Hello, cousin."


    Dina looked at the two of us with a suspicious expression. She then secretly pinched my waist while smiling brightly.


    I smiled amused. Damn, how can your instincts to be so sharp? It was just a kiss.


    Trying my best to not change my expression, I looked at the remaining girl in the office and opened my lips.


    "She is..."


    "Allow me to introduce you to the current members of the student council. As you know, I¡¯m the president. You also know Andrea. I invited her to rece one of the upperssmen that left. She is actually working as a secretary.


    "The petite girl is Iris. She was the former secretary, but now that the upperssmen left, she will be the vice-president."


    I nodded and looked at Iris. Iris was a very beautiful girl. Her violet-colored hair and brown eyes gave her an exotic type of beauty. Her body was very petite, and her expression was shy. She met my eyes briefly before lowering her gaze embarrassedly.


    I wondered where I met her before. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not the first time I meet her.


    I looked at Dina with a doubtful expression but she ignored my gaze and continued speaking nonchntly.


    "As for you, us, you will be the treasurer. I remember you are pretty good with numbers, so you surely will not have any problem."


    I smiled wryly and nodded.


    "Are we all the members of the student council?" I asked.


    Dina nodded. "We still need another secretary, but I have not found anyone suitable yet."


    I pondered for a moment before speaking. "What do you think about Daisy? I¡¯m sure she will be happy to be of help."


    Dina put on a surprised expression for a moment before nodding. "Right, I forgot that Daisy entered the institute with you. By the way, us, you and Daisy sure are close, huh?" Dina narrowed her eyes and stared at me suspiciously.


    Iughed awkwardly and looked away. C¡¯mon sister, why I never noticed you were so jealous.


    Dina continued staring at me before sighing. "Anyway, I¡¯ll exin to you the work of the student council."


    Sister Dina then began to speak about what the work of the student council implies. To summarize, it mostly is to help with the institute affairs and activities, pass information to the students, and inspect the school¡¯s grounds.


    Also, we have to mediate in the students¡¯ problems and supervise the extracurricr activities. If it is necessary, we have to cooperate with the students¡¯ guardsmittee to stop fights between students from happening.


    I heard Dina¡¯s words half-heartedly. I guess I¡¯ll have to find a way to skip the student council¡¯s work.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Dina finished exining everything.


    "Is there something you don¡¯t understand?" She asked.


    I shook my head. Dina looked at me briefly before nodding. "Okay. Don¡¯t worry us, I¡¯m sure you will like the work in the student council. After all, you will have four beauties for yourself."


    Andrea and Iris blushed, and Dina¡¯s gaze narrowed again. I could only smile wryly seeing my sister¡¯s jealous side.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Dina tilted her head and went to open the door. We looked towards the door curiously.


    When Dina opened the door, another familiar face was there.


    It was Katherine. I did not think I would meet her again so soon.


    Katherine was also a bit surprised after seeing me. She instantly wrinkled her brows and looked at Dina with a questioning expression.


    "He is my brother, us. he just became a member of the student council."


    Katherine¡¯s frown deepened, but she did not question my sister¡¯s decision. Instead, she spoke about the reason she came.


    "Some students organized a party tonight, but unfortunately most of the members of themittee are not on the school grounds currently. I wanted to ask you if the members of the student council can help us to make sure that nothing bad happens tonight."


    "Oh? How many people you need?"


    "Just one or two will be enough..."


    Dina fell deep into thought and looked at us. She then nodded to herself and looked at Katherine. "Okay. us and Andrea will apany you. They are new members of the student council, so it will be good if they start to familiarize themselves with the work."


    Katherine frowned when she heard my name, but in the end, she agreed. "Okay, tell them to be ready at 6:00 pm."


    Dina nodded in understating. Katherine then told some other things to sister Dina before leaving.


    Once she was gone, I looked at Dina with a helpless expression. "Hey big sis, I think miss Katherine has a bad impression of me."


    Dina giggled briefly. "Don¡¯t worry, Kathe is a bit cold and prejudiced against nobles, but she is a good girl. I¡¯m sure she will soon realize that you are not as most nobles and change her attitude ordingly."


    I sighed heavily and shook my head. "I hope so."


    Dina then looked at Andrea. "You already heard the situation. Think of today¡¯s party as an opportunity to observe the other students. us, take care of Andrea tonight and made sure that nothing happens to her. Do you understand?"


    I nodded confidently. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her."


    Andrea blushed and looked at me with an embarrassed expression.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N if you like the story. You can read until 14 chapters ahead and motivate me to continue writing.


    P4TRE0N: [email protected]/aidnovels

 Chapter 56 A Very Long Night 1

    <h4>Chapter 56 A Very Long Night 1</h4>


    "You are here." Katherine looked at us and said. She then told something to a student beside her and walked towards us.


    Andrea and I came together to the ce we orded with Katherine. Katherine was waiting there for us with a serious expression.


    When she saw me, she frowned briefly before returning to her usual ice-cold expression.


    "You are Andrea and you us, right?" She said while looking at us. "I¡¯ll exin quickly what you have to do tonight."


    Andrea and I nodded.


    "Some noble students like to party from time in time. Actually, the school doesn¡¯t prohibit parties, but they must be done out of the school hours and in the sports field.


    "Every time there is a party, it¡¯s the duty of the Students¡¯ Guard Committee to supervise that nothing wrong happens. We must guarantee the safety of the students and prevent the use of violence.


    "Sometimes, when the guardmittee alone is not enough to guarantee the safety, then we ask the student council for help. This time, only four members of the guardmittee are on the school, so I asked Dina to send you here."


    I raised a brow. I noticed it before, but this girl doesn¡¯t use honorifics to refer to nobles. She called Dina for her name despite her being a princess.


    Is it because she is the headmistress¡¯s student? I wondered briefly while Katherine continued speaking.


    "Actually, our work is pretty easy. You can even talk with the other students and participate in the party, but you always must keep an eye on your surroundings. If you notice something wrong and you think you can¡¯t take care of it for yourself, then tell me about it."


    Andrea and I nodded in understanding.


    "By the way, how is your strength?" Katherine asked.


    "I¡¯m in the fourthyer." I answered instantly.


    "Peak thirdyer." Said Andrea.


    Katherine nodded indifferently. "It will be enough. Most of the students are in the second and thirdyers, with a few at the fourthyer. There are very few fifthyer students, so you probably will not have any problem even if a fight happens. I¡¯ll tell you now about the ces you are in charge of."


    Katherine continued speaking for a while. I had to admit that Katherine was pretty good at leading people. To be honest, her indications were pretty urate. Even I could not have done much better than her.


    After she finished exining everything, she led us to the sports field.


    "... Do the students not care about the guardmittee being at the party?" I asked.


    Katherine looked briefly towards me. "Some don¡¯t like it, but they can¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s mostly the nobles. They don¡¯t like having amoner as I supervising them."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it." Continued Katherine. "You are not members of the guardmittee and Dina just recruited you today, so if you feign that you are simply going to the party, nobody will know you are helping the guardmittee."


    I nodded.


    A few secondster, we reached the ce of the party. The ce was pretty loud, and we could hear the sound of chatter andughs from afar.


    Katherine told us to enter a few minutes after she enters. She then walked towards the party with an ice-cold expression.


    Instantly, the sounds stopped. I could see most of the women looking toward her with sneers and disgust, while the men were giving her lustful gazes.


    I could not help but heave a sigh. It was obvious that the situation of Katherine in the school was pretty bad. After all, she was the leader of the guardmittee despite being amoner. Furthermore, she was the headmistress¡¯s student, so the nobles could not do anything against her, adding to their resentment.


    After waiting for a while, Andrea and I followed Katherine. When we reached the party, many people looked at us with surprised and curious expressions. After all, both Andrea and I were pretty eye-catching.


    However, I could see that some people recognized that I was the fourth prince.


    After all, my blue hair was pretty noticeable.


    I looked at Andrea that was a bit nervous and grabbed her hand. "Are you alright?"


    Andrea stared at me and blushed slightly. "I¡¯m a bit nervous. It¡¯s my first time seeing so many nobles."


    I smiled. Although Andrea was also a noble¡¯s daughter, her family were just minor nobles. Her entire noble experience was limited to just a few tea parties and some boring social events.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I can stay with you if you want."


    Andrea looked at me and smiled, but she then shook her head. "You better not. You are a prince after all. Some people will not like if I¡¯m glued to you."


    I gave a sigh. "You know I don¡¯t care about it, right? Besides, you are my cousin. I want to see who dares to give you problems."


    Andrea¡¯s eyes brightened, but she shook her head again. "Thanks, cousin, but I insist. Furthermore, this could be a good learning experience for me. I will have to go to parties like this sooner orter, and you can¡¯t always be with me."


    I smiled wryly and raised my hands in defeat. "Okay okay, but don¡¯t talk to other boys. I¡¯ll be jealous if you find a boyfriend while I¡¯m not looking."


    Andrea looked at me with a startled expression before turningpletely red. She then lowered her head shyly and ran away.


    When she was pretty far, I heard she whispering something softly. "I will not."


    Such a cute girl she is.


    I decided to walk around now I was alone. I don¡¯t like parties very much, much less the boring parties of medieval nobles. So I just grabbed a cup of wine and wandered around while observing the other nobles.


    I also left a bit of my consciousness on Andrea and Katherine¡¯s bodies. It was so I could know if any of them is in danger.


    This little bit of consciousness would dissipate quickly, but it¡¯s enough tost the entire night.


    I also activated a small technique that created an unapproachable feeling around me. It¡¯s not enough to repel everybody, but most strangers would think it twice before reuniting the courage to speak to me.


    Unexpectedly though, it was not very useful.


    A few minutester, someone approached me.


    "I did not expect to meet you here, prince."


    Turning around, I was greeted by a head of blond hair.


    Remember to support me on pa treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 57 A Very Long Night 2

    <h4>Chapter 57 A Very Long Night 2</h4>


    "Louise?" I asked with a frown.


    Louise smiled elegantly and bowed. "Prince us, it has been a while."


    I stared at Louise with a strange gaze. I remember that thest time we met she use a mocking tone to speak to me. But now, she even bowed?


    Maybe she is a masochist and fell in love with me after I defeated her? Iughed inwardly at my own joke.


    Anyway, I decided to follow her game. After all, I¡¯m curious about what she is thinking.


    "I don¡¯t remember our rtionship being so close, miss Louise." I said with a smile.


    Louise looked at me without changing her expression, but I could feel a bit of interest and curiosity in her gaze.


    Thinking about it, Louise was very beautiful. Her long blond hair and green eyes were very eye-catching, and her body was almost perfect. Moreover, she was wearing a green dress that made her beauty to stand out even more.


    I could feel many gazes looking toward me. Some of those gazes were filled with curiosity, and others with hostility. The number increased noticeably when Louise began to talk to me.


    Moreover, one of those gazes was particrly full of hatred. I briefly looked in direction of that gaze and saw a youth looking at us while gritting his teeth.


    "Why, prince, are you ufortable speaking with me?" Louise asked at that moment.


    I looked at her with a smile.


    "Actually, I was feeling that this party was a bit boring when I saw you. I was a bit surprised; you know? After all, I never heard that prince us liked parties." Louise said.


    "I don¡¯t." I answered. "You can say that I was forced toe."


    "Is it so? Well, if prince us is bored, then I think it¡¯s alright if I apany you, right? After all, even if our families are enemies, there is no problem with us chatting for a bit."


    Seeing the smile on Louise¡¯s face, I chuckled and drank a sip of my wine. "Very well, I¡¯ll apany you tonight."


    "Many thanks." Louise giggled and grabbed a cup of wine nearby. She then began to walk beside me.


    "I must say, I was very surprised when prince us defeated me a few days ago. I¡¯m sure that nobody expected that prince us was so strong."


    I stared at Louise and grinned. "So, it¡¯s the reason you are here, huh."


    "???"


    "Do you want to get information about my strength, right? No, it¡¯s about my teacher. Mmm, your father probably ordered you to get close to me to get that information."


    Louise put on a startled expression beforeughing awkwardly. "Why do you think so?"


    "You are pretty bad at this. If you wanted to get information from me, you first had to speak with me for a while and try to get me drunk. Once I was drunk, you could try to seduce me while asking your questions. It wouldn¡¯t have worked either, but at least it¡¯s better than trying to get the information as you did."


    Louise looked at me nkly for a few seconds before smiling wryly. "I did not know you were so observant, prince."


    I put on a mysterious smile and chuckled. Louise could not help but blush briefly after having her intentions seen through so easily.


    "... You are right, father asked me to get information about your teacher. It¡¯s harder than I expected, though."


    "But..." She continued. "I¡¯m truly curious about your abilities. Actually, no many people in my generation are able to defeat me, but you, prince, did it despite being younger than me."


    "I was just lucky." I said without any sincerity. "I¡¯m sure miss Louise will not be defeated as easily if we fight again."


    Louise stared at me for a moment and then curved her lips up. "Actually, I think the same. If we fight again, you will lose for sure."


    "Oh? You are very confident, huh?"


    "Of course, I even trained in a new spell to face prince us¡¯s technique."


    For an instant, a gaze filled with battle lust appeared on Louise¡¯s eyes. She was looking at me with a strong desire to battle and unwillingness due to having lost thest time she faced me.


    However, that gaze disappeared in the blink of an eye. Instead, her expression turned gentle and elegant again.


    However, I could feel the powerful battle intent hidden behind her smile.


    How interesting.


    At that moment, though, I felt that someone stopped looking at us.


    "Huh? It looks like someone is no longer interested in our talk." I smiled and looked in the direction of the youth that was looking at us with hatred.


    Louise followed my gaze and frowned. "He is my fianc¨¦e. A good for nothing, though. I don¡¯t understand why my father agreed to our engagement."


    "Politics." I sneered.


    Louise put on a pensive expression and sighed. "You are right, but we can do nothing about it. Prince, I just discovered that it¡¯s pretty nice to talk to you. It¡¯s a shame that we are enemies."


    "You are right, we are enemies." We both looked at each other and chuckled.


    Louise and I continued talking for the remaining of the night. We conversed about many topics, from politics until magic. None of us mentioned our enmity or our families and we simply did our best to enjoy our conversation.


    Little by little, the distance between us began to close. I asked Louise if it was alright if she was so close to me, but she said that her father told her to get close to me anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    A few hourster, and after drinking more than two or three cups of wine, Louise and I leaned against a wall while observing the party.


    "... It was a nice night." Louise said with a sigh.


    I sipped my wine without answering. I could feel Louise¡¯s hesitation and reluctance through her words. She knew that after tonight, our rtionship would go back to normal.


    It was impossible for us to be friends, much less something more than it.


    However, I was thinking. Louise will not betray her family easily. She is a very proud girl, and even if for some reason our rtionship goes beyond what is allowed, she still will side with her family.


    But for me, her pride only makes things more interesting.


    While I was thinking about my next course of action, a piece of information appeared on my mind.


    In the next instant, my expression turned ugly.


    "It looks like some people don¡¯t know the meaning of death huh."

 Chapter 58 Rage 1

    <h4>Chapter 58 Rage 1</h4>


    * A few hours ago. *


    Andre walked towards a tree and punched it angrily.


    ¡¯That slut!¡¯


    Remembering the scene of his fianc¨¦e talking happily with the prince, Andre could not help but grit his teeth in rage.


    ¡¯She is always so cold to me, not even bothering to give me a nce! I have not touched her yet! However, she could not wait to throw herself to the arms of that prince! Dammit, dammit! Who does she think she is?!


    ¡¯And the prince, that trash! Do you think I don¡¯t know you are going to be exiled soon?! How do you dare to covet my woman!¡¯


    Andre was burning in rage. Every time he closed his eyes, he would remember the image of Louise and us happily talking. They were close to each other, chatting happily without caring for the surrounding gazes. Moreover, despite being his fianc¨¦e, Louise ignored himpletely, not even directing him a word!


    "Dammit!" Andre kicked the tree this time and cursed. His kick was reinforced with mana, so the tree deformed slightly after receiving the kick.


    At that moment, two men approached him.


    "Young master Andre? what are you doing here?" One of them said.


    Andre looked at them briefly before moving his gaze away. "Why do you care, Luca? Leave me alone!"


    "Hoho, it looks like someone is in a bad mood. Comee, tell me what happened."


    Andre looked at the slightly fat man with an expression of disgust. Although Luca was also a noble, his reputation was awful. He, together with the second prince, was one of the famous scums in the capital.


    To be honest, he felt sick simply by standing near him.


    "Get lost!"


    However, Luca was not nning to go away so easily.


    "Why so angry, young master Andre? Could it be due to your fianc¨¦e and the prince?" Luca grinned.


    "You... Do you want to die?!"


    When Luca saw Andre¡¯s reaction, his expression turned evil. He then looked at Andre as though looking at a loser and chuckled.


    "So it¡¯s true that young master Andre lost his woman to the prince, huh."


    "Shut up! I HAVE not lost my woman! Louise will never prefer that bastard over me!"


    "That is not what I saw. I¡¯m sure that she and the prince were talking very intimately."


    Andre looked at Luca angrily. His mana surged through his body, ready to punch the bastard before him in the face.


    Luca noticed it and waved his hands nervously. "Calm down, young master Andre. Actually, I have a proposal for you."


    Luca wrinkled his brows and stared at Luca. "What do you want, Luca? I don¡¯t want to waste my breath with trash like you."


    "Oh? Don¡¯t you want to pay the prince back for stealing your woman."


    Andre frowned without answering.


    Seeing it, Luca¡¯s grin became bigger. He looked at Andre as a devil tempting a child and whispered.


    "Have you seen the woman that came with the prince to the party?"


    "..."


    "A great beauty, from a small noble family without any backing besides the prince. Normally, nobody would dare to touch someone rted to the prince, but after what happened some days ago..."


    "Are you suggesting me to rap* her?"


    "No, no. Even for you, rapping the daughter of a noble family is a grave crime. But if the girl agrees voluntarily due to certain circumstances, and your family intervenes after it, things are different."


    "... What do you mean?"


    Luca smiled and opened his hand. He was holding a small red pill.


    "Dragon¡¯s lust. Once ingested, the person will bepletely unable to resist the lust. You just need to put it in her drink."


    "... What do you want, Luca? Why are you telling me this?" Andre looked suspiciously at Luca. Luca, however, smiledsciviously and pointed to the man behind him.


    "You see, my brother and I simply want to get a taste of her. Unfortunately, our families are not so strong as young master Andre¡¯s family, so we can¡¯t take the risk of rap*ng a noble. We simply hope that young master Andre gives us a taste of the girl once you be tired of her."


    Andre furrowed his brows. Forcing himself into a girl was not something he wanted to do, but when he remembered how Louise and us were talking together, he could not help but be enraged.


    So, after thinking for a moment, he gritted his teeth. "Very well! I¡¯ll show that prince that nobody touches my woman!"


    * Currently. *


    Andre was holding a girl and pulling her through the stairs.


    "Hurry up!" He eximed softly. The girl looked at him with a nk expression. Her body was twitching and trembling in difort.


    "... Cousin... Help..." The girl whispered softly. Andre became enraged when he heard her words.


    "Cousin? Hahaha! After I show you how strong I am, I want to see if you will continue calling your cousin! I¡¯ll show him how I y with his beloved cousin while he is unable to do anything!"


    Thinking about the expression of the prince when he learns about this, Andre could not help but grin.


    But at that moment, he felt a powerful pressureing from behind him.


    "Oh? Is it so?"


    The next instant, his body crashed against a wall.

 Chapter 59 Rage 2

    <h4>Chapter 59 Rage 2</h4>


    Suddenly, Andre felt a strong impact on his waist.


    "Huh?"


    The next instant, his body crashed against a wall.


    *Cough cough* Blood and pieces of organs flew from his mouth. Andre felt his mind nk briefly before an incredible pain attacked his body.


    "Arrrgggghhh!" Andre cried in pain. Many of his bones had been broken into pieces, and his right arm was bent at an absurd angle.


    He desperately lifted his face, trying to find the person that attacked him.


    Then, he was greeted for a pair of blue ice-cold eyes.


    "Tell me, what were you saying?" I asked. My voice as cold as the coldest ice.


    I felt a strong rage burning inside me. When I saw the state of Andrea, my mind was filled with an incredible killing intent.


    Andre paled. His heavily injured body trembled under my gaze. He could feel the jaws of death slowly approaching him.


    At the same time, all the students in the surroundings one hundred meters froze in their steps. They could feel my enormous killing intent threatening to devour them. Even though they didn¡¯t know what was happening, they had the feeling that a wrong movement would lead to their deaths.


    Looking at the shivering excuse of a human before me, I narrowed my eyes. I then moved my gaze towards Andrea. She was lying on the ground, trembling and groaning repeatedly with her eyes closed.


    I made sure that my killing intent didn¡¯t affect her and touched her forehead. When she felt my hand, she opened her eyes fragilely and moaned.


    "Cousin..."


    I wrinkled my brows. She was being affected by a very strong aphrodisiac. I could feel the effects of the drug intertwined with her mana, affecting her mind and giving her a strong feeling of pleasure with each touch.


    My anger became even stronger. This aphrodisiac was very vicious. If not treated correctly, it would leave serious seque on her body.


    If she has sex in this state, then the extreme pleasure would burn her mind, turning her into a sex-crazed fool.


    Even for me, getting rid of this aphrodisiac in a short time was a problem.


    "Everything is alright." I whispered softly in her ear and sent a bit of my mana into her body. It would not be enough to detoxify her, but it would suppress the effects of the aphrodisiac for a while.


    Andrea smiled when she heard my voice. She then felt my mana soothing her body and sighed softly.


    "I knew you would rescue me."


    Afterward, she fell asleep.


    I stroked her beautiful red hair and took a deep breath. I then created a mana barrier around her to keep her safe and stood up.


    Instantly, enormous killing intent was released from my body.


    Louise, who finally arrived after chasing after me, froze in her steps. She looked at me with a frightened expression, trying to suppress the fear in his mind.


    However, I ignored her.


    The next instant, I appeared before the scum that tried to harm my cousin.


    Raising my leg, I kicked his chest.


    Andre was unable to react to my movements and was sent flying away. His body was too injured to move, and even if he would not have been injured, his thirdyer mana was far from enough to stop me.


    "Gah!"


    Another mouthful of blood and organs flew from his mouth. Three of his ribs were broken, and his right lung was punctured by a rib.


    Even in this world, such wounds are lethal. If he is not treated quickly, then he would die.


    But I did not care. So what if he dies? At most, I would kill all the people thate to seek revenge.


    The main reason I avoided showing too much strength until now was that I wanted to enjoy this world. If I show my true strength, then living in this world would be too boring, as ying a game in easy mode and with cheating codes.


    But for the same reason, there was nothing stopping of killing everything in my way.


    Even although I have not reached the peak of my power, my current strength already puts me at the peak of this world. Nobody besides gods and a few special existences can harm me.


    And currently, I was very enraged. I already consider Andrea mine, and someone that dares to harm what is mine is someone that must die!


    Slowly, I walked towards Andre. His miserable appearance did not evoke pity on me. I wanted him to suffer. To learn the meaning of hell!


    But suddenly, someone appeared before me.


    "Prince, stop!"


    I looked at Louise coldly and opened my mouth.


    "Move!"


    Louise shivered, however, she remained in my way. "If you continue, you will kill him! Killing a noble is a very grave crime, even for a prince!"


    I stared right into Louise¡¯s eyes. Louise felt as though an ancient beast was looking at her, ready to devour her.


    However, she gritted her teeth and did not move away. "If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll stop you!"


    Multiple magic circles materialized around her. But Iughed disdainfully. In a second, the mana hidden inside my true core surged through my body.


    But before I could use it, someone else appeared.


    "What is happening here?!" Shouted Katherine.


    She then looked around and saw Andre injured on the ground, Louise protecting him, and I ready to advance forward.


    Instantly, her face turned frosty.


    "us, stop!"


    I nced at her briefly but I did not stop gathering my mana. Katherine noticed it and prepared tens of magic spells in an instant. I could feel her determination to stop me no matter what.


    Many students had surrounding the ce after hearing themotion. They were whispering to themselves while looking at me with fear on their eyes.


    Seeing that, I sighed.


    My rage quickly cooled down. Andre must die, but killing him in front of so many people will make useless all the things I have done until now.


    I looked in Andre¡¯s direction and send an invisible thread of mana into his head. This thread of mana would explode in one month, killing him slowly and painfully.


    Then, I turned around and left.


    "Stop!" Katherine shouted, but Louise stopped her. She then exined what happened quickly.


    I ignored them and left under the fearful gazes of the surrounding students.


    I still needed to detoxify Andrea.


    ...


    Support me on patre on/aidnovels if you want to read until 14 chapters ahead...

 Chapter 60 Detoxifying the Aphrodisiac

    <h4>Chapter 60 Detoxifying the Aphrodisiac</h4>


    I carried Andrea on my arms and sent another thread of mana inside her body. Andrea groaned in relief, but her body twisted in difort.


    I activated Akashic Sight and spread it to the surroundings. Quickly, I found an empty room and ran towards there.


    It took me less than ten seconds to reach the room. I sent a thread the mana through the door and opened it.


    Once inside, I carried Andrea until the bed andid her there.


    "Ahh...~" Andrea moaned gently and opened her eyes. She then blushed and twisted her body ufortably. "Cousin...~"


    "Don¡¯t worry." I smiled gently and put my hand on her belly. Andrea let out a deep moan and hugged my neck.


    "Cousin, I feel strange..."


    I felt my blood boiling inside of me. Andrea¡¯s smell filled my nose, and her blushing eyes filled me with lust.


    Before I could say something, Andrea raised her face and kissed my lips.


    I took a deep breath and savored her lips. My tongue left my mouth and invaded her mouth, searching passionately for her tongue.


    Andrea waspletely inexperienced in sex, but her instincts and strong desire controlled her movements. In seconds, her tongue intertwined with mine, sucking my saliva.


    Our kisssted for a long while. Meanwhile, I began to send my mana inside Andrea¡¯s body. When Andrea felt my mana, she let out a loud moan and hugged my body tightly.


    Her legs wrapped around my waist and her body twisted on the bed, rubbing my chest with her breasts and using the rest of her body to entangle with me.


    I catered her movements, slowly guiding her and gently caressing her body. My mana continued flowing through her, slowly cleaning the aphrodisiac from her body and causing her incredible pleasure.


    To be honest, eliminating this aphrodisiac was not easy. It was because this aphrodisiac mixed with her mana, contaminating itpletely.


    If I wanted Andrea to return to normality, I have to remove all the traces of aphrodisiac from her body. It was as if paints of different colors were mixed and I had to separate the colors again.


    Moreover, I had to be very careful. After all, the smallest mistake would mean injuring her mana circuits permanently.


    Andrea let out a deep breath and moaned again. I separated my lips and began to kiss her neck. My mouth moved slowly, licking her shoulders and finally biting her ear.


    Andrea shivered in pleasure. Her legs tightened around me and a great amount of love juices escaped from her cave. I kissed her cheek and continued the detoxification process.


    However, Andrea did not calm down after the climax. Instead, the pleasure she was feeling increased even more. Soon, she began to rub her vagina on my legs and kissed my neck fiercely.


    Her hands moved around my clothes, removing them one by one. I did not stop her and instead concentrated in the poison inside her mana. I already had removed half of it.


    "Cousin, cousin...~" Andrea groaned and removed my shirt. She then began to kiss and bite my chest repeatedly.


    "Please, cousin~ I felt ufortable...~" Andrea begged pitifully. I looked into her eyes and felt my desire exploding. My penis waspletely stiff, ready to fight hundreds of battles.


    However, I did my best to suppress my desires. Having sex with Andrea like this would harm her gravely, so I could not afford it.


    Not longter, Andrea orgasmed again. This time, she moaned even louder and pressed her body against mine. I felt her breasts rubbing against my chest, and her blue eyes looked at me with burning desire.


    I kissed her again, trying to distract her from my body. Andrea responded to my kiss and snorted joyfully.


    Our bodies continued entangled for half an hour. During all that time, Andrea continued kissing and hugging me until climaxing more than five times. But finally, I eliminated all the aphrodisiac from the body.


    When the aphrodisiac was gone, I sent another thread of mana into her to calm her mana and kissed her again.


    Andrea sighed and looked at me with eyes full of love. Finally, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Her body waspletely drained of strength. Even if we did not make love, Andrea spent all her energy after climaxing five times.


    I sighed in relief and looked at Andrea with aplicated gaze. It had been a very long time since thest time I suffered from blue balls.


    With a bit of luck, though, I would get a surprise tonight.


    I kissed Andrea on the forehead and covered her body with a nket. Andrea simply smiled in satisfaction and whispered my name sweetly.


    I was curious about the origin of the aphrodisiac. I¡¯m sure that a drug like this is not normal. I guess I¡¯ll investigate itter.


    Once I made sure that everything was alright, I left the room.


    "I thought that you would eat the girl happily, prince." Someone chuckled when I left the room.


    I smiled wryly and shook my head. "Stop the jokes, Louise. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of her like that."


    "Is it so? But I¡¯m sure she would not have minded even if you take advantage of her."


    I looked at her with an exasperated expression.


    Louise chuckled again and looked towards the room. "By the way, Andre is out the danger. The doctor said that he needs around two months of recovery, though. You probably will be in trouble tomorrow."


    "I won¡¯t. Andre is injured, but not dead. Furthermore, he tried to rap* my cousin, so his family will not have a valid reason to use me. They can only swallow their fury this time."


    Louise put on a startled expression andughed.


    "You were pretty terrifying tonight, prince. To be honest, even I was scared."


    "Sorry about it, I failed to control my emotions."


    "Miss Katherine was very enraged. She calmed down a bit when I told her what happened, but I¡¯m sure she will find trouble with you tomorrow."


    I could only smile bitterly.


    Seeing it, Louise shook her head. She then looked at me with a gaze filled with curiosity. After hesitating for a moment, she opened her lips.


    "Prince, if you don¡¯t mind, can you agree to another duel with me?"


    "Huh?" I tilted my head.


    "... I was confident I could win if we fight again, but when I stopped you before, I got the feeling that I¡¯m far weaker than you. So... I want to learn how big is the difference between us."


    I looked at her with a profound gaze and nodded.

 Chapter 61 Facing Louise Again

    <h4>Chapter 61 Facing Louise Again</h4>


    "Where are we going to fight?" I asked.


    "We can fight here." Answered Louise. "All the walls in the academy are enchanted with strengthening magic. No attack below the eighthyer can damage them."


    I put on a strange expression. "I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s forbidden to fight inside the dormitories."


    Louise giggled and created a magic circle on her hand. The magic circle then expanded and covered the entire corridor. It was an istion barrier. "There is not a problem if nobody knows, right?"


    I looked at Louise and chuckled.


    Louise then retreated twenty meters away from me. At this distance, neither she nor I would have an advantage when the fight begins.


    She then took a wand from below her dress and looked at me. "Do you need a sword?"


    I shook my head. "Nope. It¡¯s just a spar. I think I can do without a sword."


    Louise nodded. She did not underestimate me because I did not have a sword. Instead, she looked even more serious now.


    It looks like after the events of tonight, Louise became even warier of my strength.


    "Are you ready?" I asked.


    Louise closed her eyes and took a deep breath. In an instant, her sixthyer of mana surged through her body.


    When she opened her eyes again, they shone with a focused green glow.


    "I¡¯m ready."


    Once she spoke, I moved.


    I only used mana equivalent to the fourthyer, after all, I did not want to blow my cover here. But even with that, the pressure that Louise felt was immense. In less than a second, I had covered half of the distance between us.


    Louise remained calm and waved her wand. Instantly, tens of magic circles appeared around her, all aimed towards me.


    Force magic, [Force Arrow]!


    The arrows shone with a sharp glow. Following Louise¡¯s signal, all the arrows flew overwhelming towards me.


    Louise¡¯s spell was very powerful in the current situation. After all, my movements in the corridor were limited, and it would be impossible to evade all the arrows.


    However, such a spell was child y for me. In an instant, I thought of at least ten ways to defend against the arrows without showing my true strength. In the end, though, I opted for the most direct and overwhelming way.


    Before the arrows could reach me, my body shone brilliantly.


    [Space Sword, Sword Body]!


    Jus like reality render, I was unable to show the true power of this technique with just fourthyer mana. However, its current power was more than enough for this situation.


    When the arrows reached me, I clenched my fist and punched.


    Instantly, a powerful sword intent filled the corridor. The sword intent shed against the arrows head-on and crushed them in an instant, creating a path I used to rush towards Louise.


    However, Louise was not intimidated for it. She never expected to defeat me just with that attack. Instead, it was a distraction to earn enough time for her following spell.


    Force magic, [Multiple Force Barriers]!


    It was a spell that Louise created recently. She modified the spell [Force Barrier] and added multipleyers of barriers. She expected to use it to counter my [Reality Render].


    But it was useless.


    Against [Reality Render], a technique that used the concept of space as the core, the number of barriers did not make a difference.


    At least, not at her level.


    In an instant, the barriers werepletely destroyed. Louise opened her eyes wide when she saw it, however, her next spell was already ready.


    Force and curse magicbination, [Draining Chains]!


    Chains formed of magic were created around me. They jumped towards me, trying to entangle my body. However, I released a burst of sword intent and crushed the chainspletely.


    Then, I attacked Louise with my palm.


    Louise did not give up. She gritted her teeth and created a small barrier on her left shoulder to stop my attack, before wrapping her right fist with magic power and punching towards my chest.


    Force magic, [Expulsion]!


    I grinned fiercely and blocked the attack with my elbow. A burst of mana left my elbow and shed against her spell, dissipating it. Then, I palmed Louise¡¯s chest and threw her against the wall.


    "Gah!" Louise groaned in pain, but before my next attack could reach her, her body disappeared.


    Teleportation?! No, it¡¯s Blink, a lesser version of the teleportation spell.


    However, even that was surprising. The Blink spell was not something a mage below the eighthyer was supposed to be able of using.


    She probably used the help of an artifact to use the spell more easily, but even that was impressive. Of course, she needed to do much more than that if she wanted to defeat me.


    I felt a spatial distortion appear behind me and threw a roundhouse kick.


    Louise reappeared at the next instant, ready to cast her next spell. But my kick was already touching her waist.


    "!!!" Louise opened her eyes wide. She was unable to block the attack and her body crashed against a wall.


    A strong pain attacked her body. Her mind became hazy due to the impact.


    When she finally recovered, I was in front of her, holding her neck on my hand.


    "It¡¯s my win." I grinned.


    Louise put on an unwilling expression, but she knew it was her defeat.


    After all, the current her was unable to use the Blink spell again, and any other spell would be useless in this situation.


    Moreover, though I controlled my strength to not hurt her, she was notpletely uninjured.


    "... You are very strong. I can¡¯t believe that you are just in the fourthyer."


    "Hahaha, what I can say, I¡¯m a genius."


    Louise smiled helplessly and looked into my eyes. Her green eyes shone with even more curiosity than before. She wanted to know why I was so strong. She wanted to unearth all my secrets.


    I stared at her and smirked. "It¡¯s time to get my prize, don¡¯t you think?"


    "Huh? Prize?" Before Louise could understand the meaning behind my words, I kissed her lips.


    Louise¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    But in the next instant, she closed her eyes and responded to my kiss.


    Then, I pushed open a nearby door and carried her inside.


    ...


    Guys, my [email protected] is 92% of the next goal! If you like the story and want to support it, go there! With the next goal I¡¯ll release 9 chapters/week!


    [email protected]/aidnovels

 Chapter 62 Another Kind of Fight 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 62 Another Kind of Fight 1 *</h4>


    Louise wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. She responded fiercely to my kiss, trying to engulf my mouth with hers.


    I carried her inside while hugging her ass. My tongue moved into her mouth and searched for her tongue. Louise panickily tried to hide her tongue, my I quickly found it and intertwined my tongue with hers.


    In the beginning, Louise was a bit timid facing my deep kiss, however, she learned quickly and imitated my movements, entwining her tongue with mine and sucking my saliva.


    Her breathing quickly turned heavy, and her face turned hot. Louise tightened her arms around my neck and glued her body to mine, melting on my embrace.


    I answered biting her soft lips. Louise moaned and closed her eyes.


    Our kiss continued for a long while. Once we finished that kiss, we kissed again. Then, we kissed again. Louise was soon addicted to the feeling of kissing and tried to be more active, kissing me with even more lust and passion.


    After a few minutes, I separated my mouth from hers and kissed her neck.


    Louise lifted her face and let out a moan. I then licked and bit her neck softly, causing her to shiver in pleasure.


    Then, Iid her on the bed.


    Louise¡¯s eyes had turned hazy. She was looking at me with a passionate expression, hugging my neck and kissing my face crazily. I responded to each of her kisses and slowly caressed her body, moving my hands to her waist and belly, and kissing her ear.


    "Uhhh..." Louise whispered in joy and moved her hands to my back.


    Seeing her expression, I began to unbutton her green dress. Louise sat on the bed to make it easier for me to unbutton it and began to take off my shirt.


    In the blink of an eye, I finished unbuttoning her dress. I Grinned and kissed her lips while pulling the dress down slowly.


    Soon, our clothes were gone. I looked at Louise¡¯s naked body and could not help but sigh in admiration.


    Louise¡¯s skin was pale white and her body emanated a sweet scent of milk. Her breasts were very big, at the point that I could not cover them with my hands. I lowered her bra and wrapped my hands around them.


    "Ahhnnn..." Louise moaned loudly. Her body reacted excitedly to the feeling of my touch. She caressed my chest and searched my mouth with her tongue while I yed with her breasts.


    Our movements became wilder and wilder. I pushed Louise down on the bed and lied on her. My mouth continued kissing her lips while my hands moved around her body, stimting her sensitive parts and caressing her soft skin.


    Louise¡¯s green eyes werepletely moist. Her blonde hair fell on the bed creating a beautiful image that captivated me.


    My excitement shot through the roof. Feeling her body trembling below mine granted me an incredible feeling of dominance.


    I then moved a hand between her legs. I slowly moved my hand around her thigs until reaching her cave. When my hand touched her entrance, Louise could not help but shiver.


    Instantly, lots of love juice flowed out of her cave. My hands were drenched in the love juices of her first orgasm.


    Louise closed her eyes and moaned satisfied. She hugged my back and pressed her body against mine.


    I looked at her expression and grinned. Then, I bit her ear and muttered sweet words.


    "You are very beautiful, Louise."


    Louise looked at me with an expression of love. She then brought her mouth towards mine and whispered something.


    "Damn, father will kill me."


    I was amused after hearing her. "Watch yournguage, girl."


    "Hmph! It¡¯s your fault!"


    "Oh? Then, I wonder if I can get you to say more words like that..."


    Before Louise could react, my fingers caressed the entrance of her vagina.


    "Mmmhhmmm..." Louise moaned softly and looked at me with feigned anger. I smirked and moved my finger again.


    Louise was very sensitive. Her mouth quickly let out moans and groans of pleasure, and her cave turnedpletely wet. I could feel her vagina twitching in anticipation.


    But I just smirked and continued teasing her. My finger stroked her clitoris softly before pinching it, making Louise jump due to the pleasure.


    I then used my other hand to rub her breast. My mouth also licked and kissed her shoulders and neck. Louise twitched and twisted below me, digging her nails into my back, but she was soon overwhelmed by the pleasure.


    Quicker thanst time, Louise climaxed again with a scream.


    "Huh... huh..." Louise panted after the climax. Her body was twitching due to the strong stimtion it felt, and her eyshes shivered repeatedly.


    But at that moment, she felt something huge and hard between her legs.


    Louise opened her eyes surprised. She looked down and saw my penis standing proudly before her entrance, ready to invade the holy kingdom anytime.


    "... It¡¯s so big." Louise eximed. She then touched it with her hand timidly.


    I smiled and rubbed her entrance with it. Louise let out a gasp of surprise.


    She then looked into my eyes timidly.


    "I heard that it hurts the first time..."


    I was surprised seeing this side of Louise. Louise always seemed like someone proud and decisive. Even when we kissed, she tried to get the initiative despite her inexperience.


    But now, she had such a pitiful expression that I could not help but want to devour her instantly.


    I smiled and lifted her face with my hand, kissing her soft lips lovingly. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle."


    Louise nodded and closed her eyes.


    I took it as the signal to start and moved my waist forward slowly.

 Chapter 63 Another Kind of Fight 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 63 Another Kind of Fight 2 *</h4>


    I pushed my waist forward slowly.


    My dick slid slowly inside here. Her tight walls clenched around me, wrapping around my rod.


    "Uhhh...~" Louise let out a deep moan. Her body quivered when she felt my penis invading her cave.


    I observed her reactions and continued pushing forward. Her cave was opening gradually to ept my weapon.


    Louise grabbed the nkets tightly. She wrinkled her brows trying to cope with the pain and pleasure she was feeling.


    Finally, I felt something obstructing me.


    "Ugh..." Louise moaned and looked at me with pitiful eyes. I kissed her lips tenderly to reassure her.


    "Are you alright?" I asked.


    Louise gave me a small nod. She tried to put on a calm smile, but the brief signs of pain on her face did not escape my eyes. I smiled and moved slowly inside her cave without breaking her hymen. At the same time, I kissed her mouth and caressed her body.


    Slowly, Louise¡¯s expression of pain faded and her face turned hot again. She began to pant softly and twist her body below me.


    When I was sure she was ready, I thrust my weapon forward.


    "Painful..." Louise¡¯s face distorted. She hugged my body tightly and bit my shoulder to try to cope with the pain.


    I slowly savored the feeling of taking her virginity and thrust my weapon until the end. Louise¡¯s toes curled down and her body twitched due to the pain and pleasure.


    I send a bit of my mana inside her body to alleviate her pain. Louise moaned sweetly and quivered again.


    Once the pain of losing her virginity began to fade out, I started to move.


    Her cave became wetter, probably due to the blood, so my penis slid inside easier and smoother than before. I began to thrust in and out in a slow rhythm.


    Soon, Louise began to pant. Her eyes became moist and her expression turned hazy.


    I kissed her neck and moved my hands to her breasts. My pelvis thrust repeatedly inside her cave, bringing incredible pleasure to both of us.


    "Ahh...~ So good...~" Louise eximed and hugged my back. Her legs wrapped around my waist, and she began to move her waist to cooperate with my movements.


    "Louise..." I exhaled in her ear and bit her earlobe. Louise twitched and moaned while kissing my neck.


    Our bodies entangled on the bed, fighting with each other and trying to get as much pleasure as possible. Louis had long forgotten about the pain of her virginity and was concerned only with the heat of our bodies.


    Her bare skin had turned red. Her nipples perked up under the constant teasing of my hands, and her legs pressed my waist tightly against her cave.


    After Louise became used to the pleasure, she began to fight me for the lead. Unfortunately, her inexperienced body was unable to face my constants movements. I thrust inside and moved my dick around her cave, pleasuring every single inch of her skin and causing her love juices to fill her cave.


    I moved up and down, attacking fiercely without stop. Before long, the virgin body of Louise was unable to endure the constant bursts of pleasure and shivered.


    "Nooooooo...~" Louise let out a long cry and hugged my neck with all her strength. I enjoyed her reaction and paused briefly. When I made sure that her orgasm ended, I began to move again.


    "Wait, wait!" Louise said while panting, but I ignored her pleads to stop and resumed moving. Louise¡¯s tight and wet cave brought me an iparable feeling. Moreover, knowing that she was the niece of my biggest enemy brought me indescribable pleasure.


    Louise¡¯s body trembled under my fierce attacks. She bit her lips in a try to suppress her moans, but the continuous waves of pleasure defeated her quickly. Before long, she was again cooperating with me.


    "Prince us...~ us, us...~"


    Louise mouth moved through my neck and chest, sucking and biting repeatedly to cope with the pleasure. I was sure that for tomorrow, I would have a few new hickeys.


    Her skin quivered under my fingers. I sucked her neck and elerated my movements. My weapon slid in and out easily, breaking through heryers of flesh and touching the entrance of her womb.


    Louise cried and eximed with each thrust, gripping my arms strongly.


    Her womb clenched around my penis. I was not sure if Louise was doing it purposefully or instinctively, but the pleasure it brought me was intense.


    Louise was at the sixthyer of magic, so her strength and endurance were higher than a normal human. She continued fighting with me for half an hour without a sign of her third orgasm. But I was sure that she was suppressing it due to her pride. After all, she did not want to cum again before making me cum even once.


    I smirked and looked into her eyes. Louise moved her gaze away shyly and bit her lips. But suddenly, she felt a strong impact below.


    "!!!" Louise trembled. She felt my movements bing faster and fiercer, and she began to have trouble suppressing her next orgasm. I noticed it and smiled proudly.


    Seeing my smug expression, Louise clenched her teeth and put strength on her waist. Her vagina clenched around my penis, trying to make me cum too.


    I put on an amused expression but decided to please her. So, I put all my concentration on her cave and elerated even more.


    Soon, something hot began to build up in my abdomen. I kissed Louise¡¯s lips and put her legs on my shoulders, and then, I began myst sprint.


    Louise gasped. Her cave constricted and clenched my penis, and her womb sucked my root to get my seed.


    The next second, a great amount of love fluids flowed out from her cave. Louise twitched and shivered while the love fluids sshed on the bed.


    I grunted and thrust with all my strength. Instantly, my semen was released and shot inside her womb.


    "Ooohhhh...." Louise gasped and closed her eyes. She could feel something hot filling her cave and entering to her deepest part. For an instant, worries about pregnancy filled her, but they were quickly forgotten under the intense pleasure.


    Finally, her mind turnedpletely nk and she fainted.


    I looked at the beautiful body below me and smiled. I then kissed her neck and caressed her tits.


    Louise twitched and twisted her body, but she did not wake up.


    Seeing it, I could only smile wryly and give up.


    It looks like I¡¯ll cum just once tonight.

 Chapter 64 You Can’t Escape

    <h4>Chapter 64 You Can¡¯t Escape</h4>


    The next morning, Louise opened her eyes groggily.


    She felt a bit tired for some reason. Moreover, she realized that she was not in her room.


    A bit startled, she looked around the room, she then saw a pair of deep blue eyes focused on her.


    "Morning." I said with a smile.


    Louise opened her eyes wide. For a brief moment, she did not understand what was happening.


    Then, memories ofst night rushed to her head.


    Instantly, Louise¡¯s face turned bitter.


    "... Damn, father will kill me."


    I was rather amused and replied in the same way asst night. "Watch yournguage, girl."


    Louise looked at me and rolled her eyes. She then stood up and looked around the room for her clothes. "I can¡¯t believe we did something so crazy. Moreover, you shot inside me. What if I end pregnant? I have a fianc¨¦e dammit."


    I chuckled and hugged her from behind. "I¡¯ll marry you if something like that happens."


    Louise shot me an angry look. It was obvious that she was not amused by my joke.


    I chuckled again and kissed her lips. Louise struggled for a brief while, but she quickly gave up and returned the kiss.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I made sure that you don¡¯t get pregnant. Nothing will happen."


    Louise shot me a doubtful look. When she saw I was serious, she sighed. "Sigh. To think I ended falling in your hands."


    "I think it was pretty nice. If you want, we can do it again."


    Louise¡¯s face turned red. "Impossible! This will not happen again!"


    I looked into her eyes with a smile. Louise met my gaze head-on, but before long, she moved her gaze away.


    "Prince us, you know we are enemies. Father will never agree to this. Moreover, we will eventually sh. It¡¯s better to end this rtionship now."


    I caressed Louise¡¯s cheek and kissed her lips. Louise was unable to escape from my kiss and could only receive it.


    We kissed for a while, but when Louise felt my stick hardening, she pushed me away while panting softly. We were still naked, so Louise felt the hardness of my weapon directly.


    She then put on aplicated expression and wore her clothes. "I¡¯ll not tell anyone about what happenedst night. I hope you can keep the secret too."


    I put on a serious expression and nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not tell anyone."


    Louise stared at me and heaved a sigh. She then tidied her clothes and hair and walked towards the door.


    But before she could leave, I called her.


    "Louise!"


    Louise turned around.


    Instantly, she felt my body against her.


    I hugged her tightly, smelling her sweet essence and feeling the heat of her body. Then, I gave her a peck on her lips and smiled.


    "I¡¯ll not let you forget about me."


    Louise was startled. She then pushed me away and turned around.


    Before she left though, she whispered something.


    "... Idiot."


    I curved my lips up and gazed at her back.


    Do you think you can escape from me so easily? With such a thought, I put on my clothes and walked towards the room where Andrea was sleeping.


    Andrea was still asleep when I entered. It looks likest night¡¯s drug burdened her body more than I thought.


    I wrinkled my brows for a bit and sent a bit of mana into her body. Andrea put on an expression offort and heaved a long sigh.


    Then, her eyebrows twitched and she opened her eyes.


    "... Cousin?" Andrea asked sleepily.


    I smiled tenderly and patted her head. "Finally awake, sweety?"


    Andrea was surprised. I never called her like that before.


    But in the next second, she remembered what happenedst night.


    Instantly, her face turned bright red.


    "Kyaaaaa!" With a cry, Andrea jumped from the bed and hid below a nket.


    "Hahahaha." Iughed refreshed seeing that. I always loved teasing Andrea, but her reaction tost night¡¯s events was greater than I anticipated.


    Andrea looked at me from below the nket and groaned. "... I want to die."


    I shook my head amused. Andrea had turnedpletely red. When she remembered all the perverted things she didst night, Andrea did not know how to look at me.


    "... Cousin, Can you forget aboutst night?"


    "Impossible." I said firmly, but my face was smiling. I then walked towards Andrea and removed the nket before she could react.


    Andrea froze. I sighed and hugged her, putting my forehead against hers.


    Andrea lowered her head timidly. She then opened her mouth and spoke in a trembling tone. "C-Cousin, do you think I¡¯m a pervert?"


    "Of course not, silly. What happenedst night was not your fault."


    "B-But, I did all those things, and we k-k-kissed, and you t-touched me there, and, and..."


    "Shhh, calm down." I said and put a finger on her lips. "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind what happened."


    Andrea fell silent and put her head on my chest.


    After a few seconds, she said something.


    "I... you..."


    Her voice was muffled by my shirt, but I knew what she wanted to say.


    ...


    Yay, we reached the next goal in [email protected]!!!


    Now, the schedule is up to 9 chapter/week!!!


    If you want to support me, pledge in [email protected]/aidnovels

 Chapter 65 Hero and Demon King?

    <h4>Chapter 65 Hero and Demon King?</h4>


    "Your highness." Daisy greeted me with a smile when she saw me.


    "Daisy, did you wait for long?" I asked. Daisy shook her head smiling. "I didn¡¯t. I reached just now."


    I smiled awkwardly. Knowing her, I was sure she was waiting for me from early. Moreover, I camete due to the situation with Louise and Andrea, so she has definitely waited for a while.


    "Sorry for inconveniencing you." I scratched my head. "How was your first day here?"


    Daisy put on a pensive expression and sighed. "To be honest, I¡¯m a bit ufortable here. I¡¯m used to life in the pce, so living here is a bit hard. But don¡¯t worry, your highness, I¡¯ll get used to it quickly."


    I smiled and patted her head. "I know, Daisy. I trust you."


    Daisy smiled radiantly.


    We continued walking and talking while going to the main hall of the institute. Today was the first day of school, so the headmistress, the student council¡¯s president, and the leader of the clubs¡¯mittee would give a speech. To be honest, I was not interested in the speeches, but all the students had to assist, so I could only bear with it and go.


    When we were about to arrive at the main hall, Daisy asked me about what happenedst night. Apparently, all the school already knew that a prince beat a noble student yesterday.


    I smiled bitterly to the speed that information spreads between nobles. I then exined to Daisy aboutst night¡¯s events. I also told her about Louise and Andrea. After all, I had promised to tell her about all my encounters.


    Daisy fell silent for a moment after hearing me. She then looked at me with a grave expression.


    "Although I¡¯m not happy that your highness slept with miss Louise, I must admit that it¡¯s a good move. If your highness manages to get miss Louise in our camp, then we will have someone that can leak us all the enemy¡¯s ns. Of course, your highness must be careful. It¡¯s possible that everything is a n of Louise to get closer to your highness and learn about your secrets."


    I smiled and stroked Daisy¡¯s hair to relieve her. "Don¡¯t worry, Daisy, I know what to do."


    Daisy looked right into my eyes and then nodded. "Mm, I trust that your highness will not be misled for that woman¡¯s charm."


    I put on amused expression when I heard Daisy. It looks that, although she did not say it, she was still a bit jealous.


    I could not help but hug her back. Daisy was surprised and blushed deeply due to the sudden hug. "Your highness, someone will see us..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Daisy, I made sure that nobody is nearby."


    Daisy looked at me and sighed. She lifted the corner of her lips in a smile and rested her body on my embrace.


    "... Your highness, I love you..." Daisy whispered shyly.


    "I love you too, Daisy. I love you so much." I said and kissed her ear.


    Daisy hummed softly and lowered her head. So, I lifted her face and kissed her lips.


    Daisy kissed me back. Her body began to turn hot, and her breathing was turning heavy. Unfortunately, someone was walking towards us so we were forced to end our kiss.


    Daisy was a bit reluctant and looked at me with a gaze full of desire, but she understood the situation. The next second, we have separated.


    Like that, we arrived to the main hall. The headmistress speech began a few minutes after we entered. After that, it was my sister¡¯s turn to give a speech. Finally, it was the turn of the leader of the clubs¡¯mittee.


    But to my surprise, the leader of the clubs¡¯mittee was someone that I knew.


    It was my first brother, n Quintin.


    I was a bit surprised, but I understood quickly. My first brother was the crown prince and the biggest candidate to the throne. It was normal for him to have a leadership position in the institute.


    However, the person that appeared after n surprised me even more.


    A beautiful girl, with ck hair and eyes, and with an innocent face, stood before the students.


    The girl was pretty young, probably a few months younger than me. However, she was very beautiful. She seemed like an angel that descended to earth.


    "She is the representative of this year¡¯s students." Daisy said when she noticed I was looking at the girl. "I heard that she is amoner genius that gained the headmistress¡¯s favor and was epted into the academy. Miss Katherine then recruited her into the guardmittee and she was chosen as this year¡¯s representative. She is called Rosa if I¡¯m not mistaken."


    I nodded at Daisy¡¯s words but continued staring at the girl fixedly.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I was not stunned by her beauty. Instead, something else about her took me by surprise.


    ... That girl had the world¡¯s support... She was a Hero.


    But when a hero is born, it¡¯s because the world senses something that endangers its existence... A catastrophe or a Demon King.


    But if we speak about something that endangers the world and appeared around the time when Rose was born...


    ... it¡¯s me, right?


    ....


    Support me on [email protected]/aidnovels, though the year is already ending so you better wait until next year...

 Chapter 66 Tear

    <h4>Chapter 66 Tear</h4>


    Under certain circumstances, it¡¯s possible for a world to acquire a consciousness of its own.


    Different from human consciousness, a world¡¯s consciousness is formed by the subconscious thoughts of all the living beings of the.


    Normally, the world did not care if one or two livings beings die, but when something or someone that threatens that safety of all the lives on the appears, the world executes self-protection mechanism.


    This self-protection mechanismes in the shape of Heroes.


    People with incredible talent, born with heaven-defying luck and a growth speed iparable to normal humans. They subconsciously follow the guidance of the world to eliminate the source of danger that threatens it.


    Most of the time, the source of the danger is a catastrophe or an incredibly powerful individual. Sometimes it¡¯s the invasion of a foreign species, other times it¡¯s an interdimensional traveler that visits the world.


    The world did not care if the source of the danger has good or bad intentions. After all, it did not have a concept of good or evil. Whenever it feels it¡¯s in danger, a hero will appear.


    In fact, I¡¯ve been chased by heroes on more than one asion.


    Believe me, heroes are very difficult to kill. Trying to kill someone that is protected by the world is like facing the entire world with the strength of a human.


    Moreover, once the hero grows strong enough, it will be guided by the world to face the source of the danger. Even if the source of danger, aka demon king, did not wish to fight the hero, a series of coincidences will ur that will put the hero against the demon king.


    Yeah, I also experienced it. Once, my son stole the fianc¨¦e of the hero and the hero swore revenge against my family. In the end, we fought and ended destroying half of the world.


    Of course, I won.


    So, why am I talking about this?


    Well, if this girl is a hero, I¡¯m probably the demon king.


    I mean, I doubt that something more dangerous than an eternal soul filled with endless knowledge and power had appeared in this world. Of course, there is the possibility that I¡¯m not the demon king, but it¡¯s pretty low.


    Fortunately, I discovered her early.


    I have plenty of experience dealing with heroes. Now that I know of her existence, she will not be of any danger.


    ... By the way, yes, there are some things even more dangerous than me. You see many things when you live for so long.


    I observed the girl for a while and decided to leave a part of my consciousness on her. Different than the little trick I usedst night, this time I left a permanent brand on her soul. This technique would hurt my soul a little bit, but it¡¯s necessary when facing a hero.


    But at that moment, the hero looked towards me.


    For an instant, our gazes met. The hero wrinkled her brows and put a suspicious expression. I smiled at her and moved my gaze away immediately.


    How perceptive.


    Once the hero, Rose, finished speaking, the speeches came to an end.


    Daisy and I departed to our ssroom. It was pretty close to the main hall, so we arrived in less than two minutes.


    Soon, the ssroom was filled with students. Most of the students were nobles, but there were a fewmoners. Rose was one of the students in this ss, but Andrea was assigned to another ss.


    The students began to chat between them. One of the main reasons why noblese to this institute is to socialize with other nobles, so most of the talking in the ssroom was done by nobles. Of course, some nobles tried to speak to themoner, though mainly to Rose.


    As for me, everybody acted as if I did not exist.


    I felt a few fearful gazes directed toward me, but I ignored them. It looks likest night¡¯s events have been spread to the entire school.


    At that moment, a woman entered the ssroom.


    The woman walked towards the podium and looked at the students with a frigid gaze. Her gaze was chilling, so chilling that some of the students shivered involuntarily. She narrowed her eyes with a sharp look and opened her mouth.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Tear Lagrisa, and I¡¯ll be your teacher during the next year."


    Instantly, amotion erupted in the ssroom. Tear Lagrisa is a well-known magic genius. She proposed the theory of multiple magic casting, paving the way towards many of the most recent magic discoveries. Before her, most people could only cast two magic spells at the same time, some genius could cast four or five.


    But now, casting ten magic spells simultaneously was something normal.


    Louise was able to multiply the basic spell, [Force Arrow], and cast it tens of times at the same time, making it many times more deadly. However, such a technique is a result of Tear¡¯s achievements in magic.


    In other words, Tear Lagrisa was a great celebrity in the circle of magic. But now, someone like her will be the teacher of our sses.


    Many students felt amazed before the high standards of the Imperial Institute of Magic and Martial Arts.


    Tear Lagrisa was a very beautiful woman. At around 30 years of age, she had a well-shaped body, with a big bust and a curvy waist. Her ck hair fell until her waist, and her beautiful green eyes shed with an ice-cold light.


    Tear¡¯s expression waspletely ice-cold. From the moment when she entered the ssroom, she never smiled. Instead, she looked at the students as though they were her most hated enemies.


    When she saw themotion caused by her introduction, Tear¡¯s eyes shed with a tinge of displeasure. A secondter, she raised her hand and mmed it in the podium.


    *Bam!*


    Instantly, the ss fell silent.


    "Little kids, allow me to teach you some rules that you will have to follow if you want to be in my ss. First, I hate the noise. If you are unable to keep your mouths shut when I¡¯m in the middle of the ss, then it¡¯s better if you stoping to this ss.


    "Second, I like to see results. If any of you is unable to understand my teachings andgs behind, then it¡¯s better if you stoping to the ss... Of course, you can try to catch up with your ssmates¡¯ progress, but until then, don¡¯t show me your face.


    "Third, I don¡¯t care about nobles ormoners. For me, nobles are nothing more than normal people with a better title. A truly qualified mage doesn¡¯t care about nobles ormoners.


    "If I learn that any of you bullied another student because you think you are superior to him, I¡¯ll teach you that I¡¯m also superior to you."


    Tear¡¯s gaze cut through the ssroom. All the students shut their mouths facing her overwhelming presence. It was as if a top predator was facing a group of sheep.


    She then looked at me and her eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Do you understand, prince?"


    I was slightly surprised. I don¡¯t remember having a feud with this woman.


    But then, I remembered aboutst night¡¯s incident.


    It looks like word of it reached even to the teachers, and due to it, Tear has a bad impression of me.


    I smiled wryly inwardly, but on the outside, I put on a serious expression.


    "I understand."

 Chapter 67 Duel 1

    <h4>Chapter 67 Duel 1</h4>


    Tear¡¯s eyes shed coldly. She kept her gaze fixed on me for a few seconds before moving her gaze away.


    "Very well, if nobody has a question, then follow me." Tear then turned around and left the ssroom.


    The students looked at each other confused before following after her. I also followed after them, with Daisy beside me.


    Tear took us to the sports ground. It was an open field filled with green grass and surrounded by grandstands where the students could spectate the people in the field.


    Actually, although I called it sports ground, it was more like a small dueling arena. There were other sports in the empire besides magic and sword duels, but very few people were interested in them.


    When we reached the sports field, Tear observed each student carefully and nodded.


    "Today I¡¯ll evaluate yourbat ability. I know that many of you receivedbat training in your homes, but I need to evaluate how well you will fare in realbat. Now, I¡¯ll call two names and the students I called will fight against each other. Carlos, Melody."


    Two students hesitated slightly before taking a step forward. Tear then brought them to the middle of the field while the other students sat on the grandstands.


    Thebat was a bit boring, after all, both of them were at the beginner thirdyer. Tear stood near them to make sure that they were not injured and once the winner was decided, she stopped the fight.


    After that, she called another pair. After a while, I realized that she was pairing the students ording to their cultivation, beginning from the weaker ones.


    It did not take long for Daisy to be called. She was paired with amoner girl that also had thirdyer strength. The fight was pretty long, with Daisy getting a narrow victory after almost ten minutes.


    I had been guiding Daisy on her cultivationtely, but I taught her little about realbat. I was nning to wait until she advances to the fifthyer before putting her through realbat.


    Finally, when most of the ss had been called, it was my turn.


    However, the identity of the person I was fighting made me smile wryly.


    "us and Rose, it¡¯s your turn."


    I forced myself to not show a bitter smile.


    There are few fourthyer students in our ss, but Rose and I were not the only ones. However, Tear just paired us two against each other.


    Normally, you would think of it as a coincidence, however, I knew better.


    In fact, I was pretty sure that it was the world trying to create a conflict between us.


    I grabbed a wooden training sword and stood before Rose. Coincidentally, Rose was also wielding a wooden sword. She stared at me and for a moment, an angry light shed through her eyes.


    I wrinkled my brows. It looks like things are bad. This girl is already showing animosity to me. If I did not know she was a hero, this fight probably would have be in the spark that starts our conflict.


    But now that I know her identity, things are different.


    I nodded towards Rose and smiled politely. "Nice to meet you. I¡¯m us Quintin."


    Rose frowned, but she probably thought it was impolite to not reply, so she introduced herself too.


    "I¡¯m Rose, only Rose."


    "I know. I heard about you before. I must admit that I¡¯m impressed that amoner girl like you was able to advance to the fourthyer without the support of anyone."


    "... I worked hard." She said.


    "Haha, yeah, I can see it. I¡¯m even feeling a bit ashamed. After all, I¡¯m also at the fourthyer despite being a prince and having an advantage over you." I put on a bitter smile and shook my head. "However, I¡¯m not nning to lose."


    Rose looked at me for a while before nodding. "Me neither."


    Tear then looked at us and took a step back. "Are you ready? Then start!"


    An instant after Tear finished speaking, Rose moved.


    She pressed her right foot on the ground and thrust her sword forward. Her body shed and disappeared from my sight


    The next instant, she appeared before me.


    I was slightly surprised. Such speed was not something a normal fourthyer practitioner could show.


    However, I already expected something like that. After all, heroes are that kind of being, able to show strength beyond expected.


    Before her sword could touch my chest, I leaned my body aside and thrust my sword towards her sword-wielding arm.


    Rose showed a slightly surprised expression. She hurriedly retracted her sword to parry my attack, but my sword circled through her defenses and continued towards her neck.


    An expression of astonishment appeared on Rose¡¯s face. Even though her movements were faster than mine, for some reason she felt as though the fight waspletely in my control.


    Seeing my sword approaching her chest, Rose did not have more options but take a step back. However, once she stepped back once, she became unable to take back the initiative.


    My wooden sword shed sharply. Tens of thrusts pierced towards her body from different directions and left multiple afterimages in the air, as a wave of sword attacks that was crashing towards her.


    Rose felt overwhelmed. She tried to block each one of the attacks, but my sword was too elusive.


    In less than five seconds, a strong feeling of danger filled her mind.


    Trusting her instincts, Rose leaped backward. The next instant, my sword cut through her previous position, cutting a few strands of her hair.


    But before she could sigh in relief, she saw a shadow out of the corner of her sight.


    Startled, Rose put her sword in front of her chest to defend against the attack. Then, my kick hit her sword.


    "Ugh!" Rose grunted in pain. She felt a heavy weight crushing her body and forcing her to take more than five steps back helplessly.


    I stopped my attacks and stared at Rose. As expected of a hero, even after I used fourthyer strength without holding back, I¡¯m having trouble defeating her.


    You must remember that I used the same strength to overwhelm Louise, who was a sixthyer mage. Meanwhile, Rose is still in the fourthyer, but she endured more than twenty sword blows.


    Of course, I did not use [Reality Render], but I have the feeling that she still has some cards that she has not shown.


    Rose panted heavily and looked at me with a grave expression. Afterward, She took a deep breath and held her sword vertically.


    "... You are very strong." She said.


    I smiled softly. "You too. Not many fourthyer practitioners can endure twenty of my attacks without losing."


    Rose was startled, but in the next second, she smiled. "I see. However, I¡¯m not nning to lose."


    "Is it so?" My smile became wider. "Then show me what you can do!"


    The next second, our battle intensified again.

 Chapter 68 Duel 2

    <h4>Chapter 68 Duel 2</h4>


    Rose could not believe the current situation.


    Rose was a very talented girl. Despite her father being a normal city guard and her mother a vige woman that her father met in his early years, Rose was born with an incredible talent.


    When she was five, she touched a sword for the first time. From that instant, she fell in love with the sword. While other girls yed with dolls, she trained with a sword. She liked to defend the other children when they were bullied and had a great sense of justice.


    Soon, the other kids began to call her ¡¯Guardian Angel¡¯.


    Rose loved that nickname. As such, she trained even harder to protect her friends.


    When her father saw her passion for the sword, he decided to teach her swordsmanship. He did it in a whim, and to be honest, he thought she would stop ying with swords when she got bored of it.


    However, she never got bored.


    When she was seven, and under the astonished gazes of her parents, she broke to the secondyer of mana.


    Her parents were surprised. They never taught her any cultivation technique. Instead, Rose relied just on her swordsmanship alone to temper her mana and open her own path.


    When she turned eleven, she broke through the thirdyer of mana.


    At twelve, an old mage saw her talent and taught her magic. The mage was nothing special, just a talentless old man that only managed to reach the sixthyer of mana despite dedicating all his life to magic.


    Instantly, Rose found her second passion.


    Magic.


    If Rose loved the sword, she admired magic. The ability to manipte the world¡¯s rules and shape the world at her will, for Rose, was highly attractive.


    Even the mage did not expect that Rose¡¯s talent for magic would be so great. He taught her only the most basic spells, but in less than one month, she had deduced the magic forms of more than ten different spells.


    At fourteen, she broke through the fourthyer of mana.


    At sixteen, sheprehended a little of the world¡¯sws. She grasped the concept of [Purification], the ability to return any phenomenon to its original state.


    And now, at seventeen, she was just a step away from breaking through the fifthyer.


    But for the first time in her life, she met a monster even more frightening than her.


    For the first time, Rose doubted her talent. The people that praised her as the greatest talent the empire had seen in one thousand years surely had never met this monster.


    Not many knew about it, but Rose once faced a sixthyer magic beast and defeated it easily. However, facing the fourthyer prince, her strength seemed insignificant.


    Every time his sword moved, Rose felt the world tightening around her, suppressing her movements and forcing her into a passive state.


    Rose never saw a swordsmanship so perfect, so beautiful. It was so simple, but at the same time soplex. As if each stroke of the sword was enough to alter the world¡¯s rules.


    Rose longed for this swordsmanship. She desired this kind of beautiful dance. So deadly, so sharp. It was the perfect art of the sword.


    Every time she received an attack, she learned many different things, but no matter how much she improved during the fight, the difference between her strength and the prince¡¯s strength continued being as wide as heaven and earth.


    [How can a swordsmanship so beautiful exist in this world?] Rose wondered in a daze, but a sword strikeing from her right forced her to stop her thoughts.


    Before long, Rose was forced to use magic to endure the barrage of attacksing from her enemy. Someone once told her that very few people can master both swordsmanship and magic simultaneously and that if you master both, you will be unrivaled against any mage or swordsman at the same level.


    Obviously, that person never met this prince.


    Despite facing the barrage of spells, the prince simply swayed his body through them and continue his attacks. When he could not evade the magic spells, he would brandish his sword softly and cut through the spells¡¯ weakness as though cutting paper.


    Even now, she could not understand how he managed to destroy her spells so easily. She was sure that he was not using any high-level technique, and the mana in his sword was nothing astonishing. However, it seemed as though he could always find the weakest spot of each spell and use it to dismantle them.


    Rose was overwhelmed. She was unable to imagine how much you must train your sword to do something like that.


    The slightest mistake would make the spells explode on his face, however, the prince seemedpletely unafraid, as though he was 100% sure that his shes were not going to fail.


    Even their teacher, Tear Lagrisa, was looking at the scene with widened eyes. She probably was trying toprehend how such swordsmanship was possible.


    In the blink of an eye, more than one minute had passed. Rose realized that the prince was beginning to corner her. No matter how she wielded her sword, or how many spells she used, it seemed as if the prince swordsmanship could see through them.


    The intense pressure was something that Rose had never felt. Each second, her swordsmanship was improving to an astonishing rate. Every time the prince destroyed a spell, Rose would fix the spell¡¯s weakness and make it stronger.


    But the more she improved, the closer was her defeat.


    Suddenly, the pressure reached the limit.


    Rose felt the mana on her body changing. It suddenly burst under the pressure of the prince¡¯s swordsmanship and surged through her body.


    The fifthyer of mana!


    For the first time from the moment when the fight began, the prince showed a surprised expression. Rose did not hesitate to make use of this opportunity to counterattack. In an instant, shepressed all her mana into the tip of her sword, then, she swung her sword down.


    "Haaaaaaaaaa!" Rose yelled and put her entire heart in this sword strike. She felt her mind entering in apletely new realm, and her understanding of swordsmanship improved by leaps and bounds.


    The prince smiled bitterly after witnessing this scene, but in the next instant, his smile turned ferocious. An overwhelming sense of crisis, stronger than anything she had felt before, invaded Rose.


    The next second, the prince¡¯s sword shivered.


    Then, a sense of emptiness filled the world.


    The two swords shed, but instead of producing a thunderous sound of epic proportions, the world fell silent.


    Then, the two swords turned into dust.


    Neither us nor Rose spoke for a while.


    Finally, Rose slumped her shoulders.


    "... You win."


    ...


    Happy new year!

 Chapter 69 Duel 3

    <h4>Chapter 69 Duel 3</h4>


    "... You win."


    I curved my lips up after hearing those words. To be honest, I felt a bit excited after this fight.


    Even though I was suppressing my cultivation to the fourthyer, the truth is that I went all out. In fact, I even used some techniques I was not nning to use.


    [As expected of a hero, huh.] I chuckled inwardly. I was truly surprised by this girl¡¯s talent. I counted ten different breakthroughs in just one fight. I could only sigh in envy facing such a beloved of the world.


    Her swordsmanship advanced more than three levels, and herprehension of magic leaped to the grandmaster level. Moreover, she grasped a little bit of thews.


    Facing such a level of talent, even I entertained the thought of killing her. However, each time I showed the slightest killing intent, I felt the world¡¯s consciousness focusing on me. I would have to pay a very heavy price if I wanted to kill her.


    Fortunately, I have a better way to deal with her.


    "Many thanks for your advice, miss Rose." I smiled.


    "... I¡¯m the one who must thank you." Rose said with aplicated expression. "I never thought that swordsmanship could be so beautiful."


    "... If you want, we can talk about our sword artster."


    "Really!?" Rose put on an excited expression and almost jumped towards me, but she then realized that her behavior was unbing and blushed.


    "Of course." I smiled. "I never saw someone with so much talent with the sword as you. To be honest, I felt a bit envious."


    "... Don¡¯t jest, I¡¯m nothingpared to you. I truly think that your sword is very beautiful." Rose put on an embarrassed expression.


    "Then, are we friends?"


    Rose hesitated slightly. "Don¡¯t you mind that I¡¯m amoner? You are a prince after all."


    "Of course not." I denied it firmly. "To be honest, I don¡¯t care much about nobles ormoners. Moreover, my prince¡¯s identity is not so great as you think." I smiled wryly.


    Rose stared at me with a stunned expression before making a soft smile. "You are different than the other princes." She said.


    I was more than a bit surprised. "You know my brothers?"


    "... It was not a good experience. I don¡¯t want to talk about it."


    Damn, now I understand why this girl had so much animosity against me.


    Is it the patron where a prince harms the hero and then the hero swears revenge against the imperial family? In the end, we two would end facing each other as bitter enemies.


    ... But there is something wrong with this. My rtionship with my brothers is very bad. If the world wants to use the hero to destroy me, then this is not a good n.


    Is there something I¡¯m missing?


    At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "... You two, how long are you going to continue flirting?!"


    We then remembered that we were not alone.


    All the students were looking at us as if we were monsters. Some of them could not close their mouths after seeing a fight at such a high level.


    Instantly, Rose turned red. She stared at me with an embarrassed expression and then bowed towards our teacher.


    "Sorry, teacher Tear, I was a bit excited after the fight."


    I put on a bitter smile and apologized too.


    Tear looked at us withplicated emotions and sighed. "Ha... I don¡¯t know what to say. To be honest, I¡¯m truly surprised by the lever of your battle. I never saw someone using magic and swordsmanship together so smoothly. And prince us, your swordsmanship is one of the most incredible things I have seen in my whole life."


    "Thank you." Both of us thanked Tear.


    "... I have a question, though. us, how did you manage to find Rose¡¯s spells¡¯ weakness?"


    I tilted my head and feigned a surprised expression.


    "Huh? I simply searched for the ce that felt wrong and cut it." Yeah, it¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m not that kind of monster.


    Tear¡¯s expression cramped. "Geniuses truly are different."


    "... But you are a genius yourself, teacher." My expression twitched.


    Tear was speechless. She looked at me coldly and grunted before moving her gaze away.


    I shrugged. So sensible.


    If you are wondering how I found the spells¡¯ weakness, it was pretty simple actually. I just used Akashic Sight and focused it on the spells. I then found the weakest link on the spells¡¯ mana and struck it.


    Pretty simple, but at the same time difficult. You need incredible mental strength and a very powerful soul to do something like that.


    By the way, monsters able to find a spell¡¯s weakness just by seeing it truly exist. I met a few of them in some of my lives. One of them, in particr, was especially troublesome. He could find the weakness of any technique after seeing it once.


    I wonder if that monster is still alive. He achieved immortality after all.


    Whatever, the world is better without that fool around.


    After our fight, another two fourthyer students dueled. Unfortunately, their fight was far fromparable to ours. Even although they used some showy techniques, almost nobody paid them attention.


    Instead, most of the students were focused in Rose and I. I was pretty cool with it, after all, I was ustomed to receiving attention. But Rose was visibly ufortable.


    Once the fight ended, teacher Tear pped her hands to get our attention.


    "Students, I¡¯ve already gotten an idea about your abilities. I¡¯m going to prepare the adequate curriculum and tomorrow I¡¯ll tell you about the content of this year¡¯s sses."


    All the students nodded.


    "Very well, you are dismissed. Remember toe early tomorrow."


    Once the ss finished, Daisy and I walked towards Rose. Rose was being surrounded by some students and seemed a bit ufortable, but when the students saw me, all of them left.


    "Rose, do you want toe with us? We can talk about our training experiences while walking." I asked Rose


    Rose showed a look of expectation, but in the next second, she remembered something and put on a depressed face. "I¡¯m sorry, I promised senior Katherine to find her once the ss ends. It¡¯s to talk about my duties as part of the guardmittee."


    I put on an understanding smile. "Such a shame, I wanted to talk with you a bit more... Okay, see you tomorrow in ss then."


    Rose put on a brilliant smile. "See you tomorrow." Then, she turned around and departed.


    Once she was gone, my face twitched.


    "Ouch!"


    Daisy, who had been pinching my waist from the moment the ss finished, looked at me coldly. "Your highness seems very interested in miss Rose, huh."


    I looked at her with an amused smiled. "Jealous?"


    "Hmph! Who is jealous?... But thinking about it, that girl is pretty good. I¡¯m sure she will be a good addition to your highness¡¯s harem." Daisy licked her lips.


    Okay, how am I supposed to reply here?

 Chapter 70 Katherine’s Displeasure

    <h4>Chapter 70 Katherine¡¯s Displeasure</h4>


    "You are finally here, us." Sister Dina put a hand on her waist and red at me.


    "Hi, sister." I greeted her. Behind me, Daisy bowed slightly.


    "You are very rxed, huh?" Sister Dina narrowed her eyes. "Don¡¯t you know themotion you caused yesterday?"


    "He tried to harm Andrea. In fact, I¡¯m regretting not killing him yesterday."


    Sister Dina looked at me and heaved a deep sigh. "You... Ha... What am I going to do with you?"


    I smiled and hugged her suddenly. Dina put on a startled expression before struggling out of my arms.


    "... What are you doing? There are others here..." She whispered so softly that nobody else heard.


    I grinned mischiveously but released her. Then, I greeted the others.


    "Good morning, Andrea, Iris."


    Iris returned the greeting with a polite expression and Andrea turned red and nodded shyly. Dina narrowed her eyes into slits and moved her gaze between Andrea and me, but when she failed to discover anything wrong, she shelved her suspicions away.


    "Anyway, we need to speak aboutst night¡¯s incident." Dina put on a serious expression. "Brother, I think that you overreacted yesterday. I heard that Andre¡¯s familyined to the institute and the emperor after learning about what happened. They asked for you to be punished heavily for hurting a noble."


    I shot a look a Dina and shrugged. "Don¡¯t worry about it, they can¡¯t do anything against me. After all, that trash was the one that was in the wrong first. If they dare to take things too far, I¡¯ll simply use Andre of drugging and trying to **** a noble. There are so many witnesses that Andre will be unable to shake off that usation."


    Dina sighed helplessly. "You are right, but I doubt they will leave things like this."


    I smirked and showed a cold look. "They can try."


    "... Please show a bit more concern, us." Dina smiled wryly.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the student council¡¯s door.


    Two women entered the room. One of them was Katherine, who was wearing a tight-fitting dress that matched with her serious style, and the other was surprisingly Rose.


    Rose put on a surprised expression when she saw me, but before she could greet me, Katherine spoke first.


    "Dina, is us already here?" Katherine greeted my sister before fixing her gaze on me. She then shot me a cold look. "us, I think you need to give me an exnation."


    "I don¡¯t think so." I replied indifferently. I was beginning to be tired of this.


    An angered expression appeared on Katherine¡¯s face. "us, allow me to remind you that this ce is not the pce! If you do something like this again, I promise you that things will not end easily for you!"


    "Oh? However, if someone dares to do something like that again, I¡¯ll act like that once more."


    Katherine¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her body tensed up and a powerful pressure spread in the room. I smiled and replied in kind. Perhaps because the fight against Rose was more intense than I expected, my battle intent was currently at an all-time high.


    Moreover, I disliked Katherine¡¯s attitude. Katherine was already prejudiced against me. In this situation, even if I take a humble position and apologize forst night¡¯s events, her impression of me will not improve.


    So, why not fight? I¡¯m sure that a defeat would take her pride down a notch.


    I wonder if Katherine will be able to pressure me as much as Rose in a fight.


    Just when we were about to draw out our weapons, Dina stepped between us with an exasperated look.


    "Hey, hey, calm down. You are scaring the others."


    She was right. Daisy, Andrea, Rose, and Iris, were looking at us with tensed up expressions.


    Dina then put a hand on Katherine¡¯s shoulder. "You too Katherine, although us¡¯s actions were too heavy-handed, the fact is, he was helping Andrea. What do you think would have happened if us doesn¡¯t stop Andrest night?


    "And you us, remember that Katherine is the leader of the guardmittee. You must show her due respect."


    Katherine snorted and I smiled amused. Both of us then retracted our battle intent.


    "... Be thankful that Dina is here today."


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one that needs to be thankful." I replied with an easygoing smile.


    Katherine red at me for a few seconds before turning around with a cold look on her face. "Rose, let¡¯s go."


    "Y-Yes!" Rose looked at me apologetically and followed after Katherine.


    Once Katherine left, the girls heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Honestly, I don¡¯t understand why your rtionship with Kathe is so bad, us." Daisy smiled bitterly and shook her head. "I never saw Kathe so enraged as today..."


    "Is it so? I think she just wanted to fight me, though." I replied half-heartedly.


    "Huh?" Dina tilted her head in confusion, but I just put on a pondering expression. "Why was she like that?"


    "... What do you mean?" Dina asked.


    "Nothing. I was talking to myself."


    Mmm... I must find an opportunity to talk with Katherine. Something is strange about her attitude.


    Even if she disliked the way I dealt withst night¡¯s events, it was not enough reason to show so much animosity towards me. Moreover, she knew about the reason I acted like that. Her impression of me should have improved after learning about what I did to protect Andrea.


    But instead, she behaved even more aggressively. Moreover, her animosity seemed a bit forced.


    [Could it be...] I thought about a possibility, but I could not confirm it without enough proof.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, someone knocked on the door again.


    "Hmm? We sure have a lot of visitors today." Dina showed a slightly surprised look and opened the door.


    A servant girl was outside the door. She bowed towards Dina and greeted her in a respectful tone.


    "Greetings, your highness."


    Dina showed a stunned look. It was rare for someone to show such courtesy in the school grounds. After all, everybody is supposed to be equal in this institute.


    "You are..." Dina tried to remember the identity of the girl, but the girl spoke first.


    "I¡¯m looking for his highness, prince us. Miss ra wishes to speak with him."


    (Author Note: ra is the fianc¨¦e if you forgot about it.)


    ...


    Hey guys, I¡¯m back!


    Went in a trip with my family, just returned today. This is this week¡¯k fifth chapter, so I still have to post 4 more...


    Support me on [email protected]/aidnovels

 Chapter 71 Clara 1

    <h4>Chapter 71 ra 1</h4>


    "Your highness, please go in." The servant opened the door with a respectful expression. I frowned and entered the room. In fact, I also wanted to meet ra.


    ra was my fianc¨¦e and childhood friend. We were very close when we were children, but after she became my fianc¨¦e, our rtionship slowly drifted apart.


    One day, ra suddenly started to avoid me. She tried to avoid going to ces where I go, and if she needed to attend an event where I was going, she would excuse herself with the excuse that she was sick.


    Moreover, the few times we met each other, ra tried to keep a distance from me. She would put on a polite expression and ster a fake smile on her face.


    In fact, just a few days ago, I heard a rumor that ra wanted to cancel her engagement with me.


    Even now, I¡¯m not too clear about what happened. When we were children, ra always would be glued to me, pulling my shirt and holding my hand with a shy expression.


    So, what did cause the change?


    Once I entered the room, I was a bit surprised.


    ra was not the only person in the room. She was being apanied by a woman a bit older than her. The woman was wearing a white habit that covered most of her body, and her face carried apassionate smile. She put on a surprised expression when she saw me, but in the next second, her expression returned to normal.


    As for ra, she was also wearing a religious habit. Hers, however, was a bit less formal than the woman.


    Her auburn hair was hidden underneath the habit¡¯s hat and only a few strands of her hair fell outside her habit and covered her ears.


    I furrowed my brows instantly. It looks like things are worse than I thought.


    "... ra?"


    ra¡¯s expression turnedplicated when she saw me. "us."


    I nodded and stared at the woman beside her. "She is...?"


    "Allow me to introduce myself, prince us." The woman showed an elegant expression and nodded towards me. "My name is Safelia Ainida, the current saint of the Church of Order."


    I put on a startled expression. "Saintess Safelia? ra, what is happening?" I looked right into ra¡¯s eyes.


    ra¡¯s eyes met mine before she hurriedly avoided my gaze. She then looked at the ground and bit her lips.


    "us, I hope you can cancel our engagement..."


    My expression turned cold "... ra, I need an exnation."


    ra looked towards me briefly before moving her gaze away. I could see an expression of guilt and pain on her face. The current ra was much more expressive, different than the polite mask that she had been using recently.


    But precisely because of that, I have a bad premonition.


    ra opened her mouth, but she failed to form words. I could see an expression of struggle sh through her eyes.


    Seeing ra¡¯s expression, Saintess Safelia wrinkled her brows. She then coughed and heaved a sigh after shooting ra a concerned look. "Let me do the exnations, Prince us. A few days ago, the goddess chose miss ra as the new Holy Daughter. As you know, a Holy Daughter cannot marry, so it¡¯s necessary to cancel her engagement with you."


    "Holy Daughter?" My expression turned dubious. "If I¡¯m not wrong, the church can¡¯t force anyone to be a member."


    "You are right, but miss ra agreed to be our Holy Daughter."


    "... Is it true, ra?" I asked ra with a dark expression.


    ra¡¯s expression turned guiltier, but she nodded firmly.


    "I see..." I sighed and fell silent. To be honest, I¡¯m still a bit confused.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, us." ra gritted her teeth and said. "I¡¯m really sorry..."


    "..."


    "... I¡¯m sorry us. Don¡¯t worry, if you are the one that cancels the engagement then I¡¯ll be the one that carries the shame of being rejected. I¡¯ll make sure that this doesn¡¯t affect you."


    I remained silent. ra opened her mouth, but she was unable to continue speaking. In the end, the saintness was forced to continue the conversation with a sigh.


    "Prince us, I hope you understand that miss ra is making a great sacrifice for your sake. If she wants, she can use the power of the church to cancel the engagement and she will not suffer any consequences, even if you are a prince."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose and heaved a sigh. "Saintess, can you give me a bit of time alone with ra?"


    Saintess Safelia was startled. She then stared at the two of us and gave a soft sigh. "I¡¯ll be outside."


    I nodded. Safelia then exited the room and closed the door behind her.


    Once she was gone, I stealthily put on a soundproof barrier in the room and spell on the door to ward off people that wish to enter.


    The ward is a pretty convenient spell. It affects the subconscious mind of the people nearby, making them avoid entering the room without them noticing.


    Once I was sure that nobody was going to enter the room for a while, I looked at ra.


    "Now, will you exin to me what is happening?"

 Chapter 72 Clara 2

    <h4>Chapter 72 ra 2</h4>


    "Now, will you exin to me what is happening?"


    ra bit her lips and lowered her head. "You already heard. I want to be the church¡¯s holy daughter."


    "Don¡¯t give me that crap, ra. You and I know that you never liked the church." I said in an ice-cold tone. "In fact, I even thought for an instant that you hated the thought of marrying me so much that you preferred to be the holy daughter or whatever. However, that doesn¡¯t exin why you didn¡¯t cancel the engagement outright and instead asked me to cancel it. If you truly hate me, you would not have done such a sacrifice."


    "..."


    "Moreover, you have been avoiding me for a while. You even excused yourself from attending my birthday ball."


    "... I¡¯m sorry us. But I can¡¯t tell you..." ra said with a shaking tone.


    "You don¡¯t need to tell me. Actually, I already have an idea. Someone is forcing you to stop your rtionship with me, right?"


    ra¡¯s body shook. She opened her lips to refute me, but the words were unable to escape her mouth.


    "... Was it your family?"


    ra did not answer. But her expression told me everything.


    For an instant, none of us spoke.


    I looked at ra and sighed deeply. "Please, can you exin to me what happened?"


    ra¡¯s expression distorted. Soon, I realized that her eyes had turned red, and tears had started to form in the corner of her eyes.


    "... It happened after we were engaged. Father was pretty happy with our engagement. My family is just a normal noble family, and even if you are not the heir to the throne, you are still a prince. After we married, I would get the title of princess.


    "... I was very happy. us, you know that I always have loved you. In fact, part of the reason father agreed to our engagement was that he knew about my feelings. The days after we were engaged were some of the happiest days of my life." A reminiscent expression appeared on ra¡¯s face. For an instant, her expression seemed truly blissful.


    But in the next instant, the bliss turned into sadness.


    "My nightmare started a few days after that. One day, my father suddenly received a group of visitors. Even today, I don¡¯t know their identities, but father treated them very respectfully. Father received the visitors in his office, and they talked about something. I¡¯m not sure what they talked about, but when the visitors left, father¡¯s face seemed much older and... afraid.


    "The following days, father¡¯s condition worsened. He seemed constantly worried about something, as though he had to take a very difficult decision. Even today, father has not recoveredpletely.


    "Finally, an afternoon, father called me to her office. He told me... He told me that I could not marry you." ra put on a bitter expression. I could see the pain and sadness she was feeling currently.


    "At first, I thought he was joking. But when I saw his eyes, I knew it was true. I remember I refused bitterly. Father then raised his voice and started to yell to me, but I continued refusing. Even when father threatened me to lock me inside my room, I refused! I told him that I would marry you even if I had to escape!


    "However, when father told me that our family would be destroyed if I married you, I could not keep my determination...


    "That night, I cried bitterly. I truly wanted to marry you, us. When we were children, I dreamed of one day bing your wife and having children... However, how can I put my family at risk due to my selfishness?!


    "So the next day, I told father that I agreed. I remember father heaving a sigh and apologizing to me with tears on his eyes. Do you know, us? That was the only time I saw father crying...


    "It¡¯s not easy to cancel an engagement with a prince. Our family can¡¯t afford to do so without a good enough reason. As such, father asked me to keep a distance from you. Then, when the opportunity presents itself, He would cancel the marriage.


    "A few days ago, father and I visited the Church of Order. For some reason, I acquired the goddess¡¯s recognition and became a candidate to the holy daughter¡¯s position..."


    ra raised her face and looked at me. Her face was covered in tears. ra was smiling, but her smile was filled with pain and sadness. She seemed as though she was going to shatter with the slightest touch.


    "Actually, I¡¯m pretty happy. Even if I¡¯m unable to marry you, we were engaged for a while. Don¡¯t worry us, in this life, I¡¯ll not marry anyone but you. So, if I can¡¯t marry you, then perhaps it¡¯s for the best if I be this holy daughter or whatever."


    "ra..." I stared at ra with aplicated expression. I never imagined that she was suffering so much.


    Actually, I realized that something was wrong with ra long ago, but to be honest, I did not care. For someone like me, most problems are things I can resolve by snapping my fingers. But precisely because of that, I¡¯m toozy to pay attention to them as long as they don¡¯t affect my life directly.


    You can say that it¡¯s a side-effect of having lived for so long.


    ¡¯Me¡¯ of the fiftieth reincarnation would have acted immediately if he had the slightest suspicion that something was wrong with anyone close to me. But the ¡¯me¡¯ of now is still hiding his strength simply because it¡¯s more entertaining this way.


    Howme. I wonder how I fell to this state.


    ... Living for so long is not always good, after all.


    I heaved a sigh and walked towards ra before hugging her. ra did not reject my hug and simply continued to cry. I felt pity when I saw her bitter tears flowing down on her face.


    After a while, ra finally began to calm down. She grabbed my arms and held them tightly.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, us. I love you, I truly love you..."


    "No, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m the reason you have to go through this."


    ra fell silent. She rested her body against mine and smiled. "... Hey us, we never kissed even once, you know? Can you..."


    I smiled and raised her chin. re put on a nervous expression and looked into my eyes.


    I sighed and slowly sealed her lips.


    ...


    Support me on [email protected]/aidnovels. With the smallest tier ($3) you can read the next sex scenepletely...

 Chapter 73 White Clouds and Blue Sky

    <h4>Chapter 73 White Clouds and Blue Sky</h4>


    I slowly sealed ra¡¯s lips.


    ra¡¯s lips were slightly salty due to the tears. I did not go for a deep kiss. Instead, I softly touched her lips and transmitted her my warm.


    When the kiss ended, ra showed me a small smile. "... Thanks." She then used the sleeve of her habit to wipe her tears.


    I held her arm and smiled. Then, I used my finger to slowly and carefully wipe her tears. "... ra, I promise to marry you in this life."


    ra was stunned, but in the next second, she smiled bitterly. "... Please us, stop." She then shook off my hand and stood up.


    But before she could leave, I grabbed her arm again.


    "You don¡¯t believe me, right?" I curved my lips up.


    "... us, I heard about your situation... I don¡¯t want to cause you more problems. Please, just cancel our agreement. It¡¯s enough if you remember about me in the future."


    I smiled bitterly. It looks like ra already gave uppletely.


    "Let me show you something." I wrapped my arms around her waist and whispered in her ear. ra blushed, but before she could react, she felt the scenery change around her.


    Then, we appeared in the clouds.


    ra put on a surprised expression, but when she looked down and saw how high we were, her mind nked.


    The next instant, a yell assaulted my ears.


    "Kyaaaaaa!!!!!" ra closed her eyes and began to struggle on my arms.


    "ra, calm down, calm down! I¡¯m here...e, calm down." I hugged ra tightly and put my head on her shoulder. I then kissed her cheek and head and tried to calm her down.


    "Come on, take a deep breath." I whispered softly with a soft voice.


    ra heard my words and took a deep breath.


    "Better?" I asked with a smile.


    "Mm."


    "... Now, open your eyes."


    ra¡¯s eyelids trembled, but she decided to trust my words and slowly opened her eyes.


    Instantly, a clear blue and vibrant green filled her sigh.


    White clouds with strange shapes adorned the sky. ra felt as though she could touch them just by extending her hand


    "This is..." ra widened her mouth in surprise. I smiled with an expression of pride when I saw her reaction. "We are in the clouds over the capital."


    "!!!"


    "Surprised?" I asked teasingly. ra looked at my face and nodded. "How?"


    "Well, you can do things like this when you are strong enough."


    ra¡¯s mouth formed an enormous ¡¯O¡¯ when she heard my words.


    She could notprehend how much strength someone must have to move from the ground to the clouds in an instant. Furthermore, they were floating in the sky!


    Eleventhyer? Twelfthyer? Or maybe beyond it?


    "us, you..."


    I kissed her forehead smilingly. "Do you understand now, dear? I¡¯m strong, very strong! So, tell me, do you still think that I will be unable to marry you?"


    ra was stunned. But in the next instant, her face flushed in excitement. [If us is so strong, then maybe...]


    "us, do you truly mean it!? Are you going to marry me!?" ra asked with an expectant expression.


    I lifted her chin and kissed her lips. "Of course, you are my fianc¨¦e after all."


    ra smiled in happiness, but in the next second, her face was filled by tears again.


    "I¡¯m sorry... It¡¯s only that... I..." ra tried to wipe her tears, but more tears flowed out of her eyes. Her smiling expression was distorted by the tears, but I found her current expression even more beautiful. "I¡¯m so happy... us, I¡¯m so happy... I don¡¯t want to cry... Really..."


    I held her shoulders and hugged her tenderly. ra continued crying, venting all her grievances happily.


    Now that she knew I was so strong, she was finally relieved. The happiness came so suddenly that she was unable to process it.


    If I was so strong, then I could protect her family.


    ra did not understand how strong I am, but she knew that what I did just now was not something that anyone can do.


    "I¡¯m sorry, ra. I let you suffer for too long."


    "Nn-nn, it doesn¡¯t matter... It doesn¡¯t matter... I¡¯m happy, very happy."


    "Is it so? Unfortunately, I¡¯ll be unable to marry immediately."


    "... Huh?" ra put on a confused expression.


    "I don¡¯t want to show my strength just yet." I exined. "So you will have to wait for a while more to marry me. Also, keep my strength a secret."


    ra¡¯s expression softened. "It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t mind waiting... Even if I have to wait for one hundred years, I¡¯ll wait happily!"


    "... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not make you wait for so long." I smiled wryly.


    ra looked at me and nodded. She then brought her lips to mine and gave me a peck.


    "But us, what must I do then?"


    "Nothing, you can be the holy daughter if you want. I¡¯ll take you with me when I finished resolving everything."


    "Then, the engagement."


    "Of course, we are not canceling it. We will just say that we don¡¯t reach an ord."


    "... Mm."


    "Okay, let¡¯s go back then."


    ra put on a disappointed but nodded. "Alright."


    Once we were back in the room, I kissed ra again. ra happily kissed me back with an expression of pure bliss.


    We shared kisses without restrain, indulging in each other¡¯s warm.


    "... My husband." ra whispered and caressed my cheek. "I¡¯m so happy."


    "We are not husband and wife yet." I chuckled.


    "No, us, from today onwards, I¡¯m your wife. Even if we can¡¯t receive our blessings yet, I¡¯ll give you my everything."


    I instantly understood re¡¯s meaning.


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Mm." re nodded with a loving expression. "We will have to be careful, though. It will be bad if someone discovers us."


    I smirked. "Don¡¯t worry. If I don¡¯t want to let them discover anything, they will not discover anything!"


    Then, I lifted her and carried her like a princess.


    "Kyaaaa!" re screamed in surprise, but her face was filled with happiness and excitement.


    A secondter, we disappeared from the room again.

 Chapter 74 Claras Love and Lust 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 74 ra¡°s Love and Lust 1 *</h4>


    "... Where is it?" ra asked with a shy look while looking at the surroundings.


    "My bedroom." I replied with a smirk. I then held ra by the waist and carried her to the bed.


    We were in my bedroom in the academy. I was not sure if this room had good sound instion, so I put a ward around the room to soundproof it.


    I then stared at ra with an amused smile.


    "...W-What?"


    I smirked. "You are very beautiful."


    ra blushed and hid her face behind her hands. I observed her adorable gestures with an intense gaze.


    Then, I removed her hands from her face and kissed her lips.


    ra put on a timid expression and kissed me back. But different than before, I was not satisfied with an innocent kiss. Instead, I slowly opened her lips and invaded her mouth with my tongue.


    ra trembled. She nervously felt my slimy tongue invading her mouth and moaned.


    I did not rest my hands while I was kissing her. Carefully, I began to unbutton her habit and remove her clothes.


    ra turned red and helped me to remove her clothes. When I saw the half-removed habit, I felt a burst of excitement rushing to my lower body.


    With the habit half-removed, ra had an entirely different kind of appeal. It was as turning something pure into something tainted.


    I had a strong urge to tear her habit apart, but I held back. I could not find a way to exin to saintness Safelia why her habit was torn. So, I had to conform with taking off her clothes in the normal way.


    Her pure white skin shivered when her clothes were removed, and her auburn hair fell into her shoulders. I observed the delicate beauty on my bed with an expression of intoxication.


    "us..." ra sighed and looked into my eyes. Her ck eyes shone seductively, reflexing my face in her pupils.


    I caressed her shoulders, feeling the warm skin against my hand. ra twisted ufortably and sought to kiss my lips, but I moved my mouth away and bit her ear softly.


    "Mmmmm...~" ra moaned and looked at me with a pitiful look. I found her expression terribly cute, and could not help but kiss her forehead and nose, tenderly licking her cheeks until finally meeting her lips.


    "Fuuu..." ra exhaled in contentment when her lips met mine. We then lost ourselves in a long kiss and intertwined our tongues in pleasure.


    ra waspletely inexperienced in sex, so she followed my lead meekly. I enjoyed her awkward tries to satisfy me and yed with her mouth until we were out of breath.


    When our kiss finally ended, a long threat of saliva was connecting our mouths.


    "... us, let¡¯s do it." ra said shyly. I nodded with a tender look and began to take off my clothes. ra then fixed her gaze on my body with a curious expression.


    When my clothes were finally gone, ra gasped.


    "So big..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, you will not have trouble receiving it." I smirked and ra turnedpletely red. She looked at me with a wronged expression and pouted. "Idiot."


    Iughed and sped her face. I then brought my mouth close for a deep kiss that left ra breathless.


    I thenid her body on the bed and looked into her eyes with a hunry gaze.


    "Are you ready?"


    "... I heard it hurts, is it true?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle."


    "Mm. I believe you." ra then opened her arms and hugged my neck, joining her mouth with mine. I took it as the signal to begin and moved my sword towards her sheath.


    "Mmmm." ra groaned when she felt my dick touching her crotch. I was not hurried to start, and instead, began to rub my dick in her entrance.


    "Hhnnn... ahh... us..." ra twisted ufortably when she felt my member teasing her cave. I did not need to wait for long, because in a short while, her lower body waspletely drenched in love juices.


    I was slightly surprised. I never thought that ra would be so sensitive.


    However, it only excited me more.


    With my weapon ready, I kissed her lips softly and hugged her back. "ra, I¡¯ll start."


    "Mm, okay."


    Hearing her confirmation, he slowly slid inside her.


    "Ugh..." ra grunted in pain when my dick touched her hymen. I frowned. ra was very nervous, and due to it, her body was too tense. If I continued like that, I would end hurting her.


    I took a deep breath to calm my libido down and smiled to reassure ra. "Calm down, love. Everything is alright."


    ire looked at me and nodded. I could see that her eyes were a bit teary due to the pain, so I kissed her eyelids and licked her tears.


    I then waited until ra was ustomed to the sensation of a foreign body invading her and slowly began to move inside.


    ra¡¯s body was very wet, so it did not take long before she started to feel pleasure. Quickly, she was struggling to suppress her moans.


    "us... Ahhnnn... It feels good..."


    I smiled and kissed her lips. Then, I caressed her cheek and looked into her beautiful ck eyes.


    "It will be a bit painful soon, okay?"


    "Huh?" ra put on a startled expression, but in the next second, her face contorted in pain.


    "Ugh!"


    Finally, I had stolen her virginity.


    ...


    Okay, sorry about the end but this is the 9th chapter this week...


    Support me on [email protected]/aidnovels if you like this story. Your support motivates me to continue writting.

 Chapter 75 Clara’s Love and Lust 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 75 ra¡¯s Love and Lust 2 *</h4>


    "It hurts...!" ra grunted and bit her lips.


    I took a deep breath and gently caressed her face. ra¡¯s cave was very tight, and her hymen was very sensible, so she felt a bit more pain than normal when I broke her virginity.


    Fortunately, I was the one having sex with her. When I felt her hymen break, I instantly sent a thread of mana into her body to alleviate the pain.


    ra looked at me with teary eyes. She had a wronged expression, and her big eyes were a bit wet. I admired her beautiful face while caressing her body, slowly making her forget about the pain.


    Slowly, ra¡¯s body rxed again. With the help of my mana, ra soon stopped feeling pain, and instead, it was reced by a strong itch.


    "... us..." ra¡¯s eyes turned hazy. I brought my lips close and kissed her mouth fiercely. ra groaned and moaned while trying to cope with my kiss.


    But while she was distracted with the kiss, my waist moved forward.


    "!!!"


    Instantly, ra opened her eyes wide.


    A sensationpletely different from anything she had felt before invaded her mind. ra felt an electrifying sensation of pleasure overwhelm her entire body.


    "Uhhhaaa..." ra let out an incoherent moan. I put my hands on her waist and slowly began to pound her.


    "So tight." I grunted and focused my mind on piercing her. All my thoughts were reduced to the satisfying sensation of tasting ra¡¯s body.


    "Oohh... us, stop... I feel strange..." ra begged with a flushed face, but I did not stop. I moved my weapon the way it caused her the most pleasure and enjoyed the different reactions she showed.


    Her walls wrapped around my penis, sucking an engulfing it with multipleyers of pleasure that umted to bring me the most satisfying feeling possible.


    "Ha... ha... ha... us, no..."


    "You are so beautiful..." I looked into ra¡¯s ck eyes and whispered sweetly. ra was so overwhelmed by my thrusts that she did not react to my words, instead, she twisted and moved her body to cope with the constant assault she was experiencing.


    Seeing her like that, I grinned in pride. I then brought my mouth to her breast and bit her nipples.


    "Ahhhh!" ra screamed and arched her back. Her tight hole tightened even more around my penis and her body convulsed.


    "So-something ising...!"


    I felt a wave of love juices flooding her cave and drenching my body. Her body twitched and shivered uncontrobly under the intense orgasm.


    Then, her mind nked.


    ra¡¯s body turned soft, and her eyes rolled back. A line of drool flowed from her mouth until her neck.


    Her body twitched a pair of times before stopping. Apparently, her first climax had overloaded her brain.


    But when I saw her ahegao expression, my excitement increased 300%.


    The next instant, I pierced her body until the end.


    "ra, ra..." I muttered her name and sped up my thrust. My movements turned fiercer, as if I wanted to drown ra in waves of pleasure.


    "Ahhhh..." ra was unable to speak. Her mind had not recuperated from the previous orgasm yet, so she could only respond passively to my attacks.


    But before long, the new waves of pleasure woke her up.


    "us...!" ra shouted my name and hugged my back. She wrapped her legs around me and arched her neck, positioning her cave to receive better my thrusts.


    I kissed her neck and continued attacking her. My hands roamed through her chest and legs, feeling her skin shiver every time I thrust inside.


    ra¡¯s wet cave became tighter and tighter. Sometimes, her cave would suddenly clench around my dick, increasing my pleasure to apletely new level.


    I moved my dick in and out, moving it around her cave to find the ces where she felt the most pleasure. Sometimes, I would attack a ce in particr repeatedly, leaving ra unable to breathe.


    ra¡¯s consciousness had long been lost in the intense vortex of sex. The current her could only hug my body tightly while feeling the overwhelming pleasure she never felt before. Her mouth was opening and closing constantly, panting and moaning each time my penis touched her womb.


    We werepletely absorbed in the feeling of lovemaking. Our only thoughts were how to enjoy our partner. The crazy feeling of sex was enough to make us addicted.


    When ra was finally getting ustomed to the pleasure, I turned her body on the side and lifted her left leg, putting it onto my shoulder. Then, I began to piston once again.


    "Uahhhhh!!!" ra let out a loud yell when I pierced her vagina. In this new position, my penis could reach to her deepest part easily, pounding against her womb and bringing her a newfound pleasure.


    "Nooo~..." ra grabbed the bedsheets and arched her body. Her limbs quivered and her cave clenched my penis.


    I smirked seeing her second orgasm and elerated once more. I roared and put all my strength in my thrusts. With each attack, ra would shudder and gasp.


    The fierce attacks made ra¡¯s mind nk. Her eyes werepletely unfocused, unable toprehend what was happening.


    Finally, my orgasm wasing. I grabbed ra¡¯s waist and elerated even more.


    Then, with onest thrust, her body shook.


    I shot my sperm into her cave and ra gasped feeling the warm liquid filling her insides.


    "God..." I heaved a sigh of satisfaction and removed my weapon. At some point, ra had fainted due to extreme pleasure. I looked at her sweaty body with satisfaction.


    ra¡¯s skin had turned red due to the exhausting exercise. Her legs were quivering and her body was twitching, trying to process the pleasurable torture.


    The sweet smell of ra had mixed with the fishy smell of sex, and my bed had beenpletely drenched. I was a bit stunned to how much sex fluids ra had let out.


    I brought my face close to her face and kissed her nose. Then, I kissed her lips.


    ra woke up at that moment. She looked into my eyes with a drowsy expression and sighed.


    "us..."


    "Good afternoon, my princess." I smiled.


    ra¡¯s lips curved up. She hugged my neck and brought her lips to mine. We shared a long kiss filled with intense feelings of love.


    Soon, I was excited again. ra felt my stick stiffening against her belly and panicked. "us, you..."


    I looked at ra panicking expression with a bad smile. "Hehe...!"


    Then, I pounced towards ra again.


    "Kya...!"

 Chapter 76 New Plans

    <h4>Chapter 76 New ns</h4>


    "Mou, I asked you to stop..." ra pouted and straightened the wrinkles on her habit.


    "Sorry, sorry, I could not control myself." I scratched the back of my head with a wide grin.


    "Hmph!" ra rolled her eyes, but her lips curved up in an imperceptible smile. "You did it for so long, I hope that sister Safelia doesn¡¯t notice anything strange and enters the room... If she realizes that we are not there, then..."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that, I made sure that she does not suspect anything."


    ra looked at me with a suspicious expression, but in the next second, her face bloomed into a smile.


    She then hugged my arm and pressed her body against mine with a concerned look. "us, what are you going to do now? I have the presentment that the people that visited father are not simple. If you are being targeted by them, then you..."


    "Silly girl, don¡¯t worry." I knocked her forehead slightly and kissed her lips. "You saw my strength. In fact, I already have an idea about who sent those people. I know what to do."


    ra nodded softly and looked into my eyes with a worried expression. "us, be careful."


    "I know."


    Afterward, we went back to the meeting room. When Safelia saw us exiting the room, she stared at us with an unreadable expression. "You sure took long... Did youe to a decision?" She looked at me.


    I did my best to show a cold face. "I¡¯m sorry, saintness Safelia, but I need to think a bit more beforeing to a decision."


    Safelia frowned. "Prince, I want to remind you that we already gave you enough face allowing you to rescind the marriage. But if you don¡¯t want to ept our kindness, I don¡¯t mind rescinding the marriage from our part."


    My expression turned chilly. "Are you threatening me?"


    "If you think so." Safelia put on a kind look befitting of a saintness, however, her eyes were arrogant, looking at me as though I was nothing more than an insignificant insect.


    ... Well, I have always hated religious fanatics for this reason.


    They are a pretty unpleasant bunch.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know my answer soon." I smirked and walked away. Before leaving, I shot ast look at ra.


    ra gazed at me lovingly, but she quickly hid her feelings. It would be bad if saintness Safelia realizes that something is wrong.


    ...


    Once us was gone, Safelia furrowed her brows.


    "ra, are you sure that you don¡¯t want to rescind the engagement on your own? That prince does not look like someone that will cooperate easily. Don¡¯t worry, with the church backing you, nobody can say anything even if the other part is a prince."


    ra looked in the direction us left and heaved a sigh. "... I can¡¯t do it, sister Safelia. You know how much I love him. I don¡¯t want to harm him more than I have done..."


    "... ra, feelings like love are unnecessary for the servants of the goddess. Although I can understand you, I hope you can get over such feelings quickly."


    ra lowered her head silently.


    Seeing this, Safelia sighed. "Ha... It doesn¡¯t matter. You will soon understand the goddess¡¯s greatness anyway."


    For some reason, ra was reminded of us¡¯s big thing when she heard Safelia¡¯s words.


    Instantly, she blushed and scolded herself in her mind.


    ¡¯ra, did you turn into a pervert after doing it with him!? How can you think of something so dirty...!¡¯


    ¡¯Although honestly, he truly was great...¡¯


    ...


    Night.


    After the meeting with ra, I went to the student council and exined things to the others. Of course, I did not tell them about the sex, only mentioning that ra asked me to cancel the engagement.


    Strangely, Daisy looked at me with an exin-to-me smiling expression. I swear I don¡¯t know how she realized. I even made sure to eliminate any strange smell.


    I can only say that women¡¯s instincts are very frightening.


    By the way, Dina and Andrea were smiling despite outwardly criticizing ra for asking me to cancel the engagement. Girls, your true thoughts are clear for everybody to see.


    Afterward, we finished the work for the day and returned to our dormitories. Some noble students prefer to return to their houses instead of sleeping in the institute, but I don¡¯t have ns to return to the imperial pce for the time being.


    But when I entered the bedroom, instead of going to sleep as I was supposed to, I created a small spell on my fingertips and pushed it inside my body.


    [Recognition Interference]


    A very useful spell for undercover operations. It¡¯s a mind interference spell that prevents others from recognizing the true identity of the user.


    With this spell, I don¡¯t need to disguise myself to avoid being recognized as the prince.


    It¡¯s like when that famous superhero put on the sses and bes a reporter. Even though his face is exactly the same, nobody recognizes him. Well, this spell works the same way.


    But just in case, I dyed my hair and eyes red. With this, even someone with an outstanding perception will fail to recognize my true identity.


    When my preparations were done, I shed out of the institute.


    Something I realized when I met ra today was that I have been too rxed.


    I said it before, but it¡¯s a bit difficult for me to take the problems around me seriously. After all, no matter how threatening they look, I¡¯m confident about having thestugh.


    For me, Lilia¡¯s attempts to harm me are nothing more than a joke.


    However, sometimes I forgot that everybody is not like me.


    Even if I don¡¯t feel pressured by empress Lilia¡¯s schemes, the people around me, like Dina, Lena, ra, or aunt Dayana, are giving their best to ovee Lilia¡¯s schemes. They did not know about my prowess or abilities, so they can only see the great danger we are under.


    So, even if it¡¯s to relieve them, I decided to be more proactive.


    Didn¡¯t I promise Dina that I would make her the emperor? Well, I¡¯ll take the first step towards that goal tonight.

 Chapter 77 Renting a Room

    <h4>Chapter 77 Renting a Room</h4>


    Although I said that I would make Dina the emperor, actually doing it is harder than it sounds.


    Currently, Dina doesn¡¯t have anyone supporting her. Hell, most nobles would take the idea of a woman emperor as a joke.


    Maybe not even my mother¡¯s family would support her if they learn about our ambitions.


    So, if I want to make my sister the emperor, I must begin by getting her a force of her own.


    Nobles are not a good ce to start. As I said before, none of them would support a woman as emperor, at least, not before she shows that she has what it takes to be one. But currently, my sister doesn¡¯t have any backing, so no noble will agree to support her.


    Of course, I can show them my strength and make themply using force, but as I said before, I don¡¯t want to do it. Moreover, Dina¡¯s reign will not be stable that way. If for some reason I must leave, then Dina will lose all her authority.


    Another option is the military, but there is the same problem. No general will agree to follow a princess simply because I told them. Before sister Dina shows enough capability, they will not agree to follow her.


    So, myst option is themoners.


    Unlike thest two options, very few people pay attention tomoners when ites to the fight for the throne.


    Besides rich merchants and a few powerful practitioners,moners seem insignificant in this kind of political fight. They have neither money nor connections that can support a prince. At most, they make for pretty good cannon fodder.


    However, I think different.


    As someone whose lives amount to the hundreds, I have seen the true power of the masses. When people unite together for a goal, they made an almost unstoppable force.


    And the best part is that you don¡¯t need to do much to pull them to your side. You just need to show them a few benefices and manipte the information so they see you as the ¡¯good guy¡¯.


    Wearing a robe and a hood, I entered the capital. I then searched around to find a ce to stay. I¡¯ll keeping to the city after tonight, so I need a ce to stay regrly.


    Soon, I found a beautiful two-storey house. The house seemed a bit old, but it was pretty well kept. Besides, it was pretty close to the noble district, so it was useful for my ns.


    Outside the house, there was a small sign announcing that they were renting a room.


    I thought for a moment before approaching the house and knocking on the door.


    "Coming!" A voice came from the inside. Soon, a beautiful ck-haired, twenty-years-old woman opened the door. "Yes?"


    I put on a polite smile. "Good night, miss. I could not help but notice the sign outside. Is the room still avable?"


    The woman made a startled look. "The room? Ah, you are asking about that. Wait a moment." She then invited me inside and closed the door.


    Once inside, she went in search of someone. She returned soon apanied by another two people.


    The first was a middle-aged woman, around thirty-five-to-forty years old. She had a tidy blonde hair tied to a side and a gentle smile.


    Beside her was a middle-aged man. He was around forty years old, maybe a bit older. If I¡¯m not wrong, they were husband and wife.


    "Are you the one interested in the room?" The woman stared at me and asked. She was a bit surprised when she saw my handsome features and unusual hair color, but she quickly hid her surprise and reced it for a gentle expression.


    The middle-aged man, on the other hand, was observing me with a frown. He narrowed his eyes when he saw my face, and when he saw my clothes, his eyes narrowed even more.


    I nodded politely. "Name¡¯s rk. Are you still renting it?"


    "Of course. Actually, we just put the announcement today." Replied the woman. "I did not expect to have a client so quickly."


    "Well, I arrived today at the capital and need a ce to stay. I¡¯ll stay in the capital for a while, and I can¡¯t always live in an inn. I think that renting a room is better."


    "Oh? Can I ask where are you from?"


    "The south." I replied without hesitation. "I¡¯m a martial artist, and someone invited me to the capital. Unfortunately, he did not offer me lodgings."


    "A martial artist, huh?" The woman wrinkled her brows. "Can I ask about your strength."


    "Above the sixthyer." I said with a smile. Instantly, the three people showed surprised expressions.


    "S-Seventhyer!?" The woman stuttered. I kept my smile and nodded.


    The three people froze. For a while, none of them knew how to react.


    However, the middle-aged woman quickly recovered her bearings. "What a surprise. So young and already so strong. Just for curiosity, is young master a noble?"


    Wow, such a quick change in attitude.


    I feigned a wry smile. "I was. My brother is the official heir, so I had to leave my house."


    The woman looked at me with pity in her eyes and put on an understanding smile.


    "I see. It exins young master¡¯s manners and looks."


    The woman then asked me realized some other questions, from how long I would stay, to how much I was paying. I answered all her questions calmly to reassure her doubts.


    "Then, can I stay?" I asked.


    The woman fell deep into thoughts.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man looked at the woman with a frown. "Lluvia, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to bring a strange to our home. What if something happens?"


    "We already talked about this, Peter. That room is not being used now and we need the money urgently. Moreover, you and my son are imperial guards. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be safe. Nobody is crazy enough to harm the family of an imperial guard."


    But the middle-aged man was stubborn. "Anyway, I don¡¯t agree. What if he does something to our daughter or our daughter-inw? You never know what someone like him will do."


    I frowned. Did this old geezer forget that I¡¯m still here?


    The middle-aged woman seemed to realize my displeasure because she looked at her husband with an enraged expression. "Shut up! Show respect to our guests! Besides, we would not be in this situation if you don¡¯t lose so much money gambling! If you don¡¯t want someone else living with us, then get the money we need!"


    The man clicked his tongue and looked away. He was still displeased with the idea.


    The woman, on the other hand, looked at me with an apologetic expression.


    "I¡¯m sorry about this, young master. Why don¡¯t you wait outside for a moment? I need to talk about something with my husband. rice, apany him."


    I nodded and followed rice, the twenty-years-old beautiful woman, outside.


    ...


    Triple release today for the two days I did not post!


    Remember to follow me on P4TRE0N if you like the story. You can read until 15 chapters ahead...


    [email protected]/aidnovels

 Chapter 78 Bloody Dark Alley

    <h4>Chapter 78 Bloody Dark Alley</h4>


    I tried to engage in a conversation with rice while I waited for the owners¡¯ decision. rice was mostly silent though, but she answered some of my questions.


    I learned that she was the wife of the owners¡¯ son. She married him two years ago and was living with his parents while he worked as a guard in a nearby town. Her husband was usually away due to work, onlying back once or twice each month.


    Besides her and the owners, the house had a fourth inhabitant. It was a fifteen-years-old young girl called Nana. She was the daughter of the owners and was already sleeping. She worked in a store and had to wake up early every day.


    When Mrs. Lluvia and Peter finished their talk, they walked towards me. Mrs. Lluvia had her usual gentle smile, but Peter had a disgruntled look.


    "Then?" I asked.


    Mrs. Lluvia bowed slightly. "I¡¯m sorry, young master rk, we need a bit more time to make a decision. Why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow and we¡¯ll give you an answer."


    I hesitated slightly before nodding. "I understand, but I hope you can give me a definite answer tomorrow so I can find another ce to stay if I can¡¯t stay here."


    Mrs. Lluvia nodded in understanding. "Don¡¯t worry, you will have an answer tomorrow."


    "I understand. Good night then. I need to find an inn for tonight."


    The three of them bade me farewell and apany me until the door.


    Contrary to my words, I did not search for an inn when I left. Instead, I wandered slowly through the dark streets of the imperial capital.


    I¡¯m pretty sure they will agree to my proposal. After all, they seemed to be in a dire need of money, and the amount I offered for the room was more than anyone else would offer.


    So, now that I solved the problem of my lodgings, it¡¯s time to begin tonight¡¯s main course.


    After a while, the streets became deste. Almost nobody else was in the streets other than me, and the few that sometimes walked near me, seemed hurried and a bit afraid.


    Soon, I noticed a few gazes. Gazes filled with malice and greed directed towards me. Robbers.


    A few minutester, some people were following me. It looks like they can¡¯t wait anymore.


    I curved my lips up. My prey is here.


    I looked back briefly and feigned a frightened look. Then, I started to walk faster, as though trying to escape from the people following me.


    However, they also elerated. As such, I was soon surrounded in a dark alley.


    "Hehe, What do we have here? You look lost, kid." The one that seemed as the leader spoke.


    "W-W-What are you doing?" I stuttered.


    The leader grinned. "What are we doing? Haha, brothers, the kid is asking what are we doing!"


    """Hahahahaha!!!""" The robbersughed mockingly and pulled daggers and shortswords out of their belts.


    "Kid, I suggest you make things easier for us. Give us all you have and you can leave alive. Of course, your clothes too."


    "Hahahahaha!!!"


    "Yes kid, those clothes are wasted in someone like you!"


    "Boss, he looks petty handsome! Maybe we can sell him to a brothel! I heard that some people have some special hobbies!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "I¡¯m sure his red hair will be popr with fat nobles!"


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    I looked around to the robbers and lowered my head. "I-I h-have a better suggestion."


    "Oh? I want to hear it." The leader looked at me curiously, like a cat ying with a mouse.


    "You can, you can... You can die."


    Then, I lifted my face.


    My eyes shone with an ominous red color, and my lips curved up in a demonic smile. Abundant mana flowed through my body, filling it with overwhelming strength.


    "Careful!" The leader shouted, but it was toote. The next instant, an overwhelming pressure had filled the surroundings.


    The robbers¡¯ faces paled. They finally realized that they had offended someone they could not afford to offend. But even if they want to apologize now, the pressure around them prevented them from speaking.


    Only the leader, a sixthyer warrior, could barely move. However, when he saw my smiling face, his legs trembled.


    "G-Great warrior, I beg for your forgiveness."


    "Oh? But, why would I forgive you?"


    Cold sweat flowed through the leader¡¯s back. He could feel the world trembling around me, bending its knees to obey my orders.


    "You see." I smirked. "I think you all need to be punished."


    "!!!"


    "N-No... Nooooo!"


    For the next minute, the dark alley was filled with bloodcurdling screams.

 Chapter 79 Red Skull

    <h4>Chapter 79 Red Skull</h4>


    The entire alley had been dyed red. Human bodiesid scattered on the ground.


    In front of me, a shivering man was seated on the floor. He was looking at me with an expression of terror while a stream of yellow liquid created a puddle on the ground.


    "... Now, can you answer some questions?" I smiled brightly at the man. He was one of the weakest robbers, just at the thirdyer of mana. The only reason he was alive was that I needed someone to guide me.


    "W-What do you want to k-know?" The man asked in a trembling voice. I frowned in disgust, dammit, this man shat himself.


    "What gang do you belong, how many members the gang has, the name of your boss. I need that kind of information."


    The man paled in fear when he heard my questions. He was not an idiot, so he could understand my purpose based on my questions and means.


    However, when he saw my smiling look, he knew that his only way to survive was answering my questions.


    The man quickly told me all the information he knew. He even told me the name of the leader¡¯s mistress, and how many women he had slept with.


    Once he finished speaking, I turned around and started walking away.


    "Guide me to the hideout." I ordered coldly.


    "O-Only if you p-promise me y-you will not kill me." The man forced himself to say those words despite his fear.


    I gave him a brief nce before nodding. "Okay."


    The man sighed in relief and stood up before taking me to the gang¡¯s base.


    The gang he belonged was called Red Skull. It was a medium-sized gang that upied part of the east of the capital. ording to the man, its leader was an eightyer warrior, and he had three sevenyer warriors as subordinates.


    Moreover, he told me that the gang had some connections with the imperial guards and some noble families. That is pretty normal, though. No gang can survive in the capital without a strong enough backer.


    As I said before, my best bet to start acquiring support so Dina ascends the throne is themoners, and the best ce to start is with the gangs.


    Gangs have a certain level of influence in the capital, mainly amongmoners. Even if they can¡¯t afford to offend the nobles and have to be careful with the imperial guards, their words have a strong power amongmoners. Nomoner dares to offend a member of the gangs unless he is strong enough or also has a strong backing.


    Furthermore, gaining control of a gang is not hard. Unless the gang is a force belonging to a noble family, you only need to show a stronger punch to be its leader.


    Of course, it does not guarantee the members¡¯ loyalty, and they will probably try to kill you a few times before epting you as their leader. But with enough time and enough benefices, they¡¯ll be your arm and legs.


    The Red Skull¡¯s base was located in a bar hidden in a dark alleyway. Even before reaching the bar, I could already feel dozen of gazes looking warily towards me. I got the feeling that they just needed an order to pounce like rabid dogs.


    Even the prostitutes nearby had a sharp look on their eyes. I had to admit that this gang had a pretty good sense of unity.


    When I reached the door of the bar, a sweet and imposing voice greeted me.


    "Ara ara, we have a visitor. Victor, who is our guest?"


    A woman walked out of the bar and looked at me with a sharp gaze. She then shot a frowning look to the man that brought me here.


    I was a bit surprised. This woman was strong, moreover, she was pretty young, maybe younger than thirty. A younger-than-thirty eighthyer practitioner is rare even among nobles.


    "B-Boss, h-he k-killed Oscar and the others... I d-don¡¯t h-have more option b-but bring him here..." The man sobbed with a pleading tone. I put on an amused smile when I heard his answer.


    The woman wrinkled her brows. "So, you brought here someone strong enough to kill a band of more than ten skilled men only to save your life?! Don¡¯t you care about the lives of your brothers?!"


    In the next instant, the woman¡¯s belt transformed into a sharp sword. The sword then pierced straight into the man¡¯s neck.


    The man opened his eyes wide. Until thest second, he could not believe that he had been killed.


    "Trash!" The woman spat on the ground with a disgusted look.


    I raised an eyebrow, but I did nothing to stop the woman. Even though I promised the man I would not kill him, I cared little about his life or death.


    Instead, I was more interested in the woman before me.


    I did not expect the leader to be a woman. In fact, when I heard about the leader¡¯s mistress and women, I thought he was a man.


    It looks like I was too narrowminded in my views.


    The woman looked at me after she killed her subordinate and narrowed her eyes. Her blood-red hair waved with the wind and her slender body had a heavy stench of blood. This woman was someone that had killed many people in her life.


    However, I remained calm under her gaze.


    "Who are you?! Why did you kill my men?!" The woman asked.


    I grinned and removed my hood. My red hair shone under the moonlight and my red eyes let out a sharp gleam. I was sure that some of the women nearby let out short gasps.


    "You can call me rk. As for your men... Well, they attacked me first." I chuckled.


    The woman¡¯s expression turned serious. I felt her body tensing up, ready to attack at any moment.


    "I apologize for that. However, you already killed my men. What else do you want?!" She asked coldly.


    "... You see, I just arrived at the capital today. And while I was wondering what to do, your men attacked me. At that moment, I had an idea, why not start by bing an underground boss?"


    The woman¡¯s eyes turned into slits. "So you want my gang, huh? You have guts."


    "You bet."


    "However, what does make you think that you will seed? I advise you to leave now, or else, you will leave as a corpse."


    "Is it so? Now I¡¯m more eager to try."


    The woman¡¯s expression turned cold. "Then, show me where your confidencees from!"

 Chapter 80 One Against Many

    <h4>Chapter 80 One Against Many</h4>


    "Men, kill this bastard!" The red-haired woman ordered coldly. Instantly, all the people around charged towards me.


    Men, women, children, elderlies, guards, gamblers, and prostitutes. All kinds of people jumped without hesitation to attack me, wielding daggers, swords, hatches, and knives. I was slightly surprised to see how zealously they were attacking.


    Furthermore, I could feel that many of the people attacking were pretty strong. Some were even above the fourthyer. I found it unexpected than a mere medium-sized gang had so many skilled fighters.


    However, even if the number of enemies was multiplied by a factor of ten, I still would be unafraid.


    Before the gang members could reach me, two small daggers, the weapons I was going to use in this disguise, appeared on my hands. Then, my figure blurred.


    The next second, the people nearest to me froze.


    An instantter, their bodies flew away, crashing against the gang members behind them.


    "Wah!" Expressions of surprise appeared on the gang members¡¯ faces. But before they could react, they felt something hitting their chest, then, they vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    In less than one second, half of the enemies had been incapacitated.


    The remaining half paused. They looked at me with eyes opened wide. Half of theirbat force had been taken down without them understanding how.


    For a brief instant, none of them dared to move. The fear of the unknown overwhelmed their minds. They were frozen in terror before the overwhelming strength I showed.


    But at that instant, a lithe shadow moved.


    "Ha!"


    A rapier pierced towards me from the shadows. The rapier moved so quickly that anyone below the eighthyer would have been unable to react.


    However, I just leaned my body aside and swung a dagger in an upward sh, shing with the rapier and repelling the enemy.


    "What are you doing!?" Eximed the attacker. "No matter how strong he is, he is alone! Even an elephant can be drowned by ants, much less a man!"


    The frozen gang members were startled before blushing in shame. They could not believe that all of them were intimidated by me alone.


    The next instant, a fire burned in their eyes. They raised their weapons and charged towards me.


    I shed an amused smile and looked at the woman that attacked me. She was tall, almost as tall as me, and had a slender and well-toned body. Her arms and legs were filled with beautiful muscles filled with explosive strength, and her brown hair danced with the wind. This woman has the ir of a powerhouse that grew through hundreds of battles.


    I let out a surprised sigh. I did not expect that besides the leader, this gang would have another genius else. This woman was younger than the leader, and her strength was ayer below, but her talent was as great as the leader.


    The woman wielded her rapier skillfully and performed severalplicated thrusts intending to seal my movements and allow the other gang members to attack me. Her rapier skills were incredibly precise, able to pinpoint the best ce to attack with incredible uracy.


    But before long, the woman¡¯s face turned grave. She realized that despite giving her all, I was still uninjured.


    Furthermore, none of the gang members that attacked me was conscious. Every time someone attacked me, I would counterattack with a rxed but decisive blow. As of now, tens of gang membersid sprawled in the ground, their life and death unknown.


    The woman turned angry. Seeing my rxed expression and the bodies of her subordinates falling to the ground with each second, she desired nothing more than slice my body in thousands of pieces.


    However, it was obvious that her skill was far from enough.


    But soon, a belt-like sword circled from behind the gang members and attacked me from an unexpected angle.


    I put on a slightly surprised expression. This attack was truly skillful. Even someone stronger than the eight-tier would be helpless before an attack like this.


    Unfortunately for them, it was far from enough to defeat me.


    Before the belt-like sword could touch my neck, my silhouette blurred and disappeared suddenly. I then appeared in front of the leader and shed down with a backward grip.


    "!!!" The leader opened her eyes in surprise, but she was a very experienced warrior. In an instant, she let go of her belt-like sword and pulled a hairpin-like dagger from her hair, stopping my dagger a second before it pierced her shoulders.


    But then, her expression changed.


    "Ugh!"


    A pure and fierce mana invaded her body, freezing her movements and rendering her helpless. Then, she felt a strong pain in her gut.


    "Gah!" The leader vomited a mouthful of blood and was sent flying, unconscious.


    "Sister!" The rapier-wielding woman screamed in panic and threw herself towards me, but I parried her attack with a dagger while using the other to attack her shoulder. The woman showed an expression of panic and tried to retreat.


    But in the next second, her eyes shed with a sly glint.


    A shadow materialized behind me. Suddenly, a dagger coated in dark miasma pierced towards my back.


    The attack waspletely sudden. Even the woman¡¯s allies were surprised by the sudden apparition of the shadow-like assassin.


    However, I simply smiled.


    When the dagger was about to touch my back, my body leaned aside, and with an odd movement, I moved behind the shadow.


    "How...!" The shadow¡¯s soft voice was filled with surprise, but a blow on her nape silenced her. I then looked at the rapier-wielding woman calmly.


    "Was that yourst trick?" I asked with a cocky smile. The woman gritted her teeth and pounced towards me in fury.


    "Bastard!"


    "Sigh... How weak." I shook my head disappointed and disappeared from the rapier-wielding woman¡¯s sight.


    Before she could understand what was happening, her vision darkened, and her body fell to the ground.


    Finally, I looked at the remaining gang members still standing. They were shaking in fear, wondering how was it possible for someone so strong to exist.


    I heaved a sigh and waved my hand. A wave of mana spread to the surroundings and knocked the remaining gang members unconscious.


    I then looked at the alleyway filled with unconscious bodies and shrugged.


    I guess that stiff shoulders will be the least of their concerns when they wake up.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N to read until 16 chapters ahead!


    [email protected]/aidnovels

 Chapter 81 Subjugating the Red Skull Gang

    <h4>Chapter 81 Subjugating the Red Skull Gang</h4>


    The gang members woke up slowly after a few minutes of forced sleep.


    However, they soon realized that their limbs were tied up. Bindings of mana kept their limbs immobile, making it impossible for them to move.


    Frightened, the gang members looked around with expressions of fear. They tried to find the monster that rendered them unconscious.


    Soon, the three strongest gang members woke up.


    When they realized that they could not move, their expressions changed. Comparatively, though, their reactions were much calmer than the other gang members.


    "... What do you want?" The red-haired woman, who is also the leader of the Red Skull gang, looked at me with an ice-cold look.


    I smirked. "I already told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m interested in bing an underground boss."


    The woman¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light. Despite being defeated and having her life and death in my hands, the woman remained arrogant and staunch. I was slightly surprised by it, after all, I could feel that her staunchness was not feigned, and instead, truly came from her heart.


    This woman was someone that preferred to break before she bends.


    "... Hah, and what did you think? Did you think that defeating us in battle would make us loyal to you? I bet you are thinking of making us your women and then taking the gang for yourself." The woman spat on the ground with a mocking look.


    I nodded "You are right. I truly thought of that. Of course, I¡¯ll not force anyone of you to be my women, but I think you don¡¯t have more options but be my subordinate."


    "I prefer to die before following you!" The woman snarled in hatred and disgust.


    I was a bit surprised. Hatred? Disgust? It looks like this girl has a story.


    However, that was not important now.


    "I see, truly formidable. I admire your will. However, if you die, all your subordinates will die too. I heard this girl calling you ¡¯sister¡¯, right? Do you truly want to see your sisters and all your subordinates dying with you?"


    The woman was startled, and then, she fell silent.


    "Sister, don¡¯t listen to him! I don¡¯t mind dying with you!" The rapier-wielding woman yelled.


    "... Mm." The shadow-like girl looked at the leader with a determined expression.


    On the other hand, the remaining gang members were looking to their leader with expectant expressions. Although some of them seemed ready to die with their leader, most of them were pleading to her with their eyes.


    The leader observed that scene with conflicted emotions. She then stared at me and heaved a sad sigh.


    "... Despicable."


    "True. However, I can see that if you don¡¯t surrender, your two sisters will not surrender either, and then this gang will be useless. If something like that will happen, I prefer killing all of you and taking over another gang."


    The woman fell silent. She could see in my eyes that I was not joking. If she rejected my proposal, I would kill everybody here.


    "... I have some conditions."


    "Sister!" The rapier-wielding woman disagreed, but a re of the leader shut her up.


    "Do talk. I¡¯ll consider them."


    "First, we never bully the weak, the poor, or the sick. We only steal from the rich. Second, we don¡¯t engage in kidnapping, very, or assassinations. Third, we don¡¯t sell drugs."


    "... Pretty clean for an underground gang." I could not help but exim in surprise. "But in fact, I like that. I hate most of these things actually."


    The woman heaved a sigh of relief. She then hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth again. "... There is onest condition."


    "Mm?"


    "... We are not your properties. We will never be your sex toys."


    I looked into her eyes and smiled. I¡¯m sure that my smile seemed pretty evil, but the leader kept a firm expression despite it.


    "I wonder. Don¡¯t worry, though, I promise I¡¯ll not force any of you to do something against your will."


    The woman looked at me and nodded. "Then from today, you are Red Skull¡¯s leader."


    ...


    Once the red-haired woman agreed to hand me the Red Skull gang, I released all the gang members from their bindings. Fortunately, none of them attempted to do something foolish like attacking me after being released. I guess that my feat of subjugating the gang so easily intimidated them enough.


    By the way, the red-haired woman¡¯s name was Marana, the rapier-wielding woman was called Akh, and the shadow-like girl was called Raven.


    I was especially surprised after seeing Raven. She had cat-like ck ears and a long ck tail. Her body was very petite, around 1.5 meters tall, and her face portrayed an expressionless look.


    It was my first time seeing a beastman in this world. I knew they existed, but I never met one before.


    Moreover, she was one of the cat race. As a man of culture, I consider cats and foxes are the best when ites to beastwomen.


    Of course, I also like wolfs, dogs, tigers, bunnies, and roons. But hey, how can they bepared to cats and foxes?


    I was forced to suppress my urge to rub Raven¡¯s ears. For some reason, though, Marana and Akh¡¯s eyes were piercing my back.


    C¡¯mon, I¡¯m sure that my gaze was pretty normal... right?


    Of course, Raven¡¯s appearance was not the only thing that attracted my attention. Instead, I was more curious about her strength.


    Marana told me that Raven was 25, but I knew it¡¯s a lie. Raven¡¯s age was at most around 15, but her strength was already in the seventhyer!


    That was astonishing! Even the hero¡¯s talent seemed to pale inparison. I understand why Marana and Akh wanted to hide Raven¡¯s true age.


    However, I quickly found the reason behind her strength.


    Her daggers.


    Two daggers covered in miasma. Cursed daggers that had epted Raven as their master. Devilish weapons that gave their users great strength in exchange for their lives.


    However, besides the daggers, there was something else... Something I wanted...


    I looked at Raven fixedly without caring for Marana or Akh¡¯s murderous gazes. My gaze was incredibly serious, at the point that the three girls quickly realized that something was wrong.


    After looking at her for a while, I opened my mouth.


    "You know you are going to die soon, right?"


    ""Huh?"" Marana and Akh¡¯s expressions froze.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N and read until 17 chapters ahead!!!


    Go to pa-treon/aidnovels and support me with you pledge!

 Chapter 82 The World Trembles

    <h4>Chapter 82 The World Trembles</h4>


    "You know you are going to die soon, right?" I asked Raven with a nonchnt tone, but I was incredibly excited inwardly. In fact, I was struggling to control my excitement.


    Marana and Akh¡¯s expression froze, but Raven¡¯s eyes opened wide with a how-do-you-know look.


    "Hey! What kind of stupidity are you saying!? I won¡¯t forgive you if y¨C"


    "Mm." Raven interrupted Akh and nodded.


    Instantly, the entire ce fell silent.


    "R-Raven, what are you s-saying? A-Are you going to die?" Akh stammered. Marana¡¯s expression turned heavy, but she soon understood the reason.


    "... The daggers?"


    "..." Raven nodded silently.


    I looked at the three of them with a small smile expression. Marana had told me that they were not true blood sisters, but they had grown together as true sisters. Even if they were not blood-rted, their rtionship was stronger than many blood siblings.


    "... What happened?" Marana asked darkly.


    Raven remained silent. She had been keeping her condition hidden from her sisters. She knew that if her sisters learned about that, they were going to feel guilty.


    After all, part of the reason she epted the power of the daggers was them.


    "Allow me to exin." I observed Raven with an interested expression. "These Daggers are cursed, and their curse is very strong. They carry the resentment of thousands of lives and tens of owners. Born for revenge, they grant the user a great power in exchange for the user¡¯s lifeforce. Raven reached the seventhyer at such a short age, so the price she has to pay can be imagined. If I¡¯m not wrong, she will die in less than five years."


    The three girls fell silent. Akh bit her lips and her face was filled with guilt. Marana, on the other hand, did her best to keep a calm look.


    She then raised her face and looked at me. "You have a way, right?"


    I smiled like the Cheshire cat. "Of course I have. I would not have mentioned it otherwise."


    "Then...!"


    "But, what can you give me in exchange?"


    Marana fell silent. Her expression changed between struggle and determination, and finally, she looked at me with firm eyes.


    "I¡¯ll give you my everything!"


    "Sister! Don¡¯t!"


    "Stop, Akh! I¡¯ll not allow Raven to die! If I have to give him my life to save her, I¡¯m d of doing it!"


    "But¨C"


    "Silence! It¡¯s final!"


    I looked a both of them with interest. "How nice. I admire your rtionship."


    Akh bit her lips and looked at me with a gaze full of hatred. I just shed her a smile and looked at Raven.


    "However, I¡¯m more interested in her."


    Marana¡¯s expression changed.


    "Stop! I¡¯ll not allow you to d¨C"


    "I ept." Raven nodded with a firm expression. "If you save me, I¡¯ll be yours."


    "Raven!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, big sis. I¡¯ll not let you sacrifice yourself for my sake." Raven¡¯s gaze was filled with an unwavering will. Marana and Akh were frozen silent, unable to speak after seeing her eyes.


    I smiled even more brightly. "Very well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not harm you. Instead, it¡¯s a great opportunity for you."


    Marana stared at me with a powerful murderous intention. "If something happens to my sister, I swear I¡¯ll kill you."


    "Yeah? You are wee to try." I then looked at Raven and bit my finger. A drop of blood let my finger and floated in the air, creating a gorgeous scene. Under the surprised gazes of the three, the drop of blood transformed into aplicated tridimensional magic array.


    The magic array shone with an ominous glow that seemed to want to devour all the souls nearby. But with a gesture of mine, it froze.


    Then, I spoke.


    "I, the immortal soul wandering through eternity, wielder of the wed end, make this contract with the universe¡¯sws as a witness. From today until eternity, this soul belongs to me!" My voice resounded through the world, causing terrifying weather changes and making the world tremble. All the powerhouses around the world felt that something had changed.


    Millions of dimensions away, a woman looked towards us. Her eyes briefly regained a small bit of light, but they dimmed in the next second.


    "... So you are there, huh, my old friend."


    In another ce, even further away, a pair of red eyes opened abruptly.


    An expression of surprise and glee filled the eyes, before being reced by madness and obsession. Soon, the being trapped under uncountableyers of seals started to break free.


    "... Dad."


    Of course, I did not know that my actions had caused such a change, but even if I knew, I would have proceeded anyway.


    This girl, perhaps she was the key to the answer I had been searching for so long.


    The bloody light of the contract shone with even more strength. The three girls around me felt their bodies shiver. An unknown and overwhelming feeling of danger invaded their minds.


    *Rumble!*


    The entire world cried in rage! The gods opened their eyes searching for the source of such evil, and the asleep powerhouses were forced out of their dreams.


    The hero shivered, a sliver of fear had been nted in her mind. The seer felt the world change. Fate, that had always been clear before her eyes, turned muddy for a brief instant.


    Many tried to pinpoint the source of the change, however, they failed to find it. A thick and heavy fog seemed to hide it.


    Immense pressure assaulted me. The universe¡¯sws seemed unwilling to see me seed.


    I roared in rage! My powerful soul willed the world to do my bidding, and my mana rushed crazily towards the contract. I endured the bacsh of the universe¡¯sws and made sure that nothing was wrong.


    Soon, the tridimensional contract waspletely formed.


    I lifted Raven¡¯s chin and looked into her eyes. "Raven, are you sure of this? Once you ept, you will be mine until eternity. If you show the slightest hesitation when signing the contract, your soul will be dammed!"


    Raven¡¯s eyes opened wide. Fear and uncertainty shed in her mind, but when she saw my eyes, for some reason she calmed down.


    She could feel my excitement, my incredible happiness, and my nervousness. She got the feeling that this contract was very important to me.


    She had the feeling that she was very important to me.


    So, after one second of hesitation, she nodded.


    "Mm."


    Instantly, the contract moved.


    It entered her head and found her soul before rushing to it. Raven felt a head-splitting pain assault her mind, making her cry in pain.


    But in the next second, she felt my lips pressed against hers.


    With that as the signal, the contract lit up with a powerful light.


    Our two souls were bonded together. A bond beyond life and death, made to be eternal, but unfortunately wed. From then, our souls would be together until her soul dissipates.


    *Rumble* Enraged noises emerged from the world. It tried to destroy the forbidden contract, to stop Raven from transcending life and death, but I stopped it. My body was twisted by the powers of the world, but my will forced the world to retreat.


    Finally, the entire world fell silent.


    Then, everything returned to normal.


    Raven closed her eyes. Her body lost its strength and fell into my arms. I grabbed her with a gentle gaze and caressed her cheek.


    In the next second, my body trembled.


    Hundreds of injuries erupted at the same time, filling the ground with my blood.


    Marana and Akh, that had seen everything from start to end, looked at me inplete fear.


    "... What the fuck happened."

 Chapter 83 Afterward

    <h4>Chapter 83 Afterward</h4>


    "Cough, I¡¯m fine..." I vomited a mouthful of blood and wiped a trace of blood from my lips while looking at Marana and Akh.


    My body waspletely covered in injuries. My current condition was truly tragic. In fact, the current me could easily be killed by someone in the tenth or eleventhyer.


    That was the price to pay for going against the universe¡¯sws.


    The universe¡¯sws are the rules that keep the universe working, viting the universe¡¯sws is not something that the universe will easily allow.


    Moreover, what I did just now vites more than one rule. It vites the individuality of a soul, the concept of mortality, and the universe¡¯s entropy. With the contract in effect, it means that Raven¡¯s soul will be tied to my soul for a long, long time, retaining her memories after each reincarnation, and acquiring part of my concept of eternity.


    Unfortunately, that contract is notplete, it¡¯s wed.


    With the current contract, the most a soul can apany me through the reincarnations are two or three times, after that, the soul will slowly fade away, disappearing for eternity.


    However, maybe this time will be different.


    I examined the bond between our souls excitedly. I realized it when I saw Raven¡¯s soul. Her soul is very special. Anyone else would have died much sooner after signing a contract with a cursed weapon as powerful as her daggers.


    I realized that her soul used the bond with the daggers to slowly learn the dagger¡¯s properties. In other words, her soul used the bond to learn the dagger¡¯sws!


    If I can make use of her soul¡¯s uniqueness, then maybe I can perfect the contract so anyone else can learn myws of eternity. With that, I¡¯ll never again fear to lose my loved ones after each reincarnation.


    I can even find a way to make them immortal! Living forever blissfully with my loved ones!


    But when I examined the bond between our souls, my excitement slowly turned into disappointment.


    [It did not work, huh] I sighed inwardly and shook my head.


    [Well, at least I found a possible method to realize my goal.] I looked at the sleeping Raven on my arms and my expression softened. No matter what, at least I found a bit of hope.


    I then turned toward Marana and Akh. They were looking at Raven and me with a mix of worry and fear. Of course, the worry was mostly directed to Raven and the fear to me.


    "W-What happened?! How is Raven?!" Akh gulped nervously and summoned her courage to question me. Currently, most of her hatred had been reced by extreme fear.


    "Don¡¯t worry, she is fine. Just a bit tired." I smiled gently and held Raven on my hands as though she was a treasure. Marana and Akh were startled when they saw my expression. They could not understand why my attitude changed so suddenly.


    But now, that was not important.


    "You... You are injured." Marana said while looking to my bloody body.


    "It¡¯s nothing." I shrugged and moved my mana from my core to heal my injuries. In the blink of an eye, the cuts that had appeared around my body disappeared. In less than thirty seconds, my injuries werepletely gone.


    When Marana and Akh saw that, their mouths fell open. They looked at me as though I was a monster and their faces were dyed in despair.


    After witnessing the contract with Raven and seeing how easily I healed my injuries, they realized that escaping from my control was even harder than they thought.


    Before this, they harbored a bit of hope of finding a way to deal with me, but now, their hopes were dashed.


    I ignored them. Instead, I examined my body carefully.


    Although I healed my external injuries quite easily, the truth is that I¡¯m more injured than it looks. I¡¯ll need around five hours to heal the injuries in my soul and mana core, and even after that, my cultivation will fall from the fifteenthyer to the twelfthyer. I¡¯ll need around one year to recover from such a drop.


    However, it was worth it. What I got was many times better.


    I moved my gaze to Marana and Akh. "Take me to a room, I need to change my clothes. Also, take Raven to a safe ce. She will wake up around twelve hourster."


    Marana and Akh were startled before nodding in the next second.


    ...


    After changing my clothes, I went to the main office of the Red Skull gang. This office belonged to Marana, but now that I took over the gang, the office became mine.


    "Exin to me the gang¡¯s overall situation." I looked at Marana and asked.


    Marana nodded and quickly exined everything to me. She did not bother to hide anything and answered all my questions honestly.


    Of course, it was not that she became loyal to me suddenly. Instead, after getting a glimpse of my true strength, she was too intimidated to have other ideas.


    Her current fear of me suppressed any thought of resistance. In fact, she could have attacked me when I was injured after forming the contract, but her fear of me had be so huge that she did not dare to make a move, even after seeing my heavy injuries.


    Of course, if she would have tried, she would have failed.


    I frowned a bit to that. As I say before, I dislike when others fear me and treat me like a monster, but there is nothing I can do about that now.


    Thinking about the situation back then, I could have been more careful when making the contract. At least I could have found a better ce than the headquarters of a medium-size gang to realize the contract.


    Well, no use crying over spilled milk.


    After hearing Marana speak about the gang¡¯s situation, I was slightly surprised. Marana¡¯s management of the Red Skull gang was excellent. She managed to control perfectly each part of the gang and kept detailed records about the gang¡¯s earnings, costs, loses, the rtionship between the members, the rtionship with other gangs, and the rtionship with other powers.


    She even told me who were spies and whose force they belonged and how she arranged the different members ording to their specialties. It was so detailed that I wondered if it was the report of a gang or the report of a secret special force.


    I heaved a sigh of admiration. "Truly impressive. Your management of the gang is practically wless. I even wonder why your gang is still a medium-sized gang."


    Marana smiled wryly. "It¡¯s not so easy bing arge gang. There are only fourrge gangs in the imperial city, and each one of them is a powerful monster than even some noble families fear. Even if our high-levelbat strength isparable to them, there is a great disparity between our low-level strength. Moreover, all the four strongest gangs have a powerful force supporting them from behind. I don¡¯t dare to think about recing them."


    "Oh? However, I was thinking about making this gang the strongest gang in the capital."


    Marana was startled. "... Are you joking?"


    "What do you think?"


    "... You are crazy."


    "Hahahaha... What? Are you not confident in me?"


    Marana fell silent for a moment. Remembering the terrifying power I showed not long ago, her expression turned bitter. "Yeah, thinking about it, maybe it¡¯s possible for you."


    I smiled confidently and put my hands behind my back. Looking outside through the window of the office, I observe the capital¡¯s night sky.


    "My goals are greater than you think, Marana. Do you want a piece of advice? Take advantage of this opportunity. It will note twice."


    Marana fell silent for a brief instant. "... I¡¯ll think about it."


    I smiled. It was her choice if she wanted to believe me or not.


    At that moment, someone hurriedly entered the office with a panicked expression.


    "Boss, bad news!"


    Marana was so startled that she forgot she was no longer the boss. "What happened?!"


    "The Blood Night gang ambushed the third master! He is currently being attacked by two of their vice-leaders."


    "That scum!" Marana¡¯s expression fell. "How do they dare to plot against my little brother?!"


    In an instant, her presence changedpletely. Gone was the fear she was showing, and instead, it was reced by a powerful rage.


    She then looked at me with a determined expression, as though telling me that she was going out no matter what I say. I smiled slightly and shrugged.


    "Let¡¯s go, I want to see how strong is one of the four strongest gangs of the capital."

 Chapter 84 Blood Night 1

    <h4>Chapter 84 Blood Night 1</h4>


    The Blood Night Gang was one of the fourth strongest gangs of the capital. They dominated the eastern part of the city and had been around for more than twenty years.


    ording to Marana, the Blood Night gang and the Red Skull gang were long-time enemies. The Blood Night gang feared the powerful strength of the leader and vice-leaders of the Red Skull gang and had tried more than once to destroy them.


    Unfortunately, Marana and her sisters were too strong. Even though the Blood Night gang had some people that could face them, nobody could stop them if they wanted to escape. Due to it, the Blood Night gang could onlypromise in fear that Marana and her sisters go all-out in revenge if the Red Skull gang is destroyed.


    Marana, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t dare to go all-out against them in fear of her subordinates losing their lives. After all, even if she manages to destroy the Blood Night gang, most of her subordinates will die during the battle.


    Moreover, she does not want to offend the force behind the Blood Night gang. Even if she doesn¡¯t know the identity of that force, she knows it¡¯s very strong.


    This situation caused a delicate bnce between the two gangs. Marana was happy with the status quo. After all, she was not interested in making Red Skull one of the strongest gangs. In fact, the only reason she created the gang in the first ce was to create a safe environment for her ¡¯family¡¯.


    But it was different for the Blood Night gang. For them, the existence of the Red Skull gang was like a de hanging over their necks. They constantly lived in fear of the Red Skull gang one day attacking them.


    So, they never stopped finding ways to destroy or annex the Red Skull gang.


    "In other words, it¡¯s not the first time you sh."


    Marana showed a dark expression. "I have told them more than once that I¡¯m not interested in going against them, but they don¡¯t believe me... This time they crossed the line."


    I looked at Marana briefly and shrugged.


    We took less than five minutes to reach the ce of the battle. Besides Marana, Akh and another sixthyer warrior were with us.


    But once we reached, the battle had already ended.


    Seven men were lying on the ground injured. One of them, Marana¡¯s brother, was so badly injured that he was just one step away from death.


    Beside them, a group of men was standing with mocking smiles. They were looking at the men in the ground with bloodthirsty expressions.


    "Ralph! What do you think you are doing!?" Marana looked at one of the men and asked coldly.


    Behind her, Akh¡¯s eyes had turned red. She wanted instantly to charge to rescue her brother, but Marana stopped her.


    "Can¡¯t you see?" The man named Ralph smirked and put his right foot on Marana¡¯s brother¡¯s head. "I¡¯m punishing someone."


    Marana became enraged. Her presence surged around her, pressuring the entire ce with her killing intent.


    However, Ralph remained unfazed and smirked. "How terrifying. Damn, I can¡¯t control my legs." Then, he increased the strength on his right foot.


    "Ugh!" Marana¡¯s brother groaned and opened his eyes. He looked at his sister with eyes filled with determination. He was telling her to not care about him.


    But Marana could not do it. He was her brother, so in the end, she relented and called back her killing intent.


    Ralph grinned. "Woah! Much better!"


    "What do you want, Ralph?" Marana closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm down. When she opened her eyes again, they had be as cold as the coldest ice.


    "Miss Marana sure is straightforward. I¡¯ll be honest then. I hope miss Marana can surrender her gang to us. Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that your position in the Blood Night gang will not be lower than mine. After all, miss Marana is a very strong warrior. Of course, it¡¯s the same for your sisters and brother."


    "In your dreams!" Akh eximed.


    "Are you sure about that answer?" Ralph looked at Akh with lustful eyes. "I want to remind you that your brother¡¯s life is in my hands. Even if miss Marana is stronger than me, she is unable to rescue him before I kill him."


    Marana¡¯s expression darkened. "Despicable!"


    "Think about it, miss Marana. I already called my leader over, and I¡¯m sure it will not take long for him toe."


    Marana fell silent. As Ralph said, it would be hard to rescue her brother from their hands. Moreover, she knew that there was other person as strong as Ralph nearby. Although she could not see him, she knew he was waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    She looked at me briefly to gauge my reaction, but when she saw I was smiling indifferently, she frowned. She could not understand what I was thinking.


    "... Ralph, if something happens to my brother, I¡¯ll make sure of destroying the Blood Night gang!"


    "Yeah, but I also know that you will not risk the life of your brother if there is a possibility of saving him. So, what is your choice?"


    Marana fell silent. She looked at me with a pleading expression, waiting for me to say something.


    I looked into her eyes with a teasing expression. She instantly understood what I wanted, but for her brother, her pride did not matter.


    "... Please." She said and bowed her head.


    Akh, Ralph, and all the people nearby looked at the scene with eyes opened wide. None of them expected that Marana would bow towards me.


    Akh was even more surprised, but in the next second, she bit her lips, and then as her sister, she also bowed.


    I looked at the two of them profoundly before smiling. "Of course, you are my subordinates after all."


    Then, I looked at Ralph and smiled brightly. "Will you let them go or I need to force you?"

 Chapter 85 Blood Night 2

    <h4>Chapter 85 Blood Night 2</h4>


    Ralph wrinkled his brows. "Who are you? Kid, I advise you to not poke your nose into our business. We are part of the Blood Night gang. Messing with us is not something you can afford."


    "Oh?" I smiled softly and walked forward. "However, I want to. Furthermore, I think I can afford to deal with your Blood Night gang."


    Ralph frowned. He could not help but feel uneasy when he saw my confidence. Moreover, when he saw Marana and Akh bowing to me, he knew that I was not simple.


    After all, Marana was not a fool. With her prideful personality, she hardly would bow to anyone. So, she bowing to me meant that my identity was not simple and that I had the means to rescue her brother.


    "Mr. Ralph, why are you not letting go of Ms. Marana¡¯s men? Do I need to make a move myself?" I smiled.


    Ralph¡¯s expression fell. He tried to use his senses to determine my strength, but I seemed like a normalmoner. Such a result made Ralph warier.


    "... Sir, are you sure that you want to make an enemy of the Blood Night gang?"


    "Guess." I replied half-heartedly.


    Ralph looked at me and closed his eyes. An instantter, his eyes opened again, this time with a determined expression.


    "I see. However, I can¡¯t give you the hostages. I¡¯m sorry, but they determine the future of our gang. Even if you are stronger than me, I¡¯ll not betray the leader¡¯s expectations."


    My gaze turned surprised when I heard those words. "I admire your courage. Unfortunately, we are on different sides."


    The man looked at me and bowed. "Then, I apologize for being impolite. Men, attack!"


    With his shout as the signal, all the men surrounding him charged toward me.


    I narrowed my eyes with a teasing smile. Before they could take more than two steps forward, I waved my hand.


    "Fall." I whispered softly. But my voice strangely resounded through the ce.


    The next instant, the men frozepletely, then, they fell to the ground.


    Ralph¡¯s expression changed. He could not understand what happened.


    Besides seeing me wave my hand, he failed to notice anything else. However, all the attacking men had fallen unconscious, maybe even dead.


    I stopped paying attention to the men. I knew they werepletely incapacitated with the previous move. Instead, I looked at a dark corner near me with a mysterious smile.


    The shadow hidden in the darkness was startled. Before it could escape, I snapped my fingers. Instantly, the shadow felt the space around him bing incredibly heavy. In less than one second, his bones and muscles were unable to endure the pressure.


    The shadow vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted. The sudden spike in gravity had caused his brain to stop receiving blood and stop working.


    "Israel!" Ralph eximed in concern. He then stared at me in fear.


    He had seen how I defeated someone as strong as himself in an instant, without the slightest effort.


    Moreover, even now, he could not understand how I did it.


    "Stop!" He shouted and pressed his foot against Marana¡¯s brother¡¯s head. "I¡¯ll kill him if you don¡¯t stop!"


    I smiled and showed him my shining teeth. "Try it." I then walked towards him.


    Ralph paled. He instantly tried to put strength on his foot, but for some reason, his body felt strangely light.


    The next second, he realized he was flying.


    Then, he felt a strong impact against his back.


    "Ugh!" Ralph felt his bones breaking from the impact. His internal organs shook due to the extreme pain and his mouth spat blood.


    He then looked up and realized that I was standing in front of him.


    Then, his consciousness faded away.


    "Cline!" Marana shouted and rushed towards her brother one second after I took care of the Blood Night¡¯s people. "Oh goddess, what happened to you!?"


    "... Sister... Don¡¯t worry... I-I¡¯m fine, cough."


    "Don¡¯t move!" Marana stopped Cline from standing up with tears on her eyes and touched his body. "Oh goddess, oh goddess. Damn Blood Night trash! How ruthless!"


    Akh, who had followed after Marana, looked at Cline and paled. She could not help but bring her hands to her mouth when she saw how serious his injuries were. "Brother, brother! Quickly, help us to take Cline to the doctor!" She yelled to thest person that apanied us here.


    I looked at them and sighed. Cline¡¯s injuries were truly serious, enough to make him a cripple. Ralph was probably nning to leave him in that state so they could control the Marana and the others more easily.


    "Let me." I walked towards Cline and stopped Marana and the others from moving him. I then put my hand on his chest and closed my eyes.


    Akh wanted to say something, but a nce from Marana silenced her. Although Marana also was anxious, she was more level-headed than her sister. She knew that if there was a hope of healing her brotherpletely, then it was me.


    I send a thread of mana into his body and examined his condition. Once I saw the condition of his internal organs, I heaved a sigh. His injuries were even worse than I thought. He probably would have been unable to walk again if he had not met me.


    With a thought, the thread of mana turned into a stream. The pure mana I had umted from the day I was born flowed inside Cline¡¯s body and started to restore his injuries.


    "... Ughhh..." Cline groaned weakly and looked at me with appreciation. Although he did not know what I was doing, he could feel that I was helping him.


    Soon, the pleasurable feeling caused by my mana turned him sleepy. He tried to resist the sleepiness with all his might, but before long, he fell asleep.


    Less than one minuteter, I finished stabilizing Cline¡¯s injuries. Once I was sure he was out of danger, I stopped sending mana into his body and stood up.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N!


    Currently, you can read until 18 chapters ahead if you support me!


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 86 Blood Night 3

    <h4>Chapter 86 Blood Night 3</h4>


    I moved my gaze towards Marana and Akh. "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine. He just needs a few days of rest."


    The girls sighed in relief and shot me a grateful look. They then looked at the remaining unconscious people and looked at me again. I instantly understood what they wanted.


    However, I shook my head firmly.


    "I can¡¯t. Healing them is not so easy as you think. To be honest, I already paid a pretty heavy price to save your brother."


    It was true. I was still suffering from the injuries caused by the contract with Raven. Healing Cline caused my injuries to worsen a little bit.


    The girls fell silent hearing my answer. Akh opened her mouth hesitantly, but in the end, she did not insist.


    "I understand." Marana said. "Akh, go with Goro (the other man of the Red Skull gang that apanied us here) and take the injured away."


    "Yes, sister." Akh nodded and carried two men away. Goro followed after her with another two men, leaving three here.


    Once they were gone, Marana walked towards Ralph and grabbed his hair. "Scum! What do you have to say in your defense?!"


    Ralph woke up due to the pain. He looked at Marana with a groggy and terrified expression and tried to answer.


    However, Marana did not give him the opportunity to answer. In the next instant, she mmed his head against the ground with great strength.


    "Speak!"


    "Ugh... Miss Marana, I-I am... of the b-blood night..."


    "Hahahaha! What? Do you think that being part of the Blood Night gives you the right to hurt my brother?! Today, I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    Ralph paled. He tried to talk again, but Marana crushed his teeth with a punch and threw his body against the ground.


    She then walked towards him and stepped on his spine.


    "Argggggggggggg!" Ralph screamed in pain.


    With an expression filled with fear, he looked at Marana and pleaded her with his eyes. However, Marana ignored himpletely.


    No, she became even crueler after that.


    The torturested less than two minutes. When Marana was about to give him thest blow, I stopped her.


    "Wait. I need him alive."


    "... He almost killed my brother."


    I looked at her and sighed. "Yeah, and due to it, I allowed you to vent. But I need him alive."


    I stared right into her eyes when I spoke. Marana confronted my gaze fearlessly. Despite the dread she felt towards me, her hatred and rage towards Ralph were even greater.


    However, after a few seconds, she relented.


    "I understand."


    "Don¡¯t worry. With his current condition, his life will be very miserable even if he survives."


    Marana nodded. "What about the others?" She asked and looked at the remaining unconscious enemies.


    "Do what you want." I replied.


    Marana¡¯s lips curved up in a bloodthirsty smile. "Good."


    After Marana went to deal with the other enemies, I crouched down in front of Ralph and lifted his face."


    "Ralph, right? I need you to give a message to your leader. Tell him that if he did not surrender in one week, I¡¯ll kill him."


    Ralph opened his eyes wide. He then nodded in a fearful manner.


    I smiled and let go of his face, I then stood up and walked towards Marana.


    "Done?"


    "Done."


    "Then let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s almost dawn and I need to return soon."


    Marana nodded and carried her brother on her shoulder. I took the two remaining injured men and left with her.


    ...


    A few minutester, a group of men appeared in the ce where the massacre happened.


    The group was led by a burly man. The man was very strong, at the peak of the eightyer, and carried a giant battle-axe on his back.


    "... What happened here?" The burly man¡¯s expression stiffened when he saw the scene of carnage.


    Unfortunately, none of his men was able to answer. They were too surprised and frightened to speak.


    "Men!" Shouted the burly man. "Search between the bodies, I want to find what happened here!"


    The men behind him nodded quickly and rushed to the scene. Soon, one of them found Ralph.


    "Leader, captain Ralph is alive!"


    "Bring him here! Mage, treat his injuries!"


    A healing mage immediately went to treat Ralph. But in seconds, his expression turned ugly.


    "Leader, I can¡¯t save him. His injuries are too serious."


    "... Can you wake him up?"


    "I can try..."


    "Then hurry up!"


    The mage nodded in a hurry and sent his mana into Ralph¡¯s body. A few secondster, Ralph opened his eyes.


    "Aghhhhhh!" The first thing he did was to scream. His eyes were filled with terror and fear, as though he had gone through a nightmare.


    The healing mage quickly tried to calm him down, but it was useless. His mind had copsed due to fear.


    He simply repeated the same words once and again, as though telling a curse.


    "The monster... He wille... To destroy us... One week..."


    The leader furrowed his brows and fell silent. He could notprehend why Ralph was so frightened.


    [Is it something rted to the Red Skull gang? I don¡¯t understand...]


    Soon, one of his subordinates spoke.


    "Leader, what are we going to do?"


    The leader thought for a moment and replied. "It¡¯s almost morning, and the imperial guards will not allow amotion during the day. Moreover, this case is too strange. I¡¯m afraid we are not able to deal with this."


    "Then..."


    "Wait a few days, I need to consult it with the young miss."

 Chapter 87 Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 87 Arrival</h4>


    We returned to the Red Skull Gang¡¯s base.


    The injured men were sent to the infirmary. The infirmary was full today. After all, I had incapacitated various of the gang members before and now another group was sent in.


    Fortunately, the injuries of the people I incapacitated were light. I was careful to no injure them gravely. They were going to be my future subordinates so I could not be too hard with them.


    Once the healing mages confirmed that Cline was alright, Marana and Akh sighed in relief. They then looked at me gratefully for saving their brother.


    Marana hesitated for a little while before bowing deeply.


    "Thank you."


    "S-Sister?" Akh was slightly surprised seeing that, but I just smiled and nodded. "Don¡¯t mind it, you are my subordinates after all."


    Marana¡¯s expression becameplicated. "... Right. However, I still want to thank you. If you had not been there, perhaps Cline would have died."


    "Hahaha. As I told you, don¡¯t mind it. If you want to thank me, then swear me your loyalty."


    Marana was startled when she heard that, but in the next instant, she smiled wryly. "I¡¯m sorry, although it¡¯s true you helped us, I¡¯m not sure yet if you are worthy of me and my siblings¡¯ loyalty."


    I just shrugged without minding Marana¡¯s rejection. After all, she was right, we just met today and she could not be sure if I deserved her loyalty or not. If she truly swore me her loyalty just now, then I would have suspected that something was wrong.


    I had to admit that I was pretty satisfied with these four siblings. Marana, Akh, Cline, and Raven were all very talented. Marana was already at the eighthyer and the other three were at the seventhyer. The oldest of them, Marana, was just twenty-eight years old.


    People as talented as they were rare, but I got four on my first night. Moreover, I also got clues to resolve the issue of achieving group immortality, so my mood was pretty good. Even I did not expect tonight harvest would be so good.


    With such good luck, nothing can go wrong.


    After that, I asked Marana to take care of the Red Skull Gang and show me the remaining data tomorrow. I also instructed her to keep a low profile while I was not here and try not to provoke the Blood Night Gang. They probably would not dare to take action in the middle of the day, but it was good to be careful.


    Besides that, I told her to find a group of loyal people with passable talent. Marana and her siblings were indeed pretty strong, but they were not enough if we wanted to make the Red Skull Gang the strongest of the capital.


    Of course, I could simply go and erase the other gangs from the map, but if I had to do all the work always, what is the point of having subordinates?


    Lastly, I instructed her to keep an eye on Raven. I was not sure if the soul contract caused any side-effect, so I had to be careful.


    Once I made sure that I did not forget anything, I left.


    It was almost six already, and my sses began at eight. Although I would be alright without sleeping for a few months, I wanted to rest a little before going to ss. After all, I was still injured.


    But when I was going back to the academy, an overwhelming sensation of danger assaulted me.


    My expression changed. My senses expanded to the surroundings and Akashic Sight showed me everything in a few kilometers around me.


    However, I was unable to find the source of danger.


    My brows furrowed. I don¡¯t like it.


    The feeling of danger did not disappear. Instead, it became even stronger. At some point, it was so strong that I was pretty sure I was going to die.


    I filled my entire body with mana without caring for my injuries. I prepared myself to fight to the death.


    But suddenly, the feeling of danger vanished.


    It was very sudden, as though it never existed. I even suspected that my senses were failing me.


    However, I instantly denied that guess.


    With my strength, my senses would not fail so easily.


    I searched for a while for the source of danger, but I failed to find anything, so I sighed.


    Shaking my head, I departed towards the academy.


    Unfortunately, I could not shake off the strange feeling of unease in my heart. Something was wrong, I knew it.


    Less than twenty minutester, I was back in the academy. I took a step across space to return to my room and let out a tired sigh.


    But when I entered the room, my expression froze.


    A figure was seated on my bed, looking towards me with a mysterious smile.


    She observed my get-up and curved her lips up. "Someone had a lot of funst night."


    I smiled wryly. Crap, It looks like I used up my luck with the siblings.


    ...


    Far, far away from the empire, in a nameless mountain range¨C


    *Boom!!!*


    A terrifying explosion blew up the upper part of a mountain and destroyed the surroundings with its shockwave.


    The explosion happened suddenly, killing all the living beings nearby. The mana in tens of kilometers became berserk, and thews of the world were twisted.


    Then, in the ce where the explosion happened, a ck-hole like portal opened. One secondter, a beautiful and pale-white small hand appeared.


    The hand was perfect, giving a feeling of absolute beauty. It carried a strange kind of charm that would make anyone submit.


    But when the hand appeared, the heavens rumbled.


    Bolt after bolt of lightning struck the portal and the hand, bringing with them absolute destruction. The bolts of lightning were as big as a house, and the lightning had turned pitch ck due to the overwhelming destructive energy inside it.


    But despite it, the hand remained unscathed.


    It extended a finger towards the sky and instantly crushed all the bolts of lightning. Then, the ck-hole like portal became bigger and the entire arm appeared.


    In the blink of an eye, the portal had be many times bigger. Most of the body had already crossed through the portal, and only the head remained.


    But at the moment, the world rumbled once more.


    In a desperate attempt to stop the invader, the world condensed all the energy possible in a giant beam-like destructive attack. The dark beam of energy sucked everything, from light and mana until gravity, and shot it towards the portal.


    But at that moment, a sweet but enraged voice resounded through space and time.


    "You will not stop me from finding my dad, puny world!!!"


    Then, the world lost its color.


    Mana so overwhelming that could bepared to the energy inside the core of a small moon, exploded outwards.


    "BOOOOOOOMMMMMM!" A nuclear-like giant explosion destroyed everything in hundreds of kilometers. For an instant, it was as though another sun had been born.


    Then, everything disappeared.


    The lightning, the clouds, and the mountains were gone.


    A secondter, a small girl appeared floating in the air.


    The girl was incredibly beautiful. Her face was so perfect that it was iparable. She could be described as the perfect definition of cuteness and seductiveness mixed together.


    Then, the girl opened her eyes.


    Blood-red eyes lit up the world. The girl¡¯s eyes carried boredom and indifference befitting of a superior being, but in their deeps, they were filled with a powerful obsession.


    Her golden-red hair waved with the wind, and her beautiful fox ears twitched cutely. Sparks of lightning urred around her body, a sign that the world itself rejected her existence.


    However, the girl seemed not to care.


    With a look of expectation, she raised her hand and activated a magic circle. It was a very basic magic spell, [Search], but in her hands, this spell could find anything in this world.


    But when the magic circle was activated, the sparks of lightning around her destroyed it instantly.


    The girl¡¯s expression crumbled. She raised her eyes to the sky and let out a shout of fury.


    "Puny world, do you think you can stop me from finding my dad?!!! Nothing can stop me, nothing!!!"


    Her mana exploded outwards, but the sparks of lightning around her became even bigger, suppressing 99% of her power.


    Seeing it, the girl wrinkled her brows. She then stopped using mana and calmed down.


    "... It looks like I have not recoveredpletely, huh? Dad¡¯s seals sure are effective."


    She then looked around and grinned demonically. "But it doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait for a little more. Then, I¡¯ll finally find my dad! And this time, not even death will help him to escape! We¡¯ll be together forever!"


    ...


    Support me on pa-treon/aidnovels to read until 19 extra chapters...

 Chapter 88 Hurt My Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 88 Hurt My Feelings</h4>


    "Someone had a lot of funst night, huh." The woman waiting for me in my room smiled teasingly towards me.


    I smiled wryly. What in the hell is she doing here?


    "Headmistress." I bowed slightly.


    The headmistress, Evelyn Humillitie, smiled with an I¡¯m-waiting-for-an-exnation look. I scratched my head awkwardly.


    "Then boy, is there something you want to tell me?" She asked.


    "... Sorry for leaving the academy without permission?"


    "Hahahaha, okay, but that¡¯s not what I want to hear."


    Yeah, I don¡¯t want to talk about it either.


    I searched frantically through my mind for an answer. I¡¯m not sure how much she knows, but I¡¯m sure she is suspecting something.


    "Although I must say, I never expected that one of my students was a beyond twelfthyer warrior."


    Fuck.


    I sighed helplessly and lowered my shoulders listlessly. "How long did you know about it, headmistress?"


    "I was still suspicious just now, but you confirmed it. Well, you suddenly appearing inside the room already gave you away."


    Fuck.


    The headmistress saw my dejected look and curved her lips up. "Actually, I noticed something was wrong with you from the start, but I did not know what it was. My eyes are a bit special, you see, but even them failed to find anything.


    "However, tonight thews of the world were in chaos, and for some reason, I thought about checking in you. And wh! a barrier was surrounding your room and you were not inside."


    Fuck, how can my luck be so shitty?


    I retract my words from before, tonight my luck sure is shitty.


    Not only was I discovered by the headmistress, but she even fooled me into revealing my true strength.


    I¡¯m ashamed of calling myself an experienced reincarnator.


    "... You are injured?" The headmistress asked suddenly.


    I was startled but nodded in the next second. "Yeah, a bit of an ident."


    "Right, as if someone of your power can be ¡¯injured¡¯ identally. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not ask what you were doing." The headmistress¡¯s voice was filled with sarcasm.


    I was speechless. Please, where are your manners?


    "I¡¯m surprised, though." The headmistress said. "You are already so strong at your age. What kind of monster brought Silna to the world? To think that I even considered myself a genius."


    "... Did you know my mother?"


    "Of course, she was my student. I taught her before her tragedy happened. Unfortunately, I was too weak back then to help her."


    She then fell silent. I could feel that my mother¡¯s tragedy left her with a deep scar.


    "Anyway." The headmistress heaved a deep sigh. "I imagine you are nning to avenge your mother, right?"


    I did not answer, but my expression told her everything.


    The headmistress sighed seeing it. "I suspected so, but your current strength is not enough. Even though the emperor is not very strong, some powerful existences protect the empire secretly. They¡¯ll not allow you to harm the emperor."


    I nodded. "I know, but they are not enough to stop me... What about you, headmistress? What are your ns?"


    The headmistress stared at me fixedly and then nodded. "Of course, I¡¯ll avenge her, but I was nning to wait until my strength is enough to kill an emperor without consequences."


    "Then, will you help us?"


    "I¡¯m already helping you. Or why do you think your sister has not been married off to some fat noble yet?"


    I nodded in understating. Certainly, sister Dina was already 19 years old, but she did not have a fianc¨¦e yet. And even though some people ware interested in her, for some reason, the emperor never agreed.


    Now it looks like the headmistress was the reason.


    "Thanks." I bowed gratefully.


    The headmistress waved her hand indifferently. "Don¡¯t worry about that. Silna was my student, so it¡¯s my duty to protect her children."


    She then looked at me and sighed again. "She surely would have been proud of you if she sees you now."


    I fell silent. Although I don¡¯t have any feelings for my dead mother, it¡¯s ufortable to hear someone else speaking about her.


    "Oh right, sorry about Katherine¡¯s behavior. I was the one that asked her to provoke you." The headmistress suddenly said.


    "Huh?"


    "I told you, didn¡¯t I? I thought something was wrong with you when I saw you for the first time, and after that, you showed strength way beyond your cultivation twice in public. So I asked her to find a way to fight against you so I could determine what was wrong. Well, she dislikes you in the first ce, so she was more than happy to follow my orders."


    I smiled wryly.


    "Don¡¯t think bad of her." Continued the headmistress when she saw my expression "The truth is, she had some very bad experiences with princes and nobles, so it¡¯s normal that she has a bit of prejudice against you."


    I shook my head and shrugged. To be honest, I never cared about it.


    Although now I¡¯m curious about what happened to her.


    "I understand, I¡¯ll make sure of being gentler next time."


    The headmistress put on a strange expression. "Please no, I don¡¯t want to see my student with a womanizer like you."


    Hey!


    I¡¯m indeed a womanizer. But even so, your words hurt my feelings!


    Seeing my awkward expression, the headmistress chuckled. "Come with me, boy. I¡¯ll show you something."


    She then grabbed my hand and activated a teleportation magic circle.


    The next second, we disappeared from the room.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N! Your support motivates me to continue writing...


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 89 Old Man in the Secret Library

    <h4>Chapter 89 Old Man in the Secret Library</h4>


    A teleportation magic circle suddenly took shape inside an empty corridor.


    The next second, two figures appeared from the magic circle.


    The first one was a woman that seemed in her thirties, with blood-red eyes and long ck hair that fell until her waist.


    The second one was a young man younger than twenty, with scarlet hair and deep red eyes. He was looking at the woman with a helpless expression, after all, the woman had grabbed his hand and teleported the two of them here without telling him in advance.


    The two people were, of course, the headmistress and I.


    Once we appeared in the corridor, the headmistress put on an excited expression and walked forward while pulling my hand.


    I shook my head helplessly. Well, I¡¯m also curious about what she wants to show me.


    "Headmistress, where is it?" I asked while looking around curiously. I could see that we were in a kind of underground structure. The walls were made of square mithril blocks, that if I¡¯m not wrong, were enchanted with disruption magic. The structure was lit up with magic stones located every few meters and emitting dim light. It gave this ce a mysterious feeling.


    "We call this ce, ¡¯The Maze¡¯. It¡¯s the most closely guarded secret of the institute, only known to a few people each generation. Not even the emperor knows about it."


    "Huh? Then, is it alright showing it to me?" I asked.


    "Don¡¯t worry, there is a reason for it. Come with me, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone."


    I suppressed my curiosity and followed behind the headmistress. Meanwhile, I canceled the spell that turned my hair and eyes red.


    The headmistress looked at me for a moment before giving a sigh. "... Such an exquisite spell. Where you learned it?"


    "From a book." I lied without changing my expression. "More than a magic spell though, it¡¯s a magic trick, not enough to enter in the headmistress¡¯s eyes."


    The headmistress looked at me with eyes full of suspicion, but when she saw I was not going to exin, she snorted and moved her gaze away.


    "... Stingy." She whispered in an almost inaudible voice. I think it¡¯s better if I pretend that I did not hear anything.


    After walking for a few minutes, the mithril corridor ended and in front of us appeared a giant wooden door, also enchanted with multiple protective spells.


    Aplicate magic circle appeared on the headmistress¡¯ right hand. It then shed with a bright white light and entered inside the door.


    One secondter, the door opened.


    Inside, a giant library-like room appeared.


    "Wee to the Secret Library. The ce where all the knowledge the academy has umted during hundreds of years had been collected." The headmistress said with elegance and pride.


    I could not help but whistle in surprise. The number of books inside this ce could be counted in the tens of thousands.


    "Magic, martial arts, skill, spells, records, and researches. This library has everything. I assure you that this is the biggest library in the entire world."


    "Very impressive."


    "Right? You are very fortunate. Currently, only three people have the right to enter here, you are the fourth. Now follow me to meet someone. Also, remember to show him due respect."


    I nodded. Soon, we reached a smaller room that seemed like the bedroom of someone.


    There, an old man was seated while holding a book on his hands.


    "Master." The headmistress bowed deeply to the old man.


    ... But the old man did not answer.


    "... Master?" The headmistress spoke again.


    However, the old man continued without answering.


    Soon, however, we heard soft and even sounds of breathinging from him.


    The headmistress¡¯s expression froze.


    Gritting her teeth, she walked towards the old man and pulled his ear. "Master!"


    "Huh? Huuh? Little Eva?" The old man woke up startled. He then looked at the headmistress and rubbed his eyes sleepily. "What are you doing here?"


    The headmistress tried her best to prevent her cheeks from twitching. "I brought someone here." She then pointed to me.


    Instantly, the demeanor of the old man changed.


    His body straightened on the chair and his gaze turned sharp. When he noticed my hair and eyes, his expression became doubtful.


    "The imperial family?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, master, he is trustworthy. He is not the current heir to the throne. Also, his rtionship with the emperor is pretty bad."


    "Oh? The child of little Silna?" The old man instantly deduced my origins.


    The headmistress fell silent.


    The old man wrinkled his brows for a moment, before finally shaking his head. "Whatever, you are the current headmistress. It¡¯s your decision who you bring here."


    "Many thanks, master."


    "However, does he have the qualification to be here?" The old man asked with a serious expression.


    "Check his cultivation." Replied the headmistress.


    The old man put on a doubtful expression but followed the headmistress¡¯s advice. I frowned briefly, but in the end, I decided to let the old man see it.


    The next second, his expression changed.


    "Impossible!"


    "... Crazy, right?" The headmistress smiled wryly.


    The old man¡¯s eyes trembled. He quickly ran towards me and tried to grab my hand. I frowned and took a step back. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to be touched by an unknown old man.


    The old man noticed my movement and froze on his steps. The next second, he let out a bitter chuckle and went back to his chair.


    "Sorry about it, I was too excited seeing such a young beyond-twelfthyer practitioner."


    I epted his apology. "Don¡¯t worry about it."


    The old man looked at me again and sighed. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Samuel Barstool, a twelfthyer mage, and the previous headmaster of the imperial academy."

 Chapter 90 Space-Time Vortex

    <h4>Chapter 90 Space-Time Vortex</h4>


    "My name is Samuel Barstool, a twelfthyer mage and the former headmaster of the academy."


    I nodded. I had already realized the old man¡¯s identity when the headmistress called him master.


    "us Quintin, swordsman." I introduced myself briefly. The old man nodded in silence.


    "us, huh? A good name."


    He then walked towards a bookshelf nearby and grabbed a book. "Let me see, before you, the youngest person in breaking beyond the twelfthyer was forty, however, you are less than twenty. Such a monstrous talent."


    He then stared at me and heaved a tired sigh. "... I¡¯m currently almost one hundred, and I had tried to break through the twelfthyer for more of the half of my life, however, I did not seed. Now, it¡¯s impossible for me to breakthrough anymore. Talent truly is a scary thing."


    I smiled wryly. I could not tell him that my ¡¯talent¡¯ was the result of carrying with me the knowledge of hundreds of lives.


    "Eva, does he know why did you bring him here?" The old man asked the headmistress.


    The headmistress, Evelyn Humillitie, shook her head. "I had not told him. I wanted to ask for your permission first, master."


    The old man nodded in understating. "I see. Certainly, he has the qualifications. However, he is a member of the imperial family, so I don¡¯t know if telling him is the right decision. Moreover, you already have a student, right? I¡¯m sure she is talented enough to inherit our mission."


    "... Yes, however, you know things have been worseningtely. Also, I want to tell him. Maybe it will help him in the future."


    The old man looked at Evelyn for a moment before finally sighing. "You still feel guilty for being unable to help Silna back then, right?"


    The headmistress did not answer.


    "I understand." The old man exhaled deeply and sat on his chair. "You can tell him. Now, go away, I need to rest for a while."


    "Thank you, master." The headmistress bowed apologetically to the old man. She then grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the room.


    I was already used to her pulling my hand, and to be honest, it felt pretty soft.


    However, currently, I was more curious about what was happening.


    The headmistress noticed my doubts and sighed. "Wait for a while, I¡¯ll show you directly." She then guided me to another room inside the underground structure.


    Different from the library, this ce was covered by multipleyers of seals. The seals seemed to be suppressing something, not allowing it to spread. I furrowed my brows. The space inside this room felt very unstable.


    The headmistress created multiple magic circles and used them as keys to open the seals. She then guided me inside the room.


    Once inside, I was unable to hide my surprise.


    A space-time vortex was standing in the middle of the room. The space-time vortex was suppressed by the seals, however, I could feel it connected to a frightening ce.


    "What is it?" I asked with a grave expression.


    "The greatest secret of this academy, and the true reason that the academy was created. It¡¯s a portal leading to another world."


    As I thought.


    I did not expect to find something like this here. I could understand now why the old man seemed so reluctant to let me see this ce.


    Portals to another world. Space-time oddities that connected two worlds together. Very dangerous things that can cause the destruction of one or several worlds.


    But at the same time, they were doors leading to fortune, riches, and great power.


    At that moment, the space-time vortex started to tremble.


    *Rumble!* *Bam! Bam!*


    It sounded as though something was trying to break through the portal.


    Headmistress Evelyn put on a grave expression. "It looks like today is a good day to exterminate the pests."


    She then created aplicated magic circle and enveloped the two of us in it. "Follow me." She said and walked towards the portal.


    The seals suppressing the portal did not react when we passed through them. Thanks to the magic circle the headmistress created, we easily walked until the portal and stood before it.


    The headmistress took a deep breath. "Be careful inside and stay near me. It¡¯s very dangerous inside."


    I nodded, it was not my first time seeing a portal to another world, so I more or less knew the dangers inside.


    The headmistress then took a step forward and entered the portal. I waited for a second and followed after her.


    The next instant, my surroundings changed.


    The well-protected room disappeared, and in its ce, I was surrounded by space-time turbulences. Walls made of chaotic magic power pulsed with an ominous light.


    The headmistress was in front of me. Her body had been surrounded in berserk mana, and her blood-red eyes were emanating a sharp glow.


    Facing her, hundreds and thousands of fearsome beasts, in all the sizes and shapes, were growling and charging towards her with bloodthirsty gazes.


    "Roaaarrrrrr!!!" A giant alligator-like beast roared and pounced towards the headmistress, however, she raised her hand and created a fiery red magic circle.


    "[Hell Rising]!" She shouted.


    Instantly, ck-red mes surged from her hands. In an instant, hundreds of beasts around her were burned to ashes. The fire burned them so quickly that the beasts were unable to even scream.


    Even the alligator-like beast, that was a monster above the tenthyer in strength, was unable to endure more than two seconds.


    I cast an admiring gaze towards the headmistress. The spell she cast just now was a mix of fire magic and cursed magic. I even detected a sliver of soul magic inside her spell.


    For someone that had been alive for less than one hundred years to cast such spell, even I could not help but admire her talent.


    In the blink of an eye, a few kilometers around the headmistress had been cleared of monsters. But when the spell disappeared, more and more monsters charged towards her.


    The number of monsters seemed infinite, and although most of them were low-level beasts, some of them were strong enough to pose a bit of threat to us.


    "What are you waiting for?!" The headmistress eximed. "Hurry up and help me. The sooner we finish with them, the better."


    I nodded and unsheathed my sword. Then, I charged towards the unending wave of monsters.


    It looks like I¡¯ll be skipping sses today.

 Chapter 91 The Institutes Mission

    <h4>Chapter 91 The Institute¡°s Mission</h4>


    *Boom!* A powerful explosion resounded in the space-time tunnel. Hundreds of monsters failed to evade the powerful spell and were blown into pieces.


    Headmistress Evelyn panted heavily. Even for her, using high-level spells repeatedly was very tiring. The current she had already used up most of her mana.


    At that moment, the ground below her trembled. The headmistress¡¯s expression changed and she quickly jumped aside. The next instant, a giant earthworm-like creature erupted from the ground and opened its mouth to devour her.


    But before the worm could reach her, a sh of light lit up the space-time tunnel.


    *Swing!* A sharp metallic sound was heard.


    The next instant, the worm was cut into pieces and fell to the ground.


    "Uff..." I took a deep breath and wiped my sweat. The earthworm-like monster was thest creature in the space-time tunnel. With it dead, the battle had ended.


    Our surroundings were filled with grotesque corpses. Some of them were burned, others frozen, some had been cut into pieces, and others beheaded with a smooth sword strike. The corpses numbered in the tens of thousands.


    We had spent more than two hours fighting the horde of monsters. To be honest, this was the most tiring fight I have had from the moment I reincarnated.


    I looked at the headmistress and copsed to the ground. My injuries had not healed yet, so I was a bit tired. Sleeping on the ground for a bit was not bad.


    The headmistress cared a little bit more about her image, though. She sat cross-legged on the ground to recover her mana.


    After resting for half an hour, she opened her eyes.


    "How are you, us?" She asked.


    "I have had better." I answered with a wry smile and stood up. I then looked at my shirt that had been sshed with monsters¡¯ blood and took it off.


    "You... What are you doing?!" The headmistress shouted suddenly. I looked at her in surprise. "Changing my clothes, obviously."


    "I¡¯m here!"


    "... It¡¯s just my shirt. What is the problem? Could it be... Have you never seen a naked man before?"


    The headmistress¡¯s face flushed. She looked at me with an enraged expression and turned away.


    I put on a teasing smile before shrugging. I then finished changing my shirt calmly.


    "I¡¯m done." I told her. Headmistress Evelyn snorted in displeasure, but her cheeks were slightly red.


    I never expected that she was so innocent. I knew she had never married, but I thought she had experience with the opposite sex. After all, she had grabbed my hand before, on more than one asion, and never showed any sign of embarrassment, so I thought she was used to it.


    But seeing her current reaction, I could not help but smirk.


    Well, the contrast between the dignified headmistress and the shy headmistress is pretty enticing.


    Anyway, now was not the time for it.


    "Will you exin to me what is happening now?" I asked.


    Headmistress Evelyn looked at me and sighed. "We are inside a portal leading to another world. This portal first appeared hundreds of years ago, when the empire was just formed. From it emerged thousands of bloodthirsty monsters.


    "The emperor of back then, together with his retainers, realized the danger of the portal. The emperor formed an army of one hundred thousand men and killed all the beastsing out from the portal. Then, he led his army inside the portal with the goal of destroying the source of the beasts.


    "However, the portal led the emperor to another world. Different from our world, that world was filled with miasma and savage monsters. The army of one hundred thousand was reduced to just ten thousand in less than one week.


    "The emperor realized the danger of the other world and brought the remaining soldiers back. He then tried to destroy the portal, but not even the strongest mages and martial artists were enough.


    "Without more options, he chose the second-best option, to seal the portal.


    "However, although the portal to another world was filled with deadly dangers able to destroy the world, it also had many riches and opportunities. Inside the portal, thews of the universe are in disorder, so it¡¯s easier toprehend them. Also, many rare resources and strange fruits with incredible effects can be found in the other world. Even the beasts that we killed just now, if we harvest each one of them, we can get a great number of magic stones and beast resources.


    "Knowing that, the first emperor understood that if many people know about the portal, some of them would be tempted by greed, breaking the seal and bringing great danger to this world. So, he used a powerful magic to move the portal underground. Then, he got his most loyal retainer to guard the portal secretly.


    "When the emperor died, he brought the location of the portal to his tomb. Nobody besides his most loyal retainer knew the location of the portal. His first retainer was the first headmaster of the imperial academy.


    "Then, the first headmaster died and he passed his secret and mission to his sessor. With the generations, each headmaster has been tasked with protecting the seal and stopping the other world¡¯s creatures from invading this world. It¡¯s our greatest mission.


    "However, the creatures attacking the seal had been bing stronger and stronger with the years, and the time between each attack had be much shorter. Currently, the seals are under attack once each month.


    "That was the reason I brought you here." Headmistress Evelyn exined.


    I fell silent for a moment before answering. "So you hope that I help you."


    "Yes. You are beyond the twelfthyer, so your strength is enough. I observed your actions in thest two days and you look like someone righteous, so I think you will not leak the secret.


    "Besides, helping us with the seal is good for you too. You must have noticed already, but the mana here is many times denser than in the outside world, and it¡¯s much easier to gain enlightenment of thews. In fact, this ce is one of the reasons that I broke through to the thirteenthyer at such a young age."


    I nodded. She is right. Space-time tunnels like this are very useful to cultivate. Cultivating here can be many times easier than in the outside world.


    "... Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll break the seals due to greed?"


    The headmistress fell silent for a while before sighing. "To be honest, I¡¯m afraid the seal will be unable to endure for long to this rate. Even if you destroy the seals, the disaster will only ocurr a bit earlier."


    "... I¡¯m sure that the empire will lend a hand if they know about the situation."


    "No. If they know about the location of the portal, they¡¯ll try to march to the other world without hesitation. You probably don¡¯t know, but the imperial family and the nobles have been searching for the location of the portal for many years. They think that the other world can have the secrets to eternal life."


    I nodded my head. Evelyn was right. Even if the empire helps to control the situation at the start, their greed will probably end causing a disaster.


    After all, human greed has caused too much destruction throughout the years.


    The headmistress stared right into my eyes and opened her lips. "What is your answer?"


    I fell silent for a brief while. "... Okay, I agree."


    ...


    Guys, sorry for not updating!


    As I posted on my [email protected], something happened at home and I was busy thest few days. I have not finished dealing with it, but it¡¯s mostly resolved.


    I posted three chapters just now, and maybe I¡¯ll post anotherter tonight, to finish the chapters I owe fromst week. After that, I¡¯ll post this week¡¯s chapters.


    Remember to support me on patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 92 Daisy’s Punishment 1

    <h4>Chapter 92 Daisy¡¯s Punishment 1</h4>


    After that, the headmistress and I teleported to her office. I bided her farewell and left to the student council office.


    The headmistress curved her lips up when she heard my answer. She also told me that she will tell me when she needs my help and that I could use the portal if I needed to train.


    To be honest, the headmistress¡¯s offer is pretty good. Not only can I recover my injuries faster in the space-time tunnel, but I can also protect the world and use the monsters to relieve my stress. And if one day I am bored, I can make a trip to the other world as vacations.


    Of course, I¡¯m sure that if the headmistress knew my thoughts, she would have fainted of fright


    We spend almost four hours in the space-time tunnel, so the sses had already started when I returned back to the normal world. I decided to skip sses today and wait for the others in the student council office.


    But when I reached the student council office, I realized that someone else was there.


    "Your highness." Daisy bowed to me with an expressionless look.


    I smiled wryly when I saw it. It looks like Daisy was angry.


    "How are you, Daisy? I thought you were in ss."


    "Nn-nn." She shook her head. "I needed to wait for my master, so I could not go to ss."


    "Is it so? I¡¯m sorry." I said.


    Daisy kept her expressionless look. "You don¡¯t need to apologize, your highness. It¡¯s a maid¡¯s duty to wait for her master, even if the master suddenly disappears without reason. It¡¯s not like a maid is allowed toin." She then turned away and crossed her arms.


    I smiled teasingly and walked towards her. Before Daisy could react, I hugged her from behind and put my hands on her waist.


    "Sorry. Something came up and I had to leave." I whispered in her ear and put my chin on her shoulder.


    Daisy squirmed and looked away. "Your highness doesn¡¯t need to give me exnations. I¡¯m simply a maid." She said.


    Little girl, if I don¡¯t give you an exnation now, you will be displeased for a long time.


    Women.


    I held her body tightly and kissed her cheek. Daisy shivered, but she refused to look at me.


    I heaved a sigh and opened my mouth to exin to her. I told her that the headmistress needed to speak with me so I went to meet her. I also told her that I was not nning to take long so I did not tell anyone.


    It¡¯s not that I did not want to tell her the truth, but headmistress Evelyn asked me to keep the matter of the space-time tunnel a secret. Furthermore, Daisy was still too weak. Telling her about it only would make her worry about me.


    Daisy believed me easily, after all, I mentioned the headmistress. I probably would not use the name of the headmistress to lie... right?


    "So, you are no longer angry with me?" I asked with a soft smile. Daisy blushed and lowered her head. "I was not angry..." She whispered in a mosquito-like voice.


    "Is it so? However, I think you sounded pretty angry."


    "... Sorry."


    "Mmm." I curved my lips up. "A simple sorry is not enough."


    "... What does your highness want?" Daisy asked with her facepletely red.


    I smirked and bit her ear. "Of course, a bad maid needs to be punished."


    Daisy bit her lips with a pitiful expression. "... Your highness."


    Seeing the tears in the corners of her eyes, my libido shot up. The current Daisy was truly seductive.


    Lately, Daisy had be more proactive in sex, so seeing her with such a docile expression filled me with excitement.


    "So, will you ept your punishment?" I asked with a teasing smile.


    "... But what if someonees?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, everybody is in ss so nobody wille."


    "Anyway, I think it¡¯s better if we wait until¨CUuu."


    I kissed Daisy¡¯s lips.


    Daisy shivered. She twisted her body on my arms trying to escape, but I held her firmly. My arms hugged her waist tightly, pressing her body against mine.


    Our tongues soon started to y with each other. Although Daisy was a bit timid at the start, she soon let go of her worries.


    It had been a few days since thest time we did it, so Daisy was quickly turned on. In the blink of an eye, she was facing me and her hands were roaming through my body.


    After kissing with each other for a few minutes, our lips separated. Daisy was panting seductively, and her eyes were looking at me with a heated expression.


    I lifted her chin and smiled with a sadistic expression. Seeing that, Daisy trembled. A strong feeling of anticipation filled her.


    "It¡¯s time for your punishment, little Daisy."


    ...


    Fourth chapter tonight. I finished the chapters I owed fromst week. Tomorrow I¡¯ll start this week¡¯s chapters...


    P4TRE0N:


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 93 Daisy’s Punishment 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 93 Daisy¡¯s Punishment 2 *</h4>


    "It¡¯s time for your punishment, little Daisy." I whispered softly in her ear with a teasing tone.


    Daisy quivered. Her eyes turned moist, and her cheeks turnedpletely red.


    "I-I understand, your highness." Daisy said.


    I smirked and pulled Daisy towards a chair. I then sat down and looked at her.


    "W-What?" She asked.


    "Mmm... I¡¯m thinking about the appropriate punishment. Why don¡¯t you start by serving my little friend below?" I said while looking right into her eyes.


    "O-Okay, your highness." Daisy nodded shyly before kneeling between my legs and unbuttoning my pants.


    Instantly, my weapon rose skyward to meet her.


    Daisy made a startled expression and touched it timidly. "So big..."


    "Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s not the first time you see it."


    Daisy blushed. "Yeah, but I still think it¡¯s big. I don¡¯t understand how it can enter inside me."


    "Oh? Then I¡¯ll show youter. Maybe you will be able to learn something. Now, start servicing me."


    "Okay~"


    Daisy then used her hands to rub my weapon. She moved her hand up and down slowly.


    It was Daisy¡¯s first time giving me a handjob, so she was a bit awkward at the start. However, she quickly found the method to make me feel the most pleasure. After all, Daisy and I have had sex several times now, so she more or less knows how to pleasure me the best.


    Her softs hands wandered on my rod, caressing it softly. Daisy looked at my rod as though she was enraptured, unable to move her gaze away.


    I kept looking at her with a mysterious smile. I did not bother to move or help Daisy, after all, it was her punishment, and she had to find a way to aplish it.


    Daisy¡¯s breath turned heavier. She continued moving her hands slowly, up and down, trying to please to the best of her abilities.


    But even after using her hands for more than 10 minutes, I did not show any sign of climaxing.


    Daisy soon started to be nervous. Even though she was excited about having sex in this ce, she knew that the longer she takes to satisfy me, the higher will be the chance of someone discovering us.


    Daisy looked up at me with a pleading expression. My lips curved up in an evil smile and I opened my mouth.


    "You can try using your mouth. I taught you how, right?"


    Daisy blushed and nodded. She then remembered when she gave me her first blowjob.


    So, she stuck her tongue out and started by licking my lowed head.


    Her tongue licked my penis carefully. She used her soft tongue to envelope my dick, licking it as though it was ice-cream.


    Quickly, the movements of her tongue became quicker and more experienced.


    But when she realized that her small tongue was not enough to bring me to the peak, she opened her lips.


    In the next instant, my rod was engulfed by an incredible pleasure.


    "Ugh!" I grunted and held Daisy¡¯s head. Daisy looked up at me with my little friend inside her mouth and began to move her head up and down.


    Slippery noises started to appear. Daisy¡¯s mouth swallowed my stickpletely, using her tongue to y with it.


    Seeing her face while she gave me a blowjob brought my excitement to a new height. I caressed her short brown hair while she tried her best to please me, her master.


    Daisy looked at me as though asking if she was doing it right, so I patted head twice in consent. Seeing that, Daisy turned happier and elerated her movements.


    Her tongue was like a small yful animal, moving around my weapon repeatedly, teasing and licking it. I looked up at the ceiling while enjoying her work.


    At the same time, Daisy sucked my penis as though it was candy. Her expression seemed as though she was tasting something incredibly delicious


    With her increasingly faster movements, it became harder and harder for me to endure. I grabbed her hair and tensed up my body in a try to make the pleasure longer.


    For more than ten minutes, Daisy licked and sucked my weapon nonstop. She focusedpletely on making me feel as much pleasure as possible, without caring about anything else.


    Finally, I felt my ammo being ready to be shot.


    The next second, I grabbed Daisy¡¯s head with my two hands and pushed my waist forward.


    "Mmm!!!" Daisy opened her eyes wide of the surprise. She felt my weapon going beyond her mouth, entering her throat and piercing it.


    "Ugh!" I could not help but let out a groan of pleasure feeling her throat widening to ept my rod. The incredible feeling of dominance brought by the deepthroat was too good to be described in words.


    Before Daisy could get used to having her throat invaded, I started to piston. I pistoned inside her throat repeatedly, without giving her a chance to take a breath.


    "Mmm... Mgh... Mgha..." Daisy tried to say something, but my rod did not allow it. Helpless, she could only grab my legs to try to support herself.


    "I¡¯ming!" I eximed after a few seconds. I then held Daisy¡¯s head and thrust deeply inside her throat onest time.


    The next instant, hot and thick semen was shot inside Daisy¡¯s mouth.


    Daisy gaged. Today was just her second blowjob, and although the first one was also a deepthroat, I was more violent today.


    I did not take my penis out. Looking at Daisy¡¯s panicked expression, I smiled evilly.


    "Swallow it!" I ordered in a sadistic tone. Daisy did not have more options but to obey my orders and try to swallow the hot semen.


    She could feel her consciousness turning hazy. She needed to breathe, but my penis on her throat made it very hard.


    Finally, after struggling for a few seconds, Daisy swallowed it all.


    I smiled and took my penis out. Daisy instantly coughed fiercely and looked at me with a pitiful expression.


    "Cough... Your highness... cough..."


    I caressed her head with a smirk. "I¡¯m punishing you, remember? Punishments need to be hard. Now, let¡¯s start the next part of your punishment."


    Daisy was startled. But before she could react, I carried her to a table and put her upside down.


    "Kya!" Daisy let out a cry of surprise, but in the next instant, she felt how I lifted her dress and lowered her panties.


    In less than one second, Daisy¡¯s unprotected ass was in front of me.


    "Y-Your highness?" Daisy tilted her head with a worried look. For some reason, she had an ominous expression.


    However, I did not n to stop.


    Bad maids need to be punished.


    Besides, I want to show something to the peeping tom looking at us through the gap in the door.

 Chapter 94 Daisy’s Punishment 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 94 Daisy¡¯s Punishment 3 *</h4>


    "I-I¡¯m sorry, teacher, I forgot it in the student council¡¯s office." Andrea bowed to her teacher with an apologetic expression.


    The teacher sighed and waved his hand. "Don¡¯t worry, miss Andrea. I don¡¯t need it urgently. You can hand it to meter."


    "N-No! I-I¡¯m part of the student council, so I have to be an example to the other students and be responsible. Don¡¯t worry, teacher, I won¡¯t take long." Andrea said.


    "Sigh... Okay." The teacher sighed with a helpless expression. "Hurry up and go. But do not take too long. Today¡¯s ss is very important."


    Andrea nodded and apologized again to the teacher. She then left the ssroom and ran towards the student council¡¯s office.


    Students were forbidden from running inside the institute¡¯s buildings, however, Andrea had some advantages due to being a member of the student council. It was an emergency, so she decided to make use of that right.


    Today was just the second day of ss, but she had already forgotten to bring her assignment to the ss. She med us for it. Yesterday her mind was in cloud nine due to remembering all the shameful things she did with him, causing her to forget the assignment in the office.


    Andrea felt her cheeks turning hot. [No good, it¡¯s not the time to think about it...] Chastising herself, Andrea shook her head and continued running to the student council¡¯s office.


    Quickly, she reached to the ce in question.


    But when she was about to open the door, Andrea stopped.


    For some reason, she heard a soft grunting from inside the office.


    Andrea wrinkled her brows. Now was ss time, so the student council¡¯s office was supposed to be empty.


    [I wonder who is it...] Andrea asked to herself and grabbed the handle of the door.


    But when she turned the handle to open the door, she heard another grunt.


    And this time, she realized that something was wrong.


    "...???"


    Andrea put on an expression of suspicion. She recognized the owner of the grunt as us, but he sounded strangely... excited?


    Curious, Andrea opened a slight gap in the door and peeked inside.


    Instantly, her expression froze.


    Inside the room, us was seated in a chair. He was smiling slightly while caressing the head of a girl.


    As for the girl, she was kneeling between his legs and moving her head up and down.


    "!!!" Andrea was unable to move. She tried to process the scene she was seeing, but her mind was in chaos.


    It took her a few seconds to recognize the girl as Daisy, us¡¯s servant. And it took her another few seconds further to understand what was happening.


    Then, her expression paled.


    Andrea involuntarily took a few steps back and fell to the ground. She looked towards the door with eyes full of pain.


    "N-No..." She whispered. She could not believe what was happening.


    Andrea squeezed her chest strongly. Her mind turned nk, and her heart hurt.


    She did not want to believe what she was seeing.


    "I-It¡¯s a lie..." Andrea muttered to herself, but in the next second, the scene behind the door reappeared in her mind.


    Then, a tear rolled out of her eyes.


    Andrea loved us. She had loved him for a long time and dreamed of marrying him.


    Even though they were cousins and us had a fianc¨¦e, she loved him. She loved him more than anything in the world.


    In fact, when she learned of the rumors that us¡¯s fianc¨¦e wanted to break off the engagement, although she felt a bit sad for us, she mostly felt delighted.


    After all, it meant that nobody would exist between her and her beloved cousin.


    And when the incident two days ago happened, although she was slightly ashamed, her happiness overwhelmed her embarrassment. For the first time, Andrea felt that her rtionship with us had gone beyond cousins.


    But now, she discovered that us had already an intimate rtionship with someone.


    [Why...?] Andrea¡¯s heart shattered. The pain was so great that she felt as though she was going to die.


    Of course, she knew that it was normal for nobles to have more than one wife. However, she wanted us for her alone! She wanted to be the only woman in his life!


    At that moment, the moans and gruntsing from the office became faster and louder. Andrea felt as though each moan was a hammer crushing her heart.


    But for some reason, her body moved against her will.


    She dragged her body towards the door and peeked inside through the gap in the door. Instantly, the scene of debauchery inside the room entered her eyes.


    us was holding Daisy¡¯s head with both hands and thrusting repeatedly inside her mouth. His movements were very fierce, so fierce that for an instant, Andrea thought that Daisy was in danger.


    But strangely, Daisy was fine.


    Although she resisted for a brief time, after that she seemed to be... enjoying it?


    us¡¯s thrusting elerated. Suddenly, he pushed Daisy¡¯s head down and thrust with much more strength than before.


    Then, he let out a groan of pleasure.


    Andrea shivered. For some reason, her face turned red and her body turned hot. A strong itch suddenly appeared on her lower body.


    us pulled his penis out of Daisy¡¯s mouth. He then put Daisy against a table and lowered her underwear.


    Andrea gasped. She grabbed the hem of her dress nervously, waiting to see what was going to happen next.


    Then, she heard us whispering something.


    "Let¡¯s start the next part of your punishment, little Daisy."


    Daisy¡¯s turned nervous. She looked at us as though begging him to forgive her, but her eyes carried a hint of expectation, and her hidden cave had been flooded with love juices.


    us simply smirked.


    Then, under the astonished gazes of the two women, one in the table and the other behind the door, he took off his belt.


    Daisy¡¯s panicked, but before she could do something, us tied her hands on her back using the belt.


    "Bad maids need to be punished." us said smilingly.


    Then, he raised his hand.


    ... and spanked Daisy¡¯s ass.

 Chapter 95 Daisy’s Punishment 4 *

    <h4>Chapter 95 Daisy¡¯s Punishment 4 *</h4>


    "Auuu!" Daisy groaned. Her legs shivered due to the pain.


    But before her mind could process what was happening, another burst of pain assaulted her butt.


    *p!* us¡¯s hand hit Daisy¡¯s ass, leaving behind a big red mark.


    "Uuu..." Daisy moaned pitifully. She looked at us with a wronged expression, but us just smirked.


    "You are a bad maid, huh..."


    *p!*


    "Uuuu..."


    *p!*


    "Y-Your highness..."


    *p!*


    "P-Please..."


    *p!*


    "Ahhh...~" Daisy¡¯s legs buckled due to the pain. Every time us¡¯s hand impacted her ass, she felt as though something strange was invading her mind.


    Strangely, her cave had turned wetter after being spanked by her master.


    At some point, Daisy began to confuse the pain with pleasure. Each time us¡¯s hand hit her ass, she felt an almost orgasmic pleasure going through her body.


    It was as though an electric current was stimting the most pleasurable zones of her body, making her unable to resist her master¡¯s punishment.


    "You are ascivious bad maid, huh..." us breathed seductively in her ear. Daisy shuddered. Hearing the words whispered by her master almost made her climax.


    The pain, the pleasure, and the feeling of being dominated by the man she loved overwhelmed Daisy¡¯s mind. Her resistance had been reduced to moans and groans of excitement.


    Her crotch was itching painfully. She wanted to be invaded by her master. She wanted to be dominated even more.


    Daisy tried to bring her hands to her crotch, but then she remembered that us had tied them. She then tried to use her legs to relieve the itch, but us used a hand to stop her.


    "Oh? It looks like my little maid is a bit ufortable." us teased.


    "Y-Your highness... Please...~"


    us smiled and raised his hand again.


    *p!*


    "Uuuu...~" Daisy shivered. Her eyes rolled up and her mind turned nk.


    "What a foolish maid. How does she dare to ask something of her master during her punishment?"


    "Uuuu..."


    "It looks like I have to punish you a bit more." us smirked an raised his hand again. He endured the desire to pierce Daisy immediately and continued spanking her ass.


    Seeing Daisy like this brought us an indescribable feeling of aplishment. Every time Daisy moaned, us¡¯s excitement increased.


    And on the other side of the door, Andrea was looking at the scene with her eyes opened wide. She could not believe that us and Daisy were doing something so perverted.


    Andrea was still rather innocent, so, such a high-level y was too much for her mind. At some point, the pping and moaning sounds had eroded her reason.


    Then, she involuntarily brought her hand towards her cave.


    When her fingers touched her panties, Andrea shivered.


    Just like that, she had climaxed.


    [W-What... W-What is happening to me...?] She asked herself in fear.


    However, the sense of pleasure and relief brought by the climax did not decrease the lust she was currently feeling.


    Inside the room, us continued spanking Daisy.


    Each pping sound was apanied by a loud moan of Daisy. Currently, her entire body was shivering, and her mouth was opening and closing repeatedly.


    Her two butt cheeks had turnedpletely red. Finger marks adorned it, giving her ass a beautiful shape.


    The burning sensationing from her butt was making Daisy crazy. She could not understand why it felt so pleasurable despite the pain.


    Finally, with another p, Daisy¡¯s mind turned nk.


    Her body spasmed repeatedly and her eyes rolled up. A flood of love juices escaped her vagina.


    Then, Daisy copse in the table.


    us grinned. He caressed Daisy¡¯s back gently and kissed her butt.


    He then touched her slit with his fingers. Instantly, his fingers were soaked in love juices.


    "How perverted, little Daisy. I¡¯m wondering if rather than punishing you, I rewarded you."


    "Uuu..." Daisy just shivered and looked at us with puppy eyes.


    "It looks like you need more punishment then." us smirked. He then brought his stiff weapon towards Daisy¡¯s entrance.


    The next second, he pushed his waist forward.


    "!!!" Daisy opened her eyes wide. Her body shivered once more, and her mouth opened in an ¡¯o¡¯ shape due to the feeling of her cave being invaded.


    In the next second, us started to piston. He used all his strength in each thrust, reaching to the deepest part of Daisy¡¯s cave.


    "Your highness...~" Daisy screamed loudly. She hadpletely forgotten that they were inside the student¡¯s council office. Currently, she only wanted to feel her beloved body filling her.


    At that moment, us spanked Daisy¡¯s again. Instantly, Daisy¡¯s body stiffened, and her cave clenched us¡¯s rod.


    "Ugh!" us groaned. He then used even more strength to face the stronger pressureing from Daisy¡¯s cave. The pleasure he was feeling instantly shot up to the next level.


    "Daisy...!" us grunted and grabbed her waist. With one hand, he continued spanking Daisy, and with the other, he was holding her waist.


    "Ahhh...~ So good...~" loud moans continueding from Daisy¡¯s mouth. Andrea, that was behind the door, could not help but speed up the fingers touching her cave when she heard those moans.


    us¡¯s thrusts and Daisy¡¯s moans continued for a long time. Each stroke of us¡¯s holy sword would stimte Daisy¡¯s cave, making her tighten her cave around him.


    The table had been filled with love juices. us and Daisy were battling so fiercely that the table had begun to creak.


    At that moment, Daisy orgasmed again. Her body shivered strongly, and her eyes lost their focus. Seeing it, us elerated his movements. Thrust after thrust attacked Daisy¡¯s cave mercilessly until finally, the finishing move was ready.


    "Ugh!" With a grunt, us thrust his weapon onest time and shot his body essence inside Daisy.


    "Ahhhnn...~" Daisy gasped. The next second, she closed her eyes and lost consciousnesspletely.


    Seeing that, us let out a deep breath and took out his penis from her cave.


    Then, before the peeping tom could react, he took a step across space and appeared in front of the door.


    In less than one second, he pulled the door open.


    "Oh? It looks like we have an unexpected witness..." us¡¯s lips curved up.


    On the other side of the door, Andrea was wearing a frightened expression. She had a hand on her cave and had formed a puddle of love juices on the ground.


    ...


    Three chapters today!!!


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N:


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 96 Andrea’s Turn*

    <h4>Chapter 96 Andrea¡¯s Turn*</h4>


    "C-Cousin...?" Andrea stuttered.


    I watched her with a teasing smile and spoke. "Done peeking?"


    Andrea¡¯s face turned red. Her expression became a mix of shame and fear. She then tried to stand up and ran away, however, I grabbed her arm.


    "L-Let go..." Andrea said with an almost crying voice.


    I smirked. "Nope. I think you also need to be punished."


    Andrea was startled, but in the next second, she understood the meaning of my words.


    She instantly tried to escape, but her strength was way below mine. I lifted her in a princess carry and carried her inside the office.


    Then, the door of the student council¡¯s office was closed again.


    "C-us, s-stop!" Andrea pleaded with a flustered expression, but I ignored her words and carried her until another table, then, I put her on it.


    After that, I lifted her chin and gave her a kiss.


    "Mmnh!" Andrea used her hands to push me away, but I hugged her back and continued kissing her. I used my tongue to invade her mouth, licking her teeth and ying with her small tongue.


    Quickly, Andrea was unable to continue resisting me. Her hands lost their strength and her body leaned onto my chest.


    Finally, after almost one minute of kissing, we separated our lips.


    Andrea gasped. A string of saliva connected our mouths and her eyes became unfocused.


    But suddenly, a tear fell from her eyes.


    I was surprised. Quickly, I used my finger to wipe her tears and spoke to her in a gentle tone.


    "Andrea, what happened?"


    Andrea looked at me with an aggrieved expression. She bit her lips and put on a determined look before opening her mouth. "Cousin, I love you. In this life, you are the only man I want to marry... B-But, you did it just now with Daisy... Is she the one you love? Am I just someone to satisfy your lust...? Will you leave me when you became tired of me... I want to know!"


    Andrea¡¯s voice was soft, but it sounded determined. I looked right into her eyes and heaved a sigh. Then, I kissed her lips softly.


    "What do you want to know?" I asked.


    "... Tell me that you love me." She pleaded.


    I put a sincere expression and caressed her cheek. "I love you, Andrea."


    "Truly?"


    "Yeah."


    "Will you always stay with me?"


    "Of course."


    "... Then, am I the one you love the most?"


    I fell silent. I could easily nod and I¡¯m sure Andrea would believe me, but I did not want to lie here.


    Slowly, I shook my head.


    "... I see." A tinge of distress appeared on Andrea¡¯s eyes, but in the next instant, her eyes became determined again.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter! Even if I¡¯m not now, one day, I¡¯ll surely be the woman you love the most!"


    I put on a wry smile. "I¡¯ll wait for it." I then kissed her lips again.


    Andrea smiled and met her lips with mine. I moved my hands through her body, slowly taking off her clothes.


    Andrea did not resist. She allowed me to undress her while we continued kissing.


    When her clothes werepletely gone, Andrea looked at me with a shy expression. She tried to use her hands to cover her chest and crotch, but those movements only made her look more seductive.


    "Don¡¯t look..." She whispered. I smiled and slowly removed her hands from her body.


    "So beautiful." I eximed in admiration seeing her naked figure.


    Her breasts were not big, but neither were them small. They had the perfect shape to fit into my hands.


    I looked into her beautiful blue eyes and could not help but be mesmerized. My hands stroked her long red hair while I kissed her soft lips.


    "Mm...~" Andrea moaned in delight and followed my lead. Her tongue moved after mine, entangling with my tongue and creating slippery sounds.


    I moved my right hand to her breasts and pinched her nipples. Then, my other hand moved to her vagina.


    "You are very wet..." I breathed in her ear. Andrea squirmed and looked away to hide her embarrassment, but I forced her to look towards me.


    "C-Cousin..." Andrea¡¯s eyes turned teary and looked at me with a begging expression. I could not help but smile softly and kiss her lips.


    "I¡¯ll begin now." I said.


    Andrea hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Seeing that, I moved my dick towards her entrance and started to rub it.


    "Mmm...~" Andrea moaned. She closed her eyes with an expression of nervousness and hugged my back. I kissed her neck and shoulder to slowly rx her.


    When she was finally ready, I started to push my penis inside.


    "Uuhn..." Andrea wrinkled her brows and let out a soft groan. I continued piercing her until I felt something obstructing me.


    When I felt her hymen, I paused.


    "It will hurt a bit." I reminded Andrea.


    Andrea nodded and closed her eyes. I could feel her body tensing up, ready for the pain.


    Seeing it, I sighed. I slowly circled my rod inside her, trying to bring her pleasure and rx her body. At the same time, my hands caressed her soft skin and my lips licked her ear.


    "Annh...~" Andrea moaned and sighed. Her body slowly rxed under my caresses, and soon, her nervousness was almost gone.


    At that instant, I attacked.


    "Ugh! It hurts...!!!" Andrea grunted and hugged me tightly. I held her body on my arms and started to pound her cave.


    "S-Stop, please!" Andrea begged with tears in her eyes, but I did not stop. Licking her tears clean, I sent a sliver of my mana inside her body to alleviate her pain.


    Slowly, the great amount of love juice she had produced showed its use, and the mana I sent inside her relieved her pain.


    In less than five seconds, Andrea let out a deep moan.


    "S-Stop...~ W-What is it...!?"


    I smirked and remained silent. I put my arms below her legs and lifted her while holding her back, then, I continued pistoning.


    "N-No...~ W-Wait, Cousin, wait...~" Andrea groaned under my attacks and looked at me with a pitiful expression. Instinctively, she hugged my neck and wrapped her legs around my back.


    Carrying her in a ko hug, I pumped inside her with all my strength. My thrusts reached to the deepest part of her body and stimted her lower walls.


    "So tight!" I groaned in pleasure and elerated my movements. Each time my penis slid inside her, it felt as though it was being sucked byyers andyers of flesh, bringing me a soul-stirring excitement.


    "Ahhnnn... Cousin...~" Andrea held my neck firmly and put her head on my shoulders. Her thoughts became hazy, and she was unable to focus in our lovemaking. In the end, she could only moan and twist her body under my attacks.


    Waves and waves of incredible pleasure were brought to her by my relentless attacks. My weapon entered and exited her cave repeatedly, each time reaching deeper and deeper.


    Finally, my penis touched her womb.


    "S-Stop... Stop!" Andrea moaned and screamed without caring if someone could hear her. She forgot that she was in the student council¡¯s office and that Daisy was nearby. All her thoughts had been dominated by the feeling brought by our sex.


    "Hah... Hah... Hah...~" Andrea moaned and groaned repeatedly. A string of saliva fell from her lips, falling on my shoulders. With each assault of my waist, her beautiful butt would tremble and her vagina would shiver.


    My penis pierced until her womb. I held her body tightly on my arms, slowly enjoying the taste of my beautiful cousin.


    Unfortunately, my cousin was unable to endure any longer.


    Under my relentless assaults, Andrea¡¯s body started to tense up. Her breathing became heavy, and her eyes started to lose focus.


    "S-Something ising...~" Andrea eximed. I looked into her face and kissed her lips. Knowing that she was close to orgasming, I decided to apany her.


    My movements elerated, and my waist became faster and faster. A hot feeling filled my abdomen, signaling me that my body was ready to shot.


    Iid Andrea on the table and continued pounding her fiercely. I did not give her the opportunity to rest, bringing her body to the edge of the climax.


    "N-No...~ W-Wait...~! us, w-wait...~" Andrea moaned and twisted her body, but my attacks only became fiercer. In the end, she was unable to endure and orgasmed.


    "!!!" Andrea¡¯s eyes opened wide. Her body shivered fiercely, and her arms and legs tightened around me. For an instant, her mind turnedpletely nk.


    At that moment, my white seed was shot inside her.


    I pierced my penis deeply and deposited my seed into her womb. Her vagina shivered feeling the hot and thick liquid filling Andrea¡¯s womb.


    Then, her body became limp.


    "Hah, hah, hah...~" Andrea panted heavily. Her reasoning waspletely gone, and her mouth was opened with a loose smile.


    At that moment, I feel someone moving behind me.


    Daisy¡¯s breast pressed against my back and her hand touched our genitals. In a seductive tone, she breathed in my ear.


    "Mou, your highness, ying without me."


    I looked at her and smiled. "Well, you were sleeping in the table with your hands tied."


    "And whose fault is it? But don¡¯t worry, I already untied my hands. So I can apany you to y too..." Daisy then licked her lips and looked to us with a hungry expression.

 Chapter 97 Two Are Better Than One

    <h4>Chapter 97 Two Are Better Than One</h4>


    "Little devil, tempting your master." I felt my breathing turning heavier.


    "Why? Will master punish me?" Daisy breathed in my ear seductively.


    "Mischievous little fairy!" I snarled and turned around. Before Daisy could react, I grabbed her waist and put her beside Andrea.


    "Kya!" Daisy let out a small cry, but her eyes were shining seductively.


    Unable to resist her tempting appearance, I pounced into Daisy fiercely. My weapon was thrust inside her cave and invaded her until her deepest corner.


    "Ahn...~" Andrea let out a moan of satisfaction and hugged my neck. I kissed her lips and started to move, pounding into her love cave repeatedly.


    "Ahhn~ Your highness...~ More...~"


    "Little devil, I¡¯ll show you to respect your master!"


    "Mmnn~"


    My penis was thrust inside her once and again. Each time, I made sure to stimte her erogenous zones carefully.


    At the same time, my hands roamed on her body. Daisy¡¯s creamy white skin waspletely exposed to my ws.


    I kissed her neck while piercing her cave. My hands yed with her breast, pinching her nipples fiercely.


    "Aghhnnn...~" Daisy let out a deep moan and hugged my neck. I took advantage of that to bite her nipples and pull them upward.


    "N-No...~"


    Feeling that stimulus, Daisy cummed.


    Unfortunately for her, I was not nning to end things like this.


    Before she could recover from hertest orgasm, I put her legs on my shoulders and resumed thrusting.


    "S-Stop~!" Daisy begged me, but I just curved my lips up and looked at her with a teasing smile.


    Then, I put strength on my waist and mmed her crotch.


    "AHhnnn...~" Shivering, Daisy could not help but let out a loud yell. Her still sensitive body reacted to my attack producing even more love juices.


    A mix of pain and pleasure rushed to Daisy¡¯s brain. She let out a deep groan and moaned.


    The student council¡¯s office waspletely hot. The smell of love juices and sweat filled the room, and the loud moans of Daisy could be heard outside. If someone were to walk near the room, he would hear the noises Daisy was doing.


    But I did not care about that. Feeling Daisy¡¯s body twisting helplessly under me, I grinned. My movements speed up and my waist moved up and down with even more strength.


    Under my relentless attacks, Daisy¡¯s cummed for the third time, but like before, I did not stop. This time, I turned her body around and pierced her from behind while pressing her back down with my hands.


    "S-Stop...~! Y-Your highness...~ Please~!" Daisy¡¯s pitiful voice reached my ears, but I just continued thrusting. I could feel her body trembling with each thrust. After orgasming thrice, Daisy¡¯s body was alreadypletely under my control.


    "Little tempting devil, do you like it?" I whispered in her ear without stopping my movements. Daisy looked up at me and tried to speak, but each time she was about to speak, I made sure to attack fiercely to stop her words.


    "Please... anh...~ Your highness...~ Stop...~"


    I looked into her beautiful eyes and grabbed her waist. My movements elerated again, bringing Daisy to the peak once more.


    "No...~" Daisy screamed and arched her back. Her body produced a lot of love juices that flooded her love cave.


    At the same time, I gritted my teeth and pierced her deeply.


    Then, my white and hot stuff was shot into her womb.


    "Uu..." Daisy groaned onest time and fell asleep in the table. Her face had a look of satisfaction and tiredness.


    Seeing that, I slid out of her cave and sighed happily while seeing the whitish liquid slid out of Daisy¡¯s entrance.


    With a smile, I looked at the blue eyes that were looking to our intercourse.


    "Seen enough?" I asked.


    Andrea blushed. "Is Daisy alright?" She asked.


    I grinned and walked towards her. "Mmm... If I were you, I would worry about myself instead."


    "W-Why?"


    "What do you think?" I put on an evil smile and walked towards Andrea.


    "W-Wait!" Andrea panicked, but it was toote. I lifted her beautiful body and put her against the wall, then, I slid inside her.


    "Uuu..." Andrea looked at me with teary eyes, but I just smiled and kissed her small lips. My waist started to move, pounding against her ass and invading her cave.


    "Mmm...~" Andrea moaned softly. Her beautiful and slender body shook with my thrust and tried to amodate my member. I grabbed her breast from behind while kissing her neck and piercing her hole.


    Of course, I was gentler with her than with Daisy. After all, today was Andrea¡¯s first time, and she was much more inexperiencedpared to Daisy.


    But even so, Andrea was quickly unable to endure. Less than two minutester, she climaxed again. I held her shivering body and continued pounding her insides, feeling heryers of flesh moving each time my penis pierced her.


    Andrea¡¯s legs shook. Her body lost strength and she almost fell to the ground. If not that I was holding her, she would have fallen.


    "C-Cousin...~" Andrea looked at me pitifully. I kissed her lips and licked her ears and continued with my work.


    When I felt that Andrea was ready to cum again, I increased my speed. My penis slid inside and outside her repeatedly, increasing her pleasure crazily.


    "C-Coming!" Andrea eximed, and her body shivered again. I held her beautiful and lithe body tightly and pierced her anest time, shooting my white seed inside her womb.


    "Ha..." With a sigh, I hugged her tenderly and kissed her lips. Then, I carried her towards the table.


    Daisy was still asleep. Her face was red due to the extenuating exercise, and her body shivered asionally.


    Andrea, on the other hand, looked at me with hazy eyes. She entwined her fingers with me and kissed my lips with a loving expression.


    "I love you, cousin." Andrea whispered.


    I kissed her back and stroked her head. "I love you too."


    Hearing that, Andrea fell asleep too.


    The smell of sex and the even breathing of the two girls filled the office.

 Chapter 98 Fiancée?

    <h4>Chapter 98 Fianc¨¦e?</h4>


    "... Is something wrong with you?" Dina asked while looking at Daisy and Andrea. For some reason, she had the feeling that the two had done something she was not going to like.


    Seeing their blushing and tired expressions, Dina narrowed her eyes. She then looked at me, who was seated reading a book, with a suspicious look.


    Andrea¡¯s face turned even redder and she looked away. Daisy, on the other hand, bowed slightly with a small smile. "We are alright. It¡¯s just that his highness was giving us some tips about cultivation."


    Dina looked at Daisy fixedly. She could not shake off the suspicion that something else happened in this office.


    But when she realized that none of us was going to say anything, she shook her head and sighed. "Anyway, it¡¯s good that you are here early. We have work to do today. By the way, is it just me or there is a funny smell in the office."


    Our expressions stiffened. Andrea seemed like she wanted to find a hole to hide, and Daisy looked at me with an it¡¯s-your-fault expression.


    Dina watched our reactions and furrowed her brows suspiciously. "As I thought, you three are hiding something from me."


    I smiled wryly and shook my head. "You are imagining things."


    Dina¡¯s eyes turned into slits. She then fixed her gaze into Andrea, who seemed as she was the easiest to intimidate. "Andrea, what happened?"


    Andrea turned nervous. "N-Nothing happened, cousin. I-I swear."


    "Mmm... Suspicious." Dina¡¯s stare almost made Andrea cry.


    Fortunately, Iris entered the office at that moment. She looked at us and tilted her head. "Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing." I spoke immediately to change the topic. "Dina was going to tell us something, right sister?"


    Dina shot me a you-will-not-escape look, but she nodded and looked at Iris.


    "... Yes. We have work to do." She then walked towards a drawer and took out a stack of papers. "We need to fill these formries with the information about each club and ssroom. us, Andrea, and Daisy just entered the institute a few days ago, so this is also an opportunity for them to get used to the students and the locations of the clubs."


    Dina then exined everything and looked at us for a brief moment. "Andrea and I are going to the ssrooms, and Iris will take us and Daisy to the clubs. Anyone wants to add something?"


    We shook our heads simultaneously. Dina nodded and distributed some of the papers to us.


    The formries were pretty basic. Ours only needed to be filled with the name of the club, activities, president, vice-president, secretary, teacher-in-charge, and members of the club. We did not need to fill them right away, but this information needed to be collected before the weekend.


    After that, if any of the clubs got a new member, they needed to report it so the student council can have a detailed record of the students¡¯ activities.


    Daisy, Iris, and I departed towards the clubs. Iris led us and exined to us the structure of the academy. She was pretty detailed with her exnations.


    The first impression I got from Iris was that she was a timid girl. However, after interacting with her for a while, I learned that she was very serious.


    I was surprised that she knew the names of most of the students and teachers, even the ones that just entered the institute a few days ago. She knew where we could locate them, and their backgrounds.


    It was very impressive for a normal human to remember all that information. However, Iris did not seem to think that it was something great. Instead, she took it as something normal.


    By the way, the institute was truly big. We spent most of the afternoon walking from building to building before finally giving the information to all the clubs.


    Once we were done, we took a short rest and decided to return to the student council¡¯s office.


    "But you sure are knowledgeable, miss Iris. You knew the name of all the people we met." Daisy said impressed.


    "It¡¯s nothing." Iris replied slightly embarrassed. "I was the student council¡¯s secretary for thest term, so I had to know the names of all the students and teachers."


    "Is it so? Anyway, it¡¯s impressive." Daisy smiled.


    She was right. I can¡¯t imagine myself learning the names of all the students if I were a normal human. I remember that in my original life I had trouble remembering my birthday... Sometimes, I would even forget the name of my ssmates.


    ... Yeah, I¡¯m not lying.


    Anyway, I could see that Iris was a pretty hardworking girl. I was sure that she was the type that would not stop studying before making sure that she knew the answers to all the possible questions of an exam.


    We continued walking and chatting lightheartedly. Daisy and Iris quickly got along and started to talk about different topics. I was a bit surprised, after all, Daisy was my servant. Most nobles would not talk to her if it was not necessary.


    However, Iris did not seem to care about it. She treated Daisy the same way she treated me. No, she was closer to Daisy than me.


    Unfortunately for us, happy times don¡¯tst long, and misfortune is always waiting to ruin our mood. While we were walking towards the student council¡¯s office, a group of men appeared before us.


    I frowned, and when I realized the identity of the men, I frowned even more. Without hesitation, I took a step forward to protect the girls.


    "What do you want, Bryan?" I asked in an ice-cold tone.


    Yes, one of the men was my second brother, Bryan.


    He was being apanied by three young men. I only recognized one of them, a slightly fat noble called Luca.


    My brother looked at me and smirked. He then shot ascivious look to Iris behind me and walked forward.


    "Get lost, bastard. I need to talk with my fianc¨¦e."


    ...


    Someone asked for a page with the characters¡¯ description. I¡¯ll be posting it tomorrow, but it will contain spoiler...


    My P4TRE0N:


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 99 Jealously

    <h4>Chapter 99 Jealously</h4>


    "Get lost, I need to talk with my fianc¨¦e." Bryan said in a condescending tone.


    Hearing his words, I wrinkled my brows. Then, I moved my gaze towards Iris and noticed that she was lowering her head with a fearful expression.


    At that moment, I finally remembered.


    When I first saw Iris in the student council¡¯s office, I found her a little familiar, but because it did not seem important I did not pay attention.


    But now that Bryan said that she was his fianc¨¦e, I remembered who she was.


    I met Iris once when she got engaged to Bryan. It was more than five years ago, and the meeting was very brief, so I did not remember it when I saw Iris again after so many years.


    Furthermore, Iris had changed noticeably from back then. Her hair was long now, and though she still was a timid girl, she seemed much stronger than when I first met her.


    So she was that little girl, huh.


    I looked again at my brother and put on an indifferent expression. "I¡¯m sorry, we are currently busy with the student council¡¯s work. You will have to find herter if you want to speak to her."


    Bryan furrowed his brows. "I remember I told you to get lost, little bastard brother."


    "Is it so? It looks like my hearing is failing."


    A murderous expression appeared on Bryan¡¯s face. He looked at me as though he wanted to swallow me alive. The little mana inside his body started to circte in an attempt to intimidate me.


    However, I just looked at him with a smirk.


    Anyone could see that we were about to go to blows. Some students nearby recognized the situation and ran away. Nobody wanted to be involved in a fight between princes.


    Of course, the bravest ones hid nearby to observe the fight.


    I felt someone pulling my shirt at that moment. I looked back and saw Iris looking at me with a sad and resigned expression. She then opened her mouth to speak.


    But before she could say anything, I conjured a little spell and sealed her movements. Iris was surprised and tried to struggle, but my spell was not something that she could dispel so easily.


    I knew what she wanted to say, and precisely because of that, I did not allow her to speak. Once she says the words ¡¯It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go with him¡¯ I would lose the qualifications to intervene.


    [Stay still and don¡¯t say something stupid.] I send my voice directly into her mind. [I¡¯ll take care of this.]


    Iris looked at me with aplicated expression before sighing. A series of different expressions appeared on her face, as such relief, thankfulness, happiness, and sorrow.


    But now was not the time to care about that.


    Bryan saw Iris pulling the corner of my shirt and turned livid. To him, the scene seemed like Iris was flirting with another man.


    "So, it¡¯s true." Bryan said with a tone full of hatred. "I heard that you were pretty close with this trash, Iris, but it looks like you two are more than close."


    "Watch your words, brother." I said indifferently. "Miss Iris and I have a purely working rtionship. The fact that you are unconfident about yourself doesn¡¯t give you the right to besmirch miss Iris¡¯s reputation. Now, we need to finish our work, so get lost with your petty jealously to another ce."


    "Hahahahaha. Good, good! So, you are going against me until the end, huh us. I¡¯m going to ask you onest time, little trash. Get lost, I have some matters I need to talk with MY fianc¨¦e!"


    I remained silent, but my attitude was clear. I was not going anywhere.


    Bryan gritted his teeth. He knew that he and his friends were not a match for me in a fight, and I would not care about giving a prince a beating.


    But when it seemed that Bryan was going to leave disappointed, one of hisckeys took a step forward.


    It was the slightly fat young man, Luca.


    I frowned, Luca was another famous trash of the capital. His infamy was as much as Bryan, and there are rumors that he had done some outrageous things.


    Wearing a fake smile, he waved his hands and opened his mouth.


    "Now now, calm down your highnesses. Why don¡¯t we resolve this peacefully?"


    "... What do you propose?" I fixed my gaze into Luca and spoke a brief silence. I could see Luca¡¯s body shivering slightly, a result of the pressure I emitted just now.


    However, instead of being intimidated, he continued speaking.


    "Your highness Bryan, your highness us, I think that the best solution is that both of you take a step back. Prince Bryan will apologize for insulting prince us, and prince us will stop interfering with prince Bryan and miss Iris¡¯s affairs. After all, it would not be good if someone spread rumors that miss Iris has a strange rtionship with prince us."


    ... Now I¡¯m sure of it. This guy has evil intentions.


    And just as I thought, Bryan exploded.


    "Impossible! I¡¯ll never apologize to this trash! And you Iris, remember that you are my fianc¨¦e! One day, you¡¯ll have to open your legs for me, no matter how much you hate it! us, I¡¯ll remember this!"


    With these words, Bryan departed followed by hisckeys.


    Luca smiled wryly towards me before leaving, but his smile seemed as though he was mocking a fool.


    I furrowed my brows and put on a fragment of my consciousness on him. With my experience, I would be a fool if I don¡¯t notice that today¡¯s farce was the result of someone¡¯s conspiracy.


    I¡¯m curious to know, who is so daring to scheme using two princes?


    When Bryan was gone, I turned off the spell on Iris. She looked at me with aplicated expression and bowed. "Sorry about that, I have caused you trouble."


    I put on a small smile and shook my head. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal to help a friend."


    Iris was briefly stunned, but in the next second, her expression turned into a mix of happiness and sorrow.


    "... Yeah, you are the same as back then. Unfortunately, I..."


    Herst words were so soft that even I was unable to hear them.


    But I already knew what she wanted to say.


    Looking at the back of Bryan, I already thought of the perfect method of revenge.


    Mmm. I guess I¡¯ll be starting with him then.


    ...


    Later that same day, in a hidden location.


    Luca was bowing respectfully towards a figure hidden in the shadows.


    "How was it?" The figure asked in a cheerful and innocent tone.


    Luca, however, knew the truth behind her fa?ade. The figure in the shadows was a true monster, one born with ice-cold blood.


    "Everything went ording to young miss expectations." He said. "I¡¯m sure that today¡¯s incident will be the spark that starts the fight between the princes."


    "Is it so? Good. This empire has been peaceful for too long."


    She then stood up and walked towards a table nearby. She then grabbed a piece of chess, a pawn.


    "... Finally, I¡¯ll know. Prince us, are you a pawn, or a monster like me?"


    Her beautiful white hair waved and hid her devilish smile.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N and read until 20 chapters ahead:


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 100 Renting a Room 2

    <h4>Chapter 100 Renting a Room 2</h4>


    "So that happened..." Dina heaved a sigh and grabbed Iris¡¯s hands with an apologetic expression. "Sorry about that, Iris. If I knew Bryan was nearby, I would have gone with you."


    Iris shook her head with a delicate smile. "You don¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯m able to enjoy the days in the institute thanks to you. You have already helped me more than enough."


    I learned about thister, but Dina had been protecting Iris from Bryan for a long time. She was the one that invited Iris to the student council, and she also arranged for Iris to live beside her room. Due to it, Bryan had been unable to harass Iris in the institute.


    But even that protection was not perfect. Each certain time, Bryan would find Iris and harass her. There is even a rumor that he almost raped her once. If not that Dina arrived and rescues her just in time, she would have lost her innocence long ago.


    As such, Iris was very grateful to Dina. And at the same time, Bryan hated Dina to the core.


    "But to think that you were Bryan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, huh." I said with a surprised tone. "I remember that I met you a few years ago. You changed a lot from then, though."


    "... So you remember." Iris whispered softly. The corners of her lips curved up almost unnoticeable.


    "Of course, you were a crybaby back then."


    Iris blushed and lowered her head. But in the next instant, her expression turned sorrowful again.


    Dina, Andrea, and Daisy looked at the two of us strangely. Dina had a suspicious expression, Andrea seemed curious about how we met, and Daisy looked at me with a teasing gaze.


    ... Andrea, your instincts as a woman need a bit more training. Look at Dina and Daisy, they look as they want to swallow me alive.


    I smiled amusedly. With how jealous Dina is, I¡¯m curious to see her reaction when she learns about all my women.


    Mmm. Fortunately, her cultivation is just in the sixthyer. Otherwise, I would risk bing charcoal.


    "Anyway." I hurriedly directed the conversation to another topic. "After what happened today, I¡¯m sure that Bryan will try to take revenge. Iris, you need to be careful. Daisy, Andrea, you too. Bryan knows that you two are rted to me, so he may attempt to harm you as a way to take revenge against me."


    The girls nodded with grave expressions. To be sure, I left a trace of my consciousness in each one of them. So I¡¯ll be able to react instantly if one of them is in danger.


    By the way, I have to think of a way to guarantee the safety of my loved ones regardless if I¡¯m nearby or not. Something that can endure the attacks of a twelfthyer enemy at least.


    We thought for a while about countermeasures in case Bryan tries to do something. During the entire conversation, Iris¡¯s expression was somber. She probably felt guilty about involving us in her troubles.


    I told her again that we did not mind it, but she just answered with a fragile smile and nodded.


    After that, we finished the day¡¯s work and left.


    The girls departed towards their rooms, but before leaving, Daisy gave me a stealthy kiss.


    Andrea, the only one that saw it, blushed deeply and lowered her head. I could see that she also wanted to kiss me, but she was too shy to do it.


    But in the next instant, Dina pulled her away. She also took Daisy with her, and for some reason, she had a frighteningly serious expression. She probably is already suspecting something.


    Well, Daisy is smart. I¡¯m sure she will be able to cope with it.


    Instead of returning to my bedroom, I applied [Recognition Interference] and changed the color of my hair and eyes. I then took a step across space and left the institute.


    Afterward, I walked to Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s house.


    It was not nighttime yet, but I¡¯m sure that she already took a decision about if allow me to stay in her house or not. Reaching a few hours early was not going to make a difference.


    As I expected, when I knocked on the door, Mrs. Lluvia was already waiting for me.


    "Young master rk,e inside please." She smiled and invited me inside.


    "Please don¡¯t call me young master." I replied. "I¡¯m not a noble anymore, so calling me young master is unnecessary."


    "Is it so? I¡¯ll call you rk then."


    I nodded and followed her inside. Mr. Peter, Lluvia¡¯s husband, was seated in the living room, probably waiting for me. He shot me a displeased look and snorted. It looks like he is not happy.


    Lluvia¡¯s next words confirmed my guess. "rk, my husband and I discussed it yesterday night and decided to rent you the room."


    I nodded and smiled, ignoring Peter¡¯s displeased look. "Many thanks."


    "And your belongings? I see you are emptyhanded."


    "Well, I was not sure if you were going to agree, so I did not bring them with me. Later I¡¯ll go for them."


    "Okay. Then, I¡¯ll show you your room and introduce you to the rest of the family."


    ...


    Yesterday¡¯s chapter...

 Chapter 101 Lluvia’s Family

    <h4>Chapter 101 Lluvia¡¯s Family</h4>


    "This is your room, rk." Lluvia led me to a room in a corner of the first floor.


    The room was not very big. It had a small bed, a table, and a chair. An old drawer was located beside the bed. It had a few old books filled with dust.


    The room also had a window, something I was very grateful for. Even if I was not going to use this room frequently, I preferred if it had ess to a bit of sunlight.


    "Do you like it?" Lluvia asked.


    "A bit smaller than I thought, but still nice." I nodded.


    Lluvia put on a bitter smile. "Sorry, we have an unupied room bigger than this, but it¡¯s on the second floor, and my husband did not agree to give it to you."


    "Oh?"


    "... Well, my daughter and daughter-inw live on the second floor, so he thought it was not appropriate for you to live there too." Lluvia said in an apologetic tone.


    "I understand." I smiled wryly. "No matter. I¡¯m not nning to stay here regrly. In fact, I only need the room to leave my belongings here. I¡¯ll probablye here once each few days." I exined.


    "Is it so? I¡¯m d then."


    I finished examining the room while talking with Mrs. Lluvia. I then told her that I would bring my belongings tomorrow.


    After agreeing to a price for the room, I spoke about another important thing.


    "... Food and clothes, is it?" She asked.


    "Yes. Food is not very important, after all, most likely I will not eat here. But I need help washing my clothes and cleaning the room."


    "Mmm... I understand. If you don¡¯t mind paying a bit of extra money and I¡¯ll take care of it. My daughter and daughter-inw will have no problem doing a few extra chores."


    I sighed in relief. "No problem. I¡¯ll pay."


    Lluvia smiled brightly. "Then there is not a problem."


    Probably because her family was urgently needing money, Lluvia seemed happy when she saw how generous I was.


    But then, her expression turned to one of embarrassment. "... Also, I forgot to tell you but you need to pay the month upfront."


    I frowned. Normally, in the empire, when you rent a room or house, you pay when the month ends. Sometimes, you pay half of the price upfront, and the remaining half when the month ends.


    But Mrs. Lluvia asked me to pay everything upfront.


    Although paying everything upfront in notpletely unheard of, it¡¯s very unusual.


    I heard that her husband had gambling troubles. It looks like the situation was worse than I thought.


    I only needed to think for a second before nodding. Anyway, paying now orter does not make a difference to me.


    "Okay. But I did not bring the money today. I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow."


    Mrs. Lluvia sighed in relief and nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, I understand."


    But at that moment, a voice interrupted us. "If you don¡¯t have the money, then get lost!"


    Instantly, the room fell silent.


    I wrinkled my brows in displeasure and looked towards the entrance of the room. There, Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s husband was looking at me with a frown.


    Behind him, two girls were staring at the ground in embarrassment. They seemed ashamed of Peter¡¯s attitude.


    Hearing her husband¡¯s words and seeing the displeasure on my face, Lluvia¡¯s face turned pale white. One secondter, she turned around with a furious expression.


    "Shut up! It¡¯s your fault that we need to rent a room in the first ce! rk will be living with us from today onwards, so treat him with respect!"


    "You...!" Peter¡¯s face becamepletely red when he heard Lluvia¡¯s scolding. He red at us in fury and opened his mouth. "Hmph! I told you I don¡¯t find him trustworthy! He probably has bad intentions by staying here! When something happenster, don¡¯te to me crying!"


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Lluvia¡¯s face changed and looked at me fearing my reaction to her husband¡¯s words. But when she saw that I remained expressionless and just frowned slightly, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Sorry about that. My husband finds it hard to trust in strangers. Don¡¯t take his words to heart." She bowed in apology.


    "... Mrs. Lluvia, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I need the room, so I¡¯ll stay here during this one month. But if during this month, something like this happens again, I¡¯ll leave."


    Lluvia looked into my eyes and sighed. "Sorry. Don¡¯t worry, this will not happen again. Now, I¡¯ll introduce the girls to you." She said to direct the conversation to another topic and pointed towards the girls that came with her husband. "You already know rice, my daughter inw, right?"


    "Yes, we talked a little yesterday."


    "Good. The other girl is my daughter, Nana." She said while pointing to a sixteen-year-old girl.


    The girl shared the features of her mother, but her hair was much shorter. She had a petite body and was a bit chubby, but instead of looking bad, it made her look adorable.


    I even had the impulse to pinch her cheeks. Fortunately, I controlled myself, or I would have looked like a creep.


    "Nice to meet you, I¡¯m rk." I smiled softly.


    The girl blushed shyly and lowered her head. "... Nana."


    Seeing her reaction, Mrs. Lluvia was slightly startled before grinning. "By the way, rk, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "... Not yet." I said with a strange expression. It was true, my current identity was still single.


    "Oh? What do you think about Nana?"


    "Mom!" Nana screamed embarrassed, but Lluvia just grinned and looked at me.


    I was slightly stunned. To think that this woman would hit on me... Although she did it for her daughter.


    Fortunately, I was pretty experienced in topics like this.


    "Very cute. I¡¯m sure she will be a good wife."


    Nana looked at me and turnedpletely red. She then escaped away to her room.


    Seeing that, Lluvia grinned. She then stared at me with an appraising look and nodded. I was pretty awkward knowing that she was evaluating me as a possible son-inw.


    Fortunately, she stopped mentioning the topic.


    "rk, now that we reached an agreement. Do you want to eat dinner with us? It¡¯s not to brag, but rice¡¯s cooking is very good."


    I hesitated slightly before shaking my head. "Sorry, I¡¯ll need to deal with some matters tonight. Tomorrow perhaps."


    Lluvia made a disappointed expression before agreeing. "I see. It will be tomorrow then."


    Afterward, I chatted a bit more with Mrs. Lluvia and rice, who was a bit more amicable than yesterday, and left.

 Chapter 102 Raven’s Changes

    <h4>Chapter 102 Raven¡¯s Changes</h4>


    "Huh!?" When I entered the Red Skull Gang¡¯s hideout, I saw a shadow charging towards me.


    I instinctively extended my hands forward and tensed up my muscles. But when I failed to feel killing intent from the shadow, I rxed my body.


    The next second, I felt a slight weight impacting my chest.


    "... You are here." A soft voice sounded in my chest.


    "You are... Raven?" I was slightly surprised.


    The one currently hugging me was a petite cat-eared girl. She was wearing an indifferent expression, but her tail was wagging and her ears were twitching in happiness.


    How cute.


    Today¡¯s Raven was different from yesterday¡¯s Raven. White strands of hair adorned her oncepletely-ck hair. Her cat ears had turnedpletely white, and her tail was mostly white except for the tip, that was ck.


    Furthermore, her eyes had acquired a silver tint. If yesterday, Raven was a beautiful ck cat, today she seemed like a mystical and holy silvery-ck cat.


    "... A side-effect of the contract?" I asked.


    Raven nodded her head. "Mm. I woke up like this. I think it¡¯s nicer though."


    I smiled. "Yeah, you look nicer this way."


    Raven¡¯s lips curved up slightly.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked.


    "... Very good. My body feels full of energy."


    "Is it so? Let me see." I then patted her head and sent a thread of mana inside her body to examine her condition.


    Just like I expected, her lifespan problem was resolved. Currently, Raven¡¯s lifespan was as long as mine, after all, we shared life, death, and reincarnation.


    Besides that, her cultivation had increased. She had gone from the seventhyer to the eighthyer peak, even higher than Marana. She was just a step away from breaking to the ninthyer.


    Moreover, I could feel that her strength was still increasing.


    Taking into ount that Raven was just 15 years old, then her cultivation speed could be considered as heaven-defying.


    Her mana had also be a few times purer, and her body was visibly stronger. The current Raven could be considered as a once-in-a-millennium genius.


    I continued examining her body, and when I confirmed that everything was alright, I sighed in relief. "It looks like the contract was useful."


    "Mm... Thanks."


    "It¡¯s nothing. Helping you was also helping myself."


    Raven look into my eyes for an instant and nodded.


    At that moment, we heard two sets of footsteps approaching.


    "Raven, what happened? Why did you run here suddenly?" A woman¡¯s voice asked from afar, but when she saw the scene of Raven hugging me, her expression changed.


    Then, she became furious.


    "You bastard! What are you doing to raven!"


    Instantly, Akh unsheathed her rapier and thrust it towards me.


    I smiled wryly and prepared myself to parry her attack. But before I could move, someone else moves.


    *ng!* Two daggers blocked the rapier easily.


    "R-Raven!?" Akh was surprised.


    "... Stop." Raven spoke to Akh indifferently. Her voice, however, wasced with a bit of killing intent.


    "W-What?" Akh shuddered. She then took two steps back and looked at Raven nkly.


    But in the next second, her eyes shone in fury and she red at me.


    "Bastard! What have you done to my sister!?"


    Powerful mana surged out of her body. Akh filled her rapier with strength and charged towards me again while avoiding Raven.


    Unfortunately for her, Raven was much stronger than yesterday.


    Despite Akh trying to avoid Raven, Raven¡¯s speed was much faster. She faded out into the shadows and reappeared in front of her less than one secondter, her daggers ready to attack.


    But at the instant when the two were about to sh, someone intervened.


    "Stop!" Marana shouted.


    Instantly, both Raven and Akh stopped in their steps.


    Marana, who had been too surprised to react, finally realized that the situation was about to turn bad.


    Without hesitating, she stepped between Akh and Raven and stopped them from continuing the fight.


    Akh retracted her rapier and stood behind Marana. Raven, on the other hand, jumped back and stood in front of me with her daggers ready.


    Marana frowned. She looked at Raven and then at me and wrinkled her brows.


    "Raven, what is happening? Why did you attack Akh?"


    "... She attacked rk." Raven replied indifferently.


    Marana was taken aback for her answer. Akh, Raven, and she had been sisters for many years. She could not understand why Raven attacked her sister to protect a stranger.


    Moreover, she clearly felt Raven directing killing intent towards Akh.


    Akh¡¯s expression turned ugly. She looked at me with an expression of hatred and gnashed her teeth. "Tell me, what have you done to Raven? I¡¯ll kill you if something happens to my sister!" She then raised her rapier with the intent of attacking me again.


    At the same time, Raven gripped her daggers with even more strength.


    I wrinkled my brows. Although I knew why Akh reacted like this, I was not happy hearing her words.


    Marana put on a pondering expression. She stopped Akh with a hand a looked at me. "Mr. rk, can you exin what is happening?"


    I looked at Marana and smiled. "Are you suspecting me of controlling Raven to attack Akh?"


    Marana did not reply, but her silence was enough of an answer.


    I let out a small chuckle and patted Raven¡¯s head. "It¡¯s not like that. Raven and I made a soul contract. As such, our souls are closely interconnected. One of the side-effects of that connection is that we felt very close to the other.


    "Of course, such a feeling of closeness is not enough for Raven to attack you. Actually, I¡¯m also curious about the reason she did that." I said and looked at Raven.


    Raven fell silent for a brief instant and looked at me.


    "rk saved my life, so my life is his from now onwards... If someone wants to attack him, that person is my enemy."


    Marana and Akh werepletely stunned. They were not expecting that answer.


    Akh wanted to say something else, but Marana patted her shoulder to calm her down. "We understand, Raven. Sorry about that. Also, Akh, Mr. rk is our boss now, so you can¡¯t attack him like that. Apologize."


    Akh looked at Marana in surprise and opened her mouth to protest. But when she saw Marana¡¯s serious eyes, she retracted her words and bit her lips.


    "... I understand. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rk."


    I nodded indifferently. "Don¡¯t worry, but I hope this is thest time something like this happens. Next time, I¡¯ll not let it pass so easily."


    Akh bit her lips unwillingly, but in the end, she nodded.


    Seeing that, Raven lowered her daggers and stepped back. Marana twitched her eyes when she saw it, but she was helpless, and a bit suspicious, about Raven¡¯s attitude.


    She made sure to not show her suspicion on her face though, and instead put on a business-like expression.


    "Mr. rk, I followed your instructions of yesterday. Do you want to see it now?"


    "Wait for a bit. I want to take a bath first. Also, get me something to eat."


    ...


    A bit busytely, So I have not read thements. Sorry about it...

 Chapter 103 A Relaxed Bath

    <h4>Chapter 103 A Rxed Bath</h4>


    As a medium-sized gang led by an eighthyer practitioner, the Red Skull Gang has a very luxurious bath.


    The bath was just a bit smaller than the bath in the imperial pce. It was located in an open underground space filled with hot water heated by magic. Once you entered the bath, you could see the water vapor floating around and giving the bath a calm atmosphere.


    I submerged myself in the hot water and rxed my body. The water temperature was at the best point, and I could not help but sigh infort.


    I have always loved baths, even during my first life. I love the way the water feels against my skin and like swimming in hot and cold waters. Nothing is better than a good bath to rx the body.


    Unfortunately, not all the worlds I have been in have a good bathing culture. Once, I was reborn in a world where you could only bath on the first day of the week, and taking a bath any other day was considered a sin.


    Some people did not bath even once in a year!


    As a result, I ended bing a demon king and was forced to destroy that world¡¯s religion.


    What? Are you saying that destroying a religion simply because they did not like bathing is excessive? Tell me that after living with foul-smelling people every day for more than ten years.


    Trust me, it¡¯s a nightmare.


    Feeling the water against my skin, I smiled wryly while remembering the good old days. Hah... How I miss the days when I was young.


    While I was submerged in the water, I felt the door of the bathroom opening. I was slightly surprised, but in the next second, I recognized the presence of the neer.


    "Raven, what are you doing here?"


    "... Can I bath with you?" She asked in a low voice.


    I smiled wryly. "Do your sisters know that you are here?"


    "..."


    "I thought so." I sighed and looked towards her. Raven only had a towel covering her body. She was staring at the ground shyly and her face had turned slightly red. Her gaze darted sometimes towards me, but when she noticed me looking at her, she moved it away.


    I sighed in admiration seeing Raven¡¯s petite body. Her body seemed like a delicate porcin doll. Her small feet moved nervously, and her small chest was partly uncovered due to the towel being too small.


    "Come here." I patted the ce beside me and smiled at Raven. Raven put on an excited expression and instantly rushed towards me.


    But instead of sitting beside me, she sat on my thighs.


    I waspletely stunned. You must remember that I¡¯m currently naked, and Raven was wearing only a towel. I just needed to move slightly to transform this situation in an R-18 scene.


    Happiness came too soon.


    Raven leaned her body on my chest and submerged her face on the water. Her face had turnedpletely red, and her normally indifferent eyes had turned slightly moist.


    I resisted the urge to pierce her and hugged her waist gently.


    "Little girl, are you tempting me?"


    Raven blushed and closed her eyes, but I could feel her body trembling slightly.


    I put on an amused smile but stopped teasing Raven. Even although I was tempted to devour her here and now, I knew that Raven was a little afraid. Moreover, I yed enough with Daisy and Andrea in the morning, so I was not in a hurry to eat her.


    So, despite the heated atmosphere, the two of us remained silent while enjoying the bath.


    A few minutester, Raven finally opened her mouth.


    "... Big sister Akh... She is a good girl, just a little impulsive."


    I was slightly startled, but soon a smile formed on my lips. "Are you worried that I¡¯m holding onto a grudge against your sister?"


    "Mm... I hope you can get along with her."


    "Is it so? Don¡¯t worry then. Although I was a bit displeased about Akh¡¯s words, I don¡¯t care much about it."


    Raven heaved a sigh of relief. "... Thanks."


    She then put on a hesitating expression and raised her face to look at me.


    "... rk, when we made the contract yesterday, I saw some strange things."


    "Huh? What did you see?"


    "... I¡¯m not sure... It was strange. First, I saw someone fighting an army of monsters, defeating them with a sword. Then, I saw a powerful mage defending the world from a giant monster... I also saw a man cursing humanity in rage while he was being burnt and crucified in front of a multitude... I saw a beautiful fox girl smiling gently while a smaller fox followed after her... I saw many things, some that I can¡¯t remember anymore..."


    Hearing that, I could not help but fall silent.


    For an instant, I could not help but remember my many past lives. My loved ones that supported my dreams, the goals I pursued together with myrades, the smiles of my wives when they held my children on their arms.


    ... And their faces when they got older, looking kindly towards me with love and pity.


    A powerful feeling of nostalgy invaded me. So many lives, so many things I lost.


    ... Someone once told me that we, immortals, are cursed.


    Cursed to an eternal life of loneliness.


    Until the day when the loneliness destroys us.


    Even the people that are with me now, I¡¯m not sure how long they¡¯ll apany me.


    Suddenly, a small hand touched my cheek.


    Looking down, I saw Raven looking at me with a determined expression.


    "... I won¡¯t leave you alone, I swear."


    Raven¡¯s soul sure is special. To think she even read my thoughts.


    For a brief instant, I remembered someone else that said the same words.


    [... I¡¯ll not leave you alone, dad.]


    Thinking about it, I was the one that abandoned her.


    ... I wonder how is she now.


    She probably wants to kill me.


    Shaking my head, I looked at Raven and put my forehead against hers.


    "Thanks."


    "... Mm."


    "... Hey Raven, do you want to be my little sister?"


    "... I don¡¯t want."


    "Huh?"


    "... A sister can¡¯t marry her brother."


    I smiled wryly. "Don¡¯t worry, you can be my sister now and my wifeter."


    "Is it so? Then yes."


    "Good. From today onwards, you are my little sister."


    "... Mm. Big brother us."


    ... Hey, when did you learn my true name?"


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N:


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 104: With a Snap of my Fingers, 252 Gang Members Ready

    Chapter 104: With a Snap of my Fingers, 252 Gang Members Ready


    Turns out, Raven had learned about my true identity when the contract happened.


    She said that she was not sure at the start, but when she asked around about prince us, she confirmed that, in fact, I was him. She then asked me why I changed my identity.


    I smiled wryly and exined her the reason while omitting certain parts. Then, I made her promise me that she would keep the secret.


    Raven agreed with a nod.


    Afterward, Raven and I left the bathroom. I made sure that nobody was nearby when we left, after all, if somebody learns that Raven bathed with me and it reaches to Akh''s ears, she will probably be crazy.


    Of course, I don''t fear her, but I want to avoid having a conflict with her if it was possible. I have more important things to do now.


    After changing my clothes and eating the food that Marana got someone to prepare me, I walked together with Raven towards my office.


    Marana greeted me respectfully (she probably feigned it) and got ready to show me the remaining documents about the gang''s operation, but I stopped her with my hand.


    "What about the people I asked you to find?" I asked.


    Marana nodded. "I have a list here with the candidates. Do you want to see it?"


    "No need. Just bring me to them. By the wat, how many did you get?"


    "¡­ You didn''t specify a number nor told me why did you need them, so I was not sure about how many men you needed. So, I simply listed the most loyal members of the gang and waited for further instructions. There are 252 people on the list."


    "252 huh¡­ Barely enough. Okay, gather them in half an hour, also remind them to bring their weapons."


    "Very well, I''ll ask them toe." Marana nodded and went to work.


    Meanwhile, I went to the gang''sbat practice room to prepare something.


    Marana''s effectiveness was pretty good. In less than half an hour, 250 people, plus Akh, were standing in front of the gang hideout. Cline, Marana''s brother, was still unconscious so he was not here.


    "Two of them are a bit busy and cane only one hourter. Do you want to wait for them?" Marana asked.


    "No need." I replied with a slight shake of my head. "If they are not here, it means that they are not fated to be part of this."


    I observed the 250 people before me and nodded satisfied. Although the talent of many of them left much to be desired, I could feel that they all werepletely loyal to Marana. I must admit that she had a good eye for people.


    I cleared my throat, silencing the crowd before me, and opened my lips. "Follow me." I then turned around and walked towards thebat practice room.


    Raven instantly followed after me, but the other gang members looked at each other and then looked at Marana to ask her what to do. Once they saw Marana nod, they then followed me.


    Although someone else would have been dissatisfied with such behavior, I did not mind it. After all, the more loyal they are to Marana the more useful they will be.


    Marana and Akh also followed a step behind me. They were curious about where I was taking them, but Marana knew I was not going to answer so she did not ask. Akh, on the other hand, did not want to talk to me if it was possible.


    But Raven did not have so many concerns and decided to ask.


    "¡­ Brother, where are we going?"


    "Thebat practice room."


    "Huh? But the practice room can''t amodate so many people." Raven tilted her head cutely.


    I looked at her and smiled mysteriously. "You''ll see."


    When we reached thebat practice room, the group was unable to hide their surprise.


    Because where once stood the entrance to the practice room, now stood a dark portal-like thing that seemed like the entrance to the underworld.


    "Okay, we are here." I said with a light smile.


    Marana frowned. "What is it?"


    "Cool, right? I prepared it while you gathered the men. It''s a space tunnel leading to another ce. You are going to use it tonight."


    "¡­ Wait, what? We are going inside?" Marana took a step back unconsciously.


    "Of course, I prepared it for you. Don''t worry, I made sure of keeping the degree of danger low for the first time, so none of you will die, probably."


    "¡­ Die?"


    I just smiled radiantly.


    When the group saw my smile, they all retreated unconsciously. Even Raven trembled slightly in fright.


    As for Akh, she felt her hair standing up.


    "Okay, who is going first?" I asked with a sadistic smile. Obviously, none of them dared to step forward. 253 gazes were looking at me as though asking, ''do you think we are crazy to enter in such a suspicious-looking ce?''.


    Akh was the first one to open her mouth.


    "Crazy guy, we will not take a step forward if you don''t exin what is with that thing!" She said while pointing to the portal.


    The others nodded to her words. Only Marana and Raven remained quiet, but the two did not seem keen to enter that ce either.


    "Is it so?" I grinned. "Unfortunately, all of you will have to enter there tonight."


    "Over my dead body!" Akh gritted her teeth.


    My grin became wider. I then raised my hand and snapped my fingers.


    Marana''s expression paled. A dangerous feeling invaded her, warning her that something bad was about to happen.


    But unfortunately, she was too weak to stop it.


    An instantter, 252 magic circles appeared, one per person. The magic circles encircled the gang members'' bodies and sealed their movements. Only Raven did not have a magic circle.


    "Hey, what are you doing!?" Akh asked in rage.


    "Mr. rk, this is not nice." Marana looked at me with an indifferent expression, but her back and neck were sweating crazily of nervousness.


    However, I ignored their pleas and pointed to the portal.


    Then, the magic circled moved towards the portal, carrying the gang members with them.


    "Wait wait wait! What are you do¨C"


    "See you in six hours." I interrupted them with a smile and waved my hand in farewell.


    The gang members tried to struggle out of the magic circles, but they were too weak to stop me. In less than ten seconds, they were gone.


    A nervous expression appeared on Raven''s face. "¡­ Brother."


    "Hm?"


    "¡­ Do I have to go too?"


    "Of course."


    Raven looked at the portal that seemed as the maws of hell and gulped.


    "¡­ Can I not go?"


    "If you want, I can tie you too."


    Raven paled and shook her head repeatedly. I grinned and patted her head. Then, in a calming tone, I spoke.


    "Don''t worry, that ce is not too dangerous, you''ll be fine. Now go, you also need to grow stronger."


    Raven looked into my eyes, and in the next second, put on an expression of determination.


    "¡­ I''m going."


    She then jumped inside the portal.


    I hummed a soft tune and thought about what was awaiting them inside. I''m sure the headmistress will be surprised if she knows that I found a use for the portal so quickly.


    Thinking about it, I better don''t tell her. I don''t want to have a thirteenthyer mage chasing after my life.

 Chapter 105 The Red Skull Gang’s Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 105 The Red Skull Gang¡¯s Nightmare</h4>


    "I¡¯ll swear I¡¯ll kill him!!!" Akh screamed in rage while piercing the disgusting monster that was attacking her.


    But one secondter, she was forced to tilt her head aside.


    *Swing!*


    Watching the dagger to cut a strand of her hair, Akh turned pale and looked at her sister.


    "R-Raven?"


    "... You can¡¯t kill him."


    "Gulp... By any chance, was you dagger aiming to my neck?"


    "... I knew you would dodge it."


    "... And what if I don¡¯t."


    "... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring flowers to your tomb."


    "I don¡¯t want it! Damn bastard, what did you do to my sis¨C Wah! H-Hey Raven, t-this time I almost died."


    "Tsk."


    "I heard that!"


    Marana heaved a tired sigh hearing her sisters bicker. She could not understand how those two had the mood to y around in a ce like this.


    She then looked to her surroundings and heaved another sigh. [What kind of monster is he?] She could not help but ask herself in her mind.


    She already knew that he was strong, but one thing was to y around with a group of one eighthyer woman, two seventhyer warriors, and hundreds of martial artists; and anotherpletely different was to immobilize them with a snap of his fingers, and then transport them to a strange ce that she had never heard before of.


    "Is that something a human can do?" Marana whispered softly to herself before shaking her head. It was better not to think about that.


    She looked at the men around her and raised her voice. "Hold strong! We need to endure just another three hours!"


    """"Hah!!!"""" The men around her grunted in acknowledgment, but anyone could see that they were tired.


    When they passed through the portal, their restraints were gone and they appeared here. This ce was nothing short of odd. The ground waspletely desert, and it was surrounded by chaotic mana.


    Soon, Marana realized that the mana here was very abundant. She then understood rk¡¯s goal. He probably sent them here to train.


    But when she remembered that he reminded them to not forget their weapons, a bad presentment appeared on her mind.


    And certainly, less than five minutester, they were attacked by hordes of monsters.


    The gang members panicked, but fortunately, Marana reacted quickly and calmed them down. She then organized the group to face the monsters and kill them.


    Quickly, she realized that the monsters were pretty weak. The strongest was just in the fourthyer. Most of her men could defeat them with a bit of work.


    Of course, she did not know that it was us who made sure that no monster stronger than the fourthyer could attack them.


    But when half an hour passed by without the monsters reducing, Marana truly understood rk¡¯s goal.


    The sadist bastard was nning to make them fight the monsters continuously for six hours without rest. He wanted to use the overwhelming pressure to force them to be stronger.


    It was very effective. In this ce¡¯s environment, even Marana herself felt she was growing stronger. But at the same time, it was brutal. If something went wrong, then many of the men here would die.


    Marana gritted her teeth. She would not allow it. She would bring her men back alive!


    "Akh! Take care of the left side! Five fourthyer monsters are attacking!"


    "Yes, sister!"


    "Raven, hurry up killing the big ones!"


    "... On it."


    "Damn! Where in the hell are we!?" Cursing in low voice, she took off her belt-like sword and swung it forward.


    Tens of weaker monsters died instantly, reducing the pressure of her men. She then continued wielding her belt-like sword around, killing any monster that was near to breaking through her men¡¯s formation.


    She was going to protect them!


    Marana, Akh, Raven, and Cline came from the same ce. They were caught when they were children and raised in an illegal ve-training base. Cline was her blood-rted brother, but she was not blood-rted to Akh or Raven.


    The people that caught them raised them as high-ss ves. Since Marana, Akh, Raven, and Cline had high cultivation talent, they were taught cultivation together with another group of ves.


    But one day, ten years ago, the base was attacked.


    Marana and the others took advantage of that opportunity to escape, but even so, most of the group died in the attempt. Of twenty escapees, only four survived.


    And of them, Marana was the oldest, and the strongest.


    From then, the siblings wandered around the empire trying to survive. More than once they were attacked, and a few times they almost died. Even Raven was forced to use the power of the daggers to save them.


    But meanwhile, they grew stronger.


    Finally, two years ago, they entered the capital.


    Marana formed the Red Skull Gang. Using her blood and tears, she created a ce that her siblings could call home. For her, the gang was her family.


    So she would not allow them to die here!


    "Ah!" Raising a cry of determination, she cut tens of monsters into two.


    Her body was dyed in blood, and her clothes had pieces of monster¡¯s organs on them. But she continued fighting until a mountain of bodies had formed around her.


    And finally, six hours passed.


    Marana and the others panted. They were tired, and their bodies hurt due to their wounds.


    Even Raven, that avoided fighting the monsters head-on, had been injured a pair of times when fighting the monsters. One of the men was so gravely injured that he had fallen unconscious.


    But when they were about to celebrate that all the monster had been killed, a powerful presence surged from the depths of the space-time tunnel.


    "Roar!" With a cry of rage and hunger, a dragon-like being pped its wings and looked at the group.


    Marana¡¯s expression fell. As the most experiencedbatant in the group, she was the first one to feel its power.


    "... Ninthyer." She muttered.


    When her words left her mouth, the monster roared again.


    ...


    I think this is the fifth chapter of the week (Cuase I owed one fromst week)...


    You already know my P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 106 Red Skull VS The Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 106 Red Skull VS The Dragon</h4>


    "ROAAAARRRRR!!!" The terrifying roar of the dragon-like monster silenced the gang members.


    "Get ready!" Marana yelled, however, she realized that none of the others was moving. Even Akh had been frozen in fear.


    The powerful presence of the dragon had cast a shadow of defeat in their minds. Currently, none of them were able to think of resisting it.


    [Dragon¡¯s Fear].


    Marana instantly realized what had happened, but before she could think of a way to save the situation, the monster moved.


    "ROOOOOOAAAARRRRR!!!" With a cry of rage, the dragon extended its ws and dived towards the group.


    "Dammit!" Marana cursed silently and readied herself to stop the dragon. If the others could not move, then she was going to stop the monster by herself.


    "Hah!" Blood-red mana surged from her body, filling her veins and strengthening her muscles. The mana was then infused into her belt-like sword, giving it an ominous glow.


    In the next second, she jumped towards the monster.


    "Die!!!"


    The sword shed sharply and appeared in front of the dragon. It seemed as though it was going to cut the world into two.


    A sh ofprehension appeared on Marana¡¯s mind. She was sure that this was the strongest attack she had made on her life.


    But when the sword was about to cut the dragon, a translucent barrier appeared in front of it.


    Then, the barrier shook.


    ... And the sword was stopped.


    Disbelief appeared on Marana¡¯s face. Such a strong attack and it was stopped so easily.


    The dragon looked at Marana and seemed to smirk. It then raised its right w and swung it down.


    "!!!" Marana hurriedly crossed her arms and used the belt-like sword as a shield. Then, she received the dragon¡¯s attack.


    The next second, she was shot out towards the ground.


    "Gah!" Marana grunted in pain. Her arms were twisted in odd directions, and two of her ribs broke.


    "Sister!" Akh¡¯s reacted seeing hat. By sheer will, she shook off the dragon¡¯s fear and ran towards her sister. But at that moment, she saw the dragon raising its w for another attack.


    But when it was about to finish the two sisters, a shadow appeared behind its head.


    The dragon shuddered. A feeling of fear filled it. Crying in rage, it created a forcefield around its body to resist the cat¡¯s attacks.


    *nk!* Raven¡¯s daggers hit the barrier, creating multiple sparks. But a simple barrier was not enough to stop her.


    She narrowed her eyes and called upon the daggers¡¯ power, corroding the mana barrier and tearing a hole into it.


    *Spurt!* The dagger pierced the dragon.


    "ROOOOAAAARRRR!!!" The dragon roared in pain and fear. It felt the daggers absorbing its life force crazily. Instantly, It turned around and used its wing to hit Raven¡¯s away.


    "Ugh!" Raven crashed against the barrier of chaotic mana and threw out a mouthful of blood.


    But with the time her attack gained, Marana had recovered.


    With a tug, she returned her arms to their original position and used mana to hold the broken bones together.


    "Ugh!" A groan of pain escaped from her mouth, but she bit her lips and endured.


    Then, she grabbed her belt-like sword and pounced forward.


    Behind her, Akh readied her rapier. Now that her two sisters were fighting against the dragon, she could not remain terrified without doing anything.


    The two sisters jumped towards the dragon. Using the brief distraction that Raven caused, they aimed their weapons to its wings.


    The dragon realized their intentions, but it was toote to evade. Helpless, it could only create a mana barrier around its wings to stop the attacks.


    But even a ninthyer monster could not stop the all-out attacks of the two girls with ast-second barrier. In less than one second, the two weapons broke through the barrier and cut the dragon¡¯s wing.


    "ROAAAARRRRR!!!" The dragon roared in pain and tried to attack the two girls, but they moved away quickly and evaded its attack.


    The dragon then tried to use mana to hold its wing together, but a petite shadow appeared suddenly behind it. She gripped her daggers in a downwards grip and pierced its wing.


    Then, she tore it apartpletely.


    "ROoAAAooAAAARRR!!!" A painful scream escaped from the dragon¡¯s jaw. It fell to the ground helplessly, raising a cloud of dust.


    Raven then appeared beside her sisters. She looked at the cloud of dust with a wary look. Although they managed to cut one of the dragon¡¯s wings, they were far from winning.


    But in the next second, a terrifying feeling of danger assaulted the three.


    All the mana in the surroundings rushed towards the cloud of dust. In one second, the cloud the dustpressed itself until it was absorbed by a vortex of energy in the dragon mouth. Then, the vortex of energy took a beautiful silver glow.


    But that beautiful silver glow was filled with killing intent.


    A dragon¡¯s strongest innate talent, [Dragon¡¯s Breath].


    The girls turned pale. They instantly tried to move away, but in the next second, they realized a terrible truth.


    Behind them, the remaining gang members were frozen in fear.


    Instantly, the three of them froze on their steps.


    A brief expression of hesitation appeared on Marana¡¯s face, but the next instant, her hesitation turned into determination. She used all her mana to create a barrier that could protect her subordinates.


    One secondter, her two sisters joined her.


    Marana looked at them and smiled. Yes, they were her sisters, always supporting her.


    The next instant, the dragon¡¯s breath was shot.


    The entire space-time tunnel lit up. A silver beam of energy flew towards the girls.


    """HAAAAAHHHHHH!!!""" The girls raised their voices and put all her mana into stopping the attack. Blood-red, silver, and ck mana surged from them and created a powerful barrier that shed against the attack.


    But then, the barrier started to crumble.


    The girls took a step back, and then another, and another, and the barrier continued crumbling.


    Despair filled their faces. They could feel the death nearing to them slowly.


    Akh looked at Marana and smiled bitterly. [To think I never told her my feelings...]


    At that moment, a sword made of nothingness formed above the girls. None of them could see it, but the sword was ready to sh down and kill the dragon in a single move.


    But then, someone smiled, and the sword disappeared.


    At the same time, Raven¡¯s eyes turned hazy. An immense amount of mana rushed towards her body, breaking through the barrier stopping her advance.


    Under the deadly pressure, Raven broke through.


    Ninthyer of mana.


    Her body turned light, and her mana became even purer. Raven felt as though many things she did not understand before were clear now.


    Then, she took a step forward.


    Her body seemingly fused with the world. In an instant, she appeared before the dragon.


    Then, following the information that appeared on her mind, she swung her dagger down.


    Raven did not know it, but the technique she was using was one of us¡¯s favorite techniques before creating [Reality Render].


    [Soul Reaping sh!]


    Soundlessly and undetectably, the daggers pierced through the dragon¡¯s defenses, cutting through its body cleanly without leaving any wound.


    For an instant, the word before her eyes lost its color.


    Then, the bean of silver light stopped.


    The dragon looked at the girl that appeared before it with a look of terror. It tried to move its body and run, but its body did not answer.


    Slowly, its eyes lost their shine, and then, its body fell.


    Marana and Akh looked at the scene with surprised expressions. Their little sister was standing before the dragon indifferently, and the dragonid dead on the ground.


    No new injuries could be found on its body.


    ...


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 107 Eternitys Fangs

    <h4>Chapter 107 Eternity¡°s Fangs</h4>


    Opening my eyes, I looked in the direction of thebat practice room. My sight pierced through the barriers of space and observed the situation inside the space-time tunnel.


    Seeing Raven using the Soul Reaping sh, my lips curved up involuntarily.


    It had been a while since thest time I used that technique. I never thought I would see it again.


    Cutting through the soul, slicing the spirit. The Soul Reaping sh was the perfect assassination technique. It was soundless, undetectable, and traceless. Furthermore, it was very hard to defend against it.


    Even someone many times stronger than the user can be killed if he receives the Soul Reaping sh head-on.


    It was the perfect technique for someone like Raven.


    Now that they killed the dragon, their test wasplete. Soon, the runes that I left on their bodies will activate and bring them back.


    Them being able to kill the dragon was outside my expectations. To be honest, I was ready to act at thest second and kill it.


    I can only say that Raven¡¯s potential continues to impress me.


    I stood up and used my mind to examine my injuries. Meditating for six hours helped me to heal a bit faster, but it was far from enough to achieve aplete recovery quickly.


    Fortunately, the abundant mana in the space-time tunnel can help me to speed up my recovery. I estimate that I can recoverpletely in a month if I spend each second inside the space-time tunnel, but as I can¡¯t spend too much time there, I¡¯ll probably recoverpletely in three to six months.


    It¡¯s a great improvementpared to the one year I estimated before.


    Heaving a sigh, I took a step forward and disappeared from the room. Theyers of spacepressed upon my step, allowing me to reach thebat practice room in less than one second.


    One second after I appeared there, the portal leading to the space-time tunnel lit up.


    Then, 253 people appeared before me.


    Surprised by the change, the 253 people looked around and realized that they were back to the capital. Before I could open my mouth to greet them, they copsed to the ground.


    Some of them started to cry, others grinned foolishly. Some hugged each other, and others closed their eyes and sighed in relief. I even saw a few kissing each other to celebrate that they survived the six hours.


    I looked at their reactions helplessly and coughed. C¡¯mon, it was not so bad... right?


    "... It looks like you are happy." I smiled brilliantly at them.


    Instantly, all of them looked towards me.


    ... Even I felt a bit overwhelmed by their killing intent. Imagine more than 200 people looking at you as though they want to swallow you alive.


    Well, that is my current situation.


    "... Cough, I¡¯m d that all of you returned alive." I reminded myself to notugh to them, but even so, my lips twitched slightly. I can¡¯t help it; their reactions were truly hrious.


    "BASTARD!!!" A yell of profound hatred suddenly sounded. Akh unsheathed her rapier and thrust it towards my face full of killing intent.


    I looked at Raven waiting for her to move and stop Akh, but strangely, she remained quiet. She looked at me and then moved her gaze aside as though saying ¡¯I don¡¯t see anything¡¯.


    ... Hey, what happened to your oath of protecting me.


    Heaving a sigh, I stopped the rapier with a finger and pushed it back slightly. Akh felt an overwhelming strength assaulting her, throwing her back to her previous position.


    Seeing that, Akh looked at me with a look of despair and grievance.


    "... How petty. I just wanted to vent a little bit."


    ... Please, stabbing someone in the face is not a good way to vent.


    "Cough... Okay, now that you are back, any of you want to tell me what do you think about that ce."


    Everybody looked at me with scary expressions.


    How awkward.


    "... I know that it was dangerous, but none of you noticed that it was much easier to advance in strength there? I can see that many of you managed to breakthrough using the space-time tunnel special characteristics."


    The gang members looked at each other and nodded. Actually, each one of them could be considered as an elite. They understood that that ce was truly great for cultivation.


    Of course, you had to survive first.


    After seeing their reactions, I nodded. "As you noticed, the space-time tunnel is the best ce for cultivation. I can assure you that if you continue using it daily after today, in one year most of you will be at least twoyers stronger.


    "But at the same time, that ce is very dangerous. The monsters you faced today are just the weakest monsters you can find there. Next time you enter, you will face a much more dangerous situation."


    The entire group fell silent.


    I continued speaking. "So, I¡¯ll give all of you an opportunity to leave. If you are afraid, raise your hand now. I promise you that you will continue with your lives as normal and it will be as today never happened.


    "But if you want to grow stronger, then stay and I¡¯ll do my best to help you to grow into a powerhouse. Now, choose."


    The gang members looked at each other. After witnessing my abilities and seeing the space-time tunnel, none of them doubted my words. They knew that this was an opportunity they would have once in their lifetime.


    However, they also knew that this opportunity was filled with dangers.


    It was very possible that they would die instead of bing a powerhouse.


    For a while, the ce remained silent.


    But before long, someone raised his hand.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, I have a family. I don¡¯t want to risk leaving my children to grow without their father."


    I looked at him and nodded.


    With the first man raising his hand, more soon followed his example.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m happy with my current life."


    "... I¡¯m the only child of my parents, I¡¯m sorry."


    "... My sister is sick, if I die, she will die too."


    "... My husband died and leave me alone with our children. I can¡¯t risk my life like that."


    In less than one minute, more than fifty people had raised their hands.


    I looked around at the remaining gang members. When I was sure that nobody else was going to leave, I nodded.


    "I understand, you can go."


    The gang members sighed in relief and walked out. Although they felt apologetic to theirrades, they did not want this kind of life.


    But when they were about to leave, I snapped my fingers.


    Instantly, their eyes turned nk.


    They then looked at each other in confusion, but the suggestion I left in their minds forced them to continue walking.


    "What did you do?" Marana realized I did something and narrowed her eyes.


    I replied with a smile. "I erased their memories of tonight."


    "!!!" All the gang members¡¯ faces paled.


    "The ce I sent you is very special." I exined. "Nobody else can know about it. When they decided to leave, they forever lost the opportunity toe here."


    Marana looked at me and sighed.


    I then stared at the remaining gang members. From the original 253 (including Marana, Akh, and Raven), only 195 remained. But I was satisfied.


    With a thought, a magic circle formed in front of me. The magic circle then divided itself into 195 parts, each one flying towards one of the gang members.


    Seeing their confusion, I exined. "Contract magic. Once you put a drop of your blood on it, you will be unable to reveal information about the space-time tunnel to others. If someone tries to do it, that person will die."


    The remaining gang members changed their faces and looked at the contract in fear.


    I smiled. "You don¡¯t need to sign it if you don¡¯t want. You simply need to leave and it will be as tonight never happened."


    The gang members looked at me with expressions of struggle, but soon, someone dropped a drop of blood in the contract.


    It was Raven.


    She looked at me with an expressionless look and nodded.


    Seeing that, Marana and Akh also dropped a drop of blood.


    Afterward, the remaining gang members also epted the contract.


    I nodded satisfied. "Very well, from today onwards, all of you are my people. Mmm, this group needs a name... Let me see... Okay, I got one."


    I then looked at them and opened my lips.


    "From today onwards, you will be called [Eternity¡¯s Fangs]."

 Chapter 108 The Beastkins’ Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 108 The Beastkins¡¯ Nightmare</h4>


    A beautiful girl ascended the stairs of the Beastkin Alliance¡¯s headquarters gracefully. Her golden-red hair was tied in a ponytail and her fox tail waved softly with the wind.


    The girl was absurdly beautiful, so much the even the sun paled inparison. Her blood-red eyes glowed with a powerful shine that could leave anyone breathless.


    But in contrast to her beauty, her surroundings were a scene of hell on earth.


    Hundreds of corpsesid on the ground. Catkins, dogkins, wolfkins, lionkings. There was at least one body belonging to each race of the Beastkin Alliance.


    And none of them had died peacefully.


    Torn into two, crushed into paste, sliced into pieces. The bodies could be found in many different grotesque ways, showing a bloody scene that would cause anyone nightmares for years.


    Nobody could have expected that the beautiful fox girl was so cruel.


    With a graceful smile, the girl continued ascending the stairs calmly. Each step she took resounded in the city, shaking the hearts of the warriors still alive.


    When she finished ascending the stairs, twelve elderly people were waiting for her.


    The twelve members of the Beastkin Council, men and women of power and authority that had brought the beastkins to heights they had never reached in history.


    Thanks to their efforts the Beastkin Alliance had escaped from the humans and demons¡¯ very and managed to be one of the continent¡¯s greatest powers.


    And now, they were facing a goddess of death.


    One of the twelve elders, an old foxkin woman whose eyes shone with wisdom, took a step forward.


    "Child, who are you, and why have you brought death to your siblings?"


    "Siblings?" The goddess-like fox girl tilted her head innocently. "Those ants don¡¯t deserve to be called my siblings."


    The fox elder frowned. She could feel the indifference towards death and killing in the fox girl¡¯s words.


    "Whose tribe are you from? The children of the beasts don¡¯t kill their siblings indiscriminately." The old woman asked in a deep tone.


    "Huh? I told you, didn¡¯t I? I don¡¯t have siblings, they died long ago, my mother too. My dad is still alive, but he is hiding from me... But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find him soon! That is the reason I¡¯m here! I need your help to find my father! Unfortunately, they wanted to stop me, so I killed them. How dare them, nobody can stop me from meeting dad." She looked at the corpses with disdain.


    The fox elder¡¯s expression turned dark. Something was wrong with this girl. She seemed... crazy?


    Moreover, even although the girl was standing in front of her, she could not measure her power.


    [Beyond twelfthyer? No, much higher...]


    "Hey, will you help me to find my dad?" The girls asked innocently, like a lost child that wished to find her parents after losing them in a festival. However, the fox elder felt chills on her spine when she heard her words.


    Suppressing the feeling of fearing from the depths of her heart, she asked.


    "Who is your father?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "Huh?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Dad is different each time. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll recognize him if he is nearby!"


    "... And how can we help you?"


    The girl smiled and an intense stench of blood assaulted the elders. "Easy. Wage war, destroy countries, kill people! If you do that, dad will appear eventually!" Suddenly, rivers of blood and mountains of corpses appeared behind the girl.


    The elders paled. They involuntarily took various step backs and tried to suppress their fear.


    But the next instant the blood and corpses disappeared.


    It was nothing more than an illusion.


    The elders trembled. The killing intent of this girl was terrifying.


    ... After seeing that, the elders understood the true terror of the girl before them.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t help you." Said the fox elder


    "How many people will die if we do as you say? We will never follow the whims of a demon!" A wolf eared elder eximed in rage.


    "I think it¡¯s better if we kill her. A demon like her can not be allowed to roam free." A wise tortoise-like elder advised.


    The beautiful girl heard their words with a smile on her face. Her expression did not change even when the elders talked about killing her.


    "I see. I¡¯m sorry then, I¡¯ll have to kill you." She said in pity.


    "Kill us? Hahahaha! Little girl, I have more wars than your years of life, and still survived! Do you think you can kill us, huh?! Hahaha, I want to see how you are going to kill us!" The lion tribe elder spoke in a furious tone.


    The girl just smiled innocently.


    Then she extended her hand.


    "Like this." She said.


    And her hand moved.


    Before anyone could react, her pale and slender hand had pierced the lion¡¯s chest.


    Nobody saw how she moved. Nobody understood her movements. One second, she was smiling innocently, the next second, she was grabbing the lion¡¯s heart.


    "Stop!" The elders shouted and ran to protect the Lion, but the girl watched their movements with a teasing smile and then, crushed the lion¡¯s heart.


    "Onlo!" The elders despaired. The lion¡¯s body copsed in the ground with his eyes wide open. He had been unable to resist the girl¡¯s absolute strength.


    Watching the grief of the elders, the girl simply giggled happily.


    "Fufufu... I¡¯ll ask you again, will you help me to find my dad?"


    The elders stared at the girl with eyes filled with hatred and resentment. They mobilized their mana to kill the demon that dared to kill one of the beastkins¡¯ leaders.


    That day, the capital of the Beastkin Alliance was almost destroyed.


    The next day, the beastkins crowned their first ruler.


    ...


    Author note (Read if you want):


    February is starting and this is the first announcement of the month!


    Firstly, thanks to all my P4TRE0NS! Guys, your support makes me very happy! I love each one of you and I hope you can apany me for the rest of this journey!


    January had some rocky days. My grandma was diagnosed with breast cancer, and as I am the only one that lives near her and can take her to the hospital, I have taken the duty of going with her. Fortunately, the tests said that the cancer is treatable, and we could start the treatments a few days ago.


    Now, about the ns for this month. Fourth Prince will keep the same schedule, but I will start a new novel. Yes, I know I said it when January started, but my granma¡¯s situation dyed the novel.


    This novel will be more serious that Fourth Prince, although it will have also a bit of smut. I already have the ten first chapters done!


    I n to start with 5 chapters per week, but take the novel up to 7 chapters per week before the month ends. Wish me luck.


    Also, now is the best time to be a P4TRE0N! If you like this novel, support me and read until 20 chapters ahead!!!


    patr-eon/aidnovels <<-- Use this link :p


    Happy February, Aidka!

 Chapter 109 Returning to the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 109 Returning to the Pce</h4>


    A few days passed, and it was already weekend.


    Thest few days were pretty rxed. In the day, I attended sses and helped Dina in the student council. At night, I would send [Eternity¡¯s Fangs] to train inside the space-time tunnel while I meditated to recover my injuries.


    Sometimes, I would go to Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s house to show my face. I also went inside the space-time tunnel a pair of times to elerate the recovery of my injuries.


    Like that, the week passed.


    Although I could live in the dormitory permanently, as a prince, I had to return to the pce regrly. Moreover, I had certain ns in the pce, so I decided to return each weekend.


    Dina, on the other hand, decided to remain in the institute and try to create opportunities to talk with the other students. She wanted to create a strong image in the students¡¯ hearts so they can ept her as the emperor more easily.


    Many of the students in the institute were the future lords of the empire, so gaining their loyalty was the same as gaining the future lords¡¯ loyalty.


    Of course, gaining their loyalty was not something she could do right away, but with Dina¡¯s charisma, starting with a few students would not be a problem


    Thus, I agreed to her idea.


    The pce was the same as when I left. The same tall walls, the same cold atmosphere, the same guards, and the same servants. Well, nothing much could change in a week.


    When the carriage entered the pce, I saw someone familiar.


    One of the guards meet my gaze and trembled in fear.


    Sir Raul, the imperial guards¡¯ captain, shook visibly when he felt my gaze. His face turned pale, and his hands trembled involuntarily.


    "P-Prince C-us, you are back." He stuttered.


    I descended off the carriage followed by Daisy and smiled at him.


    "Oh? If it¡¯s Sir Raul. Have you been well?"


    "Y-Yes. T-Thank you for your concern."


    I nodded with a malicious smile. "Is it so? You look pale though."


    Sir Raul started to sweat cold. The seed of fear in his mind made him terrified of my presence.


    Seeing the situation, some of the guards put on startled expressions. Sir Raul usually treated me with disdain, so they could not understand why he was so respectful today.


    I just smiled at them and walked inside. I made a mental note to visit Elene soon. I wonder how is she doing after not seeing me for one week.


    Before I could reach my room, a petite shadow suddenly rushed towards me.


    "Big bro!" Lena jumped towards my chest excitedly.


    I caught her gently and stroked her head. "Lena."


    "... Big brother, I missed you." She whispered softly on my chest.


    "Me too. I was starting to miss seeing my cute little sister each day."


    Lena blushed hearing my words, and behind me, Daisy pinched my waist. I was slightly amused seeing their reactions.


    "Brother, what are you going to do today? Do you want to apany me outside?" Lena asked me timidly.


    I looked into her eyes and smiled. Actually, I did not have any ns today. I came back to the pce mostly to keep an eye on Elene and Hope. If I wanted to conquer them, I could not let much time pass without seeing them.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll go with you." After thinking for a moment, I agreed. It had been a long time since thest time I yed with my little sister after all.


    "Yay!" Lena jumped excitedly and pulled my hand. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Hurry up!"


    "Calm down. I just returned, remember? At least let me put my things in my room."


    "Don¡¯t worry, your highness." Daisy suddenly interrupted me with a smile. "Go and apany the princess, I¡¯ll take care of the rest."


    God, Daisy sure is an angel.


    "Thanks, Daisy. But don¡¯t you want to go with us?"


    "Unfortunately, I have to take care of some things in the pce. It will have to be another day."


    "Is it so? Sorry. I¡¯ll make up for todayter."


    "It¡¯s a promise." Daisy smiled once more and proceeded to take my things away.


    I looked at her with a gentle smile. Daisy was bing more and more beautiful and understanding each day.


    Suddenly, Lena stepped on my foot.


    "Hey!"


    "Hmph!" Lena pouted.


    I looked at her in amusement. "Is something the matter?"


    "... Brother, you seem awfully close to your servant, don¡¯t you think so?"


    "Is it so? Why, are you jealous?"


    "... Who is jealous!!?" Lena eximed embarrassed and walked away.


    Little girl, I can feel your jealousy from meters away.


    Shaking my head helplessly, I caught up with Lena and grabbed her hand.


    Lena tried to shake my hand off, but after trying for a few seconds without a result, she shot me a displeased look and looked away.


    Despite it, her steps became gentle, and her face turned slightly red.


    ...


    Yesterday chapter and ninth chapter ofst week!

 Chapter 110 The Auction Hall’s Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 110 The Auction Hall¡¯s Troubles</h4>


    When I asked Lena if she wanted to go to a ce in particr, she tilted her head cutely and shook her head.


    Lena obviously just wanted to spend time with me, so she did not care what ce we visited.


    I shook my head helplessly and asked the coachman to take us to the Reincarnation Auction Hall. I could as well take advantage of this opportunity to see how my aunt and Susan are doing.


    Different from me, who usually is not apanied by guards, each time Lena leaves the pce she is apanied by an entourage of guards and servants. Most of them followed behind us in another carriage, but I could feel some of them hiding above and below the carriage.


    The difference in treatment is truly huge.


    Well, it makes things more convenient for me, so I don¡¯t care.


    We took less than twenty minutes to reach the Reincarnation Auction Hall. When we stepped out of the carriage, the auction hall¡¯s guards bowed respectfully towards us.


    "Wee, your highness, princess Lena."


    "No need to be so formal." I nodded at them. "Is my aunt here?" I asked.


    "Madam Dayana is inside. She is discussing something with some guests that came earlier."


    "Guests? Do you know who they are?"


    "We don¡¯t." The two guards shook their heads simultaneously. "But Madam Dayana seemed very serious."


    I nodded with a thoughtful expression and entered the auction hall together with Lena. Most of the guards and servants remained outside, but some of them followed us in.


    Once inside, I was greeted by the clerks and some customers. I then guided Lena to the second floor, where most of the valuable things were located, and patted her head.


    "Lena, I need to see aunt Dayana for a bit. Why for me here, okay?"


    Lena looked at me and nodded begrudgingly but not without before making me promise her that I would spend the rest of the day with her.


    I then went up to the third floor.


    When I reached the third floor, two strangers were leaving aunt Dayana¡¯s office. They looked at her with a dark expression.


    "I hope that Mrs. Dayana can consider our offer."


    "There is nothing to consider. I already gave you my answer."


    The two men shot my aunt a deep look before turning around and leaving.


    They were slightly surprised when they saw me, but they just greeted me perfunctorily and followed their way.


    Aunt Dayana also saw me and sighed in relief. "us. It¡¯s good that you are here."


    "Something happened?" Seeing my aunt¡¯s relieved expression, I knew that she was having trouble. I followed her to the office and sat down.


    "Susan, bring us something to drink." Aunt Dayana told to a girl that was seated nearby. I instantly realized that it was Susan, the girl I met at aunt Dayana¡¯s home.


    She looked down shyly when she noticed my gaze and ran away. Seeing that, my aunt smirked.


    "... I wonder what magic you used to make her fall in love so deeply with you."


    "The same magic I used in you, aunt."


    Aunt Dayana blushed and rolled her eyes. "Stinking brat. Daring to tease your aunt."


    The next instant, however, her expression turned serious.


    "us, we had some troubles."


    "What happened?"


    Aunt Dayana sighed. "It¡¯s like this..." She then recounted everything that happened in thest few days to me.


    After the farse with her husband, aunt Dayana became more cautious. She knew that her husband was just a pawn, one of our enemies¡¯ attempts to weaken our businesses and that they would attack again soon.


    And just like she expected, the next attack came less than two dayster.


    Some of the customers used the auction hall of selling low-quality goods. At the same time, some merchant organizations refused to continue dealing with us.


    Aunt Dayana realized that the enemies¡¯ attacks had started, so she replied firmly. In less than two days, she had uprooted the rumors about the quality of our products. As for the merchant organizations that refused to deal with us, aunt Dayana had been ready for something like that long ago, so she quickly found a solution.


    But even she was overwhelmed by the enemies¡¯ next attack.


    "... An unknown group had been attacking our stores. We received more than five attempts to robberies and more than ten violent assaults. Many of our workers had been threatened, and many of our customers were assaulted after leaving our stores."


    I wrinkled my brows. They were more ruthless than I thought.


    They even dared to attack the customers, something like that is a taboo in business.


    It looks like they are going all out against us.


    "... Have you tried to ask mercenaries for protection?"


    "I did, but they refused to ept our request or their conditions were outrageous." Aunt Dayana shook her head dejectedly. "You saw the two men that just left, right? They asked for shares of our businesses in exchange for protection!"


    I nodded. "I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I have a solution for that. I¡¯ll send you a group of men in a few days."


    Aunt sighed in relief. "Thank god."


    "What about our deals outside the capital?" I asked.


    "... Two of our caravans were attacked by bandits, but I¡¯m not sure if it was a coincidence."


    "Do you have a suspect for the attacks?"


    "The clues point to the Riea family and the Ferret family..."


    I fell deep into thoughts. It¡¯s normal for the Riea family to attack us, but the Ferret family too?


    I could not help but think about the white-haired girl I met a few days ago. Is it also part of her ns?


    While we were talking, Susan brought us cold drinks and left the room. Although she had be aunt Dayana¡¯s apprentice, she was not still qualified to know some things.


    After all, aunt Dayana must test her loyalty and character before giving her more responsibilities.


    Once she left, we continued our talk for another hour. The auction hall had more troubles than I thought.


    Finally, aunt Dayana heaved a tired sigh. "It¡¯s all."


    I smiled and stretched out my body. I then used a thread of mana to lock the door.


    The next second, I walked behind my aunt¡¯s chair.


    "Aunt, did you miss me?" I breathed on her ear while hugging her back.


    Aunt held her breath and shivered.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N!!!


    The month is just starting, so now is the best time to pledge!


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 111 Secretly, on the Office 1

    <h4>Chapter 111 Secretly, on the Office 1</h4>


    "us, stop! Someone will see us!" Aunt Dayana whispered in a scolding tone.


    I smiled and kissed her neck while exploring her beautiful body. Aunt Dayana looked at me with feigned anger and twisted her body ufortably. "Do you only think about sex?"


    "Nope, but it¡¯s hard not to think about that when my beautiful aunt is in front of me?"


    Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes, but the slight blush on her cheeks made it obvious that she was pleased with my words.


    "Anyway, stop it. It will be bad If someone enters and see us like this."


    I smirked and licked aunt¡¯s Dayana¡¯s neck. My hands invaded her clothes and caressed her soft belly, moving up until her breasts.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I locked the door."


    "You..." Aunt Dayana sighed helplessly. "us no. If you want, you can visit me tonight. I promise you I¡¯ll let you do anything you want." She said with a slight blush. My mouth traveled to her ear and exhaled seductively, making her shiver in anticipation.


    "Is it so? However, I want you right now... What to do..." I smiled teasingly and my hands continued roaming against aunt Dayana¡¯s body. One of my hands moved down and unbuttoned her skirt.


    "Ahhmm..." Aunt Dayana bit her lips and tried to suppress a moan. She looked at me with a look of grievance and shook her head. "Someone will hear us."


    "Then you have to be careful and not to make too much noise." I breathed on her ear and kissed her nape, then I kissed her shoulder and used my hands to lower her shirt.


    Little by little, aunt Dayana¡¯s skin was exposed. At some point, her skirt had fallen and my right hand was touching her underwear.


    "... Please, us. Not here." Aunt Dayana pleaded onest time trying to keep her pride as the Reincarnation Auction Hall¡¯s director, but my body did not agree to her demands.


    "... Aunt, you are truly beautiful." I whispered sweetly and kissed her lips. Aunt Dayana tried to resist me, but her body was already turned on due to my caresses. Her mouth involuntarily opened to receive my tongue, and our lips met each other in a long kiss.


    My middle finger teased her clitoris. Aunt Dayana¡¯s legs shivered slightly. She twisted her body in a try to stop my hands, but I simply smirked and put more strength onto my hands, causing her to tremble.


    "Hmnnn..." Aunt Dayana closed her eyes and entwined her tongue with mine. Her moans were muffled by our kiss, and her lower body started to produce love juice crazily.


    Feeling her breathing turning heavy, I smiled. In a smooth movement, I took off my clothes and carried my aunt to the desk. Her breasts pressed down the desk and changed shape, while her white skin turned red of shame.


    I kissed her back and caressed her ass. Although Aunt Dayana was petite, her ass was very beautiful. It had the perfect shape and size to be held in one¡¯s hands.


    I then used my right hand to lower her panties. Aunt Dayana tried to close her legs to resist, but I kissed her neck and caused her body to lose strength.


    "S-Stop..." Aunt Dayana muttered in a teary tone. Her face had turnedpletely red, and her eyes were staring at me with a pitiful look.


    I watched that expression and turned even more excited. The feeling of dominating a married woman was truly exhrating. I could not help but kiss her lips and invade her mouth fiercely.


    Using my hand to stroke her cave, I could feel her abundant love juices flowing down through her legs. I put on an evil smile and used my fingers to scoop a bit of her love juice and brought it to her face.


    "How wet, aunt. Could it be that you are excited about doing it in the office? Pervert."


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s bit her lips and looked away. I smiled and moved my finger down her back, making aunt shudder and provoking an involuntary loud moan.


    "Uhnnnmm...~"


    Instantly, Aunt Dayana brought her hands to her mouth to stop the moan, but the damage had been done. Outside, Susan tilted her head and looked towards the office.


    Fortunately, she quickly shook her head about it and returned to her work.


    "Shhhh. Be careful aunt. We don¡¯t want to be discovered." I looked into her eyes and teased her. Aunt Dayana looked at me with an almost crying expression. "S-Stop, don¡¯t bully me."


    I had to admit I¡¯m a bit of a sadist. When I saw her pleading look, I wanted to tease her even more.


    After all, not every day you can see a thirty-years-old woman making such a vulnerble expression.


    "Okay, okay. I promise I¡¯ll do it just once." Kissing her nose, I pointed my weapon to her cave and got ready to start the battle.


    "Ready, aunt? Remember you can¡¯t make noise..." I whispered into her ear. Aunt Dayana looked into my eyes like a trembling littlemb and nodded.


    "Then, I starting."


    With those words, I slid my weapon inside Aunt Dayana¡¯s cave.


    "Mmnnmm...~" Aunt Dayana let out a sweet moan feeling my stick invading her, but she quickly suppressed its volume. The walls of her cave contracted to receive my weapon and pressed on it fiercely.


    I closed my eyes in pleasure. Aunt Dayana¡¯s cave was nothing like a married woman. Maybe because she was petite, her cave was very narrow. Furthermore, it was so wet that I could slide in and out easily.


    Feeling her flesh wrapping around my rod, I started moving slowly.


    Aunt Dayana inwardly sighed in relief. Feeling my gentle movements, she was confident about suppressing her moans.


    But at the same time, an exciting feeling spread on her body. The taboo of having sex with me on the office and the fear of being discoveredbined together to bring her an overwhelming pleasure.


    "C-us... Ahnn... So good..." Aunt Dayana whispered softly and moaned. I held her from behind and continued attacking her insides. My rod slid inside her repeatedly without nning to stop.


    I made sure of attacking the same ce repeatedly. Aunt Dayana felt a slight tingling pain that almost made her faint.


    Thrust after thrust continued for a few minutes. Soon, Aunt Dayana discovered that although my slow speed made it easier for her to suppress her moans, it also caused her to be unable to reach the peak.


    Furthermore, I made sure of controlling my movements carefully to not make her climax. I wanted to hear her begging me to pound her faster and harder. Imagining her face of shame and embarrassment while she begged me made me smile diabolically.


    "C-us, f-faster..." Aunt Dayana whispered softly.


    "What? Aunt, I did not hear you..."


    "F-Faster..." Aunt Dayana whispered again with a face full of shame.


    "I¡¯m sorry aunt, I can¡¯t hear you." I smirked and moved my waist even slower. Aunt Dayana stared at me with teary eyes and opened her mouth in shame. The embarrassment was so much that she wanted to die.


    But at the same time, it made her strangely excited.


    "F-faster..."


    "A bit louder..." I moved a bit faster.


    "F-Faster please!" Aunt Dayana bit her lips and begged me.


    Seeing that, I smirked.


    Without giving my aunt time to react, I put strength on my waist and made a powerful thrust.


    "Aghhgmm...~!" Aunt Dayana opened her mouth involuntarily. The sudden attack made her unable to suppress the loud moan that escaped her mouth.


    Instantly, Aunt Dayana paled.


    She was sure that her moan could be heard outside.


    And certainly, Susan looked towards the office suspiciously. She stood up and walked towards the office with a doubtful expression. "Mrs. Dayana, is everything alright?"


    But before Dayana could answer, someone knocked on the door of the third floor.


    Susan furrowed her brows and opened the door. Outside, a petite blue-haired girl greeted her.


    "Miss, is my big brother here?"


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N to read until 20 chapters ahead!!!


    pat-reon/aidnovels

 Chapter 112 Secretly, on the Office 2

    <h4>Chapter 112 Secretly, on the Office 2</h4>


    "Miss, is my big brother here?"


    Aunt Dayana hurriedly put a hand over her mouth when she heard Lena speak. She looked at me in panic using her gaze to beg me to stop.


    However, seeing her like that only made me more daring.


    Before Lena¡¯s voice could fade, I grabbed aunt Dayana¡¯s waist and gave her a big thrust.


    "!!!" Aunt Dayana¡¯s eyes rolled up. She used all her will to stop the moans from escaping her mouth.


    Her body spasmed fiercely, and her legs gave in. Aunt Dayana took a deep breath while assimting the sensation of myst thrust.


    But I did not give her the time to get used to it and continued thrusting. Different than before, this time I was thrusting fiercely, at the point that the loud mming sounds resounded in the room. If I was not using mana to muffle the sounds, Susan and Lena would have heard everything.


    Of course, I did not muffled aunt Dayana¡¯s sounds. It would not be funny then.


    "Mmm... Mmm...! Mmm...! Mmm...!" Aunt Dayana used her hand to desperately suppress the moans. Her body shook fiercely with each attack, going up and down at the rhythm of my thrusts.


    Meanwhile, Susan and Lena hade near the office door.


    "... His highness us is discussing something important with Mrs. Dayana inside."


    "... They are taking a long time." Lena pouted and went to open the door.


    But when she tried to turn right the handle, she realized that it was closed.


    "Huh?"


    Lena put on a perplexed expression before nodding understanding. She thought that we were talking about something too important so it was necessary to lock the door.


    But at that moment, she heard a strange sound.


    The sound was very soft, almost inaudible, but Lena got the feeling that it was important.


    "... Brother?" She asked.


    From inside the office, I feigned a surprised voice and answered without stopping the thrusts.


    "Lena?"


    "Are you alright?"


    "Of course. I¡¯m just discussing something with aunt. Why wouldn¡¯t I be alright?"


    "... Is it so? But I think I heard a strange noise." Lena whispered, but her words were heard by aunt Dayana and me.


    Aunt Dayana turned pale. She twisted her body trying to escape from my clutches, but I continued holding her firmly and messing her insides.


    "... Please." Aunt whispered in a pleading tone, but I just stroke her soft ck hair and continued my waist movements.


    Aunt Dayana bit her lips and straightened her back. The fierce pistoning was making her consciousness faint, and loud moans of pleasure threatened to escape her mouth.


    Holding aunt Dayana¡¯s breast on my hands, I lifted her and put her against the door. My movements did not stop during the process, so aunt found the extreme pleasure despairing.


    The extreme pleasure going through her body was making her crazy. She wanted to scream, to let out a cry of pleasure, but she knew that if she did it, our reputation would be ruined.


    So, she could only endure while doing her best to not get herself discovered.


    "Big brother, I heard another strange noise." Lena said in a suspicious tone. Her woman¡¯s intuition was telling her that something she was not going to like was happening inside.


    Susan also seemed had realized that something was wrong. She furrowed her brows trying to understand the situation. For some reason, the soundsing from inside seemed familiar.


    "It¡¯s nothing." I answered in a rxed tone. "Aunt is just a little unwell, so she is making those noises."


    Aunt Dayana shot me a fierce.


    "Mrs. Dayana, do you need something? I can get you a healing mage." Susan asked worriedly, but her worry only made aunt more pitiful. She looked at the door separating the two very different scenes and gasped.


    "... Mrs. Dayana?" Susan asked again. I patted aunt butt softly and grinned to indicate her to answer.


    Aunt Dayana gave me a pleading gaze, begging me to stop for a brief while. I smiled diabolically and slowed down.


    Aunt sighed in relief and opened her mouth. "T-There is not need. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alri¨CAhnmmm...~"


    "Mrs. Dayana?"


    "I-I¡¯m fine. G-Go back to your work."


    Susan wrinkled her brows. A faint suspicion appeared on her mind, but she denied it instantly. We were aunt and nephew after all.


    "Alright." Susan nodded and went away, pulling Lena with her.


    Once they were gone, I grabbed my aunt¡¯s ass and pressed her down.


    "Hnnmmmm...~!" Aunt Dayana groaned. Threads of saliva fell from the hand that was covering her mouth and her legs were shaking.


    I kissed her neck and continued moving my waist. My movements became each time more intense, as though I was determined to make aunt Dayana moan loudly. Eventually, our intercourse became in a duel between my aunt and me.


    Aunt was trying to not be heard, and I was trying to make her scream of pleasure.


    Our connected bodies continued mming in each other with ferocity. Each thrust would ssh love juices from aunt¡¯s vagina, and each time I reached the deepest part of her cave, her walls would contract around me.


    Her wet cave wrapped around my member, sucking it intensely. Despite both of us making sure of being as silent as possible, this round of sex was the fiercest I have had until now.


    Eventually, aunt Dayana turned around and hugged my neck. She brought her small mouth towards my lips and kissed me violently. Our teeth shed, and our tongues intertwined with each other.


    Her legs wrapped around my waist in a Ko position, and her breasts were pressed against my chest. Aunt Dayana moved her waist up and down, helping my penis to slide in and out more easily.


    Quickly, the strong excitement brought her to a new peak. Aunt Dayana hugged me tightly and bit my shoulder to suppress the strong yell that wanted to escape her lips.


    Then, her body quivered.


    At the same time, I increased the speed of my movements. I pierced aunt once, twice, and thrice, and finally, I came.


    My thick and white sperm invaded my aunt¡¯s womb. Aunt¡¯s eyes rolled up, and her mind turned nk. She could only twitch helplessly on my embrace, waiting for the end of the orgasm.


    I continued thrusting, making sure of depositing each drop of sperm inside her. Finally, when aunt ceased trembling, I stopped.


    Aunt¡¯s mouth left my shoulder and kissed my lips. Her eyes shone in a seductive glow while her hands hugged my neck lovingly.


    "... It was great." She whispered.


    I kissed her lips back and pinched her nose. "We can do it again if you want."


    Aunt instantly froze and then jumped away from me.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N. Your support motivates me to continue writing...


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 113 Cultivation Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 113 Cultivation Techniques</h4>


    Before leaving the office, I touched aunt Dayana¡¯s forehead with my index finger.


    "Huh?" Aunt Dayana was startled, but in the next instant, an enormous amount of information rushed into her mind.


    The information then turned into a tridimensional rune that engraved itself into her soul. The rune beat softly once each second, as though it was a heart. It would stimte the mana inside aunt Dayana¡¯s body with each beat, circting it ording to a mana technique and strengthening her mana.


    "What is it?" Asked Aunt Dayana in surprise.


    "... You can consider it as an automatic cultivation technique." I smiled. "You don¡¯t need to practice this technique consciously and it will automatically collect the mana in the surroundings and strengthen your cultivation."


    "Oh? It looks good." Aunt Dayana sighed in praise before forgettingpletely about it.


    I smiled wryly. As I thought, a technique like this is best suited for someone like aunt Dayana.


    Aunt Dayana is different than Daisy. She does not like cultivation and her talent for it is very mediocre. She prefers to spend her time growing the auction hall and managing our businesses. Giving her a normal cultivation technique would be useless.


    Not everybody has the same pursuits. It¡¯s normal for aunt Dayana not to be too interested in cultivation. However, it means that her lifespan will be much shorter than a cultivator, and she will be in great danger if something happens and I can¡¯t hurry up to her side.


    So, I spent thest few days creating this rune. I even cut out a fragment of my soul for it. Even for me, cutting out a fragment of my soul permanently was a big loss.


    For someone else, this rune would be the perfect cultivation cheat, but for aunt Dayana, it¡¯s the only way I can think of making her stronger.


    When we left the office, Susan and Lena looked towards us suspiciously. Fortunately, aunt Dayana had already returned back to normal. Besides a slight blush on her face, nothing about her was out of ce.


    "... Big brother!" Lena smiled happily and came running towards me. "You sure took a long time talking with aunt Dayana."


    "... Sorry, we were talking about some important stuff. Fortunately, we already finished."


    "Is it so? Great, finally you can apany to y." Lena epted our exnation innocently. (By the way, Lena also called aunt Dayana ¡¯aunt¡¯, despite aunt Dayana not being truly her aunt).


    Susan, on the other hand, still felt that something was wrong.


    "... Mrs. Dayana, is everything fine? I heard some strange noises before and your face is red."


    Aunt Dayana forced herself to not run away from the shame.


    "... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a bit tired. I just need to rest and everything will be fine."


    Okay, am I the only pervert here that realized the more pervert meaning of that sentence?


    I suppressed the smirk that wanted to appear on my face and waved at aunt Dayana. "Aunt, just follow my instructions. I¡¯ll send you some people in a few days. Also, I think we need to have talks like this more frequently. What do you think about once per day?"


    Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes. "Better not. I¡¯ll die if we have to do something like this daily. Now get lost. I still need to work."


    "Okay, okay, give me a moment." I smirked and ran towards Susan. Before she could react, and put a finger on her forehead and whispered something on her ear.


    "I¡¯ll find you soon."


    Susan was startled before lowering her head with a blushing expression. "Mm."


    The next instant, I sent information about another cultivation technique inside Susan¡¯s mind. "Practice well." I whispered again and stroked her head. Unfortunately, Lena was nearby so I could not give her a kiss.


    I then turned around and left the third floor under aunt Dayana¡¯s teasing gaze and Lena¡¯s suspicious look.


    Susan, on the other hand, was too busy coping with the information I sent to her mind to bid me farewell.


    Daisy, aunt Dayana, and Susan are the ones that are in the most danger of my lovers. Daisy is always beside me, so anyone that wants to harm me will easily think about using her. Aunt Dayana and Susan, on the other hand, have to deal with the auction hall¡¯spetitors, so they can be in danger at any time.


    Now that I left them appropriate cultivation techniques and a fragment of my soul for each one, then they will be much safer.


    Lena and I left the auction hall and boarded the carriage. I asked Lena if where she wanted to go, but she just pouted and looked away.


    "Lena?"


    "... Big brother, what is your rtionship with that girl, Susan?"


    "Huh?"


    "Don¡¯t y dumb! I saw how intimate you were with her and how she looked at you! You think I¡¯m blind!?" Lena bared her teeth to me. I smirked and put on a teasing expression.


    "Oh? My little kitty is jealous?"


    "Hmph!"


    "Hahahaha... Okay okay, my bad. Come here." Iughed happily and put Lena on my thighs. Lena¡¯s face turnedpletely red, but she docilely rested her head on my chest.


    "You don¡¯t like Susan?" I asked.


    "... It¡¯s not that." Lena whispered. "It¡¯s just that you are always like this. Big sis Dina, Daisy, Andrea, Lina, and now even Susan..."


    "Oh? But you are also on that list."


    Lena blushed and lowered her head. "Anyways, I don¡¯t like it. I fear one day you will abandon me for those women... Brother, you promised me to be always with me..."


    "Silly girl, you are my little sister. I¡¯ll never abandon you." I kissed Lena¡¯s head and hugged her petite body tightly.


    "Mm..." Lena nodded shyly and rested her body onto mine.


    We fell silent for a while, only hearing the heartbeats of each other. We even forgot to tell the coachman where we were going to go next.


    But unfortunately, our romantic moment did notst long.


    "Lena, are you there?" From outside the carriage, a sweet and crisp voice came.


    Lena threw to the neer a dissatisfied look (although she could not see her from inside the carriage) and sighed. I patted her head with a smile and whispered. "Go and look."


    Lena nodded reluctantly and left my embrace.

 Chapter 114 Meeting the Rieas

    <h4>Chapter 114 Meeting the Rieas</h4>


    "Lena! I knew it was you when I saw the carriage!" A beautiful young girl skipped towards our carriage when she saw Lena.


    "ire?" Lena put on a surprised face before smiling happily. "What are you doing here?"


    "I was going to the Hidden Cave with mother! Father and big sis are waiting for us there." ire pointed to another carriage where a beautiful silver-haired woman waved towards us with a strained smile.


    "The Hidden Cave? What are you going to do there?" Lena asked


    "You don¡¯t know? There is a new attraction and I heard it¡¯s amazing! Do you want to go with us?" ire asked in an expectant tone.


    Lena hesitated for a moment before looking at me "... Brother?"


    "We can go if you want." I smiled softly and greeted ire with a nod.


    Allow me to do the introductions.


    ire¡¯s full name is ire Riea. Yeah, you probably already noticed, but she is also a Riea, in other words, a rtive of the empress.


    ire is Earl Carson Riea¡¯s youngest daughter. She is Louise¡¯s little sister and also Lena¡¯s cousin.


    But different than Louise, ire did not inherit her father¡¯s blonde hair or her mother¡¯s bombshell body. Instead, she had a long and beautiful silver hair that fell until her waist, just like her mother. Her body was very petite, even more than Lena, despite both of them having the same age; and her big blue eyes seemed likemps that lit up one¡¯s soul.


    If I have to describe ire¡¯s with one word, it would be ¡¯fairy¡¯.


    Yeah, she was like a small fairy lost in the human world. Untainted by her family schemes or the capital¡¯s struggles for power.


    Under ire¡¯s insistence, we boarded ire¡¯s carriage. Mrs. Mia made a hesitating expression when she saw it, but in the end, she sighed and greeted us.


    "Prince us, princess Lena." She bowed slightly.


    "Hello, aunt Mia." Lena waved her hand happily. I returned the greeting with a short nod.


    Once we were inside the carriage, ire looked at me and then and Lena and grinned.


    "So Lena, did I interrupt your date with your brother?"


    Lena turned red and lowered her head shyly.


    Seeing that, I patted Lena¡¯s head and looked at ire with a helpless expression. "Please, don¡¯t tease Lena too much."


    "Heehhh. Lena sure is fortunate. I also want a brother like you. Neh, do you want to be my brother? Of course, I don¡¯t mind if you want to be my boyfriend."


    *Cough!* Both Lena and Mia coughed at the same time. Lena shot ire a fierce look while Mia¡¯s expression turned worried.


    Hmm... It looks like ire doesn¡¯t know her father¡¯s ns. Mia, on the other hand, seems to know. But seeing her behavior towards me, she probably doesn¡¯t agree with itpletely.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I have a fianc¨¦e." I replied to ire with a smile.


    "... Such a shame. Although thinking about it, I don¡¯t mind being the second wife."


    "ire!" Mia shot ire a stern look. ire smiled sheepishly to her mother and stuck out her tongue. "It¡¯s a joke, a joke. I¡¯ll definitively be the main wife!"


    "Impossible!" Suddenly, Lena hugged me and looked at ire as though facing a terrible enemy. "Brother, you can¡¯t have another one!"


    ire and her mother tilted their heads in confusion. I smiled wryly and pinched Lena¡¯s cheeks. "Silly girl, what are you saying."


    "Anyway, you can¡¯t marry her." Lena put on a stubborn look.


    "Fufufu... Hahahaha... Lena, your brocon-ness has be stronger than before. I would not be surprised if you end up marrying your brother."


    "... What are you saying..." Lena blushed and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    I shook my head helplessly. "... And you are so mischievous as always, ire."


    "Why, don¡¯t you want a mischievous little sister? You only need to say the word and I¡¯ll jump in your arms."


    "Stop it. Lena is pinching my waist."


    "Hahahaha..."


    At that moment, a hand hit ire¡¯s head.


    "Ouch!" ire grabbed her head in pain and looked at her mother with tears on her eyes.


    "Stop teasing your friends, ire. Sorry about it, Prince us. ire is a bit mischievous."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m used to her antics." I then patted ire¡¯s head gently.


    Lena please, stop pinching my waist.


    Mia frowned seeing how intimate we seemed and spoke. "... Thank you. But even so, you two are royalties. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to behave like that in front of you."


    I gave Mia a smiling look. This woman is wiser than I thought.


    I can see that she disagrees with her husband¡¯s methods, but despite it, as his wife, she supports him.


    Thus, she can¡¯t allow her daughter to get too close to me. If for some reason ire grows attached to me, then she may end revealing me something that I must not know.


    Of course, the current ire knows nothing about the enmity between her family and us, but it will not be the same in the future.


    "How is the Earl? I have not met him for a long time." I asked suddenly. Mia looked at me for a moment before answering.


    "He is alright, but he has been busytely dealing with some family matters. Fortunately, he freed a little bit of his time to spend today with his family."


    "Oh? I¡¯m d. I¡¯m not sure if I can talk to himter, so I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Mia to thank him on my behalf."


    "Thank him? Why?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s for the gift he sent me."


    Mrs. Mia tilted her head confused. Of course, I¡¯ll not tell her that the gift was her daughter.


    ... And I enjoyed it very much.


    Lena and ire gave us curious nces. Although they did not understand the subtleties of our conversation, they felt that something was wrong with it.


    I put on a reassuring smile and nodded to them.


    A few minutester, we reached our destination.


    But when I left the carriage, I was greeted by four cold gazes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing someone unexpected, I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Long time no see you, elder brother."


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N!!!


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 115 Hidden Cave

    <h4>Chapter 115 Hidden Cave</h4>


    Hidden Cave is one of the most luxurious ces in the capital.


    Being a property of the Carmell family, one of the empire¡¯s three strongest families, the Hidden Cave could be considered as the ce where most nobles go when they are searching entertainment.


    From exotic restaurants, until theaters, from jewelry stores, until beast stores; Hidden Cave has almost everything a noble can desire. The only exception being sex and ves, but I would not be surprised if ces with those exist in some ce hidden from the public eye.


    Due to that, many nobles use Hidden Cave as a ce to meet and talk about important topics.


    So, I was not too surprised when I saw my eldest brother here.


    "Long time no see you, elder brother." I smiled at him in a fake respectful tone.


    n wrinkled his brows when he saw me. "What are you doing here, us?"


    "I came with Lena. Why, is there a problem?"


    "... None."


    I smirked inwardly to n¡¯s reaction. It looks like he is here for something important or he would not have reacted like this.


    I then moved my sight to the other three people here.


    All of them were acquittances. The first one was Earl Carson Riea, Empress Lilia¡¯s brother. The girl next at him was his first daughter, Louise.


    Thest person was standing beside my big brother. It was a woman around twenty years old with a beautiful figure, soft auburn hair and brown eyes.


    She was n¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Christine Hera.


    Earl Carson looked at me frowned. He then stared at his wife with a questioning look.


    "We met them in the way and ire asked them toe with us." Mia exined helplessly. Earl Carson nodded in understanding and looked at us. "It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, prince, princess. The two of you have grown into a fine young man and a fine young woman."


    "Many thanks to Earl Carson for your praise." I bowed slightly toward him. "I hope we are not interrupting anything."


    "Of course not. Besides, you came to see the new attraction with your sister, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. ire has also been bugging me for a while toe here. I¡¯m happy that she can enjoy the attraction with her friends."


    As expected of an astute politician. Earl Carson needed only a few words to force me to go with ire and Lena.


    Now that he pointed out that my purpose here is to apany Lena and ire, it will be hard for me to find a way to intrude into whatever their purpose here is.


    It looks like their meeting here is more important than I thought. Normally, someone so experienced as the earl would postpone their meeting instead of sending me away. If he did not do it, it means that whatever they are doing here is too important to be postponed or they are going to meet someone important.


    Whatever the reason is, I¡¯m interested in learning about it.


    Of course, I¡¯m not going to insist on apanying them. I¡¯m not so silly. Besides, I have better ways to learn about what they are going to do.


    "Well, I don¡¯t want to intrude on your conversation, so Lena and I are going." I nodded towards Earl Carson and walked away while pulling Lena with me.


    "Wait! I¡¯m also going!" ire skipped happily and followed us. Seeing that, Mia frowned and sighed helplessly. "Louise, go with them."


    Louise was a bit surprised, but she nodded. "Yes, mother."


    Once we were gone, they looked at each other and walked towards a restaurant.


    Of course, none of the realized that I had left a fragment of my soul on Mrs. Mia¡¯s body.


    ...


    "What are you doing here?" Louise asked with a cold look when we were away enough from her parents.


    "As you can see, I¡¯m apanying my sister today." I replied.


    "... I¡¯m not an idiot. You knew that father would be here and you decided toe despite it!"


    "What are you worried about? He will discover nothing." I said indifferently.


    "You... If you weren¡¯t stronger than me, I would fight you to death!"


    "Hahaha, I don¡¯t mind another fight, though." I smirked and let my eyes wander Louise¡¯s body.


    Louise rolled her eyes and shot me a contemptuous look. "Dream on. That will not happen again."


    Hahaha, we will see.


    Hearing our conversation, Lena and ire looked at us curiously.


    "You two seem much closer than before." ire said curiously.


    "We are not close!" "We are much closer now."


    Hearing our twopletely different answers, ire was even more curious.


    I chuckled and exined to the silver-haired fairy. "We became friends after ourst fight. Have you never heard the saying that fighting helps people to be closer? Of course, our fight was especially intense."


    Louise blushed deeply and shot me an angry look.


    Lena, on the other hand, used a gaze full of suspicion to look at the two of us.


    "Brother, she too?" Lena asked with a frown.


    An amused smile appeared on my face. I hit Lena¡¯s forehead with my middle finger and chuckled.


    "What are you saying, little girl. Not every female friend I have has a rtionship with me."


    "Is it so? But why I felt you two seem very intimate..."


    Lena, such a terrifying intuition...


    ire heard our conversation and looked at her sister suspiciously. Louise had turnedpletely red. She coughed to hide her awkwardness and hurriedly changed the topic.


    "A-Anyway, let¡¯s hurry up. I heard that the new attraction is so popr that you have to wait for a long time before entering."


    Girl, there are two royals and two powerful youngdies in this group. Nobody will dare to make us wait. If you want to change the topic, find a better way.


    Look, even Lena and ire are staring at you suspiciously.

 Chapter 116 If the Emperor Does not Die

    <h4>Chapter 116 If the Emperor Does not Die</h4>


    Earl Carson, Prince n, and the others arrived at a luxurious restaurant followed by their respective guards and servants.


    Once they reached the restaurant, two waiters greeted them respectfully with a bow.


    "Your highness, Earl, please follow us." One of the waiters said.


    The earl and the prince nodded and followed after the waiters.


    They were led to a private room on thest floor, far from other people¡¯s ears and perfect for a secret meeting.


    "Young master and miss Alice are waiting for you inside." The waiter said. Earl Carson nodded and proceeded to enter the room followed by the prince the others. Each one of them was followed by a personal servant, so a total of eight people entered the private room.


    When they entered, they saw a young man and a white-haired girl seated in front of a table. An old man and a young female knight were standing behind the white-haired girl, and an ice-cold looking woman was standing behind the young man.


    Seeing the group enter, the girl and the young man stood up respectfully. The white-haired girl curtsied elegantly and let out a small giggle.


    "Your highness n, Earl Carson, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure is mine, Miss Alice." Prince n answered. His eyes shone with a spellbound look when he saw the sickly beauty of the white-haired girl. "You are much more beautiful than thest time we met."


    Alice covered her mouth and giggled innocently. "Your highness has also be much more handsome." She then shot a brief look to the clearly displeased Christine (n¡¯s fianc¨¦e) and a peculiar light shed through her eyes.


    "Allow me to do the introductions." Changing the topic, Alice looked at the young man beside her. "This young master is Albert Carmell. He arrived at the capital recently on behalf of his family and epted my invitation to this meeting."


    The young man smiled. "How can I reject the invitation of a beauty like Miss Alice?"


    Alice giggled and remained silent. The prince, on the other hand, looked deeply at the young man.


    Earl Carson raised his eyebrows when he heard the young man¡¯s name. "So young master Albert is someone of the Carmell family huh. It exins young master Albert¡¯s exceptional bearings."


    "You tter me, Earl Riea."


    The group then started some small talks about different topics and conversed cordially. Soon, some servants brought various kinds of dishes and beverages to the group.


    Alice started to eat happily, tasting a bit of each dish. Afterward, she looked at the earl and asked in an innocent tone.


    "Right, Earl Carson, it¡¯s rare of you to arrivete to a meeting. Did something happen?"


    The one who answered was Prince n. "Nothing important. We just met my little brother on the way here."


    "Oh? Prince Bryan?"


    "No, it was us." n said indifferently, but his words carried a slight trace of disdain. "He came to y in the new attraction with my little sister."


    Alice¡¯s eyes shed. Many thoughts passed through her mind in an instant, showing her thousand of different results.


    "Prince us huh. I met him before." She finally said.


    "Oh?" Earl Carlson showed an expression of interest. "What do you think about him, miss Alice?"


    Alice was waiting for that question. "Very handsome and mysterious. Actually, I would like to meet him again." She smiled innocently and spoke with a slight blush on her face. Her expression was the perfect image of a girl in love talking about her crush.


    An awkward silence fell into the room. Prince n and young master Albert furrowed their brows in displeasure. Earl Carson, on the other hand, seemed to be thinking about something.


    "... Thinking about it, he truly was an interesting young man." Mia, who had not spoken from the start, suddenly opened her mouth. "Even although I talked to him only for a few minutes, I got the feeling that he is not simple."


    Earl Carson looked at his wife in doubt. "Why do you think so?"


    "... I don¡¯t know, just a feeling. Right, he asked me to thank you for the gift you sent him."


    "Gift? What gift?" The Earl wrinkled his brows.


    "I don¡¯t know. He did not exin."


    The Earl put on a thoughtful expression. us¡¯s words seemed to indicate something, but no matter how long he thought, he could not discern anything.


    Prince n, seeing Alice¡¯s interested gaze and his uncle¡¯s serious expression, could not help but interject.


    "You are overestimating him too much. Actually, simply by the fact that he chooses this kind of time to go around ying with my sister means that he doesn¡¯t have a good future. Anyone else, after learning that he will be exiled in five years, would be trying to find a way to avoid the exile. But that little brother of mine is stilling to see the newest attraction of hidden cave. Or he is very confident in his abilities, or he is a fool." A smile of derision appeared on n¡¯s face.


    Alice¡¯s eyes shed with a cunning light. "The new attraction huh. I heard that it¡¯s an array that uses illusions to simte enemies."


    "That is right." Young master Albert said with a hint of pride. "It was created by an array master of our family to train our troops.


    The illusions are very realistic and attack the people inside the array using many different methods. Although they can¡¯t cause any kind of injury, the feeling when you fight them is very real."


    Alice grinned. "... However, I find the attraction a bit dangerous."


    "Oh? Why is it?" Asked Albert.


    "You see... An assassin can use the illusions as cover to kill his target and then escape without anyone noticing anything."


    "Huh? Now that you say it, maybe it¡¯s possible. I guess I have to tell my family about it." Albert smiled at Alice, but it was obvious that he did not take her words seriously.


    However, someone else did.


    Without anyone noticing, the servant behind the prince left for an instant before returning.


    Seeing that, Alice smiled mischievously, but her smile disappeared in the next instant.


    She then looked at the prince and the earl and opened her lips.


    "Earl, prince, I think it¡¯s time for you to tell us why did you invite us here?"


    Prince n looked at the earl. Once seeing him nod, the prince took a deep breath.


    "... As you know, I was chosen as the crown prince a few days ago, so it¡¯s necessary for me to forge ties with the different noble families. Think of this meal as an opportunity to talk about future cooperation between your family and the empire."


    "Mmm... However prince, I think you are not qualified to talk about cooperating with my family."


    Prince n froze. He looked at Alice and narrowed his eyes sharply. "... Care to exin the reason?"


    "After all, the emperor is still alive and young." Alice stared right into prince n¡¯s eyes and smiled bewitchingly. "With the emperor¡¯s age, he can live easily another 40 years."


    Looking at n, the earl, and young master Albert, Alice chuckled gently.


    "... And if the emperor does not die, nobody else can be emperor."


    Strangely, nobody found anything wrong with her words.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N:


    patre-on/aidnovels


    Your support is appreaciated.

 Chapter 117 Array of Illusions 1

    <h4>Chapter 117 Array of Illusions 1</h4>


    A grin involuntarily appeared on my face. I never expected such a harvest when I put a fragment of my soul on Mia.


    I had to admit that Alice is very daring. As a 16-years-old girl, she dares to manipte people like the Crown Prince and Earl Carson. Furthermore, she dares to talk about killing the emperor in in daylight.


    And the best part of all that is, none of the people in the room realized the wrongness of the situation.


    That is why seers are so fearsome. Their ability to manipte people and see through the fate of the world allows them to reach their goals no matter how difficult it is. Regardless of how much you struggle, in the end, you will realize that each one of your actions were part of the seer¡¯s n all the time.


    Worse yet, some people don¡¯t even realize that they were nothing that worthless pawns until the day they die.


    I think I need to have a word with that girl soon. I don¡¯t like when I¡¯m included in her plots.


    Of course, for someone of my level, her current actions are nothing more than a child¡¯s y.


    A truly strong seer can¡¯t be traced or detected and can manipte an entire world in the palm of his hand.


    Once I confirmed that Alice¡¯s group was not talking anything else of importance, I stopped paying attention to their conversation and concentrated in the outing with my sister and two step-cousins.


    "What level of difficulty will you choose?" A staff member asked us politely.


    Lena excitedly raised her hand. "The highest difficulty!"


    The staff member¡¯s cheek twitched. "Your highness, the highest difficulty will have eightyer enemies. I rmend a lower difficulty."


    "Come on, it¡¯s just an illusion. Nothing will happen." Lena insisted.


    Seeing that, the man looked at me for help. I chuckled slightly. "Follow the princess arrangements. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen."


    The man¡¯s face turned bitter. "I understand." He then inputted his mana into the array and arranged the enemies¡¯ strength.


    By the way, this staff member was pretty strong himself. Not every day you see a tenthyer practitioner working in this kind of ce.


    How expected of the Carmell family, one of the three strongest families of the empire and the family with the highest military power.


    The staff member then exined to us the game mechanism. The entire array was abyrinth one kilometer long. Inside thebyrinth, we will face enemies starting from the weakest firstyer monster until eightyer powerful beast.


    The enemies are made of illusions, so their attacks won¡¯t truly hurt us. Instead, each time we receive an attack, our consciousness will receive a shock. If the attack is lethal, then our mind will shut down and we will faint.


    The goal of the game is to reach the end of thebyrinth in less than one hour. If we faint before reaching the end or fail to finish before the time ends, then a staff member wille for us and take us outside.


    Simple enough, but very amazing at the same time. The person that designed this array deserves to be considered a genius. Even for me, designing something like this needs a bit of work.


    The girls, mainly Lena and ire, were noticeably excited after hearing the exnation. Louise had already real battle experience, so she was not too excited. But even she seemed eager to face an eighthyer enemy, even if it was just an illusion.


    After receiving the staff¡¯s signal, we entered the array.


    Instantly, our surroundings changed.


    Instead of the festive ambient of Hidden Cave, we appeared in a dark and moist cave. Our vision was reduced to the minimum and strange noises could be heard from time in time.


    To be honest, the atmosphere was a bit oppressive.


    Lena and ire shivered. Even Louise walked a bit closer to me. I looked at them and shook my head amusedly.


    Now I felt like a man taking his girlfriends inside a haunted house.


    "... How dark." Lena whispered softly and grabbed the hem of my clothes. ire was even more daring and grabbed my hand directly. When Louise saw it, she wrinkled her brows and shot me a look of warning.


    I smiled bitterly. Girl, do you think I¡¯ll put my hands in every girl I see?


    ... Okay, I truly have ideas about this little fairy, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you have to be so suspicious.


    I decided to ignore Louise¡¯s piercing look and continued walking with the girls.


    Before walking the first 100 meters, I felt our first enemy.


    I had lowered my perception at the minimum to try to enjoy the game, but even so, I was the first one to detect the monster.


    However, a look at the monster and I decided to not tell the girls about it.


    The three unsuspecting girls continued walking without detecting the presence of the monster. Meanwhile, the rat-like monster crawled slowly through the roof, approaching us with a hungry look.


    Then suddenly, the monster jumped towards Lena.


    *Screeeeeech!* A scream of hunger was apanied by a set of razor-sharp teeth. The monster appeared instantly before Lena and opened its jaws wide.


    "Kyaaaaa!" Lena cried in terror and jumped back. She hurriedly conjured an ice arrow and shot it...


    ... Towards me.


    I hurriedly pushed the ice arrow away with my hand, but in the next second, a sword wasing towards me. This time, ire had swung her sword without looking to her enemy.


    Moreover, Louise was conjuring a sixthyer AoE spell in panic!


    Girls, do you want to kill me!?


    I parried ire¡¯s sword with the pommel of my sword and disrupted Louise¡¯s spell with a bullet of raw mana. At the same time, I kicked the rat away.


    *Kyuuuuuu...* The rat cried in pain and crashed against the wall. The next second, it turned into points of light and disappeared.


    Looking at the three girls, Lena was hugging my arm in fear, ire was still swinging her sword crazily, and Louise was hiding behind me.


    ... I can¡¯t believe a secondyer rat scared the hell of two fourthyer practitioners and a sixthyer mage.


    .... By the way, Lena¡¯s breasts feel soft.

 Chapter 118 Array of Illusions 2

    <h4>Chapter 118 Array of Illusions 2</h4>


    "Pfff... Hahahahahahaha!" Myughter resounded through the dark cave.


    The three girls looked away in embarrassment. Lena hid her face on her hands and refused to look at me and ireughed awkwardly a pair of times.


    Louise, on the other hand, was looking as though she wanted to die.


    "Hahahahaha... Damn, I just realized that this array is very dangerous. We just started and I already almost die." I chuckled and looked at the girls that almost caused my death.


    Lena crouched down and moaned in shame.


    "... God, a sixthyer spell? Were you nning to cook all of us alive? Hahahaha...!"


    Louise turnedpletely red. She looked away and started to write scribbles with her foot.


    "And you, ire, do I look like a rat? Moreover, why were you swinging the sword with the eyes closed?"


    "... Tehee~?"


    Yeah, no.


    "Damn, I think we encountered the strongest secondyer rat in the world. It would have been a true joke if a rat exterminates us at the start. Pfff...!"


    Iughed happily for more than one minute. The girls could only endure myughter while looking away with their faces burning.


    Finally, Louise was unable to bear with it.


    "... You... Stop already!"


    "Why, do you want to use another sixthyer spell?"


    Louise¡¯s ears became red. "Cough... I-It was an ident... I-I thought the monster was stronger..."


    "... Yeah, so you decided to make the ultimate sacrifice and bring the monster down with us to hell."


    "..." Louise was speechless.


    At that moment, someone pulled the hem of my shirt.


    "... Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I could have hurt you." Lena looked at me with a depressed expression.


    I smiled softly and stroked her blue hair. "Don¡¯t worry, it was an ident."


    "... You are not angry with me?"


    "Of course not." I caressed Lena¡¯s cheek and smile to relieve her. Seeing that, Lena sighed in relief.


    "Right, cousin, you truly are strong." ire looked at me with stars on her eyes. "Moreover, you were so calm. I think I¡¯m falling in love with you even more."


    Before she could finish her words, two sharp gazes pierced her back.


    "... it¡¯s a joke, a joke. Geez, I can understand why Lena is like that, but why are you looking at me too, sister? I remember you have a fianc¨¦e." ire felt cold sweat running down her back and hurriedly tried to find a way to save herself.


    And as she expected, her words seeded in redirecting Lena¡¯s attention towards Louise, who feigned disinterest and looked away.


    Seeing that, ire wiped the sweat off her forehead and sighed in relief. She then gave me a wink and mouthed three words.


    ¡¯I¡¯m serious.¡¯


    This precocious little subus.


    I chuckled in amusement and pped my hands.


    "Okay, we already lost too much time here. It¡¯s time to continue."


    The girls nodded and stopped bickering, but Lena still sent one or two suspicious looks towards Louise. Fortunately, she quickly had to divert her attention towards the iing monsters.


    I must say, although the girls had an embarrassing first fight, the followingbats were nothing like the first.


    Each one of the girls could be considered a first-rate genius and they had followed a rigorous training from children. After they got used to the scary and dark atmosphere of the cave, the monsters became very pitiful.


    Maybe because they wanted to make up for the humiliation of before, the girls attacked the monsters as bees attracted to honey. The poor monsters did notst more than one second before being overwhelmed by a barrage of spells and sword skills.


    I could only smile wryly and shake my head while the girls wiped the floor with the monsters. After killing the rat, I had been unable to attack again.


    Soon, the level of the monsters started to increase. But as the weakest of us was at the fourthyer, none of the monsters was especially dangerous. Even when a fifthyer wolf-like beast appeared, it was instantly killed by one of Louise¡¯s spells.


    Generally, intelligent species such as humans, elves, beastmen, and demons, are stronger than monsters of the same level. After all, intelligent species can use tools to increase theirbat strength, and theirbat techniques left the monsters¡¯ crude methods of attack in the dust.


    Of course, there are some exceptions, but it was generally the rule.


    And even between humans, the girls could be considered geniuses between geniuses. They are prodigies able to face people stronger than them easily. Even for Lena and ire, fighting a fifthyer monster was a piece of cake.


    Moreover, I could see that Lena and ire were improving theirbat techniques quickly. After all, they did not have much in terms ofbat experience, so the constant horde of monsters served like a grindstone to sharpen their abilities.


    We quickly passed the first half of the array while killing the monsters. But soon, the first obstacle of our adventure appeared.


    After killing a group of monsters led by a fifthyer tiger, a giant door appeared before us.


    "... To open the door, two hearts must be connected." Lena read the line on the door. "What does it mean?" She tilted her head.


    I looked at the door and thought for a moment before chuckling bitterly. It looks like the creators of this game want me dead.


    But before I could speak the answer, five hidden presences appeared nearby.


    At the same time, a well-hidden killing intent epassed the four of us.


    Lena and ire, who had never faced a life-and-death fight, could not feel the killing intent. But Louise, however, turned alert instantly and got ready to fight.


    I curved my lips up and chuckled.


    "They are finally here, huh."


    ...


    Guys, Science/Magic first nine chapters are out (and another three in patre0n). Give it a read and tell me what do you think about it. Unfortunately, my brother has not finished the cover yet, so It¡¯s without a cover...


    Anyway, I¡¯m going in a trip tomorrow. I have some chapters stocked to post them while I¡¯m away, but you know that man proposes, but God disposes.


    I guess the cover will be ready when Ie back, so...


    Support me on P4TRE0N! I have some new P4TRE0N so I¡¯m pretty happy, but more is merrier, right?


    My P4TRE0N is: pa-treon/aidnovels --> You can read until 20 chapters ahead there (Plus the three chapters of Science/Magic are 23 chapters).

 Chapter 119 Array of Illusions 3

    <h4>Chapter 119 Array of Illusions 3</h4>


    "... Two hearts connected... Two hearts connected..." Lena held her chin while thinking about the meaning of the words in the door. ire was beside her, but she could not also think of anything.


    Giving a nce to the two girls, Louise carefully approached me without letting the girls realize that something was wrong.


    When the distance between us was almost zero, she opened her lips.


    "... Assassins?" She asked with a whisper.


    I smiled softly. "How did you realize?"


    "... The monsters here don¡¯t emit killing intent."


    I shot Louise a brief look of admiration and chuckled. "Smart."


    Louise rolled her eyes, but she quickly returned to an expression of seriousness. "How many? I can detect only two."


    "Five, one in the tenthyer, two in the ninthyer and thest two in the eightyer."


    Louise¡¯s expression fell. She tightened her hands into fists and heaved a sigh to control her emotions.


    "Damn, we are fucked."


    I looked at her with mild amusement. "Scared?"


    Louise rolled her eyes again, but when she saw my rxed expression, she calmed down. "... Do you have a n?"


    "Of course. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Tell me."


    "if they bleed, we can kill them."


    "..."


    I chuckled seeing Louise¡¯s exasperated look and unsheathed my sword. "Just focus on protecting the girls. I¡¯ll take care of the rest."


    Louise put on an are-you-crazy expression and grabbed my hand worriedly. I smiled and touched her cheek. "Don¡¯t worry, your man will take care of them."


    "... who is my man?" Louise blushed, but for some reason, she felt much more rxed now.


    At that moment, ire turned around and looked at us suspiciously.


    "What are you two whispering about?"


    I grinned and pointed to the darkness. "We can feel some enemies. I¡¯m going to take care of them."


    "Do you need help?" Lena asked, but I shook my head with a smile. "No need, I¡¯m enough alone. Just focus on opening the door."


    Knowing the strength of the monsters we have faced until now, the two younger sisters did not find anything wrong with my proposal and nodded. I then looked at Louise and gestured her to protect the girls.


    "... Be careful." Louise whispered.


    "If I die today, remember to bring flowers to my tomb every year." I joked. "But if I survive, instead of flowers, I want kisses."


    "... Fool." A smile appeared on Louise¡¯s face. The next second, she looked at the ground with an embarrassed expression. "... I¡¯ll think about it."


    Sweet.


    Looking at the charming expression on Louise¡¯s face, I took a step forward while holding my sword. "Off I go!" I said and waved towards the girls.


    "... How cool." ire whispered from behind.


    "Yeah. But he is too much into the hero role. The enemies are not even real..." Lena shook her head.


    "Mm Mm." Nodded ire.


    ... Now I¡¯m embarrassed.


    Louise looked at the girls helplessly before watching my back with a worried expression. She unconsciously tightened her fist and prayed the goddess to protect me.


    I looked towards the darkness and smiled. Eldest brother sure is decisive. Although Alice was the one that provoked him, she just gave him thest push. The fact that he did not hesitate to send assassins against me means that he had been thinking about it for a long time.


    But I had to admit that Alice¡¯s maniption is impressive. Just a few days ago I created the impression that I have a super powerful master that is protecting me from the shadows, but under Alice¡¯s influence, eldest brother seemed to forget about it.


    At least, these assassins look stronger thanst time¡¯s ones.


    Of course, they are just slightly bigger ants.


    The assassins were a bit surprised when they saw me walk forward. They instantly realized that I had discovered them.


    However, they did not panic. As assassins, they were conscious of the possibility of being discovered. They quickly calmed down and decided to proceed with the n.


    The leader of the assassins, a tenthyer man, used his gaze to signal something to the two weakest assassins. He probably thought that I detected only the weakest pair.


    The two eighthyer assassins nodded and crawled silently towards me.


    I smirked and took a step forward. Before the assassins could react, my figure disappeared and appeared in front of one of them.


    The assassin panicked. Instantly, he jumped aside and shed towards my neck. At the same time, the second assassin moved.


    But instead of attacking me, he rushed towards the girls.


    I frowned. My sword moved upwards and blocked the assassin¡¯s dagger. Then, I took a deep breath.


    Even for me, defeating this group of enemies using fourthyer strength is very hard.


    Thus, I released the mana hidden inside my body.


    In one second, my strength surged powerfully.


    Under the assassins and Louise¡¯s stunned gazes, my fourthyer mana increased.


    First, it climbed to the fifthyer, then to the sixth and the seventh. When it reached the eighthyer, it finally stopped.


    "Hmmm, it will be enough." I curved my lips up.


    A terrifying chill assaulted the assassin¡¯s neck. Feeling the powerful mana coursing through my body, the assassin instinctively jumped back.


    However, distance is not an impediment to my sword.


    With a thrust, my sword advanced straight towards the assassin¡¯s neck. The sword thrust seemed slow, but in truth, it was incredibly fast.


    Neither the assassin¡¯s evasive measures nor his fellow assassins attempts to save him were able to change his fate.


    Less than one second from the start of the battle, the first assassin was dead.


    I pulled back my sword from the assassin¡¯s neck and pointed it down. Crimson red blood flowed on the metallic de and fell to the ground.


    Then, I looked at the four remaining assassins and chuckled.


    "You¡¯re gonna need a few coffins."


    ...


    Science/Magic is out! Give it a read if you have time and advise me about what do you think about it...


    Also, support me on pat-reon/aidnovels

 Chapter 120 Array of Illusions 4

    <h4>Chapter 120 Array of Illusions 4</h4>


    Drop after drop of blood fell to ground from my sword.


    Looking at the remaining four assassins, I let out a soft chuckle.


    "One less, four remaining."


    "Bastard!" The other eightyer assassin cried in rage and charged towards me. But before he could touch me, the tenthyer assassin shouted.


    "Number Four, follow the n! Number Two, Number Three, help him! I¡¯ll avenge our brother!"


    The assassin called Number Four instantly stopped and shot me a hatred-filled gaze. He then turned around and once more charged towards the girls, this time apanied by another two assassins.


    With their high cultivations, the assassins needed less than one second to reach the girls.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. It looks like I¡¯m not the only target of this attack.


    However, they were dreaming if they thought they could kill someone under my watch.


    Without looking at the three assassins, I released three sword thrusts. For an instant, distance seemed to lose its meaning, and the twenty meters between us werepressed into nothing.


    The assassins were unable to react to my attack. Under their astonished gazes, my sword attacks broke through their defenses and prated their skins.


    But at that moment¨C


    *nk!*


    A de appeared.


    Using a simr method, the tenthyer assassin sent his de through space and blocked my attacks.


    At the same time, another de suddenly appeared behind my back. The mana-infused de cut through the air at frightening speed, arriving before me almost instantly.


    "Spacews?" I was slightly surprised, but it was not enough to stump me. With a rxed step, my body seemed to melt into space as I evaded the sudden ambush.


    Then, the three sword strikes from before fused into one. The tenthyer assassin, that had stopped myst attack, felt a powerful strength impacting his de. Then, the new sword strike cut through the de and appeared before the assassins once more.


    The process was almost instantaneous. Before the three assassins could rejoice for having survived thest attack, a new and more powerful sword strike was before them.


    And this time, nobody could save them.


    *Spurt!*


    The sword strike cut through the three assassins¡¯ necks simultaneously. The next second, blood rained inside the cave, painting the dark walls with a blood-red color.


    Fortunately, Louise had erected a barrier beforehand, so none of the blood fell on the girls.


    "Brothers!" A cry full of pain resounded in the cave. Thest assassin looked at the scene of his deadpanions and cried tears of blood.


    His friends, his brothers, the people that he considered his family. All of them were dead.


    All killed by me.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!!!!" His grieving voice silenced all the other sounds. He looked at me with so much fury that his eyes turned red, and then, he attacked.


    "Die!!!!!!" Without warning, tens of des appeared in the air and flew towards me. The pitch-ck des seemed to fuse with the darkness of the cave, bing almostpletely undetectable.


    But it was useless. With a twist of my wrist, my sword fused into space and appeared in tens of ces at the same time, blocking each de perfectly.


    It did not stop there, however. The sword also appeared in front of thest assassin, piercing towards his heart.


    But this assassin was much stronger than the others.


    When my sword was about to kill him, he disappeared. Instantly, he reappeared behind me with a de in each hand.


    His eyes had turned cold, and his expression of rage had turned into one of calm with just a tint of hatred. It was obvious that his reaction to the other assassins¡¯ deaths was just an act to lower my guard.


    But such tricks were useless against me.


    Without bothering to turn around, I moved my sword towards my back and stopped the attacks casually.


    Then, I looked into the assassin¡¯s eyes and smiled.


    Without warning, my hand appeared in front of him. The assassin was unable to do anything but see how his face was caught in a powerful grip.


    The blood drained from his face. Feeling his impending death, he desperately activated his spacews, teleporting away an instant before his head was crushed into a paste.


    He then reappeared away and looked at me with a look of fear.


    I looked at the tenthyer assassins and curved my lips up. "A user of spacews. How rare."


    The assassin did his best to put on a calm look, but his pale face betrayed him. He gulped down a mouthful of saliva and exhaled. "... Same here. It¡¯s the first time I see another non-mage that can manipte space. Who would have expected that Prince us was keeping such an ability hidden? And your cultivation is obviously above the fourthyer..."


    "Surprised? It¡¯s not easy to kill me huh..." I chuckled. At the same time, I made sure that the girls could not hear our conversation.


    Although I¡¯m pretty much sure that they already realized that my strength is not so simple as the fourthyer. I¡¯ll have to do something about thatter.


    The assassin nodded wtih a grave expression. "It looks like today¡¯s mission is a failure. Prince, you win this time, but your strength is no longer a secret. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure of taking your head."


    After saying that, a portal appeared behind the assassin.


    The assassin looked onest time to the corpses of his brothers and put on an unwilling expression, but remembering my strength, he entered the portal.


    He knew that even if he wanted revenge, his current strength was not enough.


    But in the next second, his expression changed.


    "You... What did you do!?" An expression of pure terror filled his face. He looked at me as though looking a terrifying monster ready to devour him.


    I simply smiled. "Apparently, my understanding of space is above yours."


    The assassin paled. He tried to activate the portal again, but it remained unresponsive. No matter how much the assassin tried to use it to escape, the portal did not respond.


    "It¡¯s useless." I shook my head with an easygoing expression. "Did you think you could escape after trying to kill me?"


    "Impossible! Impossible impossible impossible... It¡¯s impossible!!!" The assassin yelled in fright. His eyes turned bloodshot and his gaze towards me had a hint of pleading.


    But I did not care. He was an enemy, killing him without any form of torture was already merciful.


    Seeing my look of indifference, the assassin kneeled on the floor in despair. He lowered his head and heaved a sight.


    Then, he opened his mouth.


    "Haha..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Hahaha... Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahaha...!"


    I frowned. "What are youughing about?"


    "... Do you think you won?" The assassin asked.


    I remained silent.


    "Hahahaha... Today, I¡¯m destined to die, but before that... I¡¯ll destroy your life!!!"


    In an instant, all the mana inside the assassin¡¯s body surged out. The powerful mana and killing intent filled the entire cave, even impacting the three girls inside Louise¡¯s barrier!


    His spacews were activated. Miraculously, the assassin¡¯s spacews broke through the next level, making him even stronger. However, he did not use it to escape. No, he knew that escaping was useless. Instead, he put all his strength into onest strike.


    This strike was incredibly powerful. Thebined power of all his mana together with the upgraded spacews and the assassin¡¯s determination to die brought the assassin¡¯s strength beyond the twelfthyer.


    It was for just an instant, but it was more than enough for him.


    The spacews surrounded the assassin, allowing him to teleport to his goal. Then, he stabbed his de.


    ... Right into ire¡¯s heart.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment. ire looked as the de prated her defenses, cutting her clothes and injuring her skin.


    The overwhelming killing intent froze her thoughts. She could see the surprised look on Lena¡¯s face and the despair appearing on her sister.


    For some reason, although she did not know that the assassins were real, ire understood the truth.


    "I¡¯m going to die." She said inwardly.


    But then, she saw something incredible.


    The assassin opened his eyes in fear. He tried to force the dagger into the girl¡¯s heart, but it could not move forward. Then, the frozen time came back to normal, and someone¡¯s back appeared in front of ire.


    It was me.


    "Useless." I said indifferently. "You need to do more than this to kill someone I¡¯m protecting."


    "N-No... Impossible... Impossible impossible!!! Why why!!!" The assassin yelled. He then attacked ire¡¯s again, but with his strength gone, I just needed to use my fingers to stop his attack.


    "... Stop struggling, it¡¯s useless. Now speak, why do you want to kill the girls?" That was the only doubt I had. Eldest brother only had enmity with me, it was unnecessary to kill the others.


    However, the assassin smirked.


    "Hah... Even if I die, I will not tell you anything."


    "Is it so...?" I looked at the assassin and touched his forehead with my index finger while lifting the corner of my lips. "You know, although I¡¯m pretty good at using space, in fact, [Space] is not my strongest suit."


    The assassin opened his eyes wide. He felt something invading his mind, taking from him something more precious than life itself.


    "N-No, no..."


    "... My true specialty is [Soul]."


    ...


    I¡¯m in a trip, so I can¡¯t read yourments, but I¡¯ll read soon.


    Support me on P4TR30N if you like the story. Also, read my other novel, Science/Magic, and leave behind ament.


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 121 Real or Illusion 1

    <h4>Chapter 121 Real or Illusion 1</h4>


    Unfortunately, ire and Lena were present, so I used the less violent version of [Soul Scanning].


    However, it was more than enough. Once I got the information I wanted to know, I crushed the assassin¡¯s soul into smithereens and stood up.


    To be honest, I felt it was a bit of a shame. Not many people manage to get a glimpse of thews, and much less aw so hard to understand as [Space]. If this assassin continued to live, I¡¯m sure he would have be a very powerful figure eventually.


    Unfortunately, he met me.


    After I stood up, I snapped my fingers and the assassins¡¯ bodies turned into dust. I then turned around and looked at the girls.


    Of the three, ire was seated on the ground. Her face had turned pale-white, and her body was shaking slightly due to fear.


    Louise and Lena, on the other hand, were trying to calm her down.


    I heaved a soft sigh and walked towards her. Crouching down, I looked into her eyes gently.


    "Are you alright?"


    ire looked at me and forced a smile. "I am... Thank you for saving my life."


    I chuckled and patted her head. "What are you speaking about? This is just an illusion. You would have been fine even if I do nothing."


    "An illusion, huh..." ire looked at me before nodding. She then looked at the ce where the assassin¡¯s body was just a moment ago and fell deep in thoughts.


    "Hidden Cave sure did a good job with this attraction." Lena sighed in admiration. "For an instant, I even thought that the assassins were real. And brother, you moved so fast! How did you do it!?"


    "Who knows, I just did." I forced a smile and Louise snorted. Only ire stayed silent as though she was thinking about something.


    Poor girl, it was her first time facing killing intent, but she received all the killing intent of a tenthyer assassin head-on. I just hope she doesn¡¯t develop a trauma.


    When I made sure that ire was mostly fine, I used my gaze to ask Louise to follow me. Louise instantly understood that it was rted to the assassination and nodded.


    "us and I are going to make sure that there are no more enemies nearby. You two think of a way to open the door." Louise said to the girls.


    Lena looked at us suspiciously, but when she noticed our serious expressions, she nodded.


    "Okay."


    Louise and I walked a few meters away. When we were sure that the girls could not hear us, Louise asked.


    "What is it?"


    "I got some information from the assassins."


    "Information? But how? You never interrogated th¨C" Louise then remembered how I killed the assassins and smiled wryly. "Right, you also killed a bunch of high-level assassins as though it was nothing, it¡¯s not strange if you have a way to get information. Hey us, how strong are you really?"


    "... Do you truly want to know?"


    "Yes."


    "Then be my lover."


    Louise rolled her eyes, but her cheeks turned slightly red. "... I¡¯ll think about it. Anyway, what information did you get?"


    "I think it¡¯s better if I show you." I smiled at Louise and put my finger on her forehead.


    Instantly, a set of memories appeared on her mind.


    The memories belonged to the tenthyer assassin. Most precisely, it was what happened a few minutes before they attacked us.


    "You have a new job." A servant-like man around thirty years old notified him.


    The assassin nodded. "Tell me the details."


    "The target is the fourth prince, us Quintin. He is currently inside the new attraction of Hidden Cave together with Princess Lena and the two daughters Earl Riea."


    "... It will be a bit difficult. I heard the fourth prince is being protected by a powerful master."


    "Don¡¯t worry, the Transcendent beside His Highness assured us that nobody powerful is protecting the princess. Even if Prince us truly has a powerful master, that master is not with him right now."


    "... I understand. But there is the possibility that the prince¡¯s master left him a life-saving treasure. Moreover, there are many nobles with their bodyguards nearby. They will act immediately when they feel themotion."


    "Actually, that is not a problem." The servant smiled. "The prince is currently inside an illusory array, so nothing that happens inside will be detected outside. Furthermore, it doesn¡¯t matter if you fail to assassin the prince."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Besides the prince, His Highness also wants that you kill the other three girls."


    "Oh?"


    "Think about it. If the prince dies after meeting His Highness and the Earl, then they will be the biggest suspects. But if the earl¡¯s two daughters and the princess also dies, then nobody will suspect them.


    "After all, nobody will think that the earl killed his own daughters, and His Highness doesn¡¯t have a reason to kill his sister. Even if someone suspects something, His Highness will not be the biggest suspect.


    "And if you fail to kill the prince, but kill the other three girls, it¡¯ll be even better. After all, what do you think will happen to the prince if he is the only one that survives the assassination and the other girls die?"


    "Do you mean..."


    "Yes. We just need to fan the mes a little, and the prince will be the biggest suspect."


    The assassin looked at the servant in admiration before nodding. "I understand. I¡¯ll aplish my mission."


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TR30N and to read my other story [Science/Magic]!!!


    Below, the sypnosis:


    Glenn (Bloed) was abandoned by his family in the Exiled Lands, one of the most dangerous ces of the world; where his inability to use magic means that only death awaits him.


    However, an encounter with the remains of apletely different civilization was going to change his life.


    When science and magic meet, the fate of the world started to unfold.


    P4TR30N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 122 Real or Illusion 2

    <h4>Chapter 122 Real or Illusion 2</h4>


    After those words, the memories ended.


    A strange silence appeared between us. I watched how Louise¡¯s expression changed from astonishment to rage, sadness, and betrayal. Finally, she put on a bitter smile.


    "I can¡¯t believe it..."


    "Well, you saw it. The assassins were clearly aiming towards all of you. I¡¯m sure you have your methods to confirm if they were truly sent by n or not."


    "... Not need, I believe you." Louise shook her head sadly. "It¡¯s just that I never thought that cousin n could do something like that. To think that our family has given him our unconditional support and he repays us this way."


    "... What do you want to do now?" I asked.


    Louise fell silent after hearing my question.


    After a few seconds, she finally took a decision.


    "I need to tell father. He needs to know what kind of man n is."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I think it¡¯s not a good idea." I smiled wryly and shook my head. "How are you going to exin the assassins¡¯ deaths?"


    Louise was startled. She then looked at me and let out an apologetic sigh. "... I forgot about that."


    Louise was a smart girl, so she instantly understood my words. If she tells her father about the assassins, then she would be forced to reveal many other things.


    How the assassins died? How did she learn about their origin? Why ire and Lena don¡¯t know anything?


    Furthermore, in the current situation, we can¡¯t use the excuse that my ¡¯master¡¯ killed the assassins. After all, the Transcendent (beyond twelfthyer) beside eldest brother did not detect a powerhouse near me. Thus, besides the possibility that my ¡¯master¡¯ is so strong than a normal Transcendent can¡¯t detect him, the only other possibility is that, in fact, it wasn¡¯t my ¡¯master¡¯ who killed the assassins.


    Thus, even if Louise doesn¡¯t reveal that I killed the assassins, when someone asks Lena or ire about what happened, the truth will be revealed.


    Louise looked at me and grabbed my hand. "us, thank you for protecting us before and for showing me the truth. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not speak about it to anyone."


    My lips curved slightly up. I stared right into Louise¡¯s green eyes and chuckled. "Okay. However, I think a deserve a reward."


    "... What do you want?" Louise asked with a slight blush.


    "This." Without giving Louise time to react, I stole her lips.


    Louise opened her eyes wide for an instant, but in the next second, she closed her eyes and epted my kiss wholeheartedly.


    When our lips finally separated, she looked away and blushed.


    "... D-Don¡¯t get any strange idea. Just now was an exception... This will not happen again."


    I chuckled. As I thought, Louise has the potential to be a tsundere.


    Hearing myugh, Louise shot me a displeased look and walked away. I followed after her while keeping a smile.


    Meanwhile, I used my consciousness to nt a small seed inside her mind.


    This seed ispletely harmless, and will not affect Louise in any way. However, it has a very useful function.


    With this seed in her mind, if Louise thinks about revealing my secrets then the seed will cause her mild confusion, making her forget briefly about the idea.


    After all, even if I want to trust her, after living for so long I learned that even the most loyal people can betray you if there is a good enough reason.


    ... There is simply no need to risk it.


    Unbeknownst to the thoughts in my mind, Louise returned with the girls. I followed a bit behind her.


    However, to the surprise of the girls, the doors blocking our path had suddenly opened.


    Lena tilted her head doubtfully. "Why did the door open suddenly? We did not do anything..."


    I forced a smile. Actually, I already knew the reason. "Forget about it. Let¡¯s instead continue advancing." I said.


    "But are you not curious brother?" Lena furrowed her brows. "The door opened without reason... Could it be that we resolved the riddle unintentionally?"


    "Let me see..." Louise thought about Lena¡¯s words and looked at the door. "It says that to open the door, two hearts must be connected... Two hearts must be connected... Two hearts must b¨C"


    Suddenly, Louise opened her eyes wide.


    She then looked at me as though to confirm her thoughts.


    I shrugged helplessly and smiled. Seeing that, Louise¡¯s face turnedpletely red.


    "T-Thinking about it, us is right. I-I think it¡¯s better if w-we continue."


    "Hm? Did you discover something, cousin?" Lena looked at Louise curiously.


    Louise turned even redder than before. "N-Nothing, ire. Let¡¯s go."


    "Mumumumu..." Lena¡¯s expression turned suspicious. She looked at Louise as though she wanted to see through her thoughts.


    At that moment, someone else spoke.


    "So it was what happened!" ire suddenly eximed before looking at Louise and me with a teasing smile. "I see, two hearts connected..."


    "Did you discover something!?" Lena asked ire excitedly.


    "I¡¯m sorry ire, you are too young to know about it..." ire feigned a mature expression and giggled.


    "Hey! Our age is the same! Wait a moment, what are you hiding from me!?"


    "Nothing nothing." ire giggled condescendingly.


    "Big bro!"


    I¡¯m sorry, Lena. Big brother can¡¯t help you this time.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N and check up my other novel, [Science/Magic]!


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 123 PTSD 1

    <h4>Chapter 123 PTSD 1</h4>


    Actually, the riddle in the door was just a joke of the developers. To open the door you just needed to do an intimate act. Even holding hands would do.


    Of course, kissing was even better.


    Fortunately, Lena stopped asking for the answer soon enough. Rather, she started to give Louise and me strange looks.


    Thinking about it, if even ire deduced that something happened between us, Lena could also do the same.


    But although Lena never asked about it, her piercing gaze was enough to chill one¡¯s spine.


    She seemed like a wife that discovered her husband cheating on her and was waiting for an exnation.


    I was smart enough to not speak, though. Instead, I feigned that I did not notice her gaze.


    But Louise was much more awkward. She avoided ire and Lena¡¯s gazes and walked ahead of us. But instead of reducing the girls¡¯ suspicion, it only made them surer than something happened.


    Strangely, no monster attacked us after we passed through the door. In silence, we walked through a dark corridor for five minutes straight without finding a sign of danger.


    Before long, one of us was unable to remain quiet.


    "What is happening? Where are the monsters?" Lena asked with a frown.


    "I¡¯m sure they will appear soon." I replied off-handedly. "Just continue walking."


    "... Perhaps the door was the final trap? We were attacked by a group of powerful enemies there after all. What do you think, brother?"


    My lips twitched. No Lena, those five were real.


    Unable to tell Lena the truth, I could only give her a vague answer. "... I¡¯m sure there are more enemies. We are still halfway the exit."


    "Mmm... Anyway, I¡¯m already bored. How I wish something happens..."


    *nk!* Suddenly, we heard a metallic sound, and Louise, who was walking ahead, froze.


    ... She had stepped on a trap.


    I looked up and heaved a tired sigh.


    "Lena, you are such a jinx..."


    "Huh? Me?"


    Yeah, you.


    All of a sudden, a rumbling sound came from behind us.


    "... How clich¨¦." I heaved another sigh and looked behind me. As I expected, a giant rock suddenly fell from the roof.


    "... Big bro?" Lena gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    "What?"


    "Why is the rock filled with spikes?"


    "Is it not obvious? It¡¯s to make sure that you don¡¯t survive it."


    "... Do you think it will be painful?"


    "Probably not, it¡¯s an illusion after all."


    "Huff... What a relief..."


    "Hey you two, what are you doing!? hurry and run!" Louise shouted exasperatedly and started to run. "Can¡¯t you see the rock is rolling towards us!"


    "And who do you think is at fault?" I retorted.


    "How could I know there were traps!" Louise shouted back and turned around to look at me, but when she saw the speed of the rock, she instantly continued running.


    At that moment, though, I noticed something wrong.


    ire was not running with us.


    Looking back, I realized that she was looking at the rock with a terrified expression.


    "ire, what happened!?" I asked in concern, but when I saw her eyes, I realized.


    "Dammit!" I cursed under my breath. I should have realized before.


    This girl, she was more affected by the assassination than I thought.


    Without hesitation, I turned around and sprinted towards ire. In one second, I appeared before her, and before the rock could crush us, I lifted her in a princess carry.


    ire yelped in surprise and tensed up. Her face waspletely frozen in fear, and her legs were trembling fragilely.


    When she saw my face she calmed down slightly, but her body was still trembling. She then closed her eyes and started to cry.


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry..."


    I sighed. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s alright." I said and stroked her head. ire hid her face on my chest and continue crying.


    "What happened?" Louise asked in concern, but I just shook my head and did not answer. It was better not to talk about it in front of ire.


    Louise understood my meaning and stopped asking, but she could not hide her concern towards her sister.


    Lena also understood the gravity of the situation and stayed silent. The three of us then concentrated on escaping from the rolling rock.


    PTSD, Posttraumatic Stress Disorder.


    Seeing ire¡¯s symptoms, I was sure it was the problem.


    Not long ago, ire had received the overwhelming killing intent of a powerful assassin head-on and her life had been at risk of death.


    Even although we lied and told her that the assassins were not real, it¡¯s obvious that she discovered the truth.


    Moreover, the overwhelming killing intent and malice had left a deep scar in her mind.


    The current ire was filled with fear of death due to the memories of the assassin¡¯s attack. And when she saw the rock rolling towards her, she probably remembered the fear she felt when the assassin was in front of her and her body froze.


    Actually, I should have realized before. A young and sheltered girl like ire, that had never faced danger before, suddenly saw herself in front of such powerful malice. Developing a trauma from that was normal.


    However, when I saw her strong front after the attack, I thought she was alright. I never would have expected that she was simply hiding her fear from us.


    At least, I discovered it now. Otherwise, this fear could have destroyed ire¡¯s life.


    Escaping the rock was a bit hard. Many traps such as arrows from the walls, spikes from the floor, and spears from the roof, Attacked continuously. We had to avoid them while making sure of not being caught by the rock.


    Fortunately, the escape onlysted a few minutes. After running for a while, we saw a door that led to a big hall.


    The three of us did not hesitate to enter. The rock then crashed against the door, but it was unable to pass.


    Seeing it, the girls sighed in relief.


    Lena panted heavily and put on a happy smile. "... So close. Although I guess it worked out pretty well."


    ... Please no.


    "Lena, stop tempting fate." I gave her an annoyed look


    "Pfff... Brother, do you believe in that? What could possibly go wrong now?"


    *Rumble!*


    Lena froze.


    "... Such a jinx." I sighed tiredly and hugged the girl on my arms.


    The next second, the floor disappeared.

 Chapter 124 PTSD 2

    <h4>Chapter 124 PTSD 2</h4>


    "Ahhhhhhhh!" ire, who was on my arms, cried in fear. I held her body tightly while getting ready for the impact.


    But after five seconds, the impact did note.


    Instead, we fall inside a deep body of water.


    *Ssh!*


    Letting out the air on my chest, I let my body sink while holding ire. Then, when our bodies had reached the bottom, I put strength on my legs and swam up.


    In less than one second, ire and I left the undergroundke.


    "Hahh! Cough cough cough..."


    ire took a deep breath, but in the next second, she coughed a few mouthfuls of water.


    "Are you alright?" I asked her softly while patting her back.


    "... I am, thank you." ire said and took another deep breath.


    I nodded and looked around. Louise and Lena were nowhere to be seen. Apparently, we had been separated during the fall.


    The only reason ire and I remained together was that I was holding her.


    I shook my head with a bitter smile. "I had to admit that Hidden Cave truly did a good job with this game. It¡¯s worthy of being the highest difficulty."


    ire frowned. "I don¡¯t like it. We could have died if we didn¡¯t know how to swim."


    I smiled bitterly.


    Actually, the undergroundke had a magic formation below. When someone enters theke, he will automatically be thrown out after 30 seconds. It¡¯s a security measure.


    Surely, someone so smart like ire must have realized that theke was safe, after all, Hidden Cave will not risk the death of the participants. However, she stillined about it.


    It looks like she is not in a good state of mind right now.


    "Can you walk for yourself?" I asked.


    ire nodded. She then tried to stand up.


    But at the moment when she tried to take a step forward, her legs gave in.


    "!!!" ire¡¯s expression froze. She tried to stand up again, but her legs shook and she fell to the ground once more.


    I sighed and crouched in front of her. "Come on, I¡¯ll carry you on my back." I smiled.


    ire looked at me and bit her lips. She then hugged my neck and allowed me to carry her.


    "... Sorry." ire whispered and put her face on my back. Despite my wet clothes, I could feel her tears falling on my shoulders.


    I could not help but sigh in pity. A lively girl like ire, unafraid of seeing the world burn, had ended like this.


    No monster attacked us for a while, maybe because we just escaped from the traps. But it only made the silence around us heavier.


    Finally, after almost five minutes, ire opened her lips.


    "... The assassin, he was real, right?" She asked.


    "How did you notice?"


    "... When he attacked me, I somehow knew I truly was going to die." She said.


    I fell silent.


    ire chuckled bitterly and shook her head. "How useless. To think that just an assassination attempt left me like this."


    "Silly girl, don¡¯t be so hard with yourself. It¡¯s normal to be scared of something like that."


    "... You don¡¯t understand, cousin. I¡¯m a Riea, a swordsman! I¡¯m supposed to always be calm! However, I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m very very afraid! When I close my eyes, I see the man stabbing my heart! I can see his eyes looking at me with hatred... I¡¯m afraid, cousin, I don¡¯t want to die."


    ire started to sob. Her beautiful blue eyes turned red due to the tears, and her petite body shook in fear. A feeling of pity surged inside of me when I saw her state.


    If she doesn¡¯t ovee this trauma, it will chase her forever.


    I stopped walking and hugged her. At the same time, I sent a thread of my mana inside her body. I very carefully circted the mana inside her to cause a calming effect.


    Soon, ire started to calm down.


    "... Sorry again. You must think I¡¯m a crybaby."


    "I don¡¯t mind. Lena was like this until not long ago."


    ire smiled. "I¡¯m jealous. You sure you don¡¯t want to be my boyfriend? We can keep it a secret if you want."


    "Little girl, if you continue teasing me I¡¯ll devour you whole."


    ire was startled before chuckling. "... Now I understand why sister likes you so much."


    "Is it so obvious?"


    "Her gaze betrays her. One look to her eyes full of longing when she looks at you and I know what she is thinking."


    "Please keep it a secret." I told her.


    ire nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll also keep your strength a secret."


    "Thank you very much then." Of course, I did not forget to put a seed on her.


    "... How long have you been with my sister?" ire asked.


    "Not long. Actually, she insists that we are not together."


    "Oh, and... have you kissed?"


    "... You are a very curious kid, huh. Yeah, we kissed before."


    "How nice, I also want one."


    I looked into ire¡¯s eyes and smiled. Suddenly, I kissed her small and soft lips.


    ire opened her eyes wide, but before she could realize what was happening, our lips had separated again.


    Surprised, ire touched her lips and opened her mouth. The next second, she turnedpletely red.


    "Did you like it?" I asked with a smirk.


    "... Idiot." ire said, but her lips curved into an imperceptible smile. I could feel her mood was much better than before.


    At that moment, I feel the presence of a monster close to us.


    Looking a ire, I stroked her head softly. "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to help you with your fear."


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TR30N! Also, you can support me reading my other work, [Science/Magic]!


    My P4TR30N is: pa-treon/aidnovels --> You can read until 20 chapters more of Fourth Prince and 3 extra chapters of Science/Magic (I¡¯ll add more next week).

 Chapter 125 PTSD 3

    <h4>Chapter 125 PTSD 3</h4>


    There is only one effective method to ovee the fears, and it¡¯s facing them.


    Of course, you need to face your fears gradually. If you start by facing your worst fear, then the end result will be that your fear became even worse.


    Fortunately, we are in the perfect ce to ovee ire¡¯s fears. After all, the monsters here are illusions and don¡¯t emit killing intent. For ire, whose fear originated from the assassin¡¯s killing intent, these monsters are the perfect ce to start.


    But even so, facing a fear is not easy.


    "No!" ire closed her eyes and swung her sword crazily. I heaved a sigh when I saw the thirdyer enemy circling around her and attacking her back.


    Helpless, I could only kill it before it hurt ire and worsened the situation.


    "ire, you can¡¯t close your eyes." I said for the umpteenth time.


    ire put on a self-deprecating smile. "Sorry, I could not help it." I could see that her body was trembling slightly.


    "This is not working." Looking at ire, I shook my head. Although her current state is better than before, she still can¡¯t ovee her fear.


    This can¡¯t go on. If ire is unable to gather her courage and face the monsters here, where they are illusory, then her future as a cultivator will be cut off.


    Moreover, she will probably live in constant fear from today onwards.


    Wrinkling my brows, I decided to take things a step further. Anyway, I already decided I would help her.


    "ire, take my hand." I said.


    ire was slightly startled before nodding. With a slight blush, she grabbed my hand and intertwined her fingers with mine.


    I put on an amused smile and pulled her in direction of another monster.


    At the same time, I prepared myself to use a more drastic measure.


    In a few seconds, the next monster appeared before us. It was a fifthyer wolf, a monster even stronger than ire.


    As expected, ire froze when she saw the monster. She tightened her hand around mine and became pale.


    "Cousin, I can¡¯t do it..."


    "Calm down, I¡¯ll help you." I said with a smile and patted ire¡¯s head. A small thread of my mana entered ire¡¯s body to help her to calm down.


    When ire finally rxed, I took a deep breath.


    "I¡¯ll try something, don¡¯t resist." I said.


    ire was startled, but she nodded in the next second.


    Instantly, a strange pulse of energy entered her mind.


    Without giving her time to react, a thread of energy emerged from my soul and burrowed into ire¡¯s soul. ire¡¯s soul instinctively tried to reject it, but my powerful soul instantly overpowered her and forced the thread of energy inside.


    ire paled. Her beautiful blue eyes trembled with a bit of fear, but in the next instant, her eyes opened wide.


    Then...


    "Nnn...~" A soft moan escaped from her lips. ire¡¯s cheek turned red, and a look of shame appeared on her face.


    She hurriedly bit her lips to suppress the strange pleasure she was feeling, but then, an even stronger pleasure originated from her soul. ire¡¯s legs involuntarily buckled, and her body fell into mine.


    "Cousin..." ire breathed seductively on my chest and bit her lips.


    But although I was tempted, I knew it was not the time for it.


    "Focus!" I sent a stream of thoughts into ire¡¯s mind that instantly cleared her out of her strange state. ire then opened her eyes wide and turned red.


    "S-Sorry..."


    "Now is not the time for it! Go and face the monster!"


    "Y-Yes." ire nodded and instinctively rushed towards the monster. But suddenly, she realized that her feelings of fear had vanished from her mind.


    [Soul] is my strongest suit and my area of expertise. Even my reincarnations are soul-based, although to be honest, it was more of an ident than something I achieved on my own.


    Things like brainwashing or erasing memories are very easy for me. So easy I can do it with my eyes closed. Unfortunately, they are not the best method to cure ire¡¯s trauma. After all, brainwashing, in essence, harms the target¡¯s soul.


    So, I used a gentler approach.


    Connecting my soul to ire¡¯s, I used the connection to send at ire thoughts of courage and bravery. This way, my stronger soul easily suppressed the fear inside ire¡¯s weaker soul.


    However, this method has some side-effects.


    After all, connecting souls like this is often used to dual cultivate.


    Despite it, however, we quickly saw the effects of this method. Although ire felt a bit ufortable at the start, she also found that she was no longer afraid of facing the monsters.


    Furthermore, even when she saw a sixthyer bat-like monster, she got the feeling that she could kill it.


    I had stopped the connection after she killed the third monster, but ire¡¯s fear did not return. Instead, she had be braver and braver.


    But beside it, the urge to turn around and hug me became increasingly stronger.


    After killing around ten monsters, ire suddenly stopped.


    "How is it?" I asked.


    "... I think I¡¯m much better."


    "Is it so? I¡¯m d."


    Looking at me, ire started to rub her legs. "... Cousin."


    "Hm?"


    "Can I hug you?" ire suddenly asked.


    I put on a strange expression, however, I didn¡¯t have a reason to reject a nice meal.


    With a smile, I replied. "Of course."


    Instantly, ire rushed towards me.


    She hugged my body tightly and breathed my smell. Her beautiful silver hair waved softly with the wind and hit my arms.


    "Cousin... I-I like you."


    "I see."


    "... Can I kiss you?"


    I looked into ire¡¯s eyes and nodded. Then, ire jumped and hugged my neck.


    The next second, her soft lips encountered mine.


    I responded to her kiss fiercely. One of my hands held ire¡¯s butt, and the other started to caress her back.


    In her excitement, ire wrapped her legs around my waist. I used my lips to open her mouth and slowly invade inside with my tongue, while ire closed her eyes and let out a muffled moan.


    But at that moment, we heard two voices from afar.


    "... Are you sure that big bro is this way?"


    "This is the only other path. I¡¯m sure they are here."


    "... I wonder why they are taking so long."


    Instantly, ire froze.


    I smiled wryly and patted the little loli on her back.


    "Get down, I don¡¯t want to die yet."


    "Fufufufu..." ire giggled and licked her lips, but she obediently released her ko hug, although not before giving me onest kiss.


    I shook my head with a bitter smile. Sigh, sometimes even I¡¯m destined to suffer from blue balls.


    ...


    Remember to check my other novel, [Science/Magic], and Support me on P4TR30N to read until 20 chapters ahead of this series...


    P4TR30N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 126 Meeting Alice Again 1

    <h4>Chapter 126 Meeting Alice Again 1</h4>


    "ROOOOOAAAAARRRR!!!" A bellow of rage escaped from the eighthyer golem. The terrifying roar suppressed all the sounds and made the cave tremble.


    However, it was useless against the girls.


    In the instant when the golem let out the roar, a translucid barrier protected the girls. Despite teetering on the verge of copse, the barrier remained strong and fulfilled with its purpose.


    It was Louise¡¯s sixthyer magic, [Force Barrier].


    But one secondter, a punch from the golem destroyed the already weakened barrier.


    "Now!"


    Louise shouted, and with that as the signal, a shadow jumped from behind the barrier. The lithe shadow climbed running through the golem¡¯s arm, finally reaching to its head.


    Then, with a powerful cry, the shadow shed with her sword.


    "Haaaaaaah!"


    A silver-colored wave of sword energy flew towards the golem¡¯s head. It flew straight towards the golem¡¯s face, slicing one of its eyes!


    "ROOOOAAAAARRRRR!" The golem roared once more, but this time its roar was filled with pain. It tried to use its hand to swat away the fly that hurt it, but a barrier of ice stopped the attack.


    "Thanks Lena!" ire called out happily. At the same time, shended in the golem¡¯s chest and jumped back towards the girls.


    Having lost one of its eyes, the golem¡¯s movements became much more erratic. It waved its hands and feet furiously trying to crush the insects that dared to defy its power.


    The earth rumbled and the cave shook. Violent waves of energy originated from the ce of the fight, causing widespread destruction.


    But the three girls facing the monster remained calm. They stood firm against the monster, as three proud goddesses of war, slowly destroying the golem¡¯s body.


    In the blink of an eye, five minutes had passed. This battle had been the longest the girls fought until now. Calcting the time, I estimated that they had only another three minutes before the time was up.


    But fortunately, the fight was already decided.


    "Force magic, [Force Chains]!" Louise finished a spell she had been preparing for a long time. Instantly, tens of magic circles appeared around the golem. Then, innumerable chains flew from the magic circles and tied the golem body.


    The golem desperately tried to free itself from the chains, but Louise was not the only one whose spell was ready. Less than one secondter, Lena¡¯s sweet and crisp voice resounded in the cave.


    "Activate, [Frozen Hell]!"


    Ice-cold mana surged out of Lena¡¯s body. The ice-cold mana turned into a current that engulfed the golem, freezing its right leg and armpletely.


    Then, a sh of silver appeared, and the silver-haired swordsman brandished her sword.


    "[Stardust]!" ire bellowed, and a storm of sword energy criss-crossed the frozen limbs of the golem.


    The next instant, the golem¡¯s frozen limbs burst into pieces.


    "ROOAAAAARRRR!" The golem let out a furious cry of pain. Having lost one of its legs, its body helplessly fell to a side, crashing against the ground.


    Then, a brilliant magic circle appeared over its head.


    Extending her hand, Louise shed a confident smile.


    "It¡¯s the end!"


    Then, she waved her hand.


    Force magic, [Swords¡¯ Paradise]!


    An uncountable number of transparent swords appeared on the magic circle. Following their owner¡¯s orders, the swords rained towards the golem.


    The golem helplessly tried to use its remaining arm to defend against the rain of swords, but its struggle was futile. Sword after sword descended nibbling away the golem¡¯s remaining arm and finally piercing its head.


    With onest unwilling look, the golem tried to attack onest time.


    But before it could, itsst eye turned dim.


    Then, the powerful eighthyer golem crumbled into pieces.


    A secondter, the pieces turned into motes of light.


    Like that, the girls killed thest monster of the cave.


    ...


    "It was incredible!" ire let out an excited cry once we left the cave. I could not help but let out a soft chuckle seeing that.


    "I remember that someone spent half of the time scared."


    ire turned slightly red. "... Please don¡¯t speak about it."


    "Fortunately, you are alright." Louise looked at her sister and let out a relieved sigh. She then shot me a grateful look. Although she did not know how I did it, she knew I was the one who helped ire to ovee the trauma of the assassination.


    "By the way ire, I still don¡¯t understand why you were like that," Lena asked with a curious look.


    ire smiled bitterly. She could not tell Lena that the assassination was real, could she?


    After leaving the cave, we were received by the staff of Hidden Cave. They were noticeably surprised that we finished the array. After all, the final boss was an eighthyer monster, and the other monsters were not weak either.


    Meanwhile, the strongest of us was the sixth-tier Louise. Two entire levels below the boss.


    But remembering our identities, they could only sigh in admiration.


    At that moment, Earl Carson and his wife, Mia, appeared in front of us.


    "Louise, ire, it¡¯s time to go." Earl Carson said.


    Although a bit disappointed, Louise and ire nodded. Before leaving, ire mouthed a few words towards me.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll go to the pce soon.¡¯


    Then, she winked.


    "This girl." I sighed inwardly and shook my head. No matter how stealthy she tries to be, how can her antics escape the Earl and his wife¡¯s eyes?


    Even Louise and Lena noticed it, throwing me looks of suspicion.


    Well, I prefer this kind of mischievous fairy than the one that was too scared to move.


    After that, Lena and I took the royal carriage and departed back to the pce. During the way, Lena interrogated me about all the things that she found suspicious, starting from my rtionship with Louise, until what happened between me and ire when we were alone.


    Fortunately, I was quite experienced in this. I easily eased her suspicions while at the same time diverting the conversation to another topic.


    But when we were halfway to the pce, someone stopped our carriage.


    From outside, the familiar voice of an old butler came.


    "Your highness prince us, can you grant an audience to my family¡¯s young miss?"


    ...


    Eighth chapter ofst week

 Chapter 127 Meeting Alice Again 2

    <h4>Chapter 127 Meeting Alice Again 2</h4>


    "Your highness prince us, can you grant an audience to my family¡¯s young miss?" The old butler asked.


    I wrinkled my brows. With a serious tone, I asked. "Alice?"


    "So your highness remembers my young miss. It¡¯s an honor."


    I scoffed inwardly. It would be strange if I don¡¯t remember someone like her.


    Beside me, Lena frowned displeased. "Who is it now? Always interrupting my time with brother..."


    "An old acquittance." I smiled wryly and exined Alice¡¯s background.


    When she heard my exnation, Lena¡¯s first reaction was to shot me a suspicious look.


    "Another woman?"


    Little sister, your brother swears that I¡¯m innocent this time.


    I ignored Lena¡¯s gaze and spoke towards the butler in a sarcastic tone. "Do I need to follow you today too?"


    However, the butler feigned not to understand the meaning behind my words and bowed apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry, but my young miss is a bit sickly so she is unable to show the prince due respect?"


    I snorted. Do you think I did not realize you are trying to take down a notch?


    However, it shows Alice¡¯s inexperience. Showing off her arrogance will only make others warier of her.


    Normally, I would not have bothered with it and I would have followed the butler, after all, I don¡¯t care very much about formalities and things like that, however, I¡¯m a bit displeased with Alice today.


    Putting on a cold look on my face, I opened my lips. "Tell your young miss that I will wait five minutes for her. If she doesn¡¯te before then, then we don¡¯t need to talk."


    "... I understand." The butler replied indifferently, not at all bothered by my attitude.


    As I expected, less than three minutester Alice appeared before me followed by the butler and the knight girl that always apanies her.


    "Long time no see you, Prince us." Alice curtsied politely and showed a weak smile.


    "Miss Alice is as beautiful as always." I replied with a small smile and invited her inside the carriage. Alice agreed with a smile and entered with the butler and the knight. I did not bother to stop her two followers from entering.


    Once she was inside, she bowed towards Lena respectfully. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Lena."


    "Hmph!" Lena snorted and looked away. Despite it, Alice kept her respectful smile.


    Once she was done with the formalities, Alice looked at me. "Will Princess Lena heard our conversation?"


    I replied with a smile. Before Lena could react, I touched her forehead and induced her to sleep.


    "Bro... ther?"


    Holding Lena¡¯s small body on my arms, I put her on myp and stroked her head gently.


    "Prince us sure loves the princess." Alice giggled.


    "Please stop with your games, Alice. Go straight to the point."


    "Okay okay, so serious." Alice giggled again and pouted. "It looks like the prince is dissatisfied with me."


    "You know the reason."


    "... So I was discovered, huh. But it helped me to confirm that you are not simple, prince." Alice chuckled, not the slightest embarrassed that I saw through her plot.


    I remained silent and refused to answer.


    Seeing my expression, Alice put a finger on her lips. "I¡¯m curious though. What gave me away? I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t leave any trace behind... Could it be, are your eyes like mine? Perhaps that is the reason you can fool my eyes."


    "You are mistaken, I¡¯m not a seer." I replied. "However, I have seen someone like you before."


    Alice was startled. "Another seer? Does that seer taught you to hide from our eyes?"


    "You can say that I learned how so I could hide from her."


    "How interesting. Hey prince, can I meet her?"


    "I don¡¯t think so." I shook my head and looked right into Alice¡¯s clear eyes. "Alice, go straight to the point. If not, we will end this conversation here."


    "How impatient." Alice pouted and raised her hands with a helpless expression. "Okay okay, I¡¯ll talk. Prince, what do you think about joining hands with me?"


    "..."


    "Think about it." Continued Alice. "With my abilities and your talent, I¡¯m sure we can surpass everybody in this world. Can¡¯t you see it? We two can conquer the world! Nobody will be able to stop us!"


    "... So it came to it huh." I heaved a tired sigh. Seers are always like this.


    Seeing my expression, Alice misunderstood. "You don¡¯t like it? Or maybe you don¡¯t trust me? I don¡¯t mind marrying you if it allows you to trust me. In fact, you are the only male I have met that I consider worthy of marrying me."


    I fell silent for a moment. Perhaps, five hundred lifetimes ago this offer would have been enticing. But for me now, this is nothing more than a joke.


    "... You are the same as her, Alice."


    "Huh?"


    "Ambitious, proud, arrogant, thinking that you are the protagonist of the world... Thinking about it, it has been a long time since thest time I saw her."


    "... What are you talking about?" Alice asked confused, but I did not answer. Instead, I let out a sigh and put on a cold expression.


    "I¡¯ll give you a word of warning. Don¡¯t plot again against the people around me. The next time you do it, I¡¯ll kill you."


    Alice was startled, but in the next second, an ice-cold look shed through her eyes. "Who do you think you are?"


    Instantly, powerful killing intent filled the carriage. From behind Alice, the old butler seemed ready to unleash his sword.


    However, I remained unaffected. Slowly, a hidden and destructive intent spread out from my body, freezing the three of them in their ces.


    "Maybe you don¡¯t understand." I said coldly. "The reason you are still alive is that you remind me of an old friend and rival of mine. But my nostalgy can help you only this much. If you try to touch one of my people again, I¡¯ll kill you without fail."


    Without giving them time to respond, I waved my hand.


    A chain-like thing emerged from Alice¡¯s head. I then did a pulling motion with my hand and brought it in front of me.


    "Consider this a small punishment." I said, and then, I crushed the chains.


    But nothing happened.


    Alice¡¯s two subordinates were startled. They did their best to release themselves of my pleasure and looked at their young miss worriedly, but they failed to find anything wrong.


    Alice, however, had turnedpletely pale.


    "You..."


    "... Now get out, I have an afternoon tea to spend with my little sister."


    With another wave of my hand, the three on the carriage disappeared.


    One secondter, Lena woke up.


    "... Brother? Something happened...? Did I fell asleep? What about the girl?"


    "She already left." I said gently while stroking Lena¡¯s head. I felt a bit sorry for putting her to sleep, but I didn¡¯t want to show her this side of me.


    As her brother, I wish she can keep her innocence for a bit longer.


    Not muchter, the carriage returned to the pce.


    ...


    In another ce of the city, in a carriage.


    Three people suddenly appeared.


    "Huh?" A startled expression appeared on the blonde knight beside Alice. She looked around unable to process what happened.


    "Young miss, this..."


    "We are back to the carriage, Hannah." Alice resolved the knight¡¯s doubt. "Prince us sent us back."


    "Impossible! Something like this..."


    Alice simply shook her head and sighed. "It looks like I still underestimated him. He is more of a monster than I expected."


    At that moment, the butler spoke.


    "Young miss, why did you stop me from attacking? If the two of us fight together, I¡¯m confident in defeating the prince."


    "You don¡¯t understand, uncle Aaron. The prince, he is unfathomable... Even when I was in front of him, I could see only a slightly more talented fourthyer swordsman. In fact, if not that I¡¯m sure nobody else could have defeated the assassins, I still would suspect if he is truly so powerful.


    "Besides, even if we can defeat him, fighting against him now will only benefit the old men in the pce... Fufufu, I¡¯m much more interested in him now."


    The butler sighed. "How I expected, you are not going to give up in the prince, right Young miss?"


    "Of course not." Alice smiled savagely. "Only someone like him deserves to be my enemy, my rival, and my partner. But... Uncle Aaron, make sure that none of our ns targets the people close to him."


    "... Are we going to stop our ns against his businesses?"


    "It¡¯s not necessary. I got the feeling that Prince us enjoys this kind of game. Just make sure of not going overboard and it will be enough."


    Alice then fell silent for a moment before staring at the knight beside her. "By the way, Hannah, are you interested in joining the Imperial Institute?"


    "Huh? Me? Wait young miss! I¡¯m n¨C"


    "It¡¯s decided then, you will join." Alice interrupted Hannah with a smile, deciding on her behalf. Maybe she could learn a bit more about him that way.


    Thinking about the mysterious prince, Alice curved the corners of her lips up.


    "I wonder what the prince did to me... I have the feeling that I lost something very important, but I don¡¯t know what it is..."


    ...


    Ninth andst chapter ofst week!


    Remember to support me on P4TR30N, and spare a nce for [Science/Magic]


    My P4TR3ON: Patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 128 The Crown Prince and The Empress

    <h4>Chapter 128 The Crown Prince and The Empress</h4>


    As the empress of the biggest human empire, Lilia Riea¡¯s chambers were nothing short of luxurious. Filled with the most expensive decorations in the world, with clothes so valuable that amoner family can live a life of luxury just from selling a garment, and beautiful servants hand-chosen to serve the empress loyally.


    But the peace of this beautiful room was disturbed by the entrance of a young man.


    "Mother, something wrong happened." Crown prince n said immediately after entering his mother¡¯s room.


    "Why so serious, my son. Come here, it had been a long time since you visited mest." A carefree voice answered from behind a curtain.


    "Now is not the time for it, mother." n shook his head with a grave expression and walked towards his mother, only stopping when he reached the curtain. "It concerns my ascension to the throne."


    Empress Lilia frowned. The next second, she pped her hands once.


    Instantly, all the maidservants with the exception of two young women left the room and closed the door. The empress then sat on the bed and removed the curtain, before activating a magic enchantment to soundproof the room and avoid having their conversation heard.


    Finally, she looked at her eldest son and opened her lips.


    "Do speak."


    The prince looked at her mother for a moment before looking at the two maidservants behind her. Understanding his meaning, the empress waved her hands. "Don¡¯t worry, they are trustworthy."


    The prince frowned, but knowing that the two of them were her mother¡¯s confidants, he stopped hesitating.


    "I tried to assassinate us today."


    "... Did it fail?"


    "Yes. The [Numbers] have not returned yet, but my brother is back in the pce."


    "Exin it to me." The empress ordered with a cold face. Prince n hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell her the entire truth. With his mother¡¯s means, he was sure that she could learn about the details anyway.


    When the prince finished recounting the events, the empress fell silent.


    The next second¨C


    *p!*


    "Fool!" With an expression of rage, the empress pped her son¡¯s cheek and bellowed. "What in the hell were you thinking!? Do you even understand the consequences of your actions!?"


    "But mother, I thought the n was foolproof. Nobody would have known anything!"


    "Do you think everybody else is an idiot!? Even if you seed and kill the four of them, an old fox like my brother would have suspected you instantly! Furthermore, one of them was your sister! Were you going to kill your sister too!?"


    The prince fell silent. Different from his mother, he did not mind any sacrifice if he could obtain the throne. Even his mother and father were nothing more than tools he could use.


    Moreover, he considered his mother¡¯s words as hypocrisy. After all, she was the one that wanted to kill his two half-siblings more than anyone. Were us and Dina not his siblings too? But even so, she taught him to be merciless against them.


    For him, the only difference between us and Lena was that one of them shared a little more blood with him.


    But although he knew his mother was going to react like this, he needed her help now.


    Seeing her son silent, the empress soon calmed down. She closed her eyes briefly before giving an order to one of the maidservants behind her.


    "Lotus, investigate if something happened to my daughter and the little bastard today. Also, observe Lena closely. She is a very bad liar. If she experienced an assassination today, her face will reveal something."


    "Understood." The maidservant nodded respectfully and left the room.


    "Mom?"


    "... It¡¯s strange. If the little bastard and Lena experienced an assassination, the entire city should know about it already. However, we have not heard any news... Are you sure that the assassins werepletely loyal?"


    "I¡¯m sure."


    "... Then it means that they were killed silently, without letting anyone know. If my suspicions are right, not even Lena knows she was the target of an assassination."


    "You mean..."


    "It looks like the forces behind your little brother are not so simple as we thought. I already found it strange when I heard about his master, but now I confirmed it.


    "My son, you have a Transcendent guarding you, but not even him noticed anyone protecting the little bastard, and despite it, the assassins died silently. For something like that to happens, the implications are terrible..."


    A deep frown appeared on the empress¡¯s face. Lately, she has been having the feeling that everything was getting out of her control, and she did not like that feeling.


    "No, we need to dispose of the little bastard as soon as possible! If things continue like this, he will be a real threat to you! Son, do you have any idea?"


    n thought for a moment. Quickly, a sh of insight appeared on his mind "... In a month, the institute will realize the first expedition of the year. It will be in the forest one week away from the capital. That ce will be perfect and we can eliminate all the suspicions easily."


    "Perfect!" The empress nodded with a dark smile. "I¡¯ll make the preparations then. The little bastard will not survive this time."


    At that moment, she looked at the maidservant beside her and frowned slightly.


    "Hope, you look a bit pale, is something wrong?"


    "N-Nothing, your majesty. I¡¯m just feeling a bit unwell."


    "Is it so?" The empress put on a slightly suspicious expression, but in the next second, she shook her head andughed it off.


    After all, Hope has been her most trusted confidant for many years. In fact, she trusted Hope more than her own sons.


    Hope never would betray her.


    ...


    In another room in the pce, the emperor was hearing the conversation that the empress was having with her son.


    When the conversation ended, an old man appeared behind the emperor.


    "Your majesty, your orders."


    The emperor fell silent. For a brief instant, an expression of pain and self-loathing shed in his eyes.


    But in the next second, the pain was reced for an obsessive hatred.


    "... Make sure that the ns seed." The emperor said.


    The old man looked at the emperor and sighed. A secondter, he nodded. "I understand."


    At the end of the day, the emperor¡¯s orders were absolute.


    Even if hees from ¡¯that ce¡¯, and ¡¯that ce¡¯ has the power to stop the emperor, going against the emperor for the sake of a prince is foolish.


    Even if the prince is very talented, even if a powerful force is behind him.


    After all, no force in this world is stronger than the empire.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TR30N and read my other story, [Science/Magic]


    P4TR30N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 129 Hope’s Love and Despair 1

    <h4>Chapter 129 Hope¡¯s Love and Despair 1</h4>


    "Hope, where are you going thiste?" Lotus, Lilia¡¯s second maid, and Hope¡¯s friend, asked when she saw her friend leaving the room.


    It was already seven at night, and the two maids had finished their duties with the empress.


    Normally, her duties would not end until nine o¡¯clock, but Empress Lilia went to the Emperor¡¯s bedroom tonight, so they were sent to rest early.


    But strangely, when Hope reached her bedroom, instead of wearing her pajamas, she dressed rtively nicely and prepared herself to go outside.


    Hope froze for an instant hearing Lotus¡¯s question, but she made sure of hiding her uneasiness and put on an apologetic tone.


    "... I¡¯m going to the servant¡¯s quarters. I promised Daisy I would help her with something tonight."


    "Daisy? Is she not Prince us¡¯s maid?" Lotus asked with a confused expression before nodding. "Now that I think about it, you have a good rtionship with her huh... Hope, you are not going to tell her anything you can¡¯t say, right?"


    Hope¡¯s back was full of cold sweat, but her face showed a bitter smile, without any sign that she was hiding anything.


    "Of course not. I know the rules, Lotus. Even if she and I are good friends, I¡¯ll never betray my master. Lotus, please, keep it a secret from her majesty. You know that she doesn¡¯t like anyone rted to Prince us, but I had taken care of Daisy from when she was a little child, so I want to help her if it¡¯s possible."


    In the empire, being a personal servant means beingpletely loyal to one¡¯s master. Each personal servant was indoctrinated from a child through certain secret methods to never betray his master.


    Although the method to create such loyal servants was very expensive, it could not be denied that it was effective. In history, the number of times that a specially-cultivated personal servant betrayed his master could be counted in one hand.


    It was the reason Lotus did not doubt Hope¡¯s words, and it was the reason Hope did not lie about seeing Daisy. After all, if she lies and someone discovers it, then the empress will be suspicious.


    Lotus looked at Hope and sighed. "I understand, I¡¯ll cover for you. But don¡¯t take too long. It¡¯ll be bad if someone asks for you and you are not here."


    "Thank you very much, sister." Hope smiled happily and kissed Lotus on the cheek. Exasperated, Lotus pushed her outside. "So corny, hurry up and go! Stop bothering me!" Saying that, she closed the door.


    On the other side of the door, Hope¡¯s expression turnedplicated and she sighed.


    Actually, the method used to train personal servants was truly effective. It was so effective that, despite Hope having slept with us once before, she still hesitated to tell him the truth.


    Hope truly did not want to betray the empress, but when she thought about us perishing under her plots, her heart would constrict painfully.


    Hope felt really conflicted. Thus, after hesitating for a while, she finally decided to visit Daisy first and think about everything else after that.


    Unexpectedly, when she reached Daisy¡¯s room she learned that Daisy had not returned to her room.


    It did not take Hope long to figure where Daisy was. After all, there was only one ce in the entire pce where Daisy could be at this hour beside her bedroom.


    However, Hope wanted to avoid that ce if it was possible.


    After struggling for another few seconds, Hope finally took a deep breath and made up her mind.


    With big steps, she walked towards the prince¡¯s room.


    *Knock Knock* Hope knocked twice on the prince¡¯s room softly, as though fearing that someone answered. She decided that if nobody answered after five seconds, she would go back.


    But it seemed as though fate wanted to bring her here tonight.


    Almost immediately after she knocked on the door, someone opened it.


    "Sister Hope?" Daisy tilted her head curiously and invited her inside.


    Hope hesitated slightly before entering. She then looked around nervously before sighing in relief when she realized that us was not in.


    Seeing that, Daisy giggled mischievously and teased her. "The youngest princess kidnapped his highness for today, so I¡¯m not sure if he will sleep here tonight. How unfortunate, I¡¯m sure you wanted to see him badly."


    "I-I don¡¯t!" Hope denied her words instantly, although her face had turned red. "I-I came cause I wanted to talk to you."


    Daisy giggled, but she stopped teasing Hope. "Is it so? Okay, then, let¡¯s talk." Looking at the two of them, anyone would think that Daisy was the elder and Hope the younger.


    Actually, Hope didn¡¯t have any idea what to talk about. But now that she was here, she could only bite the bullet and find a topic of conversation.


    To her dismay, though, the two brown-haired women¡¯s conversation quickly turned into a conversation about Prince us.


    Through the conversation, Hope could feel Daisy¡¯s deep love towards the prince. Daisy¡¯s words were filled with happiness. Every time she mentioned the prince, her eyes would glow brightly.


    For a brief moment, Hope felt envious. Daisy, despite being a servant like her, could stay with the love of her life freely. She could apany him proudly and help him every time he was in trouble.


    She, on the other hand, could only long for him despite knowing that they were in different camps.


    A deep feeling of sadness and longing filled Hope¡¯s heart. Seeing the happy face of Daisy, Hope wanted to escape from the room and cry below her nkets.


    But at the same time, she wanted to continue hearing Daisy¡¯s words. She imagined herself in Daisy¡¯s shoes, being every day together with her loved one.


    ¡¯Maybe dying like that is not so bad...¡¯ With an inwardly sigh, Hope decided to go back to her room.


    But at that moment, someone opened the door.


    "Oh? We have visitors huh."


    Hearing once more the voice she longed to hear, Hope didn¡¯t know if to be happy or to be sad.

 Chapter 130 Hope’s Love and Despair 2

    <h4>Chapter 130 Hope¡¯s Love and Despair 2</h4>


    "Long time no see you, Hope." I smiled at the brown-haired woman seated beside Daisy. "You are as beautiful as always."


    Hope¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw me, but in the next second, her eyes dimmed and she lowered her head.


    A few secondster, she looked at me with an indifferent expression and bowed. "Your highness."


    She then looked at Daisy and smiled. "Thank you for apanying me to talk. I¡¯ll need to leave now."


    Then, without waiting for Daisy to reply, she bolted towards the door and ran away.


    I looked amusedly at the scene, but instead of stopping Hope, I let her go. I then looked at Daisy and smiled wryly. "Sorry, Daisy. It looks like I have to deal with this first."


    Daisy smiled sweetly and shook her head. "Don¡¯t worry, your highness, I understand. Go after sister Hope, and please, treat her well. Sister Hope is a very pitiful person."


    I stroked Daisy¡¯s short hair and kissed her forehead. "Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do."


    After that, I followed after Hope.


    In truth, I just needed to take one step to catch up with her, but I wanted to let her vent her sadness out first. I could feel that Hope¡¯s mental state was not the best at this moment.


    For a brief instant, I could not help but feel a bit depressed. After helping ire and coaxing Lena, Hope is the third woman I had to hear out today. I wonder why I find this more tiring that killing a demon god.


    Actually, killing demon gods is much more entertaining. At least it allows me to blow off a little bit of steam.


    After Hope left my room, she ran through the pce¡¯s corridors while letting out tears. She finally stopped when she reached a secluded ce and started to cry quietly.


    She did her best to wipe her tears with her hands, but new tears would form in the next second. Her beautiful brown eyes turned red and puffy due to the incessant tears.


    "Be strong, Hope." She whispered to herself between sobs. "This is for the best."


    "What is for the best?" I approached Hope from behind and spoke with a sigh.


    "P-Prince!?" Hope was surprised, but in the next second, she looked away and tried to hide her tears. "W-What are you doing here?"


    I sighed sadly and walked towards her. My hand reached towards Hope¡¯s cheek and wiped her tears gently. "As I thought, you are more beautiful when you are smiling."


    A startled expression appeared on Hope¡¯s face. She bit her lips hard and forced back the tears that wanted to escape her eyes.


    "Why are you like this, Hope?" I asked while looking right into her eyes. Hope¡¯s shivered feeling my gaze, but then, she looked away.


    Biting her lips until a drop of blood fell formed on them, Hope reunited all the courage inside her and forced herself to talk.


    "... Your highness, I¡¯m sorry, but this must stop. I can be considered as his majesty¡¯s woman, and I¡¯m her majesty¡¯s confidant. I, I can¡¯t betray her like this."


    After saying those words, Hope turned pale. However, I could see the determination inside her eyes.


    I fell silent for a few seconds and looked straight into her eyes fixedly. Hope was a bit nervous, but this time, she did not move her gaze away. This was her way to show her determination.


    Heaving another sigh, I grabbed her hand.


    "Come with me." I said. Hope hesitated for a moment, but after a brief moment of struggle, she decided to follow me. After all, for her, tonight was thest night we would spend together.


    We walked through the pce corridors and came to the garden. During the walk, I remained silent, only observing the scenery while holding the hand of the beautiful woman.


    "Y-Your highness, stop. It will be bad for both of us if someone sees us." Hope finally said when she saw I did not have the intention of stopping. I put on a smile and caressed her cheek. "Rx, I used a technique to iste this ce. Nobody else wille here."


    Hope was confused, but she did not speak again. Anyway, tonight was thest time we would be together, so she decided to be a little willful.


    After we walked for almost ten minutes, I opened my lips.


    "Hope, I¡¯ll never force you to do something against your will."


    Hope did not answer. She lowered her head and looked at the ground quietly.


    To be honest, at the start I nned to make use of Hope for my revenge without caring for her feelings. I wanted for the empress to be betrayed for the person she trusted the most. I wanted for her to look helplessly while her old friend stabbed her from behind.


    It¡¯s the same for Elene. Although I did not mind being nice to her, her feelings were not as important as my goals.


    However, something that happened not long ago made me reconsider my actions.


    For the first time in a long time, I saw hope.


    Hope to end these endless cycles, to end the countless meaningless lives.


    Maybe, this will be myst reincarnation.


    So, I don¡¯t want to leave behind any regret.


    And I don¡¯t want to see the people close to me regretting something.


    Of course, I¡¯ll not stop trying to make Hope to betray the empress, but I¡¯ll use a gentler approach this time. I want for Hope herself to make the choice without being manipted for me.


    Lifting Hope¡¯s beautiful face, I slowly approached her lips.


    Then, I kissed her gently.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TR30N and read my other story, [Science/Magic]


    P4TR30N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 131 Hope’s Love and Despair 3

    <h4>Chapter 131 Hope¡¯s Love and Despair 3</h4>


    Lifting Hope¡¯s beautiful face, I kissed her lips gently.


    Hope did not reject my kiss. She opened her lips slightly and allowed my tongue to enter.


    Our tongues intertwined silently. For a few seconds, our lips were connected, forgetting the world around us.


    When the kiss ended, Hope heaved a soft sigh.


    She then pushed my chest away and stared at the ground.


    "... Please, give me a bit of time."


    I smiled and kissed her forehead. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait."


    "... Thank you." Hope whispered and put her face on my chest.


    We stayed like that for a while, hearing the beat of each other¡¯s heart and feeling the wind caressing our bodies. When we had spent almost half an hour like that, Hope took a step back.


    "I had to go." She said.


    I nodded. "Before going, I want to give you something. Close your eyes."


    Hope was confused, but she did not hesitate and closed her eyes. Immediately after that, I put my finger on her forehead.


    The next second, a great amount of information rushed to her mind.


    "Huh?" Hope opened her eyes surprised. She looked at me in confusion while grabbing her head and trying to process the new information in her mind.


    "It¡¯s a cultivation technique." I exined. "I prepared it especially for you. It¡¯s called [Heaven Forming Body]."


    Hope furrowed her brows and a trace of hesitation appeared on her face. Although she was happy that I gifted her something, this gift... "... Your highness, I had already a cultivation technique. Moreover, it¡¯s a top-tier cultivation technique from the pce. I don¡¯t need a new one."


    Certainly, Hope¡¯s current cultivation technique was very good. It allowed her to reach the sixthyer even though she doesn¡¯t practice regrly.


    However, my cultivation technique is a bit more special.


    "Hahaha, I know." I chuckled. "However, I¡¯m sure you will like this technique more than the one you are practicing. Hope, this technique allows you to reform your body anew every time youplete a threeyers cycle, healing all your injuries in the process."


    "!!!"


    "Just like you heard, this technique can heal any kind of injury and return your body to a perfect state."


    Hope¡¯s body froze. She opened and closed her mouth repeatedly unable to believe my words.


    But when she analyzed the cultivation technique in her mind and confirmed its effects, she started to tear up.


    Hope bit her lips and suppressed her tears. She then hugged me tightly and whispered something on my ear.


    "... Your highness, be careful about the institute¡¯s expedition... Also, give me a little bit of time... I¡¯m sorry."


    Then, she turned around and ran away, leaving me alone in the garden.


    However, I was not depressed.


    The fact that Hope warned about the empress¡¯s ns, even if it was vaguely, was already a huge step forward. Moreover, with the gift I gave her, I¡¯m sure she will eventually choose me over the empress.


    Not many knew about it, but before marrying the emperor, the empress sterilized magically all her servants to avoid them giving birth to an illegitimate heir.


    In fact, things like that are pretty normal. Many nobledies do it, and the servants ept it as something natural.


    But even if Hope ispletely loyal to the empress, it¡¯s impossible for her to not have a little bit of dissatisfaction with the empress¡¯s approach.


    Normally it will mean nothing, but once Hope sees the opportunity to have children of her own, cracks will start to appear on her loyalty.


    And [Heaven Forming Body] main advantage is reforming the body and strengthening it with each major breakthrough (threeyers). Once before breaking through the fourthyer, once before the seventhyer, once before the tenthyer, and once before the thirteenthyer.


    In other words, Hope only needs to switch cultivation techniques and breakthrough one level to be able to have children again.


    If Hope wants to have children, she will have to switch cultivation techniques.


    But the empress will not allow it. If Hope gets pregnant, Empress Lilia will surely kill her.


    Thus, once Hope changes her cultivation technique, it¡¯s just a matter of time before her rtionship with the empress crumbles down.


    Looking up at the sky, I heaved a sigh and smiled. I then took a step across space and returned to my room.


    "Your highness?" Daisy looked at me with a puzzled expression. "You took less time than I thought. How were you so fast?"


    I smiled wryly. "Hope and I didn¡¯t do it. I just talked to her and calmed her down."


    "Is it so?" Daisy smiled mischievously and licked her lips. "It means that you are only mine tonight, right?"


    Seeing this little devil¡¯s seductive expression, I jumped towards her and hugged her on my arms.


    ...


    "Husband, let¡¯s do it tonight." A ck-haired woman whispered sweetly in her husband¡¯s ear.


    The husband, Raul Lorknok, looked at the woman and frowned. "Not tonight, Elene. I feel a bit tired."


    "... Please~ Just once." Elene moved her hands to Raul¡¯s back and started to massage him. ording to her experience, a massage always turns him on.


    However, this time her trick did not work.


    "Stop it. I have to wake up early tomorrow." Raul shook off Elene¡¯s hands brusquely and escaped to the bathroom.


    Seeing it, Elene sighed.


    It had been more than one week since thest time she had sex with her husband. Since the day he lost against the prince, he had been depressed and in a bad mood, and stopped paying attention to her.


    No matter how much Elene tried, her husband was unresponsive. Elene even wondered if she had lost her charm.


    But when she remembered the prince¡¯s words, she knew it was not true.


    Lately, Elene had been thinking more and more about the prince. The more her husband refused to have sex with her, the more she thought about him.


    Even is she knew that it was wrong, she could not help but remember how it felt to have the prince inside her.


    "I¡¯m bing crazy..." Elene sighed silently and shook her head. She could not believe that she was thinking about betraying her husband, again.


    "If I¡¯m not wrong, he came back today... I wonder if I¡¯ll see him tomorrow."


    Elene¡¯s lips curved up in an imperceptible smile.


    ...


    Hahaha, no smut chapter today... Don¡¯t worry, there is one soon...

 Chapter 132 The Red Skull Gang’s Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 132 The Red Skull Gang¡¯s Preparations</h4>


    "The sun sure feels nice today." In my disguise as rk, I walked through the streets of the city and I put on a refreshing smile.


    After a sleepless night with Daisy where we tried all the positions we thought about, my body felt really light. Daisy was bing more and more proficient in lifting my mood. She truly was the perfect personal servant.


    Talking about Daisy, her cultivation has shot through the roof. In thest week, she advanced from the thirdyer to the fourthyer peak, andst night, while we were intertwined in bed, her cultivation broke through once more to the fifthyer.


    Of course, a big part of the reason her cultivation has advanced by leaps and bounds is that I constantly use my mana to help her to cultivate. Moreover, each time we slept together, I use my proficiency in cultivation to purify her mana.


    It was as though we were duo-cultivating, but all the benefices go to her. Mmm, in cultivation terms, I would be a cultivation cauldron.


    In truth, even if I want to get benefices from sleeping together, it¡¯s impossible. Daisy¡¯s level is too lowpared to me, and even if I absorb all her mana and vital energy, the improvement in cultivation I¡¯ll gain is not worth the cost.


    Of course, I¡¯ll never do something like that.


    After walking for a few minutes, I arrived at Red Skull¡¯s headquarter.


    Two gang members standing guard on the door saluted me respectfully when they saw me. They put one hand on their forehead imitating earth¡¯s military salutes.


    "Sir!"


    I recognized the two of them as part of the group that has been training inside the space-time tunne?. As two of the people that know my strength the best, they were naturally much more respectful than the other gang members.


    By the way, I was the one that taught them the military salute.


    Next, I¡¯m thinking of teaching them to answer ¡¯Sir, yes, sir!¡¯


    I entered the headquarters and walked straight towards my office. Strangely, I did not see Raven around. Normally, shees to meet me excitedly when she feels I¡¯m nearby.


    I can feel she is inside the headquarters, though, so I¡¯m not worried.


    A few minutes entered my office, one young man and a young woman entered.


    The first one was Marana, that after the tough training inside the space-time tunnel, was one step away from breaking through to the ninthyer. With a bit of luck, she could advance in the next few days.


    The second person was a bandaged but handsome young man. He was standing behind Marana and looking at me with a respectful expression.


    "You are Cline, right?" I said while looking at him. "It¡¯s good to see that you are alright."


    The young man nodded and then bowed deeply. "Many thanks, boss, for saving my life and helping my sisters."


    "Don¡¯t mind it. You are my subordinate now, so It¡¯s normal to help you. If you want to thank me, then show it through your loyalty."


    "I understand. Don¡¯t worry, boss! I¡¯ll promise you that I¡¯ll go through a mountain of des or a sea of fire if you give the order!"


    Marana heard those words and frowned, but seeing the look of admiration on her brother¡¯s face, she decided to remain silent.


    She had observed my character during thest week, and although she was still a bit wary towards me, she admitted that I was treating them rather well.


    After Cline finished his oath of loyalty, I smiled and asked. "Did you came here only to show your loyalty?"


    Cline blushed. Compared to his sister, he seemed much more innocent and straightforward. I kind of understand why he preferred to die than being used as a hostage against his sister.


    Hesitating for a while, Cline finally made up his mind to ask. "I-I want to know if I can participate in the special training my sisters are doing."


    "Oh? Did you tell him about it?" I stared a Marana with a raised eyebrow.


    "I can¡¯t tell him the details due to the contract, so I only tell him that it was a very hard and rigorous training." Marana answered.


    I nodded in acknowledgment. "I see." I then observed Cline closely. I realized that although most of his wounds were mostly healed, he was not in perfect condition yet.


    "Wait until your injuries are healed thene again." I decided.


    Hearing that, Cline showed a disappointed expression. "But boss, I¡¯ve mostly healed already! I can fight like this!"


    I looked at the hot-headed young man and sighed. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Cline bit her lips and fell silent. Seeing that, his sister brought a hand to her face and exhaled in exasperation. "Actually, he is anxious because he is now the weakest of us."


    Cline blushed and lowered his head.


    Thinking about it, Raven is now a ninthyer practitioner, and even Akh is showing signs of breaking through to the eighthyer. Cline, that had been the second strongest of the Red Skull Gang¡¯s leaders, was now the weakest.


    I guess that it was a painful blow for a prideful and hot-blooded young man like him.


    "If you want to participate in the training, then you must concentrate on recovering from your injuries. I¡¯ll not bring you there if you are notpletely healed."


    Cline could only nod reluctantly and leave.


    Afterward, Marana gave me a short breakdown of the gang¡¯s situation. She showed me the state of the gang business and the improvement of [Eternity¡¯s Fangs]. But not everything was good news.


    "We don¡¯t have enough healers." Marana said.


    "What happened?"


    "Many of Eternity¡¯s Fangs members are injured each night during the training. Due to that, our healing mages are not sufficient to attend all the injuries. Moreover, all our healing mages are of lowyers, so they have trouble treating the graver injuries. We need at least five more healing mages, but a highyer healing mage would be better."


    I fell silent for a brief moment before nodding. "I have someone perfect for the job. Give me a few days to convince her."


    "I understand."


    "Is there anything else?" I asked.


    Marana shook her head. Seeing that, I moved my hands behind my back and put on a serious expression.


    "In two days is the deadline I gave to the Blood Night Gang. Are the preparations to face them done?"


    Marana¡¯s expression changed. "Were you serious?"


    "Of course. I told you before, didn¡¯t I? My goal is controlling the Imperial Capital¡¯s underground. Blood Night Gang is just the first one of my targets. If they don¡¯t surrender in two days, then we are going to annihte them."


    "B-But..."


    "Are you afraid? Marana, the current Red Skull Gang is not the same as before. We have Raven, a ninthyer powerhouse; and you are also about to step into the ninthyer. Moreover, [Eternity¡¯s Fangs] cultivation has advanced oneyer on average, and the training inside the space-time tunnel has turned them into elites. If even like that we are unable to defeat the Blood Night Gang, then I don¡¯t have a reason to nurture you."


    "But what if someone stronger than us appears!?"


    "If something like that happens, I¡¯ll intervene."


    Hearing my answer, Marana fell silent.


    I looked at her fixedly before narrowing my eyes. "Tell the gang to get ready. Also, Tonight during the training I¡¯ll help the ones that are about to breakthrough to take that step. It¡¯s your opportunity to step into the ninthyer."


    "I understand." Marana took a deep breath and nodded. "I¡¯ll go then."


    Marana then bowed respectfully and turned around to leave.


    Before she exited the door, I remembered something.


    "By the way, where is Raven?"


    Marana¡¯s expression turned strange. "... She said that you can¡¯t see her now. She is preparing something and told me that it¡¯s a surprise."


    ... The hell?


    With a sigh, I used our soul connection to confirm that everything was alright with Raven and waved Marana away.


    I then undid the spell that hides my identity and teleported back to the pce.


    But when I arrived at my room, I found a group of imperial guards in a stand-off against Daisy.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 133 Lightning Goddess’s Armor

    <h4>Chapter 133 Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor</h4>


    Let¡¯s go back to half an hour ago.


    After us left for the Red Skull Gang, Daisy started her maid¡¯s duties.


    Daisy was a very determined girl. So, even although she wanted to rest badly after all the crazy things she and us didst night, she did not think even for a moment about skipping her training or her duties.


    Instead, she dutifully started to clean her prince¡¯s room without aint.


    Daisy was clear that she was us¡¯s maid. Even if us treated her as a lover and told her about his secrets, she continued being his maid. Actually, she considered it her destiny.


    And she was happy like that.


    After she finished tidying the room, Daisy proceeded to grab us¡¯s dirty clothes. In fact, the pce has servants in charge of all theundry, but Daisy was used to doing us¡¯sundry personally.


    However, when she was about to start, she heard someone knocking on the door.


    Furrowing her brows, Daisy put us¡¯s clothes on the floor and opened the door. She then saw two imperial guards waiting outside.


    "What is it?" She asked.


    One of the imperial guards looked at her and spoke in an ice-cold tone. "Miss Daisy. We came here by orders of the second prince. He lost a very expensive ringst night so we are searching through the pce for it."


    Daisy¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. "Are you suspecting that his highness is a thief?"


    The guard frowned. "Of course not. But we need to search inside to confirm."


    "Imprudence!" Daisy eximed. "This is his highness¡¯s bedroom! You are not qualified to enter here! Get lost!"


    The guard¡¯s expression turned ugly. "... Are you sure you want to do this, miss Daisy?"


    "I¡¯ll not allow anyone to barge inside his highness¡¯s room!"


    "Very well, we will see." After saying that, the two guards left.


    But they returned not muchter, and this time, they were not alone.


    When Daisy saw the second prince apanied by the imperial guards¡¯ captain and a group of imperial guards, she confirmed that all of this was a plot aimed at her prince.


    "Miss Daisy, please give way. We need to enter the room." Sir Raul said in an arrogant tone. However, Daisy remained unperturbed. "I said it before and I¡¯ll repeat it again. Nobody will enter this room without his highness permission!"


    "How arrogant." Raul smirked. "Can¡¯t you see that we are following Prince Bryan¡¯s orders? Are you going to defy the words of a prince?"


    Daisy¡¯s expression changed. However, she did not move away from the door.


    "The servant is truly like the master." Bryan, who had been observing the situation with an obscene smile, clicked his tongue. "Slut, if you don¡¯t move away in three seconds, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."


    "I¡¯m sorry, prince Bryan. But my master is his highness. I don¡¯t have any reason to follow your orders." Daisy said coldly.


    "Hahaha. Such a feisty servant. Sir Raul, you already heard her. Capture and punish that servant. I¡¯ll exin everything to the bastardter."


    Daisy¡¯s expression fell. She looked at the captain of the imperial guards and gritted her teeth. "Sir Raul, are you sure that you want to go against his highness!?"


    Sir Raul frowned. For an instant, an expression of pure fear appeared in his eyes. But in the next instant, it was reced by shame and anger.


    Raul hated Prince us with his entire being, but he feared him even more. Every time he was in front of the prince, he could not help but shake in terror.


    Actually, he regretted fon an instant agreeing to the second prince¡¯s proposal, but now that he had boarded the ship, he could not get down easily. Anyway, he was confident that the empress would protect him.


    After taking a deep breath to calm his emotions, Raul¡¯s expression turned firm.


    "You and you, capture her!" He ordered.


    Two imperial guards nodded. They smiled evilly and walked towards Daisy arrogantly, as though to intimidate her.


    But contrary to their expectations, Daisy remained calm.


    Before the two imperial guards could reach Daisy, their expressions froze.


    At some point in time, a magic circle appeared below their feet.


    A giant lightning serpent materialized from the magic circle. The lightning serpent hissed fiercely to the guards and used its bright-gold eyes to look at them in disdain.


    Sixthyer lightning magic, [Lightning Serpent]!


    "Careful!" Sir Raul detected the danger and hurriedly shouted, but the two thirdyer guards were too weak to react adequately against the powerful spell.


    Bright golden bolts of lightning impacted their bodies. The lightning serpent used its tail to swat the two guards away, burning their bodiespletely and leaving them half dead!


    Then, a powerful aura surged from Daisy¡¯s body. Her fifthyer cultivation was releasedpletely, and the lightning serpent wrapped itself around her.


    "I¡¯ll repeat myself onest time, nobody will enter this room! If you want to enter, you will have to pass over my dead body!"


    "You... A sixthyer spell! So you were hiding your strength, huh..." An expression of shock appeared on Raul¡¯s face. "But it doesn¡¯t matter. Guards capture her!"


    "Keep her alive!" Bryan said suddenly. "I want that girl!"


    """Yes!""" The guards shouted in answer. Then, they charged towards Daisy.


    Daisy frowned. Although she had be much strongertely, she waspletely inexperienced in battle. Moreover, she was facing the imperial guards. In the worst scenery, she could be executed for treason.


    But when she remembered what she was protecting, her hesitation disappeared.


    Then, following her prince¡¯s teachings, she circted her mana inside her body.


    Lightning-attributed mana surged out from her mana core and flowed into her veins. In less than one second, she had finished the spell that us taught her not long ago.


    Instantly, an armor made of lightning appeared on her body. Daisy¡¯s aura surged upwards powerfully, easily breaking through the sixthyer and stepping into the seventhyer of mana!


    This was a true trump card, a spell that us had designed especially for her.


    [Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor]!


    The ground trembled, and the seventhyer aura impacted the guards. Even although the power-up was temporary, it was still incredibly shocking. It demonstrated us¡¯s high attainments in the field of magic.


    Furthermore, the current armor was not the spell¡¯s true power. The current Daisy could only use a tenth of the spell¡¯s power.


    But even that was formidable enough.


    Feeling Daisy¡¯s powerful surge in power, the imperial guards paled. Most of them were in the third and fourthyers, so the pressure of a seventhyer practitioner was not something they could endure easily.


    "If you try to enter my prince¡¯s bedroom, I¡¯ll kill you!" Daisy shouted.


    Raul¡¯s expression changed. He could not believe that the prince¡¯s servant was so powerful.


    ¡¯It looks like I have to step forward personally.¡¯ Raul muttered inwardly and took a step forward.


    But at that moment, a childlike voice resounded.


    "Stop!"


    The fifth princess of the empire had arrived.


    ...


    As always, my P4TRE0N is here: patr-eon/aidnovels


    Also, support my other story, [Science/Magic]. Leave ament and a review if you like it!

 Chapter 134 Lightning Goddess’s Armor 2

    <h4>Chapter 134 Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor 2</h4>


    "Stop!" A crisp and childlike voice resounded. The owner of the voice, a petite girl of fifteen years of age, ran in front of Daisy and faced the guards with a look of anger. A young woman was standing behind her, looking at the imperial guards¡¯ captain furiously.


    "... What is the meaning of this!?" Lena asked angrily. The imperial guards looked at each other unable to answer.


    Raul saw it and sighed. He then walked forward and bowed towards Lena. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, princess. How can I help you?"


    "Exin this situation! Why are you attacking my brother¡¯s servant!?"


    Raul furrowed his brows. He looked around and realized that themotion had attracted a crowd here. He did not expect the situation to turn so tricky.


    He had heard that the prince had left in the morning and the only person in his room was his servant, so he did not expect much resistance. However, the servant turned out to be much stronger than he expected.


    Despite it, though, he could not afford to step back now.


    "Princess, I¡¯m just following orders. Prince Bryan lost somethingst night and he suspects it¡¯s inside this room, so he asked me to verify his suspicions."


    At that moment, the woman behind Lena snorted. "Raul, you know that the Imperial Guards don¡¯t have the right to take actions against the imperial family! What you are doing now is a crime!"


    "Elene, this has nothing to do with you!"


    "It does! You are my husband! Why can¡¯t you understand that the biggest taboo for the imperial servants is to participate in the imperial family¡¯s disputes!?"


    "Silence! Get out from here! This is not a ce for women to speak!" Raul shouted.


    "Raul, you..." Elene¡¯s expression turned livid. She could not believe that this man was the same that she had married years ago. "Your hatred had blinded you! Why do you hate Prince us so much anyway!?"


    Raul opened his mouth to answer, but at that moment, Lena chuckled with a dark expression.


    "Sir Raul, are you saying that I¡¯m not weed here?"


    Raul froze, and he instantly realized his slip of the tongue. He had forgotten that the princess was here too, and she was a woman!


    Lena did not try to mask the rage on her face. She spoke with an ice-cold tone uncharacteristic of her.


    "Get lost. I¡¯ll talk to my father about thister."


    Raul frowned. "Princess, that servant injured two of my men. We will not leave without taking her with us."


    "Are you going to ignore my orders!?"


    Raul stopped talking, but his actions exined everything.


    "Little sister, stop making a ruckus. Sir Raul is just doing his job." Bryan suddenly spoke and looked at Lena with a smirk.


    "Big brother, do you truly have to do this? Big bro us is your brother too!"


    "That bastard is not my brother. Moreover, why are you so worried? Don¡¯t worry, if the guards fail to find something inside, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to the two of you."


    "You..." Tears threatened to escape Lena¡¯s eyes. She could not believe that her brother was doing something like this.


    How could she don¡¯t understand what was happening? If she let the guards enter the room, then they could easily put the ring inside and incriminate us.


    "Guards, search the room. Make sure to search every nook and cranny." Bryan ordered arrogantly.


    "Yes, your highness." Raul nodded and walked forward. He unsheathed his sword and prepared himself to subjugate Daisy.


    But contrary to his expectations, someone else stopped him.


    "Elene, what are you doing!?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Raul. I¡¯ll not allow this." Elene said with a look of disappointment.


    Raul stared at Elene and fell silent. Suddenly, he threw a fist towards her abdomen.


    Elena opened her eyes wide. She tried to defend against the blow hurriedly, but the hastily-formed barrier she created was unable to stop Raul¡¯s attack.


    "Gah!" Feeling the fist hitting her abdomen, Elena vomited a mouthful of saliva and kneeled on the ground.


    Seeing that, Raul snorted and passed her.


    "Princess, give way."


    "I¡¯ll not allow you to enter big brother¡¯s room!" Lena growled.


    "Then sorry about this."


    With a quick movement, Raul appeared behind Lena¡¯s back and threw a blow towards her neck, trying to render her unconscious.


    But at that moment, a strong feeling of danger assaulted him.


    Instinctively, Raul moved away. The next second, a spear formed by lightning impaled the ce where he was just a moment ago.


    But before he could sigh in relief, countless lightning snakes attacked him from different directions!


    Raul¡¯s expression changed. He did not hesitate to unsheathe his sword and execute a defensive sword stance.


    But the lightning serpents didn¡¯t care about his sword. In an instant, he was drowned in a sea of lightning.


    "Captain!" The imperial guards paled. Raul was the strongest of them, so if even he was unable to defeat Daisy, then this farce would end badly for them.


    But in the next second, a blinding sword light appeared, and all the lightning serpents were sliced into pieces.


    Raul looked at Daisy in rage. Although he had sessfully defended against thest attack, he did not get out unscathed. Lightning burns of different sizes had appeared all over his body.


    "Slut, I¡¯ll kill you!" Raul¡¯s growled.


    Daisy snorted. She pulled the princess behind her and got ready to face the guards. She knew she was weaker than them, but even so, she was not going to allow them to pass.


    All the mana inside her body turned into lightning, and [Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor] was executed at its limit. The current Daisy was at her strongest state ever!


    "Die!" Raul cried. A storm of sword energy formed around him and flew towards Daisy. The powerful sword energy was so strong that Daisy felt insignificant before it.


    It was the true power of the captain of the imperial guards, an eighthyer powerhouse.


    Daisy paled, but an expression of determination appeared on her face as she prepared herself to put her life in the line.


    But then, a sigh resounded, and someone appeared in front of the guards.


    "Stop." He spoke.


    And the world obeyed.

 Chapter 135 The Ring

    <h4>Chapter 135 The Ring</h4>


    *Step, step, step, step*


    For an instant, no other sound could be heard.


    The guards froze in their steps, the lightning serpents stopped moving, and even the bugs ceased to make a sound.


    It was as though nothing besides the sound of my footsteps existed.


    An inexplicable feeling of fear filled the guards. Their frozen bodies shook violently as though afraid of me walking towards them.


    It was just one second, just one instant, but for them, it felt like an eternity.


    When the world finally recovered his movement, I was in front of Daisy with my back towards the guards.


    "Your highness!"


    "Brother!"


    Daisy and Lena eximed in excitement. Lena was unable to suppress her joy and rushed towards me, jumping to my arms.


    I received her with an indulging smile. "Little devil, you truly have guts to scold an eighthyer practitioner."


    "But Brother, they were using you of theft! Hmph, I want to give them a beating!"


    "Hahaha, so my little Lena was defending her brother, huh. I¡¯m very happy."


    Lena blushed and hid her face on my chest.


    I then looked at Daisy and nodded. "Well done, I¡¯m proud of you."


    Daisy¡¯s expression turned radiant. She made a short bow and spoke humbly. "It¡¯s my duty, your highness."


    I nodded and did not say anything else.


    Lastly, I looked at the injured Elene. Actually, I¡¯m a bit surprised that she took my side this time. After all, I thought she resented me afterst time¡¯s events.


    The fact that she took my side even against her husband pleased me very much.


    When Elene noticed my gaze, she looked away and feigned disinterest. I smiled in amusement watching her reaction.


    After that, I put my attention on the people attacking my girls.


    "You truly have guts." My voice sounded.


    Instantly, the temperature of the ce descended to a freezing point.


    The guards trembled. Even although I was showing fourthyer of strength, none of them was able to meet my gaze. A deep terror surged from the depths of their hearts and overwhelmed their minds.


    However, I knew that they were not the main culpable of this event. The main people behind this farce were those two.


    I looked at the captain of the imperial guards and at my second brother and smiled evilly.


    "It looks likest time¡¯s lesson was not enough for you, big brother, sir Raul."


    Raul trembled. The seed of fear in his mind made him unable to go against me. The fear and trepidation on his face were clear for everybody to see.


    "... Prince us." Raul managed to force those words out with difficulty.


    I smiled gently. "You see, I¡¯m in a bad mood now. But as a gentleman, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to exin the situation to me."


    Instantly, the pressure on them doubled in power.


    Bryan and Raul paled. They tried to open their mouths, but the words failed to escape their throats. It¡¯s normal, after all, I was not nning to let them speak.


    But contrary to my expectations, my second brother managed to endure after gritting his teeth.


    "... My ring. I suspect it¡¯s inside your room."


    "Oh?" I smiled. One secondter, I used [Akashic Sight].


    With a smirk, I reduced the pressure on my brother. "Can you describe it to me? Maybe I have seen it before."


    Bryan was startled, but feeling the pressure over him to rx, he smiled in relief. His face returned to a confident expression.


    "It¡¯s a gold ring imbued with a very precious blood diamond. Little bastard, you know the meaning of a ring like that! Stealing something so valuable is deserving of death!"


    I grinned. "I see, you are right. Stealing something like that is deserving of death."


    Then, I unsheathed my weapon.


    Mana flowed into my sword, and a sharp sword intent spread to the surroundings with me as the center. Before anyone could react, I swung my sword gently.


    The next second¨C


    *Spurt!*


    A head fell.


    Everybody paled. Hearing the sickening sound of metal slicing through human flesh and seeing the crimson red blood spurting out from the neck, all the people around me took a step back unconsciously.


    "What are you doing!?" Raul screamed in fright. "Even if you are a prince, you can¡¯t kill an imperial guard!"


    "I allowed you to talk?" I tilted my gaze in the direction of Raul. Feeling my cold gaze, Raul trembled and took three steps back.


    I then sheathed my sword again and spoke at Daisy.


    "Search the right pocket on his shirt."


    "Huh? Y-Yes!" Although puzzled, Daisy obeyed my orders.


    "W-Wait!" Bryan screamed in panic, but Daisy ignored him. Quickly, she arrived beside the body and without minding the blood, she searched the ce I indicated.


    Then, she took a ring out.


    "T-This..." Daisy was astonished.


    I smiled. "Bring it to me." I said.


    Taking the ring in my hand, I raised it slowly so everybody could see it.


    "Second brother, I remember you just told me that stealing the ring had to be punished with death. You don¡¯t need to thank me."


    Bryan¡¯s face turned livid. His eyes turned red of anger and humiliation.


    Although anyone with a bit of brain could see that everything about thismotion was a set-up, the fact that I discovered the ring in possession of one of his men was a p on Bryan¡¯s face.


    However, I was not happy with just this.


    "Little Lena, I heard that someone made a promise to you before. Can you remember about it?"


    "H-Huh? Oh, I remember about it!" Lena smiled and looked at Bryan with a smirk. She was very angry with all that happened, so she was not nning to be soft-hearted now. "Big brother, are you going to kneel or not?"


    "Lena!!!" Bryan¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.


    "Big brother, as a prince, you need to keep your words." Lena smiled.


    I smiled after her. "Right, remember to kneel to Daisy too. As for me, I¡¯ll save you the humiliation."


    Bryan¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. How could he, a prince, kneel before a servant?


    He could feel the eyes of all the people nearby on him. They were waiting for his answer, to see how he made a fool out of himself.


    Even worse was that he could feel how I, who he suspected of stealing his fianc¨¦e, was looking at him as though he was an idiot.


    But when he thought that all hope was lost, a new set of footsteps was heard.


    "us, I think it¡¯s time to stop this."


    Looking at this blonde-haired brother of mine, I smirked.


    It looks like thest actor in this farce is finally here.


    ...


    As always, support me on P4TRE0N and give a read to my new story, [Science/Magic]


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 136 The Fate of a Pawn

    <h4>Chapter 136 The Fate of a Pawn</h4>


    "us, I think it¡¯s time to stop this."


    I looked up and saw my eldest brother walking towards us. He was being followed for a servant-like old man and some imperial guards.


    "... What do you mean, eldest brother?" I asked while feigning ignorance, but n did not mind it. He walked towards me and stood in front of Bryan protectively.


    "I¡¯m sorry for what happened to your servant, but this conflict will end here. I think killing the guard responsible was enough."


    "Oh? Brother, do you think I am an idiot? Anyone can see that this was a plot against me. I¡¯m sorry, but you will need a better exnation if you want that I let this go. Besides, Bryan made a promise to Lena before, so he must fulfill it." I smirked.


    n¡¯s expression hardened. "... Do you know what you are doing?"


    "What do you think?"


    n¡¯s eyes narrowed. He looked at the old servant beside as though considering something, but seeing the crowd around us, he knew he could not use force lest the nobles use it against him.


    "... Bryan will not kneel, a prince can¡¯t kneel before amoner. I¡¯ll not allow it no matter what."


    "Then, what are you nning to do, brother?" I asked in a sarcastic tone. n could see that I was mocking him, but Bryan was in the wrong, so if he wanted to help him, he could only endure the humiliation.


    "Ask for another thing." He finally said.


    I smiled. From the start, I did not expect to get Bryan to kneel, after all, doing so means putting Daisy in unnecessary risk. However, I¡¯m not nning to let this go so easily.


    "Okay, I¡¯m an understanding person so I¡¯ll ept your suggestion... Mmm, let me see, the imperial guards plotted against a prince of the empire so they need to be punished. Daisy, what is the punishment for going against the imperial family?


    "Death, your highness."


    The guards paled, but I keep my smile and ignored their gazes. I also ignored Elena, who was looking at me with a pleading expression. I was going to talk with herter.


    "What do you think, brother?"


    n wrinkled his brows, but he then nodded. "It shall be done."


    "Your highness!" Raul eximed in despair. He looked at n and then at Bryan, but both of them averted their gazes without caring about him.


    After all, what was wrong about sacrificing a pawn when it was necessary?


    I smirked secretly. As I expected, they did not hesitate to abandon him after he became useless.


    I think that with this, many people will learn about n¡¯s way of doing things. I¡¯m sure that many people will dislike a ruler like this.


    Well, that was not important now.


    n dusted the corner of his robe and put on an indifferent expression. "Very well, now that we have resolved this, it¡¯s time for me to leave."


    "Wait a moment, brother." I interrupted him coldly. "You didn¡¯t think this is enough, right?"


    "us, don¡¯t go too far!" n¡¯s voice turned cold, but I just shed an indifferent look and shrugged my shoulders. "Let¡¯s be honest, brother, I don¡¯t need your help if I want to get the guards executed. Instead of saying that this is my demand, I think it¡¯s more of a freebie I asked for."


    n took a deep breath and calmed his emotions down. He then looked at me furiously. "Speak then, what else do you want!?"


    I narrowed my eyes. I then winked at Daisy and ordered her to put on a soundproof barrier around us."


    Daisyplied instantly and created a barrier isting us. Lena and the others were left outside, unable to hear the rest of our conversation.


    I then looked at my confused brothers and smirked.


    "I hope that Bryan cancels the engagement with his fianc¨¦e."


    "Impossible!" Bryan screamed in a crazed tone. "Bastard, I¡¯ll not allow it."


    "Oh? I think you spoke too quickly, brother. You see, I have liked Iris for a long time, but unfortunately, she is already engaged to you. Besides, nobody besides us will know about this. You just need to find a random excuse and nobody will suspect anything."


    "Hahahaha! Do you think I¡¯ll allow it!? If you dare to touch her, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    I smirked and then looked at n. "What do you think, brother? I think it¡¯s a good deal."


    n wrinkled his brows with an unreadable expression.


    Seeing that my setup was almostplete, I took thest step.


    "Mmm, thinking about it, it¡¯s normal if you are unable to decide right now. How about this, I¡¯ll give you a bit of time to think about your answer. What do you think about... after the institute¡¯s expedition?"


    n looked at me deeply and then grinned. "Very well, I¡¯ll give you the answer after the institute¡¯s expedition. Bryan, let¡¯s go."


    "Brother! What ar¨C"


    "Are you not satisfied with the mess you have done!?" n¡¯s face turned cold. "Let¡¯s go! You are shaming the imperial family!"


    Bryan¡¯s lips trembled, but in the end, he lowered his head and followed after him.


    Seeing that, the servants in the surroundings departed. Only Lena, Daisy, Elene and I stayed behind.


    Not muchter, another group of imperial guards came and took Raul and his group to the pce¡¯s dungeon. Raul did not resist, instead, he looked at me with a face dyed in despair, begging me to spare him.


    However, I was not nning to spare him anymore.


    Instead, I was thinking about the face of n when he discovers that I¡¯m not the one that died during the institute expedition.


    ...


    So sleepy...

 Chapter 137 The True Goal

    <h4>Chapter 137 The True Goal</h4>


    "Big brother, what was that!?" Bryan asked angrily.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why did you promise him that!? I¡¯ll never give him my woman!"


    "Calm down, Bryan." n frowned in displeasure. "I never said I was going to give her to him."


    "But you promised that you were going to give him an answer in one month! Is that not the same!?"


    "Idiot." n sighed tiredly. "I don¡¯t understand how someone like you was born in our family. Even if I promised him an answer in one month, it does not mean that I¡¯ll agree, right? I can offer him another thing. Moreover, we will probably not have to pay for anything."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The dead can¡¯t speak, little brother. If us dies, nobody will ask about the debt."


    "Huh?" Bryan was startled, but in the next second, he understood his brother¡¯s implications.


    Then, he smiled.


    "So it¡¯s like that, hahahaha."


    n also smiled. "Try to avoid us if it¡¯s possible. It will be bad if he realizes something. Hehe, let him enjoy thest month of his life."


    Theugh of the two brothers resounded in the pce.


    ...


    After everybody was gone, only Daisy and I remained in front of the room. Lena also wanted to stay, but she had to attend to her dance sses and had to go. Elene, on the other hand, put on a hesitating expression, but in the end, she left without saying anything.


    "Sigh, how tiresome." I shook my head and stared a Daisy with a gentle expression. "And you, little fairy, what were you thinking when you tried to receive Raul¡¯s attack, huh? What would I have done if something happens to you?"


    "... I¡¯m sorry, your highness, but I could not allow them to invade your room, even if my safety was at risk!"


    "Silly girl, you are much more important than my room. I don¡¯t care if the room is destroyed, but if something happens to you, I¡¯ll be crazy."


    "Even if you don¡¯t care, I do." Daisy looked at me firmly. "Your highness, I¡¯m your maid. Looking after you is my responsibility, and that includes protecting everything rted to you. Moreover, you would have been in trouble if they put the ring in your room."


    I shook my head. "Actually, the one in trouble would have been you."


    "Huh?"


    "A ring is not enough to deal with me, but they would have found the form to push the me to you. If the guards really enter the room, then you would have been used of theft. You are my most trusted servant, so taking care of you is the same as cutting my right arm."


    "But if they wanted to deal with me, why don¡¯t put the ring in my room? It would have been much simpler that way."


    "It¡¯s to pressure me. If the ring is found in my room, and I say that you didn¡¯t steal it, then the only other suspect will be me. That way, if I want to save you, I¡¯ll have to admit that I was one that stole the ring. n and Bryan probably would have been happy to see something like that."


    "H-How insidious!" Daisy¡¯s mouth was agape.


    "Bryan was not the one toe with this idea, he is not that smart." I said. "This was n¡¯s idea. Does he want to see me suffer before giving me the final blow?" I asked to myself. Although [Akashic Sight] allows me to know the cause and effect of the situation, it doesn¡¯t allow me to know the thoughts of others; not with my current level of strength at least.


    "Anyway, the important thing is that you are alright." I smiled and kissed Daisy¡¯s forehead. Daisy shily put on her head on my chest and smiled.


    But then, as though remembering something, she looked up with a puzzled expression.


    "Your highness, why did you ask for something like that? Prince n and Prince Bryan will never agree to that condition, and even if they agree, her majesty will surely oppose. You even gave them one month of ti¨C"


    "I know." I grinned.


    "Huh?"


    "I know they will not agree, that was not my goal in the first ce."


    "T-Then..."


    "You see, Bryan already suspects that Iris and I have an affair. What do you think he will think now that I asked him to cancel his engagement?"


    "... That you and miss Iris are really in an immoral rtionship!"


    "Touch¨¦. Plus, I¡¯m sure that n will forbid Bryan from getting close to us for the time being. So, if I took advantage of that to stay beside Iris and slowly win her heart, how do you think Bryan will feel when I got his woman?"


    "... Your highness, you are truly evil."


    "Hahahaha, well, it¡¯s just a little part of my revenge."


    "But I can see that miss Iris is a very traditional girl. Even if she hates Prince Bryan, she will not betray him easily... Young master, you will not harm her, will you?" Daisy narrowed her eyes.


    "Of course not. Besides, I have a bit of a story with Iris. I can make use of that to slowly capture her heart."


    Daisy looked at me fixedly and finally sighed.


    "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll support your highness anyway. By the way, your highness, I was very courageous today. Don¡¯t you think I deserve a reward?" Daisy curved her lips up in a seductive smile.


    I hugged her waist and pressed her body against mine. Taking a deep breath, I smelled the sweet essence of her hair and slowly brought my lips close to hers.


    But at that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Daisy pouted, but she dutifully separated her body from mine and went to open the door.


    But when she was the person outside, she was slightly surprised.


    "Hello, Daisy. Is Prince us in?"


    Elene was outside the door.


    ...


    No Science/Magic chapter today, :p

 Chapter 138 Elene’s Reques

    <h4>Chapter 138 Elene¡¯s Reques</h4>


    Yesterday¡¯s chapter...


    ...


    "Daisy, is Prince us in?" Elene asked.


    Daisy was slightly surprised seeing Elene, but as an experienced maid, she replied instantly.


    "Yes, Do to need to talk with him?"


    "Please." Elene nodded.


    Daisy turned towards me and used her gaze to ask for my instructions.


    "Let her in." I said.


    Daisy nodded and let Elena pass.


    Elene entered the room and tried to smile, however, her smile was obviously forced. I could notice and trace of sadness and fatigue on her face, caused by the events of today.


    She was wearing a loosely-fitting robe that hid her beautiful body. Her long ck hair was slightly wet, probably because she took a bath beforeing here.


    I could imagine the reason she came here. Actually, I was expecting something like this, but she came sooner than I expected.


    "Prince." Elene bowed slightly.


    "Stop it, sister Elene. You know that with our rtionship, you don¡¯t need to bow when seeing me."


    Elene smiled wryly and stood up. She could read between lines and understand the meaning of my words, but currently, she was not in the mood to pay attention to it.


    "Prince, you probably know why I¡¯m here."


    I nodded. Currently, there was only one reason that could make Elenee to see me.


    Elene sighed. She then looked at Daisy and put on an apologetic expression. "Daisy, can I talk with prince us in private?"


    "Of course, sister Elene." Daisy epted easily. She then shot a mischievous nce towards me and smirked.


    This girl already knew about my rtionship with Elene, so she could guess how this was going to end.


    Once Daisy left the room and closed the door, only Elene and I remained inside. Elene moved her body ufortably on her chair and stared at me.


    "Prince, I hope you can spare my husband¡¯s life."


    I did not answer. As I expected, Elene was here for that.


    Seeing my silence, Elene turned nervous. She hurriedly opened her lips to continue speaking, afraid that I reject her without giving her time to speak.


    "I-I know that Raul has offended you repeatedly and that his actions today are more than enough to give him the death sentence, but please, I beg you. I-If you truly like me as you told me before, please save him."


    Then, Elene bit her lips and bowed. She remained like that for one whole minute, waiting for my answer patiently.


    Finally, I sighed.


    "You know what would have happened if Raul¡¯s ns seed today?"


    Elene did not answer.


    "Daisy would have died." I said grimly. "Tell me, Elene, do you think that Raul would have spared Daisy¡¯s life?"


    Elene didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    "I don¡¯t understand." I continued. "I saw how Raul treated you today. He did not hesitate to hit you in front of the entire pce! How can you plead for someone like him!?"


    "... Please, he is my husband."


    "Sigh... Elene, why don¡¯t you forget about him? I probably can¡¯t take you as my main wife, but you can be my concubine. Hell, if you truly insist, I don¡¯t mind going against this world¡¯s practices and taking you as my wife. Why must you insist on saving him?"


    "... If I be your wife, will you spare him?" Elene looked up to my face as asked.


    I fell silent.


    "Sister Elene, do you still love him?"


    "... I don¡¯t know... Probably not..."


    "Then, why are you doing this?"


    "... Even if I stopped loving him, and he treats me like that, he is still my husband. It¡¯s my duty to help him and support him."


    I focused my gaze on Elene for a moment. Standing up, I circled inside the room repeatedly and thought about Elene¡¯s plea.


    In fact, I already expected this long ago. I understood Elene well enough to know that she would not let her husband die.


    The issue was, how to make use of that to my advantage.


    I looked at Elene and heaved a sigh.


    "Sister Elene, do you like me?"


    Elene was startled. She looked at my face for a brief moment before putting an awkward expression.


    "... I don¡¯t know. I think I hate you, but sometimes, I miss you and want to see you..."


    Better than I expected.


    "... Sister Elene, I truly like you. However, I can¡¯t forgive your husband so easily... But, I¡¯ll agree."


    "Really!?" Elene¡¯s face brightened.


    "But I have one condition."


    Elene nodded. "Do tell, prince."


    "You will not see him again. After today, you and he will cut tiespletely. He will be exiled to a faraway ce where he never will have contact with us. He will be unable to contact his family or friends and will lose everything he owns. Even if I spare his life, I¡¯ll not forgive him for his mistakes."


    Elene¡¯s expression turnedplicated, but she nodded. "Fair enough. I¡¯m alright with that."


    "Okay then, tonight someone will take him out of the prison." I said.


    Elene gave me a grateful look. "Thank you, prince."


    She then put on a hesitating expression and bit her lips.


    "... Actually, prince, I was expecting you to ask for my body in exchange for sparing Raul¡¯s life."


    I raised my eyebrow in surprise. I truly want to do it, but if I do, you will hate mepletely.


    Elene looked at me and took a deep breath. She then stood up and walked towards me while she removed her robe slowly.


    "... I¡¯m happy that you didn¡¯t... And, I want to repay this favor... It¡¯s the least I can do to repay you for your help."


    Her glistening white skin appeared before me.

 Chapter 139 With the Married Doctor Again*

    <h4>Chapter 139 With the Married Doctor Again*</h4>


    Elene slowly took off her robe and let it fall to the ground.


    Her pale-white skin glistened under the room¡¯s lights. Her naked body waspletely exposed to my eyes, allowing me to admire her beauty greedily.


    "You don¡¯t have to do this." I said while roaming my gaze through her nakedness.


    "Perhaps." Elene stared at me with her beautiful blue eyes. "But I want to. I want to show you my determination to save my husband, and at the same time, I want to use this to end my rtionship with him."


    "... I understand." I nodded and I sat on the bed. Elene bit her lips and sat beside me while looking at me with a struggling expression.


    "Don¡¯t worry." I smiled and slowly caressed her body. "Everything will be alright."


    Elene forced out a smile and closed her eyes.


    My hands moved to her breast. I pinched her nipples softly and I rubbed her chest. At the same time, my mouth moved to her neck.


    Elene shivered and her cave turned wet, but she gritted her teeth and forced herself to ignore her body¡¯s reactions.


    An involuntary smirk formed in my mouth. Seeing Elene trying to suppress her lust made me even more interested in hearing her moans. Thus, I decided to explore each part of her body slowly.


    Her legs, her waist, her shoulders, and her neck. My hands and mouth explored her body greedily, kissing, pinching and caressing each part of her. I waspletely focused on seeing Elene¡¯s reactions when I teased a particr part of her body.


    Unexpectedly, though, I discovered that Elene¡¯s body was much more sensitive thanst time. Each time my hands teased any of her erogenous zones, her body twitched involuntarily and her hidden cave produced a new stream of love juices.


    "What is wrong, sister Elene? You don¡¯t like it?" I smirked.


    Elene shot me a displeased gaze and immediately looked away. But even so, I was able to see the growing lust hidden in her eyes.


    "You truly have a beautiful body." I breathed in her ear. "In fact, I don¡¯t mind ying with it all night."


    "... P-Please not." Elene was finally unable to endure. "P-Prince, it¡¯s enough."


    "Oh? What is enough?"


    Elene bit her lips. "S-Stop teasing me."


    "Hehehe... So you want to start already. Sister Elene, you are such a pervert."


    Elene blushed and looked away.


    "Hahaha." Iughed happily. Then, I suddenly kissed her lips.


    Elene was surprised. She tried to move her mouth away, but I held her body tightly and put my lips on hers. My tongue invaded her little mouth and tasted her sweet lips.


    Although Elene tried to resist, it was nothing more than onest stubborn attempt to keep her pride. Soon, however, the umted lust on her body burst out and took away herst strand of reason.


    Instantly, Elene turned into a beast.


    Her nails pierced my back, and her tongue intertwined with mine, sucking out my saliva and biting my lips seductively.


    Her long ck hair fell onto her back, giving her body a seductive look. I hugged her body tightly without stopping the kiss and put her on my thigs. Elene then wrapped her arms around my neck and started to take off my clothes.


    In seconds, all my clothes were off. Our naked bodies pressed against each other, with Elene seated on my tights kissing my lips crazily.


    "... Elene, will you be my woman?" I asked suddenly.


    Elene stopped. She looked into my eyes with an expression of hesitation and sighed. "Are you not angry than I asked you to release Raul?"


    I smiled. "A bit. However, when I thought about Raul¡¯s face if he learns about this, my anger reduces significantly."


    "... Prince, you won¡¯t do that, right?"


    I smiled without answering. Elene panicked and tried to say something, but I sealed her lips again and twisted her nipples.


    Elene¡¯s eyes opened wide. She let out a moan of pleasure mixed with pain and quivered. Taking advantage of that, I moved my mouth to her breasts and sucked them as a baby.


    "P-Prince..." Elene moaned. She hugged my head tightly as though she was trying to suffocate me.


    "Elene, be sincere, I¡¯m better than your husband, right?" I asked with a smirk. Elene turned red and looked away to avoid answering my question.


    I did not mind it, however. Instead, I continued teasing her body constantly, kissing her neck and biting her ears until I provoked her an orgasm.


    "!!!" Elene trembled. Love juices flowed out of her cave in great amounts, turning my legspletely wet. I let out a sigh of admiration seeing so much love juice and grinned.


    "You are truly a pervert, sister Elene. To think that you are so turned on with a man other than your husband."


    "... Stop it." Elene whined.


    "Okay, okay. However, you have not replied to my question. Sister Elene, will you be my woman?"


    Elene lowered her gaze and thought for a moment.


    "... Prince, give me a bit more of time. Actually, my thoughts are still a mess... I don¡¯t know what I want to do..."


    I smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you all the time you want."


    "Thank you." Elene whispered in my ear and kissed my neck.


    I smiled. Suddenly, I thrust my pelvis forward and pierced her cavepletely.


    Elene took a deep breath. Her body froze for an instant before meltingpletely on my embrace.


    Then, I started to attack her.


    "Ahhnn... Prince..." Elene moaned. She wrapped her legs around my waist and started to move up and down to cooperate with my movements.


    Our bodies became one and our lips joined in a kiss. I held Elene body¡¯s tightly I thrust inside her repeatedly, feeling the walls of her cave wrapping around my member and stimting it.


    "Elene, you are so tight!" I grunted. Elene smiled and then tightened her cave even more than before, increasing the pleasure we were feeling.


    "Prince... My prince... Deeper...!" Elene screamed and bit my shoulder. I then put more strength on my waist and reached deeper than before, hitting the entrance of her womb with each thrust and causing Elene a slight pain.


    Wave after wave of attacks overwhelmed Elene. It did not take her long to reach her second orgasm, and then the third. When she reached her fourth orgasm, her body was already lying weakly on the bed,pletely at the mercy of my attacks.


    "S-Stop... P-Please... Just one second..." Elene panted with a pitiful voice, but I continued piercing her mercilessly. When I finally feel my climaxing, I increased the speed of my attacks and invaded her sacred ce faster and fiercer for onest thrust.


    Then, I hugged her body and kissed her cute mouth.


    "Mmmmnhhh!!!"


    With onest thrust, I pierced into Elene¡¯s cave and shot all my white stuff inside her womb.


    Then, I fell on her body.


    "Huff... Huff... Huff..." Elene closed her eyes and panted. She caressed my hair gently and sighed in satisfaction.


    "So good, I missed this..."


    "Oh? Is it so?"


    Elene blushed. She then moved her gaze away to feign ignorance. Unfortunately for her, I was interested in hearing more about that.


    "So you don¡¯t want to talk, huh... Then, I think I need to work a bit harder to make you confess."


    "Huh? Wait, wait, prince! I¡¯m alrea¨C Hiiiiiihhhh!"


    Our battle had just started.


    ...


    Hope you enjoyed :p


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 140 Rauls Fate

    <h4>Chapter 140 Raul¡°s Fate</h4>


    "Sister Elene, what are you nning to do after this?" I asked Elene once we finished our session of intercourse.


    We were lying naked on the bed. Elene was resting her head on my chest peacefully while I yed with her hair and kissed her soft lips asionally.


    Hearing my question, she took a moment to think.


    "... I don¡¯t know... I think I¡¯ll ask for a leave for a few days and try to forget everything that happened recently."


    "Mmm... Actually, I have a favor to ask you."


    "A favor?"


    "Yes. Some friends of mine are needing a skilled medic, so I thought of you. Are you interested?"


    Elene hesitated. Although she felt indebted to me after I agreed to release her husband, she did not want to stop working in the pce.


    Fortunately, I was not nning to force her to abandon her current job.


    "It will be just for a few days. You can take this opportunity to clear your thoughts and make the decision to be my woman."


    Elene rolled her eyes. "You look very confident. Are you sure that I¡¯ll agree?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m a very charming man after all."


    "Bah, shameless." Elene feigned a look of disgust and looked away. I chuckled and rolled over her. I then pressed her hands on the bed and kissed her lips.


    "P-Prince, stop it! I¡¯m already tired!"


    I smiled and kissed her again. However, I stopped with just a kiss. I then put a finger on her forehead.


    "Here, a gift for you."


    "Huh? A cultivation technique? It looks of pretty high quality."


    "Yes, I created it just for you."


    Elene could not help but roll her eyes again. "Do you think I¡¯ll believe that you created this technique?"


    I simply smiled mysteriously and stood up. I then grabbed my clothes from the ground and put them back on.


    "Where are you going?" Elene asked curiously.


    "To see your husband." I replied casually. "It¡¯s already night. I have to hurry up if I want to rescue him tonight."


    Elene turnedpletely red. She hadpletely forgotten about her husband.


    Moreover, she just realized that it was already night. In other words, it had been a few hours since we started to have sex.


    "R-Right... Prince, how are you nning to take him out of the cell?"


    "It¡¯s a secret." I curved my lips up. "Mmm, if you want to know, you can wait until I¡¯m back and ask me again. Of course, you will have to pay a small price."


    I then roamed my gaze through her naked body and smirked.


    Elene understood my implications and hid her body under a nket. "Pervert..." She blushed.


    I just smiled and then left the room.


    Locating the ce where Raul was imprisoned was not difficult. I just had to activate Akashic Sight and the ce appeared on my mind. With a thought, I bent space around me and took a step forward.


    One secondter, I appeared in front of Raul¡¯s cell.


    "Wow... This ce sure is dark!" I whistled.


    "... You are... Prince us." Raul¡¯s tired voice came from inside the cell.


    "Good night, sir Raul. Are you satisfied with your new home?"


    "... You came to mock me, huh." Raul smirked self-deprecatorily. "Yeah, I suppose that you are happy about seeing me here."


    "Of course." I smiled indifferently. "Seeing the look in your face after you were abandoned by my brothers was truly satisfying."


    Raul smiled bitterly. "... Yeah, to think I gave my loyalty to them, but they treated me like a dog."


    I chuckled.


    Raul lifted his face and stared at me with a look of fear. His fear of me had be even stronger after today¡¯s events. "Did youe here to see me make a fool of myself? If so, I think it¡¯s better if you leave. Although I lost, I¡¯ll not give you the satisfaction of seeing me cry in despair."


    "Are you sure?" I smiled mysteriously. "You see, Sir Raul, someone came to me this afternoon and asked me to spare your life."


    "Huh?" Raul was surprised.


    "Are you curious?" I said in a mocking tone. "I¡¯ll give you a clue. It was a woman."


    "... N-No, it can¡¯t be..." Raul shook in fear.


    "It looks like you know who she was."


    "Elene..." Raul turned pale.


    "Correct! Unfortunately, you won nothing. But I can tell you what happened as a reward."


    "No... You would not da¨C"


    "Oh no, I dare!" I smiled brightly. "I dare, and I will! After Elene pleaded to me for your life, I naturally epted, of course, with some condition."


    "N-No... No..."


    "Yes, it was exactly what you are thinking. Sir Raul, how it feels to know that your wife slept with another man?"


    "!!!"


    "Oh? You can¡¯t speak? Alright, I think I¡¯ll describe the process to you while y¨C"


    "Shut up!!!" Raul yelled in fear and fury.


    "Why so furious? You have not heard anything yet. I have to say, your wife¡¯s body is truly incredible. The feeling is holding her naked body on my arms... Truly unforgettable!"


    "Stop!!! That slut! How does she dare!?"


    "... And when I entered inside her... Hahaha, she looked very reluctant at the start, but soon, she was panting and moaning happily under my body... Hehe, could it be that you were unable to satisfy her needs?"


    "Shut up!!! I¡¯ll kill you!!! I¡¯ll swear I¡¯ll kill you!!!" Raul¡¯s eyes had turned bloodshot. He stared at me with such a hatred that tears of blood threatened to escape from his eyes.


    Mmm, it was very refreshing.


    As I thought, ruining your enemies¡¯ lives is one of the most enjoyable experiences ever.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a fan of having a man staring at me with such fervor.


    "Anyway." I shrugged. "To be honest, sir Raul, I truly want to kill you. Unfortunately, I promised sister Elene that I¡¯ll release you. Of course, I can kill you without her knowing, however, I¡¯m a man that values his promises, so I can only let you go."


    "Bastard!!! Kill me!!! Kill me!!! I swear I¡¯ll kill you, us!!!"


    "How interesting. To think that you used your hatred to ovee the seed of fear. Very interesting ideed." I grinned. "Don¡¯t worry, I have good news for you. Even if I promised Elene that I¡¯ll save you from death, I never say anything about sparing you from a well-deserved punishment."


    "AHhhhhhh!!!"


    "So... let¡¯s start, shall we?"


    Instantly, Raul let out a bloodcurdling scream. Fortunately, I had made sure that nobody could hear anything that was happening here.


    I crushed his limbs, crippled his mana core, and shattered his nerves. The nightmarish pain assaulted Raul¡¯s mind constantly, making him unable to think.


    I also made sure to send a bit of energy inside his body to stop him from fainting. Then, I continued my torture. I did not stop until he was one step away from death.


    Sir Raul looked at me with a terrified gaze. His crippled body shook constantly as though reminiscing the torture he just experienced.


    However, I could see a tinge o hatred and resentment in the depths of his eyes.


    "Mmm, how nice... By the way, sir Raul, don¡¯t you know? I¡¯m an expert in souls."


    Raul just continued looking at me silently.


    "Myst gift to you is rted to that. Here." I then lifted my finger and touched his forehead softly.


    "!!!"


    With a thought, thest step of my revenge was done.


    I crushed his will and cut the link between his soul and body. From today onwards, Raul will be unable to talk, smell, or move his body. But I did not erase his sight, hearing, or sense of pain. From today onwards, he could only suffer in silence, unable to do anything to stop his misery. Not even beg dor mercy.


    With this, I crushed any hope of recovery.


    Done with him, I waved my hand and teleported him away. As for the ce, I chose the beastmen¡¯ capital. I heard they are highly xenophobic and hate humans strongly. I wonder what will happen when they find a crippled human in their doorsteps.


    Well, now that I kept my promise to Elene, it¡¯s time to return to my room.


    Unfortunately, Elene had escaped back to her room when I returned.


    Such a shame, I wanted to continue with our game of the afternoon.


    ...


    Long chapter...


    A bit busy the next few days, so expect unestable releases...

 Chapter 141 Prelude to Blood Night’s Extermination 1

    <h4>Chapter 141 Prelude to Blood Night¡¯s Extermination 1</h4>


    The next day, I returned to the institute.


    Rumors about Raul¡¯s escape had spread in the pce. Nobody knew how he managed to escape and why nobody found anything until the next day. The emperor even punished severely some of the guards for dereliction of duty.


    But no matter how much they searched, nobody was able to find Raul.


    When she learned about that, Elene came to my room in the institute and thanked me profusely. We then ended entangled in bed again.


    The second day since Raul¡¯s escape, I left the institute after sses finished. I did not use my disguise this time, though. Instead, I wore a ck hooded parka that hid my hair and most of my face.


    I did not go straight to the Red Skull Gang¡¯s headquarters and stopped a few streets before. I then sat on a chair while waiting for another person.


    Five minutester, Elene appeared before me.


    She looked around until she spotted my suspicious getup. Hesitantly, she walked towards me.


    "... Prince?"


    "Sister Elene. You are here." I smiled.


    "... Why are you using such suspicious clothes?" She asked confused.


    I smiled. "Well, my features are easily recognizable, so I have to resort to this if I want to go out unnoticed."


    Elene furrowed her brows. "Prince, you are not taking me to a dangerous ce, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, that ce is not dangerous. By the way, you will have to keep a few secrets of mine."


    "I don¡¯t understand..." Elene shook her head in confusion. I smiled and grabbed her hand. "Just follow me. You will understand everythingter."


    "... Okay." Elene nodded, but she was looking at me with a suspicious expression.


    "Oh right, take this." I remembered something and passed Elene a bracelet.


    "This is?"


    "Wear it." I said and put it on her wrist. "Now send a bit of mana inside."


    Elene could not understand my purpose, but she followed my words. The next second, her expression changedpletely.


    "This...!"


    In an instant, Elene¡¯s features changedpletely. Her ck hair and blue eyes turned red like mine when I use rk¡¯s identity. I also activated my disguising spell and changed my blue hair and eyes into a crimson-red color.


    "P-Prince, w-what is it?"


    "A magic tool to disguise you. It changes the color of your hair and eyes and at the same time creates a spell that makes it difficult for others to recognize you."


    "Prince, where in the hell are we going!?" Elene asked again, this time a bit more afraid. I held her hand tightly to reassure her. "Don¡¯t worry, you will understand soon. Oh right, our hair and eyes match, so you will be my aunt. You don¡¯t mind, right?"


    Elene shook her head nkly.


    A few secondster, she looked at me with aplicated expression and sighed.


    "Prince, everybody underestimated you."


    "Oh?"


    "... The technique you gave mest time... I tried it..."


    "Is it so? What do you think about it?"


    "... It felt as though it was tailor-made for me. In fact, I can¡¯t believe that a technique like that exists."


    "I¡¯m happy you liked it..."


    Elene lowered her gaze. She then stared at me and asked something.


    "That technique, you told me that you created it."


    "I did."


    "... Was it true?"


    "Perhaps. What do you think?"


    "... I don¡¯t know, but after seeing that and remembering how you took Raul out of his cell without anyone noticing, I can not help but think that you are much more terrifying than you show... I can not help but wonder, why are you doing this?"


    I smiled mysteriously. "Good question, sister Elene. As expected of the pce¡¯s doctor, straight to the point."


    "Stop ttering me." Elene rolled her eyes in exasperation. "In fact, there is another question I have been brooding from the moment I started to discover the unusualness about you."


    "Do tell."


    "... The technique, the disguise... Why are you showing them to me?"


    "Are you sure you can¡¯t guess the answer to that question?" I asked back calmly.


    Elene fell silent. One secondter, she interlocked her fingers with mine.


    "... Thank you." Elene whispered softly.


    I smiled. "You are my woman now. I don¡¯t mind showing you some things."


    "... You are right." Elene nodded.


    Maybe she did not notice it herself, but Elene did not show any adverse reaction when I called her my woman.


    A few minutester, we arrived at the headquarters of the gang.


    The two guards at the entrance bowed respectfully towards me and let us pass. Less than one minuteter, Marana was standing in front of us.


    "Is everything ready?" I asked.


    Marana nodded. She then showed an expression of hesitation and bit her lips.


    "Are we truly doing it?"


    I nodded indifferently. "Of course, a week has passed. I¡¯m a man of my word."


    Marana¡¯s expression turnedplicated. She then heaved a sigh of resignation and nodded. "I understand. I¡¯ll get everybody ready."


    "Okay. Also..." I nodded and pointed to Elene. "She is my aunt, a seventhyer healing mage. Exin to her everything she needs to know."


    Marana looked at Elene curiously and nodded. "I understand. you came to the right moment, miss. We need your help right now."


    "W-Why, Cl¨C" Elene hurriedly stopped herself from saying my name before continuing. "W-What is happening!?"


    "Marana will tell you everything." I smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to do anything dangerous."


    Having said it, I took a step across space and appeared in my office.


    But when I reached there, I was greeted by a sight that chilled my bones.

 Chapter 142 Prelude to Blood Night’s Extermination 2

    <h4>Chapter 142 Prelude to Blood Night¡¯s Extermination 2</h4>


    Golden-red hair, blood-red eyes, and fox tail and ears.


    A petite girl with those features was waiting for me in the office.


    "... Surprise, Dad."


    Okay, I¡¯m dead.


    Fortunately, my nightmare did notst for long.


    "... Raven, why are you dressed like that?" I suppressed the goosebumps on my back and forced out a smile.


    "... You don¡¯t like my surprise?" Raven asked in disappointment. I did not know whether tough or to cry seeing her like that.


    Suppressing the urge to facepalm, I let out a tired sigh. "Was it the surprise you were preparing? Why did you think I would like it?"


    Raven put on a heartbroken expression like a child that was found out while he was doing something wrong. "I saw her in your memories... She appeared many times in them, and it seemed as if you wanted to see her badly, so I thought I could disguise like her to make you feel better."


    I facepalmed.


    Okay, I admit that she appears on my mind at least once per day, and it¡¯s true I would like to see her. But...


    Yeah, seeing her is a bad idea...


    I need to be around one thousand times stronger if I want to start considering the possibility of seeing her again.


    Fortunately, I sealed her using a very powerful techniquest time we met. She is a veryzy child, so it will probably take her a few thousands of years to escape from her seals... If she doesn¡¯t learn about my location, of course.


    For now, though, I need to have a very serious conversation with Raven.


    "Raven, you need to stop peeking into my thoughts, I don¡¯t like it." I wrinkled my brows.


    "... Are you angry?"


    "..."


    Raven lowered her head dejectedly. "... I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. But... I can¡¯t help it. Even I know that it¡¯s wrong to read your memories, but every time I¡¯m asleep, your memories y in my dreams as a movie... I can¡¯t do anything to stop it."


    I furrowed my brows. "Is it so?"


    "Yeah... I felt guilty about that, so I decided to disguise like the girl in your dreams to make you feel better... But it looks like that did not work..."


    How strange, is Raven¡¯s innate gift so strong?


    Even If I did not put my guard up against her gift, Raven¡¯s strength means that her gift was powerless against my soul. Not even another immortal can read my thoughts even if our souls are connected.


    It was different than when we signed the contract. Back then, my soul proactively interacted with hers, so it¡¯s normal if some of my memories flowed into her soul. But after I learned about that, I made sure to not leave my memories to flow through our bond.


    Even like that, though, Raven was still able to peek into my memories.


    "Raven, can I check on something?" I asked gently. Raven put her head on my chest and nodded.


    Gently, I sent a strand of my soul inside Raven¡¯s soul. Our souls shared a bond, so Raven¡¯s soul did not reject me. I then proceeded to check Raven¡¯s soul to find what was wrong.


    However, no matter how much I searched, everything seemed alright.


    Besides Raven¡¯s soul uniqueness, everything else about her was normal. However, I was sure that Raven¡¯s uniqueness is not enough to peek into my thoughts without my permission.


    "... Did you find anything?" Raven asked nervously.


    I smiled to relieve her. "Don¡¯t worry, there is nothing wrong with you."


    "... Really?"


    "Of course." Patting her head, I kissed Raven¡¯s forehead and calmed her down.


    There is something wrong with Raven, I¡¯m sure. But there is no need to make her worry.


    I don¡¯t know where the problem lies, but if it can escape from my detection, then it¡¯s definitively dangerous.


    For now, I can only ward my memories while I find an answer to Raven¡¯s situation.


    How weird, I already meet a hero, Rose, a seer, Alice, and now someone like Raven.


    Normally, it was hard for one of their kind to appear in ten thousand years, but now, three of them appeared in the same generation.


    Not even I am worthy of such a treatment.


    Could it be that this world is about to face a terrible cmity?


    For some reason, I started to feel strangely unsettled.


    ...


    In the capital of the beastkin alliance.


    A group of guards walked inside the newly-constructed pce while carrying a crippled man.


    Strangely, all the guards had fearful expressions. Some of them were shivering nervously and gulping in fear while they walked towards the pce hall.


    But not only the guards seemed fearful, but also the servants in the surroundings and the tribes¡¯ envoysing to congratte the new ruler. Nobody could hide the fear and terror they felt towards the new beastkin ruler.


    When the guards arrived in the main hall, they stopped and bowed in respect and fear.


    "Your grace, we went to the ce you indicated."


    "Oh?" A sweet and beautiful voice answered from behind a curtain. "I felt a spatial distortion a few days ago. What did you find?"


    "Nothing. We just found this crippled human lying on the ground."


    The girl behind the curtain furrowed her brows. "Bring him here."


    "Understood, your grace."


    Two guards then carried the crippled man forward.


    But when the girl saw the crippled man, her body shook.


    The next second, a terrible pressure filled the pce.


    "Dad!"


    With a swoosh, the girl disappeared and reappeared beside the man. She then grabbed his head violently and used her soul to invade it.


    "Hahahaha! Yes, I¡¯m sure! It was dad! Only dad uses the soul like this!!!" The girl smiled in excitement. "Come, give me your memories!"


    But in the next second, the man¡¯s soul crumbled.


    "NO!!!" The girl screamed in rage. Her immense power exploded outwards, sting all the guards into pieces. "Why why!!!?"


    For an entire minute, nobody in the pce dared to move. They could feel the rage of their ruler threatening to destroy everything.


    But after one minute, the girl calmed down.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. With dad¡¯s mastery in souls, trying to find information about him from his victim¡¯s memories is a pipe dream. However, I have a clue now."


    Then, she raised her voice.


    "Someone, heed my orders!"


    "Yes, your grace!" An old man came running and bowed in fear.


    "How are the preparations for the war!?"


    "W-We need a bit more of time... Two months." The old man said.


    The girl¡¯s expression darkened. "You have a month before I kill every one of you! By the way, I already know who will be our first target..."


    "Who?" The old man asked surprised.


    "Humans. We will erase all the human kingdoms from the map!"


    ...


    I have been unable to read thementstely. Guys, I¡¯m super busy and I don¡¯t know if I can keep the schedule the next few days...

 Chapter 143 War Between Gangs 1

    <h4>Chapter 143 War Between Gangs 1</h4>


    "Is everybody here?" I asked while looking at the crowd in front of me.


    "All the members in the thirdyer or higher are here." Marana answered. "They are waiting for your orders."


    I nodded. Hundreds of gang members were looking at me nervously.


    In fact, all the gang members nut the group that trained inside the space-time tunnel were wearing uncertain expressions. All of them had heard about the goal of tonight¡¯s attack, and most of them thought it was suicide.


    It wasmendable that none of them shirked from the battle despite it. Once more, I realized how loyal the gang was to Marana. Even when they thought they were going on a suicide mission, they decided to follow her.


    Behind me were Marana, Akh, Raven, Cline, and Elene. All of them were waiting for my words to start the attack.


    Looking at this group, I cleared my throat.


    "I¡¯m a man of few words, so I¡¯ll be quick. Tonight, we will write the first page in the rise of the Red Skull Gang.


    "I know that many of you are nervous and think we can¡¯t win. I don¡¯t me you, it¡¯s normal to be nervous. After all, the Blood Night Gang is a giant, one of the four strongest gangs in the capital, a powerful enemy that has always been a weight on your shoulders.


    "But, I don¡¯t care about your fears. Tonight, I dere that the Blood Night Gang shall be no more!


    "I¡¯ll ask only once. Are you afraid? If you are afraid, get lost now!"


    Many of the gang members hesitated. They looked at each other to gauge their reactions.


    But until the end, nobody left.


    "Good!" I smile. Even if their loyalty was not towards me, I was content with this group. "Then, let¡¯s go. Marana, you willmand them tonight. Use them as you see fit."


    "Understood, Mr. rk. What about the strategy?"


    I smiled. "You decide. Consider tonight¡¯s battle as my test for you. I want to see how youmand the battle."


    Marana was startled, but she nodded confidently in the next second.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show you a good performance."


    "Perfect. Also, I forgot to tell you, but I will not interfere in the battle. I¡¯ll only interfere if a very powerful enemy appears."


    "Huh?" Marana was stunned.


    "As I told you, tonight will be a test for all of you. If you need to depend on me to win, what do I need you for?"


    Marana took a deep breath and nodded.


    "I understand."


    I nodded. "Very good. Let¡¯s start then."


    Marana closed her eyes before opening them again with an expression of determination.


    "Men, depart! Tonight we will crush the Blood Night Gang!"


    """OHHHHHH!!!"""


    ...


    Tonight, the eastern part of the capital was eerily silent.


    Since a few days ago, rumors about the battle between the Red Skull Gang and the Blood Night Gang has spread through the citizens. Due to that, all the stalls had closed early, the brothels had not opened tonight, and the houses had turned off their lights.


    Even the city guards had opted to avoid this ce. Fights between gangs weremon, and they were tacitly allowed while they did not harm ordinary citizens.


    But tonight¡¯s battle was going to be more bloody than anyone expected.


    At midnight, the members of the Red Skull Gang appeared on the streets in the east of the capital.


    More than one thousand gang members armed with swords and knives stood orderly. They wore fierce expressions while they walked towards the Blood Night Gang¡¯s base.


    The Red Night Gang had been divided into three units, one led by Marana, another led by Akh, and thest unit led by Cline.


    Elene had been left behind to guard the base and also to coordinate the healers and attend the injured.


    Raven, on the other hand, had hidden herself in the shadows since they left the base.


    When the Red Night Gang entered the territory of the Blood Night Gang, they were greeted by a group of armed men.


    A man then stepped forward. He looked around until he found Marana. Then, he opened her mouth.


    "Red Night¡¯s leader, stop this foolishness! Will you destroy your gang with your stupid ambitions!? If you are unhappy with something, we can negotiate!"


    "Shut up, Mauricio! You are a nobody to talk to me like that! Bring here your leader if you want to negotiate with me! If not, then be a man, put your pants on, and fight! Or are all the vice-leaders of the Blood Night Gang cowards!?"


    Mauricio¡¯s face turned ugly. "Marana, are you determined to face our Blood Night Gang tonight!?"


    "Hahahahaha! Were you not the ones that ambushed my little brother one week ago!? Your gang has been trying to destroy my gang for years! Now that you finally have the opportunity to defeat us, are you chickening out!?"


    Mauricio gritted his teeth. "Good good good!!! If you want a fight, then we shall fight!!! Tonight, we will wash the streets of the capital with your blood!!!"


    "Hahahaha! Bring it on! Men, kill those bastards!"


    """Ohhhhhhh!!!"""


    With a cry of battle that woke up the entire capital, the Red Skull Gang¡¯s men charged forward.


    Secondster, the two gangs shed. Swords and Knives were swung and lives were taken. A festival of blood and steel started.


    Marana was the first one to charge forward. She took the lead and charged towards the enemy¡¯s lines, using her belt-like sword to reap tens of lives in one second.


    But she did not stop there. She fixed her gaze in the vice-leader of the Blood Night Gang and charged towards him.


    "Mauricio,e and meet your death!" Marana bellowed.


    "Crazy bitch! Do you think I fear you!?"


    Brandishing his spear, Mauricio pierced towards Marana¡¯s chest, using all his strength since the first strike.


    He had fought Marana before, and although he was a bit weaker than her, the difference was not big. He was confident that even if he could not defeat her, he could keep her busy.


    But contrary to his expectations, when their weapons shed, he was unable to hold on.


    In an instant, an immense strength was transmitted through his spear to his body.


    "You... Ninthyer!?"


    "Hahaha, surprised? It¡¯s toote to regret!"


    Marana used her belt-like sword and wrapped it around Mauricio¡¯s spear, then she used her greater strength to pull it out of his hands.


    "Impossible!!!" Mauricio screamed. He hurriedly rotated his spear and threw it towards Marana, destroying her bnce.


    Making use of that distraction, Mauricio bolted backward. He knew that if he did not escape now, he would be sacrificed to Marana¡¯s sword.


    But at that moment, he felt something piercing his chest.


    Looking down, a hairpin-like dagger was stabbed in his heart.


    "W-When..." Mauricio looked at Marana and asked.


    Marana curved her lips up. "You don¡¯t need to know."


    She then brandished her sword and cut off his head.


    Lifting the cut head, Marana roared.


    "Men! Their leader is dead! Charge!"


    Instantly, cries of victory surged from her men, overwhelming the Blood Night Gang.


    With the death of one of Blood Night Gang¡¯s vice-leaders. The war between gangs started.


    ...


    So tired...

 Chapter 144 War Between Gangs 2

    <h4>Chapter 144 War Between Gangs 2</h4>


    "Leader, vice-leader Mauricio was killed by Marana!" A subordinate rushed to the Blood Night Gang¡¯s base and reported to a burly man.


    The burly man nodded calmly. "I see. How is the situation in the frontlines?"


    "We are losing. The Red Skull Gang is stronger than expected. We lost a fifth of our men during the first sh!"


    "I understand, return to your position."


    "Yes, Leader!"


    When the messenger was gone, the burly man tapped a table softly and sighed.


    "What do you think?"


    A man standing behind him answered.


    "It¡¯s as we thought. The Red Skull Gang experienced something recently that boosted its strength greatly."


    Apart from the man that spoke, another four people were standing nearby. Together, they were the remaining five vice leaders of the Blood Night Gang.


    The Blood Night Gang had seven vice-leaders and one leader. Of them, one had been killed by us one week ago, and another was killed by Marana just now.


    The burly leader fell deep into thoughts. His hands yed with a pen while he nned his next step.


    "Mauricio was the third strongest of you." He said. "If even he was killed, it means that Marana probably reached the ninthyer. I fear I¡¯m the only one able to stop her now."


    The vice-leaders fell silent.


    "However, even like that, we have the advantage in numbers. Our gang still has six high-levelbatants. But they only have the three siblings besides Marana herself. In a frontal confrontation, we have a greater probability of winning."


    "Then, are we going to fight them?" A woman, another of the vice-leaders, asked.


    The burly leader shook his head. "Not yet, wait for a while more. We will fight them when they arrive here."


    "But, our men..."


    "They are contributing to our cause. Their lives will tire out the Red Skull Gang and give us information about their strength. Once the enemy is tired, we will use our elites to ambush them and give them a lethal blow."


    The vice-leaders looked at each other and closed their mouths. Obviously, they were already used to their leader¡¯s ruthless ways.


    At that moment, one of the vice-leaders raised his hand hesitantly.


    "... Leader, what about the reinforcements you asked for? Will theye?"


    "... I don¡¯t know." Answered the leader after falling silent for a moment. "But the young miss agreed to send help. I just hope she keeps her promise."


    "... The Ferret family has always been trustworthy. I¡¯m sure they wille." One of the vice-leaders said.


    The leader looked up at the ceiling and remembered the words that Ralph said one week ago. For some reason, his heart felt strangely unsettled.


    Taking a deep breath, I replied to his subordinate.


    "I hope so."


    ...


    The battle had turned even more chaotic. After half an hour of battle, hundreds of corpsesid out on the ground.


    Blood and severed limbs were everywhere in the streets. The battle had been incredibly fierce, with corpses being created each second. Both of the gangs were fighting in a frenzy, as though they could not live in the same world as the enemy.


    But unexpectedly, the Red Skull Gang has a clear advantage.


    With the gang members trained by us, the Red Skull Gang¡¯s men were overwhelmingly stronger than the Blood Night Gang. Even though the Blood Night Gang had a numeric advantage, they were losing three men for each Red Skull¡¯s men killed.


    It took the Red Skull Gang less than one hour to kill the enemies in the first battlefield. From there, they advanced into the Blood Night Gang¡¯s territory and continued killing any enemy they found.


    Marana was the first one to understand the enemy¡¯s strategy.


    "sted Blood Night Gang!" Marana was furious.


    "Sister?" Akh was startled.


    "I can¡¯t believe they are sending their men to die like this!"


    Akh put on a stunned face. But she quickly understood her sister¡¯s meaning.


    "... Could it be..."


    "They are nning to use their weakest members as cannon fodder to tire us out!"


    Akh paled. Currently, the Blood Night Gang had lost around five hundred men. She could not believe that those men had been sacrificed so ruthlessly by their leader.


    "... What are we going to do then, sister?"


    "Obviously, we continued! That n would have worked one week ago, but he has underestimated the current Red Skull! With Raven¡¯s strength and my strengthbined, Blood Night¡¯s leader will die the moment he appears!"


    "I understand!" Akh nodded.


    Marana put on a serious expression. "Tell the men to advance faster! We need to destroy the Blood Night Gang tonight! More variables will appear if we take too long destroying them."


    Akh nodded. She then departed towards her unit and led them to pierce through the Blood Night Gang¡¯s line of defense.


    Once their line of defense was broken, the Blood Night Gang¡¯s men were likembs waiting to be ughtered. They were unable to put an effective resistance against the stronger and more organized Red Skull Gang.


    After all, the Red Skull Gang¡¯s core members had experienced many nights of constant battle. Not only it had increased their strength drastically, but their teamwork was iparable to any other gang in the capital.


    In fact, the Red Skull Gang¡¯s core members could be considered as one of the strongest elite team in the capital.


    In less than two hours, they reached the Blood Night Gang¡¯s base of operations.


    At that moment, Marana stepped forward and bellowed.


    "Christian! Are you going to hide inside your shell forever!? Come out and fight like a man!"


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N. Also, read my another story, [Science/Magic] if you can :p


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 145 War Between Gangs 3

    <h4>Chapter 145 War Between Gangs 3</h4>


    "Christian! Are you going to hide inside your shell forever!? Come out and fight like a man!" Marana bellowed. "Or you will wait until I kill all of your men!?"


    No response came from inside.


    Marana wrinkled her brows. The fact that the Blood Night Gang¡¯s leaders had not appeared yet worried her.


    Although she could understand Blood Night¡¯s ns, she could not believe that they were so ruthless. Even now, when half of their battle strength had been killed, they had not made a move.


    "... Sister, what do we do?" Cline asked with a frown.


    Marana fell silent. She looked at the silent building and put on a grave expression.


    "... We are entering."


    Cline¡¯s expression turned pensive. "Sister, I think it¡¯s a trap."


    "I know." Marana nodded. "But we can only bite the bullet and enter. We need to finish the Blood Night Gang tonight. After tonight, they will be prepared against our true strength and they will probably get reinforcements."


    Cline fell silent and nodded. Seeing that, Marana called out to Akh.


    "Choose a team and enter first. Be careful and retreat once you find anything wrong."


    Akh nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ll be careful."


    Akh then turned around and walked towards her unit. "Men, I need a hand here! Who is going with me!?"


    Instantly, more than twenty men and women stepped forward. They put on determined expressions and nodded.


    "Perfect!" Akh unsheathed her rapier and smiled savagely. "Let¡¯s go! We will get the turtle out of its shell!"


    """OHHH!!!"""


    Akh then walked towards the door fearlessly and used her rapier to cut it into two.


    When the door fell to the ground, Akh realized that nobody was behind it.


    Everything inside waspletely dark, but darkness was not much of a problem to Akh, much less now that she broke through to the eighthyer.


    Furrowing her brows, she thought for a moment before putting on a firm expression.


    "Let¡¯s go!" She said and led the group inside.


    The Blood Night Gang¡¯s headquarters was different than Red Skull¡¯s. Red Skull¡¯s headquarters was a normal building equipped with some special facilities. But Blood Night¡¯s headquarters was different. Although it seemed like a normal building from outside, its inside was connected to an underground structure that extended until five floors below.


    Marana knew that the underground structure had more than one escape route, unfortunately, she did not know where the escape routes led, so she could do nothing but hope that Blood Night¡¯s leaders decide to face them at least once.


    Once they decided to face them, she would join forces with Raven to kill all of them without giving them the opportunity to escape.


    The group led by Akh advanced through the building smoothly. Nobody appeared to stop them even when they located the first underground floor.


    But when they descended to the second underground floor, a rain of arrows surged towards them.


    "Careful!" Akh shouted and brandished her rapier quickly. She had been wary of ambushes, so she easily deflected the first wave of arrows.


    But before she could sigh in relief, tens of enemies surged out from the surroundings and charged towards them.


    Akh¡¯s expression turned grave. "Form a circle!" She shouted. "Protect each other and be careful of the arrows!"


    """Roger!"""


    One secondter, the two groups shed.


    The Blood Night Gang¡¯s men charged towards Akh¡¯s group in waves. Enemy after enemy surged out of the surroundings and charged towards them without regard for their lives.


    But unfortunately for them, Akh¡¯s men were as stable as a rock. As part of the group that survived night after night inside the space-time vortex, they were used to defending against waves of enemies, and even when one of them was injured, they gritted their teeth and kept their positions bravely.


    Outside the building, Cline turned anxious when he heard the sounds of battle.


    "Big sister!"


    "Wait!" Marana remained calm. "It¡¯s not time yet!"


    "But Akh...!"


    "She will be fine, trust her. She is stronger than you think!"


    Cline bit his lips. He could only look anxiously towards the building while waiting for the moment to charge to the battle.


    Meanwhile, the situation inside was turning perilous. Even although Akh¡¯s men were the cream of the crop in the Red Skull Gang, they started to get tired after facing so many waves of enemies.


    The waves of enemies seemed endless. No matter how many they killed, more woulde to rece the dead ones. Akh estimated that they had killed around one hundred enemies at the cost of four of her men.


    Suddenly, Akh felt a terrifying sensation of danger.


    A dagger appeared above her, piercing towards her forehead.


    "!!!" Akh opened her eyes wide. Almost instantly, she turned around and used her rapier to defend against the sneak attack.


    *nk!*


    The dagger shed against the rapier. Akh recognized the enemy as Norma, a seventhyer warrior and another one of Blood Night¡¯s vice-leaders.


    "Finally you are out!" Akh bellowed, her voice reaching to Marana outside. Norma¡¯s expression changed. "Hurry up, she called for reinforcements!"


    Instantly, five strong auras appeared in the surroundings.


    "Hahahaha, it doesn¡¯t matter! She will not survive to see them!" Another vice-leaderughed.


    Akh snorted. "It looks like all the rats are here, huh."


    Norma licked her lips. "Afraid? I must admit that we underestimated your Red Skull Gang, but your mistake was to enter here alone! I can¡¯t believe that Marana was so idiotic to give such an order!"


    "Stop chatting!" Christian, the leader of the Blood Night Gang, suddenly spoke. "Hurry up and attack! We need to kill her before the others arrive!"


    Instantly, the four vice-leaders attacked.


    Akh grinned. Unexpectedly, she faced the four attacks boldly. Shaking her rapier, she joined four attacks in one movement, stopping the four vice-leaders¡¯ attacks.


    The vice-leaders¡¯ faces changed. "Careful! She is in the eighthyer!"


    But they learned about it toote. Akh had already jumped back, escaping from the enemy¡¯s encirclement and rushing towards the stairs.


    But at that moment, a shadow rushed towards her.


    "Do you think you can escape!?"


    Christian brandished his greatsword. Powerful ninthyer mana filled the weapon, forcing Akh to avoid the blow.


    However, it eliminated her possibilities of escape. In an instant, she was once more surrounded by five powerful enemies.


    "Hahaha, where are you going to escape now, bitch!?" Norma mocked.


    Akh looked at the enemies and suddenly smiled.


    "Who said I need to escape?"


    "Huh?"


    Before they could understand Akh¡¯s meaning, a shadow materialized behind their leader.


    Then, Raven swung her daggers.


    [Soul Reaping h]!

 Chapter 146 War Between Gangs 4

    <h4>Chapter 146 War Between Gangs 4</h4>


    [Soul Reaping sh]!


    Raven used her strongest attack from the start. Her two daggers gleamed in an ominous light and criss-crossed towards Christian¡¯s back.


    Christian paled. Even as a ninthyer practitioner, he knew he would die if he receives such an attack. He had the feeling that even a scratch was enough to im his life.


    But just when the daggers were about to take his life, a ring on his finger shed.


    Miraculous, Christian vanished only to reappear three meters away.


    A teleportation ring!


    A trace of disappointment appeared on Raven¡¯s eyes, but it faded in the next second. She did not dwell on her failed assassination and instead tried to make the best of the current situation.


    Shadows surged from her feet, extending to each corner of the second underground floor. Before the others could react to her actions, her figure faded into the shadows, reappearing in the back of another vice-leader.


    "Careful!" Christian, the only one that managed to follow her movements, bellowed. But the vice-leader was unable to understand the meaning of his shout. In an instant, a dagger had sliced his throat and another had pierced his chest.


    "Arggggghhhhhh!!!" Christian cried in rage. He filled his sword with mana and sprinted towards Raven.


    But Raven figure seemed to fuse with the shadows. The greatsword only managed to hit an afterimage and Raven was already behind another seventhyer vice-leader.


    One stab, one sh, and another vice-leader was dead.


    Only now, the other three vice-leaders reacted.


    "Impossible!" Norma shouted, her face pale with fear. In just an instant, they went from being the hunters to being the hunted.


    Christian¡¯s expression turned ugly. The short exchange between Raven and him was enough for him to determine that he was the weaker one of them. Furthermore, Raven was an assassin. She only needed a distraction from his part to take his life.


    Instantly, he decided on his next course of action.


    "Retreat!" He shouted to the remaining vice-leaders and charged towards an exit without thinking twice.


    But the next second, he was forced to stop his movements.


    A dagger had appeared in front of him.


    *nk!*


    Christian used his greatsword to deflect the blow. He then saw a petite girl using the recoil of the attack to appear between him and the exit.


    "... You will stay." She said with an indifferent expression.


    Christian¡¯s expression darkened.


    He could hear the sound of footstepsing from the first floor. In at most a few seconds, Marana and Cline would arrive here.


    By then, escaping would be a pipe dream.


    Looking around, he realized that his other vice-leaders had also been stopped. Norma had been stopped by Akh, and the other two were stopped by Akh¡¯s men at the cost of their lives.


    At the current rate, Blood Night was going to be wiped out tonight.


    Christian¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.


    "You think you can stop me, little slut!"


    A wave of mana exploded from his body. The immense pressureing from him forced many of the men around to stop their fights and retreat in fear of being implicated.


    Christian¡¯s aura surged out, shing against the shadows in the surroundings. The mana in his greatsword lit up the surroundings, burning the shadows into cinders.


    Christian then kicked the ground.


    And his body reappeared in front of Raven with his sword raised high.


    Ultimate Sword, [God-Killing sh]!


    Christian¡¯s strongest attack.


    *BOOOMMMM!!!*


    "Raven!" Akh panicked.


    The floor trembled. Debris fell from the roof, and a curtain of dust clouded Christian and Raven¡¯s situation. All the people on the floor stopped to see the result of their sh.


    But when the dust cleared, their mouths widened in shock.


    Raven¡¯s back was touching the wall, with her daggers crossed to stop the greatsword, and her eyes fixed in the burly man across of her.


    But besides her slightly messy hair and heavy breathing, she waspletely unscathed.


    Christian¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly pulled back his greatsword and tried to make another attack.


    But suddenly-


    *nk!*


    A sword shed against his greatsword.


    "Christian! We finally met!" Marana walked out from the shadows.


    Christian¡¯s expression fell. He hurriedly used his sword to repel the belt-like sword and jumped back.


    "Marana!" He said with gritted teeth.


    "At your service!" Marana replied with a grin. "It looks like you were bullying my sister, huh."


    "... As I thought, you stepped into the ninthyer." Christian chuckled bitterly.


    Marana smiled. "I was lucky."


    "Luck, huh. If you are lucky, my Blood Night Gang is out of luck. To think I would see the day when Blood Night falls."


    "Nothing is eternal, Christian." Marana said indifferently. "The old must disappear so the new can rece it."


    "I see." Christian looked up and took a deep breath. He could see that around him, most of his men were dead. Akh had cornered Norma, and Cline had brought a group the men to kill the two remaining vice-leaders. He knew it was just a matter of time before they were defeated.


    Shaking his head, Christian held his sword firmly and took an offensive stance.


    "... Come on, then. I want to see the strength of Red Skull¡¯s bloodthirsty witch!"


    Marana nodded. "As you wish." She then took a step forward and shook her belt-like sword. At the same time, she signaled to Raven to not interfere. She was going to give Christian a fair fight as his burial gift.


    But all of sudden¨C


    "It looks like I did notete."


    A voice sounded.


    And an old man appeared in front of Marana.


    Instantly, everything changed.


    The Red Skull Gang¡¯s men were frozen. They felt their minds turning nk in the presence of the old man.


    The oppressive atmosphere was so overwhelming that nobody could even breather. Even Marana, Raven, and Christian, three ninthyer practitioners, could not move any muscle.


    The old man looked at Christian and sighed. "You are Christian, huh. How disappointing. To think you were beaten to this state. You are an embarrassment to the Ferret family."


    Christian tried to open his lips, but the pressure of the old man impeded it. The old man then looked at Marana and Raven and smiled coldly.


    "But no matter how disappointing you are, not even a dog of the Ferret family can be scolded by some nobodies. Girls, you touched someone you could not touch."


    He then extended his hand a shook his head. "Such a shame, with your talent, you would have be someone famous in a few years. In your next life, make sure to not offend someone you can¡¯t offend."


    Then, he clenched his hand.


    ... And nothing happened.


    "Huh?" The old man clenched his hand again, but the mana in the surroundings seemed frozen, rejecting him. Instantly, the old man turned wary.


    "Who are you!? Where are you hiding!?"


    I chuckled.


    "Behind you."


    ...


    I almost finish everything I¡¯m busy with, so i¡¯ll be reading thements again soon...


    This is the first chapter of this week. The other counted for thest week.


    You already know my P4TRE0N and my other book, [Science/Magic]. Give it a go...


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels.

 Chapter 147 One Step Ahead 1

    <h4>Chapter 147 One Step Ahead 1</h4>


    "Behind you." I chuckled.


    The old man¡¯s face changed, but his reaction befitted a powerhouse. Instead of panicking, he exploded his mana outwards, blowing everything around him away.


    It just ruffled my clothes, though. I continued behind him with a teasing smile.


    Realizing that his attack was useless, the old man insta-casted a teleportation spell, teleporting ten meters away.


    I did not bother to stop him. It would be bad if I scare the bigger fishes.


    When the old man reappeared, he looked at me with a grave expression.


    "Who are you?"


    I smirked. "Is it not obvious? I¡¯m the one backing the Red Skull Gang."


    The old man wrinkled his brows. "So it¡¯s you huh... The young miss was right after all. She told us that the Red Skull Gang had someone powerful behind them, but she could not discover who. Your strength... Twelfthyer?"


    "Your young miss is very observant." I smiled and ignored his question about my cultivation. Technically my current strength is at the twelfthyer. I still need a couple of days more to return to the thirteenyer.


    Of course, my cultivation method is intrinsically different from this world¡¯s one. Just the purity of my mana alone puts me way above any twelfthyer practitioner of this word.


    While I was seizing the old man in front of me, the old man suddenly smiled.


    "You are younger than forty, right? To think you are so young... Unfortunately, you are going to die here."


    "Oh?"


    "Do you not understand yet? Our young miss was expecting someone like you backing the Red Skull Gang, so she obviously made the necessary preparations."


    Before he finished speaking, three more people appeared from the shadows. Two were like the old man, twelfthyer practitioners, and the third was an acquaintance.


    Aaron, Alice¡¯s butler and a thirteenthyer practitioner.


    The old man put on an arrogant expression. "Brat, it¡¯s better if you surrender and swear your loyalty to our young miss. We don¡¯t to kill someone so talented like you."


    I whistled in surprise.


    "Hoh... It looks like Alice has a good impression of me."


    Instantly, the four powerhouses froze.


    "Do you know the young miss?" Aaron asked.


    I smiled mysteriously. "What do you think?"


    Aaron wrinkled his brows. "Could I ask if I have met you before? I find you familiar."


    A small giggle escaped from my lips. "Maybe, maybe not. If you want to discover it, you will have to defeat me first."


    A serious expression appeared on Arron¡¯s face. "It looks like you know more than a normal person. Whose noble family are you from? Why are you going against our Ferret family."


    I looked straight to Aaron¡¯s eyes and lifted the corners of my lips mischievously.


    "Guess."


    Instantly, I appeared in front of him.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. He drew his sword out of his sheath and shed towards my neck.


    Sword technique, [Quick Draw]!


    A giant sword sh appeared in front of me. The enormous sword energy seemed as though it wanted to sh the world into two!


    I furrowed my brows and took a step forward. Instantly, my body blended into the surroundings. The sword sh passed through my body without causing any damage while I extended my hand forward.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of astonishment. He unsheathed another sword from his waist and used it to stop my hand.


    At the same time, he spoke to the other three.


    "Nara, put on an istion barrier! We will be in trouble if the pce¡¯s masters notice themotion here! Be careful, this boy is not as simple as he looks."


    "Understood!" One of the twelfthyer practitioners answered and created a barrier around the ce. She was a middle-aged woman that was dressed as a mage.


    The other two moved at the same time. The old man from before jumped back and started to cast a spell. Meanwhile, another man charged towards me with a spear.


    Two mages and two martial artists. Even for me, the current lineup was a little troublesome.


    However, only enemies like them are able to make my blood boil.


    My lips curved into an excited smile. Ignoring the spear-wielding man, I charged towards Aaron and threw a fist towards him, copsing the space where he was.


    But Aaron reacted quickly. He shed down with one of his swords and cut the copsed space. Then, he filled his body with sword qi and used the other sword to stab towards me.


    Feeling his pure sword energy, understanding dawned on me.


    Aaron was a pure sword practitioner. Someone whose life was dedicated only to the sword. It had been a time since thest time I met someone like him.


    Aaron¡¯s sword was incredibly sharp. The mana around his sword was filled with an incredibly sharp sword intent that seemed to cut the world itself.


    I formed a hand-de and pped his sword aside. Using that opportunity, my body closed the distance between us. My knee advanced towards his abdomen while my left hand tried to punch his face.


    It was checkmate. If Aaron would have been alone, this attack would have been enough to decide the match.


    Unfortunately, he was not alone.


    "[Space Shackles]!" The old man bellowed.


    I felt the space around me turning heavy. My movements slowed down to a crawl, and the world around me seemed to pressure my body.


    The next instant, a sword and a spear were cutting towards me. At the same time, the female mage unleashed a burning spear towards my position.


    Aaron looked at me indifferently. His eyes seemed to dere my death, certain I was unable to avoid their attacks.


    However, my lips curved into a sneer.


    How dares the old man use space against me?


    Watching the three iing attacks, I raised my hands and pped once.


    ... And the entire building was destroyed.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 148 One Step Ahead 2

    <h4>Chapter 148 One Step Ahead 2</h4>


    The first time I learned spacews was in my seventh reincarnation, and since then, space-based techniques has been my main method of battle.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I¡¯m indeed more proficient in the use of soul than space, but unfortunately, the aspects of soul I have grasped are not very suited for battle. And even if I can use them to battle, they are not as cool as using space.


    So, I normally only use soul aspects when I¡¯m truly going all out, in other words, against an opponent of my level.


    After all, using space is more than enough normally.


    Such as now.


    When I pped, my technique was activated.


    [Space Shock]!


    Compressing a point in space and then releasing it to create a spatial shockwave powerful enough to destroy everything in the surroundings.


    When Aaron¡¯s group felt the spatial disturbance, they realized they were in trouble.


    Without hesitation, each one of them used their life-saving techniques. The old man teleported away, the female mage used mes to jump away from the battlefield, the spearman used a magic tool to release a powerful barrier, and Aaron used his sword to sh space and create a small ce safe from the shockwaves.


    *BOOOM!*


    The next instant, the entire building crumbled


    The spatial shockwave was unable to differentiate friend from foe. It crashed against all the nearby people and crushed their bodies into bits. Fortunately, I had created a barrier to protect the Red Skull Gang¡¯s men beforehand, so none of them died due to the shockwave or the crumbling building.


    When the dust caused by my attack finally settled down, the situation of the enemies was revealed.


    The old man, the female mage, and Aaron were unharmed, but it was different for the spearman. The barrier was unable to bearpletely the brunt of the attack, so the spatial shockwave crushed one of his arms and crushed various of his bones.


    "Nice, you all survived!" I gave them a look of praise. "I thought one of you would die for sure. It looks like you are more capable than I thought."


    "Bastard!" The spearman clenched his teeth, but he did not let rage get the best of him. Instead, he circted his mana to suppress his injuries and stop the bleeding.


    Aaron stared at me with a frown. "Spacews? You also were using force before... So, you use space and force."


    Nope old man, I¡¯m just a little better than most using force. Although I guess that just my level in forcews is enough to put me at the top of this world.


    "As expected, the young miss is the wisest one." Aaron continued with a sigh. "She told me that tonight fight would be very hard... Sigh, we lost the Blood Night Gang. To think we invested so many resources in them."


    I shrugged. "Sorry about that, coteral damage."


    Aaron closed his eyes and sighed. "It looks we can only kill you now. Having someone as strong as you as an enemy will be a nuisance for young miss¡¯s ns."


    Then, he opened his eyes with a sharp glint¨C


    "Young man, let me show you the power beyond the twelfthyer, the power of a divine!"


    ¨CAnd his sword appeared in front of my eyes.


    I snorted and parried the sword with my wrist. My body twisted below his sword and advanced towards him.


    But another sword was already in front of me.


    At the same time, the powerful mana of the old man surged into the surroundings, transforming into sword energy that restricted my movements.


    A thirteenthyer signature move, [Domain]!


    [Sword Domain]!


    The sword seemed unavoidable. Aaron¡¯s domain didn¡¯t just restrict my movements, but it also worked as a tracker that allowed his attacks to hone on me.


    My face turned serious. I blended my body into a differentyer of space, passing through Aaron¡¯s sword unscathed. But Aaron¡¯s second sword was already cutting towards my waist. Surprisingly, he had relied on his sword intent only to cut into theyer of space I had hidden.


    I was slightly surprised. To think this old man¡¯s sword arts had reached this level.


    But¨C


    *ng!*


    The sword was stopped by the back of my hand.


    Aaron¡¯s expression changed. He had given his all in thest attack, so the fact that it was unable to break through my defenses was inconceivable.


    Furthermore, Aaron¡¯s cultivation was higher than mine. Even although fights between practitioners did not depend only on cultivation levels, cultivation levels are indeed important. The gap between the twelfthyer and the thirteenthyer was especially really hard to bridge.


    After all, from the thirteenthyer onwards, you stop being a human and start entering into the domain of godhood.


    I did not give him time to think. Since before I blocked his sword, my next attack was already ready. A kick cut through space and arrived in front of Aaron¡¯s face.


    Aaron paled. He hurriedly used his sword energy to stop the attack, but the sword energy was easily dispersed. The kick hit against his head, creating a dreadful cracking sound.


    "Old butler!" The female mage shouted in panic. She cast a spell she had been preparing and created hundreds of fire snakes aimed to stop my movements.


    At the same time, the spear from the spearman and the space de from the old man advanced towards me. I kicked the spear away, punched the fire snakes into bits and crushed the space de with my hand.


    Unexpectedly, Aaron¡¯s sword intent was hidden behind the space de. I was forced to blend into another spaceyer to escape from that attack.


    Aaron used that opportunity to retreat. His skull had cracked due to my kick, but fortunately, his strengthened body was able to endure the attack, although just barely.


    But when he looked towards me again, his expression changed.


    ... My hand was piercing the spearman¡¯s chest.


    "Sorry, mate. Nothing personal." I said to the agonizing man.


    And then, I crushed his chest.


    The spearman vomited a mouthful of blood and tried to speak, but his body waspletely devoid of strength. One secondter, he fell to the ground, dead.


    Aaron¡¯s face distorted into fury. He looked at me with bloodshot eyes while doing his best to retain his calm.


    "Bastard!"


    "C¡¯mon, old man. Be more respectful." I smirked. "Besides, you are going to see him soon, not need to be so angry."


    Aaron trembled from the rage. He then took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes had regained his original calm.


    He then shouted.


    "All of you, how long are you going to remain hidden!? We orded toe here together!"


    "Hahaha, calm down, old Aaron, we were just finishing our preparations." A voice answered leisurely from the distance. Then, a middle-aged man materialized in a corner of the battlefield.


    An instantter, another three people materialized in the other three corners.


    The middle-aged man stared at me with a mocking look.


    "Activate, [God-Killing Array]!"


    ...


    Don¡¯t forget to visit my P4TRE0N and my other novel. [Science/Magic]!


    Readingments again. Thank you to the ones that point the typos and mistakes. Man, you help me a lot, and help to make this novel better.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 149 One Step Ahead 3

    <h4>Chapter 149 One Step Ahead 3</h4>


    "Activate, [God-Killing Array]!"


    Mana surged from the people in the four corners. The mana then turned into four giant multicolored chains.


    Four mana chains rose from the ground. The mana chains created a barrier around us that flew towards me.


    I frowned. Without hesitation, I jumped back to avoid them, but a barrier suddenly appeared around me, blocking my movements. The chains had created the barrier!


    In other words, the current me was effectively trapped.


    A secondter, I started to feel the other effect of this array.


    My mana... It was leaving my body


    "This is..." I frowned.


    "Hahaha, what do you think about our [God-Killing Array]? Stop struggling. Once inside, it¡¯s impossible to escape." The middle-aged manughed


    "Is it so?" I frowned.


    "You can continue trying if you don¡¯t believe me." The middle-aged man said. "However, that will only drain your mana faster. Once your mana is gone, it will be the time of your death!"


    How interesting. But although this array is pretty original, its effects are subparpared to other simr techniques. I know a few better than this.


    For now, though, I guess I will chat with them for a bit.


    "Who are you?" I asked. "You are not from the Ferret family."


    "Of course not, young man. We are from the Carmell family and the Riea family, and we came representing two of the capital¡¯s biggest gangs."


    "Oh?" I raised my eyebrows. "I did not know that the three families were allied. Mmm... Plus, there is nobody of the imperial family... How rare, the four gangs are each one backed by the three noble families and the imperial family respectively, so why is nobody of the imperial family here?"


    I scratched y chin and closed my eyes. Then, I thought of something.


    "... Could it be, you are nning to rebel?"


    Instantly, the people in the surrounding flinched.


    "It looks like it¡¯s true." I nodded. "How surprising. I thought Earl Riea was supporting the crown prince, but it looks like he also has ns of his own... Yes, The three great families have been under the imperial family for too long. It¡¯s normal for you to wish to be the ruler."


    "Boy, who are you!?" Aaron suddenly asked.


    But I put on a mysterious smile and continue my reasoning. "... However, the imperial family is not so easy to overthrow. Although the current emperor is a bitcking, the umted resources of generations of emperors are not something you can estimate... I see, so you n to divide the imperial family into two... The crown prince will rebel too? So that is Earl Riea¡¯s goal."


    "... Pretty smart, heh." The middle-aged man sneers. "Unfortunately, you will not see it."


    I ignored him and continued thinking. "... If the three families form an alliance, then it¡¯s certainly possible to defeat the empire. But which family will be the new imperial family? Or are you nning to nuke it out between you after you wipe the imperial family out?"


    The people around me stay silent.


    I chuckled. "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I think it¡¯s time for me to make my move."


    Aaron instant?y felt a chill on his spine.


    "Careful! Increase the mana in the array!"


    "Huh? But¨C"


    "It¡¯s useless." I shook my head leisurely. "Since the start, something like this was never able to stop me."


    Slowly, I extended my hand towards the barrier. This time, though, the barrier was unable to stop me.


    It was as though the barrier was inexistent. I simply extended my hand and grabbed the four chains holding the array in ce.


    "What the..."


    "Fall." I whispered.


    Instantly, the chains crumbled into bits.


    "NO!!!" The four people holding the chains screamed in anguish. They desperately tried to keep the chains together, but the power destroying the chains was not something they could go against. In one second, the chains were gone.


    *Spurt!*


    Mouthful after mouthful of blood fell from their mouths. The four men looked at me as though looking a monster.


    Then, they fell to the ground.


    Their hearts had stopped beating.


    An intimidating silence filled the ce. I looked at the three powerhouses remaining and chuckled softly. "The problem with arrays is that if the enemy finds a weakness and uses it to destroy the array, the users will receive a powerful and deadly bacsh."


    Aaron¡¯s eyes narrowed. He then heaved a sigh of defeat and let his shoulders fall powerlessly. "What a monster..."


    "Did Alice also foresee this?"


    Aaron chuckled bitterly. "... So you knew from the start."


    "Seers are very powerful, but Alice¡¯s personal strength is far from enough to plot against me. We are simply on different levels."


    "I see." Aaron nodded. He then held his two swords and narrowed his eyes. "However, we will not go down without a fight."


    I looked around. The old man and the female mage also seemed ready for thest struggle.


    I nodded in praise. Yes, a powerhouse is supposed to fight until the end.


    And this is the end.


    When the three of them attacked, I moved.


    Everything finished in seconds. The old man was dismembered by a spatial distortion, the female mage¡¯s head was crushed against a wall, and the old butler was kneeling in front of me.


    "Anyst words?" I asked.


    "... Tell my young miss... I¡¯m proud of her."


    I nodded. "Don¡¯t worry. I tell her."


    Then, I swung my hand down.


    But at that moment¨C


    [Stop!]


    ¨CA giant hand descended from the sky.


    "Dammit!!!"


    The hand crushed the istion barrier in an instant and flew toward me. All the power inside the hand, enough to crush the capitalpletely, was concentrated in a point.


    I snorted. Almost instantly, my body disappeared and reappeared out of the hand range. But then, the hand simply grabbed the old butler and returned.


    My eyes turned ice-cold. "Do you think you can attack me without paying the consequences!?"


    In the depths of my soul, a set of runes appeared. The runes took the shape of a sword, that quickly took form on my hands.


    Then, I shed.


    [Reality Render]!


    But this time, I did not bother to suppress its power.


    Space was cut, and dimensions were sliced. Everything between my sword and the hand disappeared.


    [Arrrgghhhhhh!!!]


    The clouds screamed in rage, shaking the entire capital. Even the divine entity above the clouds was unable to stop my attack.


    An instantter, the hand dissipatedpletely, leaving behind some words.


    [Darned mortal, I¡¯ll kill you!]


    And everything went back to normal.


    When the hand was gone, I furrowed my brows.


    "A god."


    That was my first encounter with a god.

 Chapter 150 The God and The Seer

    <h4>Chapter 150 The God and The Seer</h4>


    [Darned mortal!!!] A world-shaking roar shook the ground and dispersed the clouds. The roar was filled with godly rage, enough to fill the hearts of mortals with fear.


    But for the girl that was seated in the cottage, the god¡¯s voice was just a small breeze.


    "What happened, Ancestor?"


    [That man injured me, Alice.] The voice answered. [He managed to injure my divine aspect! I¡¯ll need months to recover!]


    Alice put on an expression of interest. "Oh? He was that strong? It¡¯s bad then... Did you manage to learn what is his identity?"


    [I didn¡¯t. The capital is the territory of the Goddess of Order. She would have attacked me if I stay one second longer there.]


    "I see... How is uncle Aaron?"


    [Don¡¯t worry, he will survive. I promised I would save him, and a god keeps his promises.] The voice then willed, and a small breeze was created. The breeze carried the injured old butler to Alice. The butler was gravely injured, and his mana was mostly spent. He had fallen unconscious after the god rescued him.


    "That is good. When I foresaw the fate of death over him, I knew I miscalcted about tonight¡¯s operation. Thank you, ancestor."


    Alice bowed down respectfully. She then touched the old butler and a dim glow appeared on her hand.


    Calling upon her powers of fate, she reversed the injuries on him back to normal. Something like that was not hard for her.


    "Ancestor, how strong do you think that man is? We needed to make ns for him."


    [... I don¡¯t know. His cultivation was not too high, around the twelfthyer, but his mana was unusually pure and his understanding ofws was incredibly high. Hisst sh... Even I fear an attack like that.]


    Alice nodded and fell deep into thoughts. "It will affect our ns greatly... First was an unounted powerful prince, and now an unfathomable powerhouse suddenly appears... As expected, overthrowing an empire so powerful as the Arcadian Empire is not easy... Ancestor, are you confident about killing him?"


    [100%]


    "Oh? So confident?"


    [You don¡¯t understand Alice. I¡¯m a god, so our natures are intrinsically different. Even although his attacks can hurt me, his power level is too low to be a threat. If not that I¡¯m afraid of the old hag and her church interfering, I would have killed him in the capital.]


    Alice nodded. "Good then. However, we will need to realize some changes to our ns. Is it alright?"


    [I trust you, Alice.] The mysterious god replied. [Your talent over fate makes you unequaled when ites to this kind of n. Even if true powerhouses can escape your [Fate], it continues being very powerful.]


    "I understand. Thanks for your trust."


    [Remember, you must hurry up your ns. If I can rece the Goddess of Order as the main human god, our family will create a true eternal empire. The Ferret family will reign over the entire world.]


    Alice nodded in understanding.


    A soft wind caressed her cheek and the divine presence left.


    With the god gone, Alice¡¯s expression turned serious. She started to think about the results of tonight¡¯s battle and tried to find answers to some questions.


    A few secondster, Aaron opened his eyes.


    "Cough... Young miss..." The old butler tried to stand up, but Alice stopped him.


    "Uncle Aaron, I¡¯m happy you are alright. Stay put, you need rest for a while." Alice smiled.


    "... Sorry, young miss. I failed the mission and lost the men you gave me."


    Alice shook her head. "Don¡¯t worry, it was my mistake. I estimated the enemy strength wrong."


    "But..."


    "Not buts, uncle Aaron. I told you it was my mistake, and it¡¯s final. Such a mess... The Riea family and the Carmell family must be fuming in rage."


    "... We lost seven peak powerhouses today. It¡¯s a heavy blow for our alliance."


    Alice nodded and fell silent.


    After thinking for a moment, she looked at Aaron.


    "Uncle Aaron, can the boss of the Red Skull Gang be Prince us?"


    "Huh?" Aaron was stunned. "It¡¯s impossible, right?"


    "I don¡¯t know. What do you think?"


    Aaron put on a pensive expression before shaking his head. "Impossible. Prince us is a swordsman, and his aura feels sharp. It feels as though he is going to cut the world with his next sh... But this man... He is heavy and unfathomable, as the sky you can¡¯t see the end of. Besides, I never saw him using a sword. He only used his fist."


    "Is it so?" Alice nodded thoughtfully. "Could it be that I¡¯m thinking too much? But, the ancestor said that he suffered a shing injury." She said to himself.


    Shaking her head, she decided to stop thinking. Even she knew that it was impossible for the prince to be strong enough to injure a god. Even although she admitted that the prince was a monster, it was impossible for him to be at that level yet.


    But at that moment, she remembered something.


    "... Uncle Aaron, the Riea are nning to get rid of the prince during the next month¡¯s outing, right? If I¡¯m not wrong, they will send two twelfthyer to kill him and his ¡¯master¡¯."


    "You are right. I fear they will not seed though. Prince us¡¯s strength is definitively higher than that."


    "... Yes, but it will be a good opportunity to learn more about him. Aaron, follow Prince us that day and try to see if he and the man of tonight are the same person... Also, if Prince us is disadvantaged, help him without revealing your identity."


    "Young miss?" Aaron was surprised.


    "... Just follow my orders." Alice shook her head without exining anything.


    The old butler looked at Alice strangely before finally nodding. "I understand."

 Chapter 151 Supporting the Princess

    <h4>Chapter 151 Supporting the Princess</h4>


    The arrival of the god caused several problems.


    The god destroyed the istion barrier, so the situation in the Blood Night Gang became apparent to all capital. This level of destruction was enough to attract the attention of a few powerhouses.


    Fortunately, the Blood Night Gang¡¯s base was the only building destroyed during the fight, so it still can be passed as permissible damage.


    The problem was the giant hand in the sky. All the powerful people in the capital must have noticed the presence of a divine being, in other words, all of them knew that something important enough to warrant the apparition of a god happened here.


    Not even five seconds after the god left, I could feel several powerful presences flying towards here, plus another god looking towards this ce.


    I sighed. Snapping my fingers, a magic circle appeared around each man of Red Skull. The next second, each one of them was teleported to the headquarters.


    Simrly, I also left one secondter.


    I don¡¯t wish to face a god yet. Gods, although limited by their divine concepts, are very powerful. Some of themparable to immortals.


    Of course, I don¡¯t fear them, but fighting against one of them right now is a bad idea. Not only it will attract the attention of many powerful people, but I risk revealing my true identity. And once my identity is discovered, more than one person will attack me.


    Mainly the other gods and the people on the emperor¡¯s side. I¡¯m sure that even the three big families will try to get rid of me.


    Nobody will allow someone like me, who can easily threaten their power.


    Even then, I don¡¯t fear them. I¡¯m confident in surviving even if all of them join hands against me. I can even kill a few of them before escaping.


    But protecting the people around me under those circumstances is impossible even for me.


    Most probably, they will be used as bait to fish me out or killed to rile me out and force me to attack. Neither option is something good.


    Protecting someone is much harder than killing someone.


    When I appeared in the headquarters, the men of Red Skull looked at me with gazes of worship and admiration.


    Even although most of them were unable to witness the battle between me and the men of the three families, simply the shockwaves of our sh were more than enough to give them an idea about my true strength.


    Moreover, judging for my condition, it¡¯s obvious that I was the winner.


    But contrary to them, Marana had a grave expression.


    "Everybody, silence!" Marana shouted.


    When the men stopped speaking, she took a deep breath and put on a serious face. "Nobody of you will talk about what happened tonight, understood? Especially about leader¡¯s battle. If someone asks you, you can tell them everything, but never talk about leader¡¯s battle. Just say that you were unable to see anything."


    "... But boss, they will know it¡¯s a lie." A random gang member said.


    "Yes." Replied Marana. "But it will give us more time to make preparations for our next attack."


    The gang members looked at each other before nodding. I also made sure of putting a suggestion on their minds to stop them from speaking. Just to be safe.


    "Very well. You can disperse now! Go and celebrate our victory!"


    """YEEEEEAHHHHHH!!!!""" The men raised their hands a shouted excitedly. In seconds, all of them had gone to celebrate.


    Today¡¯s battle was a perfect victory for the Red Skull Gang. Their casualties were minimal, but the results they got were overwhelming. They were now the gang in control of the east of the city!


    But contrary to them, Marana¡¯s expression was ugly. She looked at me and furrowed her brows.


    "Leader, we need to talk."


    I raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Of course."


    I then led Marana to my office. Akh, Raven, Cline, and Elene followed after us.


    When we were inside, Marana looked at me coldly.


    "Exin, what are you nning?"


    "You look angry." I smiled. "Did something bad happen?"


    "Something bad? Something bad!? We were attacked by eight peak powerhouses! Are you asking me why I¡¯m angry?"


    "Calm down." I waved my hand calmly. "I beat them back. What is the problem?"


    Marana gritted her teeth. "I heard your conversation with them."


    "Oh?"


    "The Ferret, the Riea, and the Carmell family. I heard everything! Even when you spoke about their ns to rebel! Tell me, is that not enough reason to be worried!? Dammit, we offended the three big families and besides know about their biggest secret! They will not rest until killing us!"


    I seated in a chair and observed Marana leisurely. When she finished speaking, I crossed my arms.


    "So?"


    "So!? We are going to die!"


    "Don¡¯t you trust me? Tell me, do you think they dare to offend us after I showed them strength powerful enough to kill eight twelfthyer practitioners singlehandedly?"


    Marana fell silent.


    "Don¡¯t worry. At least for a while, they will not go against you." I smiled.


    Marana looked at me fixedly and then heaved a sigh.


    "Whatever. We are already deep in the water anyway."


    "That is the attitude." I praised her.


    Marana then took a deep breath and asked again.


    "Then, what is your n? Why did you need to take control of the capital¡¯s underground?"


    I smirked towards Marana. "Tell me what you think."


    Marana lowered her head. She circled around the office while thinking about my goals.


    "... You are also supporting a faction, right?"


    "Bingo! What else."


    "... It¡¯s neither the crown prince nor the three big families. The church? No, the church has never interfered in political affairs... Could it be... Prince us? I heard he has a very powerful master. Is it you?"


    Whoa, I¡¯m impressed.


    "Close, but you are wrong. Prince us is not the one that wants to be the emperor."


    "He is not? Impossible. Prince Bryan is useless, and the other factions are too weak to fight for the throne... Could it be another kingdom?"


    "Nope." I shook my head. "It¡¯s princess Dina."


    "... Huh?"


    "We are supporting princess Dina as the next emperor."


    Marana was stunned. "B-But, she is a woman!"


    "And?"


    Marana was stunned. After a few seconds, she force some words out of her mouth.


    "... You are crazy."


    "Hahaha, thank you very much." I then looked at the other people in the room that were hearing our conversation with stupefied expressions. "Does any of you have a question?"


    None of them was able to speak. The information they just heard was enough to overwhelm them.


    Only Raven seemed rtively normal, obviouslypletely uninterested in the topic.


    I tapped the table twice to attract their attention.


    "Okay, now that you know my goal, you need to start working towards it. Marana, from tomorrow onwards, the Red Skull Gang focus is gettingplete control of the east of the city. You will also create an informationwork spread through all the capital. We need to know what will happen, when it will happen, and how it will happen.


    "Also, do remember to continue the training and send some men to protect Prince us¡¯s business. Just mention that you are a friend of the prince and the person in charge will amodate you."


    "I understand." Marana nodded.


    "Very well, you are dismissed for today."


    Having said it, I confirmed that Elene epted the suggestion to stay here for a while, and after that, I left.


    ...


    As always, support me on P4TREON and check my other novel, [Science/Magic]


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 152 Good-For-Nothing Men

    <h4>Chapter 152 Good-For-Nothing Men</h4>


    "Thank you very much, Mrs. Lluvia." I smiled gratefully after receiving a cup of coffee.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s the least I can do for you." Mrs. Lluvia said and sat across me holding a cup of coffee on her hands. "Besides, it¡¯s not every day that you are here, so I must try to be a good host now."


    I grinned and took a sip of coffee.


    After leaving the gang, I did not return to the institute immediately. Instead, I decided to pay a visit to Lluvia¡¯s house. It had been a while since thest time I came, so it was being time toe again.


    It was already dawn, but Mrs. Lluvia was probably already awake. Mrs. Lluvia was a very hardworking woman, so she woke up early each morning and went to sleepte at night.


    And as I expected, Mrs. Lluvia was awake when I arrived.


    Mrs. Lluvia was very understanding. She did not ask why I arrived at dawn or where I was the past week. Instead, she received me amiably and even offered me a cup of coffee.


    Afterward, we started to converse about different topics. Mrs. Lluvia talked about the recent happenings in the capital while I heard her. I tried to use this opportunity to rest and rx my body. I just faced a god after all, so my body was still a bit tense.


    "I have to say, rk, I kinda admire you. You are so young but you are already independent. Moreover, you look like a very hardworking young man. Nowadays, very few young men are so hardworking as you."


    "You are ttering me, Mrs. Lluvia. I was forced by the circumstances. If I was not forced to abandon my home, I probably would be partying everyday as most young nobles."


    "It¡¯s not ttery. I¡¯m not ignorant enough as to don¡¯t know that even if you are a genius, you need to work very hard to attain your cultivation at your age. I heard that the captain of the imperial guards is only in the eighthyer. You are much younger than him, but your strength has already reached to the seventhyer, just oneyer below."


    "I was lucky." I smiled modestly, to which Mrs. Lluvia rolled her eyes. "I wish I was so lucky as you then. Sigh,pared to you, the men of this house... Sigh."


    "Did something happen?"


    Lluvia hesitated briefly before sighing and deciding to talk about it. "You know my son is working as a guard in a town nearby, right? Apparently, he got in a huge gambling debt there."


    "Gambling debt?"


    Lluvia nodded in disappointment. "Like father, like son. Both of them are the same."


    I could only smile wryly. Mrs. Lluvia always fights her husband due to his gambling addiction, but now, she learned that her son is the same as his father.


    "rice is devastated. She has not left her room in two days."


    I nodded. "Sorry about that."


    "Why? It¡¯s not your fault. Actually, I have to thank you. The money you are giving us for the room has helped our situation greatly."


    I smiled. "I¡¯m d then."


    We continued conversing and Mrs. Lluvia offered to prepare me breakfast. I had to go to ssester, so I epted her offer dly.


    While she was cooking, someone knocked on the door.


    Mrs. Lluvia looked at the door and sighed. She then walked towards it with aplicated expression.


    Two men were waiting outside the door. One of them was her drunk husband, and the other was a serious-looking young man carrying him.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Lluvia." The man holding her husband greeted her politely.


    Lluvia furrowed her brows. "What are you doing here?"


    "It¡¯s not the first time Ie, Mrs. Lluvia. You know already the reason."


    Lluvia¡¯s face turned dark. "How much?" She asked.


    "700 gold coins."


    Lluvia¡¯s expression changed. "Are you robbing me!?" She growled angrily. "700 hundred gold coins is too much!"


    The man remained inexpressive. "Your husband was the one that gambled and lost. Now he has to pay."


    "I¡¯m not going to pay all that money!"


    The man frowned. "We never lost our money, Mrs. Lluvia. If your husband owes us, then he must pay! With gold or with blood!"


    All the blood drained of Lluvia¡¯s face. The meaning behind the man¡¯s words was clear. If they don¡¯t pay, Peter will die!


    Lluvia was pale. Regardless of his many defects, Peter was her husband. She could not let him die like that.


    Lluvia bit her lips. "... Please give me a few days to reunite the money."


    The man frowned. He looked at the drunk Peter and threw him on the ground. Peter did not wake up despite it. He probably was too drunk to feel anything.


    "One week." The man said coldly. "If you don¡¯t have the money one weekter, face the consequences!"


    Lluvia nodded with a frightened expression. The man saw it and nodded. He then kicked Peter away and sneered before leaving.


    "Remember, Mrs. Lluvia. Seven days."


    Lluvia just bit her lips and fell silent.


    When the man was gone, I sighed and walked towards her.


    "Are you alright?"


    Lluvia forced a smile. "... Sorry, I showed you something unsightly."


    I shook my head. "Every family has its troubles. I¡¯m nobody to judge yours."


    Lluvia smiled bitterly. She then looked at her husband before shooting me an apologetic gaze. "rk, can you help me to carry Peter to my room."


    I sighed and nodded reluctantly. Of course, I did not carry him. Instead, I lifted him by his neck and dragged him until the room.


    Lluvia wanted to say something, but she shook her head after remembering the huge debt they had now. She even felt a bit refreshed seeing her husband being treated like that.


    It was obvious she was very dissatisfied with her husband.


    ...


    Guys, my P4TRE0N is about to hit the next goal and increase the releases to 10 chapters/week. Check on it if you are interested...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 153 Reluctant Landlady 1

    <h4>Chapter 153 Reluctant Landy 1</h4>


    Last week¡¯s Eighth chapter.


    ...


    We returned to the living room after putting Peter on the bed. Rather surprisingly, Peter did not wake up even once during the ordeal. The most he did was to call Lluvia¡¯s name a pair of times.


    I had to give it to the man. Not many people can remain sleeping after being dragged all the way until the bed. He probably will wake upter with a strong hangover and remembering nothing of what happened.


    Lluvia continued preparing the breakfast, but even I could notice she was somewhat distracted. Her face was a mask of worry and anxiety. It seemed that her husband¡¯s acts finally had driven her to a corner.


    "Mrs. Lluvia, are you alright?" I asked.


    "Huh? O-Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just thinking about something."


    "... It looks like you are in a very difficult situation." I sighed


    Lluvia fell silent.


    She finished preparing breakfast and served me a dish of scrambled eggs with white bread.


    When I started to eat, Mrs. Lluvia suddenly spoke.


    "rk, do you know of any way I can raise the money?"


    I stopped eating. Looking up, I saw a desperate expression on Lluvia¡¯s face. Currently, she was grabbing any straw she could find.


    "... I¡¯ll be honest with you, Mrs. Lluvia." I said after thinking for a while. "I can¡¯t think of any way you can reunite that money in one week. Of course, it¡¯s different if you try something like robbery or some other crime, but with your strength, even that is impossible."


    Lluvia bit her lips. It was clear she had reached to the same conclusion I reached. Just now, she was simply trying her luck.


    And she could try a bit more.


    "... Can you, perhaps, lend us the money?"


    I looked right into Lluvia¡¯s eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Lluvia. Even if I want to help you, there is no way I will lend you that amount of money."


    "But, we can pay you! Please, we..."


    I shook my head. "Mrs. Lluvia, 700 gold coins is more than I have to pay to live three years here. There is no way I can simply give you all that money. Besides, how are you going to pay me? Forgive me for being blunt, but to be honest, with your family situation, you can¡¯t pay me in this lifetime."


    Lluvia was unable to deny my words.


    After almost one minute, she finally opened her mouth again.


    "... I can find other ways to pay you."


    "Mrs. Lluvia, it¡¯s better if you stop here." I sighed, but she continued.


    "Although I¡¯m not young as other girls, I¡¯m still very beautiful. During my younger years, I had many suitors. Even now, some men are still after my body. I can assure you that you will be satisfied..."


    "... You know what you are proposing me, right?"


    Lluvia¡¯s face showed bitterness. "I know, of course I know. But what other options do I have? If I don¡¯t get that money, my husband will die..."


    I thought for a moment before shaking my head. "I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not enough."


    Mrs. Lluvia lowered her head.


    "Not even the most expensive woman in the capital is worth seven hundred gold coins, Mrs. Lluvia." I said slowly.


    "... One year. During one year, you can use me in any way you want... Moreover, you won¡¯t have to pay rent or any other service..."


    I fell silent. Although I was still in the losing end of this deal, I could sacrifice a little bit for my long-term goals.


    Judging by her ashamed expression, Lluvia also seemed to know that this deal was not fair to me. However, it was the most she could offer.


    And I had to make her feel that I was only agreeing to help her.


    "... Are you sure about this? Mrs. Lluvia, even If I dislike your husband, I¡¯ll feel guilty if I sleep with you."


    ... Man, not even I believe those words.


    Lluvia hesitated slightly before putting a determined expression. "I¡¯m sure. Please, young master rk. Help us..." She even resorted to call me young master again.


    I put on a reluctant expression before sighing. "Okay, I agree."


    Mrs. Lluvia forced a smile out. "Thank you, young master."


    I nodded. "Let¡¯s eat first. We will speak again after breakfast."


    Mrs. Lluvia nodded.


    The rest of the breakfast was shrouded in an awkward silence. Mrs. Lluvia avoided looking at me, and her face had turned rather pale. As for me, I was thinking about how I could get the most of this situation.


    When I finished eating, Mrs. Lluvia stood up and carried the dishes away with the excuse she was going to wash them. I agreed and remained seated.


    No muchter, she returned with puffy eyes and slow steps.


    "Let¡¯s go to my room." I said. Lluvia paused briefly and nodded.


    My room was pretty small, it had only a small bed, a table, and a chair. A small window supplied the room with a bit of sunlight.


    I invited Lluvia inside and locked the door behind her. I then stared straight into her eyes and asked onest time.


    "Are you sure about this? Once we start, you will be unable to regret it."


    Lluvia¡¯s body shook. Her face turned pale white and her body turned weak.


    But in the end, she nodded.


    "Please start."


    I smiled and walked towards her. My eyes shone with a devious light, and my hands touched her shoulders.


    Feeling her trembling shoulders, my excitement increased greatly. I stopped hesitating and hugged her body tightly while my lips sucked her neck.


    A glistening tear escaped from her eyes, adorning her already beautiful expression.


    I¡¯m going to enjoy this.

 Chapter 154 Reluctant Landlady 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 154 Reluctant Landy 2 *</h4>


    Last week¡¯s Ninth chapter...


    ...


    Mrs. Lluvia was a very beautiful woman. Although her face was not incredibly stunning as my aunt, Hope, or Elene, her body was very soft and curvy. Moreover, the fact she was a married woman was a plus.


    Her long and wavy blond hair fell until her waist, and her eyes were delicate and puffy. Despite being in her thirties, Lluvia could still be considered a beauty.


    Every time my hands touched a part of her body, she trembled slightly. I could feel her desire to resist, but she knew it was her only option to save her husband, even if it meant betraying him.


    I took things slow. Instead of rushing to take off her clothes, I slowly explored her mature body. My hands caressed her shoulders, and groped her breasts, while my lips savored her neck and licked her ear.


    I pressed her against the wall and kissed her lips. Lluvia tried to resist at the start, but she soon started to cooperate. Unfortunately, I found her cooperation rathercking.


    Lluvia obviously was still reluctant to do this. I¡¯m sure she would not have proposed this if she would have another option.


    But despite herck of cooperation, I was not discouraged. If she refuses to cooperate, then I have to make herpletely willing to sleep with me.


    I separated a thread of my mana and sent it inside her body. Lluvia was not a cultivator, and the little mana in her body waspletely negligible. Due to that, the effect my mana had over her body was much greater than normal. The mana stimted her entire body, making her feel hot all over and provoking a soft grunt.


    But despite the stimtion of my mana, Lluvia kept her mind clear. She bit her lips and suppressed her moans with all her strength. She had already decided to betray her husband, but she did not want to feel good while she did it.


    I praised her strong will in my mind. To be a normal human, Lluvia¡¯s will was pretty strong. Unfortunately for her, a strong will was not enough in this situation.


    Coating my fingers with mana, I moved my hands below her clothes and started to caress her skin.


    "Nnnn..." Lluvia moaned in surprise. She hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands, but the damage had been done. I looked at her with a teasing expression and smiled.


    "I like your voice..."


    Lluvia waspletely ashamed. The fact that I, a young man more almost twenty years younger than her, made her moan even before starting the sexual intercourse, was frustrating for her.


    But it was just the start. I removed the upper part of her dress and lowered my mouth to her breasts. My lips mped her nipples and started to suck as crazy.


    I sucked, licked, and bit her nipples. Lluvia¡¯s face turnedpletely red, and her breathing was ragged. She was forcing herself to not moan despite the pleasure in her body.


    My hands did not stay quiet. They moved towards her legs and started to caress them, starting from her thigs and going up until the ce where her secret cave was located.


    "!!!" Mrs. Lluvia trembled. Her legs mped my hands and her mouth opened in a silent moan. I smirked and removed my hands, showing her the sticky liquid that had drenched my fingers.


    "... It looks like you are wet, Mrs. Lluvia."


    Lluvia¡¯s eyes were full of shame.


    My mouth curved into a grin. I lifted her chin and invaded her lips, using my tongue to explore the interior of her mouth and taste the vor of her saliva. At the same, time, my hand returned to her cave and started to y with her clitoris.


    Mrs. Lluvia closed her eyes and tried to empty her thoughts, but the pleasure in her body was impossible to ignore. Every time my finger touched her clitoris or my teeth bit her lips, Lluvia trembled slightly.


    Happy with the progress, I started to remove her clothes. I slowly undid the knot of her dress and let it fall to the ground. Then, I removed her bra and finally, I removed herst piece of underwear.


    Lluvia¡¯s naked body waspletely exposed before my eyes.


    She tried to use her hands to cover her breasts and her cave, but her efforts only made the sight more enticing.


    I kissed her lips softly and traced my fingers to her short blond pubic hair.


    "Ugh...!" Lluvia shivered. A torrent of love fluids exited her cave, drenching the groundpletely. She was unable to resist the intense pleasure that assaulted her, and a long and loud moan escaped her mouth.


    In fact, the moan was so loud that all the house could hear it.


    Fortunately, we were the only people awake. (?)


    After the orgasm, Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s body lost its strength. I caught her soft body and chuckled.


    "How was it? Did you like it?"


    Mrs. Lluvia moved her gaze away, unwilling to make eye contact with me.


    I shrugged with a smile. I then released Mrs. Lluvia and extended my hands.


    "What?" Lluvia was startled.


    I answered with a chuckle. "Take off my clothes."


    Lluvia bit her lips, but she followed my orders. She took off my clothes slowly, starting with my shirt. When she saw my chest, she gasped involuntarily.


    She quickly hid her surprise though. Under my amused gaze, she continued taking off my clothes.


    After my shirt, she continued with my pants, and then my underwear.


    When she saw the bulge in my underwear, she gasped again.


    "How is it? Bigger than your husband, right?" I asked.


    Lluvia furrowed her brows. "Please, don¡¯t insult him."


    I shrugged again. Her reaction already spoke enough. Although her husband was not fat, his figure couldn¡¯tpare to mine. As for our weapons... Heh, he is dreaming if he wants topate.


    Lluvia finished taking off my clothes and stood up. Her hands were shaking slightly. With both of us naked, she knew that her years of loyalty towards her husband were going to end today.


    I kissed her neck and took her hand. Slowly, I put her on the bed.

 Chapter 155 Reluctant Landlady 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 155 Reluctant Landy 3 *</h4>


    First chapter of this week...


    ...


    "... I have never betrayed my husband before." Lluvia said with a look of resignation.


    I smiled. "There is always a first time."


    Lluvia smiled wryly. "... I guess so." She then looked at my face and sighed. "I¡¯m ready."


    I nodded. Lluvia¡¯s body wasid in the bed,pletely prepared for my invasion.


    Love juices had drenched her secret entrance, and her face had a slight blush. Despite her attempts to not enjoy her time with me, Lluvia could not help but feel a slight nervousness and anticipation now that we were about to start.


    I put my member against her entrance. Lluvia gasped and grabbed the sheets of the bed. Even although she did not say anything, her widened eyes showed she was impressed by my size.


    I held her waist and slowly moved forward. My sword slowly invaded her sheath, feeling the wetness and hotness in the hole I was invading for the first time.


    "Nnn..." Lluvia was unable to suppress a moan. She tried to bit her lips to use the pain against the pleasure, but I suddenly pierced forward.


    In one movement, I invaded her insidespletely.


    "!!!" Lluvia gasped. Her face contorted in pain and pleasure, and a tear rolled down her cheek. I licked her tear and started to thrust, starting slowly and quickly picking up speed.


    "S-Slow down..." Lluvia pasted. But I just smiled and started to move even faster. My penis pierced until her womb, making her bodypletely mine.


    My waist moved up and down, attacking constantly as the waves of the sea.


    Lluvia brought her finger to her mouth and bit it, but even that was unable to suppress the incredible rush of pleasure.


    "S-Stop... W-Wait a bit..." She said in a panic. She had the feeling that her mind was about to be lost in the sea of pleasure.


    Instead of answering, I kissed her mouth again. The kiss was incredibly intense, using my tongue to invade and explore each corner of her mouth.


    But this time, her body was not so unresponsive asst time. Under the effects of the pleasure, her tongue involuntarily entangled around mine, savoring my saliva and getting lost in the feeling of our kiss.


    "Mmmm..." Lluvia moaned. Her body started to respond to her movements, and her hands hugged my neck. I continued moving my waist, piercing once and again, enjoying the thrill of having sex with a married woman.


    The fact that her husband was sleeping on the second floor only made things more exciting. Even Lluvia seemed unable to resist the joys of the guilty pleasure.


    Maybe because it had been long since thest time she had sex, Lluvia was incredibly lustful. Once she lost herself in the pleasures of sex, her body seemed to respond to each one of my movements. It seemed as though her body was a desert wanting to quench its thirst.


    "Ahhnn, ohhh...~ N-No...~ Husband..."


    "Mrs. Lluvia sure is lewd." I breathed on her ear. Lluvia snorted and kissed my neck.


    I was surprised seeing that. This woman sure was quickly losing her inhibitions.


    But she was clearly weaker than me. Just a few minutes after we started, her cave tightened around my penis and her body spasmed.


    "N-Nooo...~" Lluvia let out a loud cry and wrapped her legs around my waist. I savored her orgasm while my penis forced itself to continue the battle despite the increased pressure.


    The feeling of her wet flesh wrapping around my penis was incredible. Each time I thrust forward, it was as though tens ofyers of flesh licked my dick and pleasured my penis.


    With each attack, my penis hit the mouth of her womb. However, the pleasure of the orgasm seemed to help her to clear her mind. She opened her eyes wide and pushed my chest.


    "S-Stop... It¡¯s eno¨C Mmmghhh!"


    After a powerful thrust, Lluvia was unable to continue resisting.


    "N-No~ Ahhnnn...~ Please...~"


    I held her waist firmly and pierced her faster and deeper than before, messing her insides. Lluvia lost her breath and could only hug me and resist my attacks.


    The intense attacks brought her to the second orgasm. Seeing that she was about to orgasm, I also elerated. Lluvia felt my penis bing bigger and faster and panicked.


    "O-Outside...! Please!"


    Of course, I ignored it.


    With another thrust, I unleashed my seeds inside her womb.


    "!!!"


    Lluvia turned pale. Drops of tears fell from her cheeks. She hadpletely betrayed her husband.


    "Peter... Sorry... Sorry, husband... Sorry."


    I let out a deep sigh and withdrew my weapon.


    Lluvia trembled and the semen I shot inside her slid out of her cave. I admired the sight and smirked.


    Lluvia closed her eyes and wiped her tears. "Sorry, husband... Sorry..."


    But then, she felt my hands against her waist.


    "... rk?" She asked.


    I smirked and turned her around. Then, I invaded her again.


    "W-Wait..." Lluvia tried to escape, but I pressed her against the bed and started a new round of sprinting.


    Completely tired, Lluvia was unable to resist my attacks. Before long, her moans were resounding in the room again.


    "Ahhhnnn...~ Mmnnn...~ Ahhss...~"


    "Hehe, tell me, am I better than your husband?"


    "... S-Stop it... Ahhnnn...~ No more...~"


    "Mmmm... You need to satisfy me first."


    Lluvia was unable to answer. The married woman held the bedsheets and moved at the rhythm of my thrusts. Panting and moaning with each attack.


    Unfortunately, it was about time for sses to start, so I could not y with her for long.


    Waiting for her next orgasm, I elerated and thrust with even more strength. The stronger attacks quickly overwhelmed Lluvia, bringing her to a new peak.


    "A-Again....!" Lluvia screamed and curved up her back. Seeing it, I elerated onest time before finally putting my seed inside her womb.


    When the orgasm finished, Lluvia copsed in the bed.


    I heaved a sigh and observed my masterpiece proudly.


    Man, I love this life.


    ...


    Check my other story, [Science/Magic] and support me on P4TRE0N to read until 20 chapters ahead...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 156 A Secret That is not a Secre

    <h4>Chapter 156 A Secret That is not a Secre</h4>


    After the sex, Lluvia and I put on our clothes again and left the room.


    "... Young master rk, when are you going to give me the money?" Lluvia asked when we were back in the living room.


    "Tomorrow." I replied immediately. I then noticed that Lluvia had a concerned expression. Realizing that she was probably worried about me reneging on our deal, Iforted her. "Don¡¯t worry, I always keep my promises."


    "... I hope so." Lluvia sighed resigned.


    I smiled. "It was a pleasure to do business with you, Mrs. Lluvia. Also, I was pretty satisfied."


    Lluvia scoffed, but a slight blush surfaced on her face. I was tempted to attack her again here in the living room, but unfortunately, the school was about to start.


    Dammit, why am I such a good student?


    When I told Lluvia I had to leave, Lluvia nodded and apanied me to the door.


    Before leaving, she stopped me and looked into my eyes with a serious gaze.


    "I don¡¯t think I need to say this, but you can¡¯t tell anyone about our deal!"


    I smiled mysteriously. "Of course, no word about this will left my mouth. You can rest assured."


    Lluvia sighed in relief. "Thank you."


    Yeah, I will not tell anyone about this.


    But it¡¯s different if they learn about it themselves, right?


    For example, if for some reason, our conversation is heard by the girls on the second floor.


    Or if Lluvia¡¯s moans were loud enough to be heard for the two girls.


    I¡¯m curious to know what the two of them are thinking about now.


    After bidding Lluvia farewell, I stepped across space and returned to my room. I quickly undid my disguise and put on a set of clean clothes before departing to sses.


    As always, Daisy was waiting for me outside my dormitory. But before I could to greet her, I was greeted by a pair of worried eyes.


    "Your highness!" Daisy jumped towards my chest worriedly when she saw me.


    "Daisy? What is wrong?" I asked startled. Daisy¡¯s reaction was strange.


    Daisy did not answer and instead continued hugging me. Finally, after almost ten seconds and when all the people around were looking at us strangely, Daisy blushed and released the hug.


    "... Sorry. I know it¡¯s bad to hug you in public, but I was worried..." Daisy apologized embarrassedly.


    I smiled and caressed her head. "Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m curious, though, why did you react like that?"


    Daisy looked around and pulled me away. When nobody was around us, she started to speak.


    "It was due to the giant hand that appearedst night..."


    "Oh? Did you see it?"


    Daisy shook her head. "I didn¡¯t, but many people saw it. Everybody is talking about it."


    I nodded. Well, a giant hand appeared in the sky of the capital. It would be strange if nobody talks about it.


    Daisy continued speaking. "Your highness, you told me that you were going to destroy the Blood Night Gangst night... And I heard that the hand ttened the Blood Night Buildingpletely..."


    "So you were worried for me, huh." I looked at Daisy with an amused smile.


    Daisy blushed and nodded. "I know that your highness is very strong, but when I heard about the hand, I could not help but be worried... Furthermore, you were not in your room earlier, so I could not help but think that something bad could have happ..."


    I put a finger in Daisy¡¯s mouth and chuckled. "You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Not many people are able to injure me in this world."


    Daisy lowered her head and nodded shyly.


    "However." I continued. "I¡¯m happy that you were worried about me."


    "Your highness..."


    "Mmm. Little Daisy, your lips look so soft."


    "Your highness, we are outside..."


    I smirked. "Don¡¯t worry, nobody is looking."


    I then leaned forward and kissed her lips slightly.


    Daisy did not resist. She quickly hugged me back and responded to my kiss. We entangled our tongues and tasted each other vor for a few seconds.


    When we separated, Daisy furrowed her brows.


    "Your highness, you had the smell of another woman."


    I smiled amusedly and took Daisy¡¯s hand. "I¡¯ll tell youter, we are going to bete to sses."


    Daisy pouted, but in the end, nodded.


    ...


    We arrived in the ssroom just before sses started.


    You would think that as a prince, nobody wouldin if I¡¯m a bitte, but my teacher is Tear Lagrisa, a recognized magic researcher genius famed in the empire by her strictness. I heard that even my big brother, the crown prince, was scolded harshly for her once and he was unable to retaliate.


    After all, teacher Tear is under the protection of the institute. In other words, she is backed by at least two beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses.


    But to my surprise, Tear was not in the ssroom when we arrived.


    I was very surprised. You must know that Tear has never beente even once since we started sses. The fact that she iste today probably means that something happened.


    And as I expected, she appeared five minutester with a dark expression.


    Instantly, she looked at me and Rose and opened her mouth.


    "us, Rose, Daisy, you are being needed in the headmistress¡¯s office."


    It looks like something really happened, huh.


    ...


    A/N: Rose is the hero :p

 Chapter 157 A Strange Murder 1

    <h4>Chapter 157 A Strange Murder 1</h4>


    "What is he doing here?" Katherine frowned when I entered the office.


    I smiled helplessly. It looks like her dislike for me has not decreased in the slightest.


    I did not care about it and looked around the room. To my surprise, besides Katherine, Rose, Daisy and I; Dina, Andrea, Iris, together with other members of the student¡¯s guardmittee and some teachers were here too.


    All the members of the student council and the guardmittee plus five teachers were in this office. A total of sixteen people.


    "Everybody is finally here." The headmistress nodded towards us. "Please sit." She indicated.


    After we sat down, the headmistress entwined her fingers and narrowed her eyes.


    "Something happenedst night." She said.


    Each person in the room focused on the headmistress¡¯s words.


    "This morning, a student appeared dead in his room. A murder."


    "!!!"


    The students and teachers were shocked. Nobody expected to hear something like this.


    "Murder? Are you sure, headmistress Evelyn?" A teacher asked gravely.


    Evelyn nodded gravely. "We are sure. The student had a dagger in his chest and his face had a shocked expression. Obviously, he was not expecting the attack."


    All the people in the room fell silent.


    "Do you know who was responsible?" Teacher Tear asked.


    Evelyn shook her head. "It¡¯s the reason you are here. I tried to use magic to channel his soul and learn something, but the soul had vanishedpletely. The weapon used in the crime was a normal dagger, with hundreds of simr daggers in the capital, so we can¡¯t use it to narrow the suspect. In other words, we had nothing."


    We looked at each other with surprised looks.


    For someone so powerful as the headmistress, resolving a crime is something very easy. Just channeling the soul of the dead can give her the answer.


    But if the soul is gone, it makes things much more difficult.


    Actually, the fact that the killer wiped the soulpletely is already strange. Not many people in the world are able to do it.


    Headmistress Evelyn looked at each one of our expressions and nodded. "The reason I convened you here is so you can help us with the investigation. The sixteen of you are the most capable teachers and students in this school."


    A teacher frowned. "But headmistress, none of us has experience resolving a murder. I think you need to seek the help of people with more experience in this topic."


    I have experience. One of my past lives was a detective. It was one of the best lives I had lived, by the way.


    Alcohol, drugs, and whores. Beating criminals and resolving impossible crimes. Almost nothing beats it.


    I can¡¯t exin it to them, though.


    "I know it." Evelyn nodded. "And I already asked a team of specialists to continue the investigation. But I need your help for something different, you will patrol the surroundings of the school in case the killer attacks again and pay attention to the other students and teachers. With a bit of luck, you can spot a clue that led us to the murder."


    The teachers nodded.


    Another teacher raised his hand. "What about the clubmittee? They also can help."


    The headmistress furrowed her brows. "They are already busy with another assignment."


    A lie. Evelyn probably excluded them to help Dina.


    Dinately had been increasing her influence in the institute as preparation for the struggle for the throne. Her influence was already big due to her being the student council¡¯s president, but now that she started to actively improve her image, she has be much more influential between the students.


    This assignment was also an opportunity for Dina. The fact that the headmistress gave this responsibility to her and not to the crown prince will make the students look up to her even more than before.


    When Evelyn confirmed that we did not have any more questions, she nodded. "There are sixteen of you, so I¡¯ll divide you into four teams of four people. Any issues?"


    We agreed.


    I was put in the same team as Katherine, Iris, and Rose. I liked this team, full of pretty girls.


    Katherine did not seem happy about teaming with me, though.


    "Two teams will patrol the institute¡¯s grounds at each moment." Evelyn continued exining. "When one team finishes its round, another team will take over them."


    We nodded.


    Evelyn was satisfied with our answer. "Very well, now that everything is decided, you are dismissed. Return to your sses. us, you stay behind. I need to ask you something."


    "I understand."


    The girls stared at me strangely as though asking why I was asked to stay. I shrugged indicating I did not know.


    When everybody was gone, the headmistress walked towards me.


    "Let¡¯s go, us. I¡¯ll take you to the site of the murder."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "To search for clues. As a twelfthyer practitioner, maybe you can spot something I missed."


    I shook my head slightly. This is making a mountain out of a molehill.


    "You don¡¯t understand the seriousness of this matter, us." Evelyn said when she realized I was not very interested in it. "There has not been a murder in the institute in thest forty years. Then, someone suddenly was killedst night. Fortunately, the victim was amoner. But if we don¡¯t resolve this situation and a noble dies next, I will have to deal with angry and arrogant bastards that only know how to throw their weight around." Evelyn smiled bitterly.


    I smirked. Yeah, nobles are like that.


    "I¡¯ll teleport us there." Evelyn exined. "You are also a powerful powerhouse, so I hope that you can find something."


    "... You seem very confident in me." I shot her a strange gaze.


    Evelyn smirked. "Of course. You even injured a divine beingst night."


    I feigned an expression of surprise. "Huh? Me?"


    Evelyn frowned. "It was not you? But you were not in your roomst night... Mmm, you are lying to me, right?"


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not nning to reply to that question.


    Evelyn stopped asking when she saw I nned to feign ignorance, but the expression in her face made it obvious that she did not trust my words.


    After teleporting, we appeared in the room where the murder happened. The body had already been removed, and the room was empty besides Evelyn and me.


    "Can you find anything?" Evelyn asked.


    I furrowed my brows. "Wait a moment." Then, I activated [Akashic Sight].


    All the information about this room appeared in my mind. Using [Akashic Sight] nothing about this room could escape my sight.


    My mana was used up quickly, but soon, my frown became deeper and deeper.


    "... Strange, I can¡¯t find anything."


    It looks like this problem is bigger than I thought.


    ...


    Remember to check my other story, [Science/Magic].


    Currently, you can read 20 chapters ahead of Fourth Prince and 10 of Science/Magic on my *******. Consider supporting me.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 158 A Strange Murder 2

    <h4>Chapter 158 A Strange Murder 2</h4>


    I left the crime scene with a heavy heart.


    Evelyn did not care much for the fact that I failed to find anything. Actually, she was not expecting much. In the first ce, she only knew that I was good at using the sword.


    It was different for me, though. I know that even if [Akashic Sight] is not wless, nobody in this world should be able to escape its scrutiny.


    Mmm... I have to exin a bit how Akashic Sight and thews work so you can understand.


    There are six mainws in the universe. They are [Energy], [Space], [Gravity], [Time], [Soul], and [Fate (Information)]. Everything in this world is tied to these sixws. For example, firews are a part of energyws, but also contain a bit of space and gravity. You also can use soulws to create mes.


    Of course, there are somews that can not be defined with the sixws, but those are few and far between. Normally, each technique can be ssified inside one or various of thesews.


    I specialize in [Soul] with [Space] as my second mainw. But I have also learned a bit of each otherw. [Akashic Sight] uses space, time, soul, and fatews. It¡¯s a veryplete technique that, at its strongest, allows me to know the thoughts of others, scry the past, and calcte the future in a limited degree. In other words, almost nothing can escape its sight.


    But just now, I was unable to see anything despite using [Akashic Sight] in the room.


    It was as though nothing happened in the room. No fingerprints, no DNA of the culprit, no trace of the deceased¡¯s soul, no information about the person that killed the student. The only thing my sight managed to find was that someone entered, killed the student, and then left.


    Not even Alice can fool my sight like that. Alice¡¯s powers are limited to fate, and she is too inexperienced to hide something from me if I truly want to see it.


    In other words, someone powerful enough to hide something from me entered this room, killed apletely normal student, and then left.


    Am I the only one that thinks that it sounds crazy?


    Why in the hell someone so powerful like that would do something so useless?


    Moreover, how is it possible for such a threatening person to be close to me without me noticing.


    Is it another immortal? Gods are strong, but they are limited by their divine concepts. It¡¯s almost impossible for a god to have enough different concepts as to hide something from me.


    Thinking about it, I met something simr not long ago. There is something inside Raven¡¯s soul that I can¡¯t find...


    When I returned to the ssroom, Daisy approached me.


    "Your highness, what happened? You look worried..."


    I smiled at Daisy and shook my head. "Nothing, I¡¯m just thinking about something."


    "Is it rted to the reason the headmistress asked you to stay behind?"


    "Yeah." I nodded. "But you don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s not something important."


    Daisy stared at me with a skeptical gaze. She probably realized I was hiding something, but seeing I did not want to talk about it, she stopped asking.


    Teacher Tear entered the ssroom at that moment. So Daisy could only return to her seat. I promised her that I would tell her about it when the timees, though.


    I spent all morning thinking about the strangeness of this murder.


    ...


    Alice entered a room with a stony face. Her steps were light, but the people that knew her long enough could see that she waspletely enraged.


    "Tell me, what happened!?" Alice asked one of her subordinates.


    "One of our men died in the institute." He replied


    "I know it." Alice¡¯s face turned cold. "I want to know who did it and why!"


    The subordinate lowered his head in fear. "Sorry, young miss. We don¡¯t know anything. The man that was killed was one of our low-profile men. His only duty was to mingle with the other students and report if he learned something of value."


    Alice frowned.


    "Did he have enemies?"


    "None." Answered the man. "He had to keep a low profile, so he never found problems with anyone and always tried to keep a good rtionship with all the people around him.


    Alice frown deepened.


    The subordinate hesitated a moment before asking a question.


    "Young miss, what are your instructions?"


    Alice tapped the arm of the chair she was seated. "Nobody kills one of my men without paying the consequences. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll do a divination."


    The subordinate nodded.


    Alice closed her eyes and tried to observe the strings of fate. She searched for the string that belonged to her dead subordinate and tried to learn everything rted to its death.


    But when she reached that point, her expression changed.


    Everything about his subordinate¡¯s death had been eliminated from fate.


    It was different than when she could not see something because she was not strong enough. She could see, but there was nothing to see.


    Alice opened her eyes with a dark expression. Lately, things like this were happening frequently.


    And she knew of only a person with that ability.


    "... Prince us? but why?"


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 159 Claus and Iris 1

    <h4>Chapter 159 us and Iris 1</h4>


    "You are finally here." Katherine frowned when Rose and I arrived at the meeting ce.


    "Sorry about that, captain. The sssted more than we expected." Rose apologized with a smile.


    Katherine looked at us with a frown before nodding. Now that everybody was here, she opened her mouth.


    "As you know. I¡¯ll be the leader of this team. You already heard the headmistress¡¯s orders. Our task is to patrol the campus and try to find anything suspicious. Are you clear?"


    We nodded in understanding.


    The four people in our group were Katherine, Rose, Iris, and I. Two people of the students¡¯ guards, and two of the student council. Katherine was the leader of the students¡¯ guards, so she was chosen as our leader.


    "Captain, how are we going to do this?" Rose asked.


    Katherine thought for a moment before answering.


    "I think it¡¯s best if we separate. Each one chooses a zone to patrol and so we covered more ground. What do you think?"


    Iris and Rose agreed, but I shook my head. "I think it¡¯s better if we form groups of two."


    "Huh? Why?" Katherine asked.


    "Well, in the case we are attacked, two people can react more effectively. Plus, even if one of us is attacked, the other can help him." Of course, I have another reason besides it.


    Katherine looked at me with a frown and thought about it, but in the end, she nodded.


    Even although she disliked me, she knew it was not the moment to let her personal thoughts to influence her decisions. My proposal made sense, so she epted it.


    I had to admit that Katherine was rather capable and steadfast. Another person of her age would have shot down my opinion simply because of our differences, without considering if my opinion was the best option or not.


    The groups were decided quickly. Katherine and Rose were in a team and Iris and I were in another. ording to Katherine, she was used to working with Rose in the students¡¯ guards, and Iris and I worked together in the student council, so this was the best manner to distribute the groups.


    I was pretty happy with that decision. I was waiting for an opportunity to be alone with Iris, and this one was perfect.


    Rose, on the other hand, looked at me with disappointment.


    "... I wanted to team with you." She pouted.


    I looked at the hero curiously. "Why?"


    "... I improved my strength a great deal recently, so I wanted to spar with you again."


    How expected of a hero, only thinking of bing stronger.


    I must admit that the idea of going with her was tempting, but Iris was my goal for today. I¡¯ll have to leave it for another day.


    Katherine gave us amunication magic tool for each one. This magic tool allowed us tomunicate with our team in case of an emergency. Unfortunately, it only worked when themunicators were at a certain distance, just enough to cover the entire academy.


    And so, our patrolling started.


    ...


    Iris did not talk to me during the time we started to patrol, and she always tried to walk a few steps ahead of me.


    In fact, she had been avoiding me since we met again in the student council. Although she never refused to talk to me, she limited our interactions barely to the work of the student council.


    After all, she was Bryan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It was not good if she was too close to me after having fianc¨¦e, much less after Bryan openly used us of cheating.


    Iris¡¯s family, the Siri Family, was a very traditional house of nobles. They were almost as old as the three great houses, but unfortunately, they were not so powerful.


    Despite it, they were a first-rate family in the capital. Compared to my mother¡¯s family, the gap was incredibly big.


    Due to it, Iris had to be careful of keeping the reputation of her house. Even if she did not like Bryan, she knew it was her duty as a noble daughter to be loyal to him.


    I looked at her violet hair from behind and sighed.


    "Iris, we have not really talked since we met again, huh."


    Iris paused her steps briefly before she continued walking.


    "There is not much to talk about."


    I smiled. "As I thought, you have changed a lot."


    Iris trembled briefly.


    I continued speaking. "Do you remember that night? It was around six years ago. Back then, you werepletely different."


    "... I remember." Iris mumbled.


    I chuckled. "So you remember you were crying?"


    I could see Iris¡¯s neck turning red. "... Prince, please forget about it."


    "Impossible. Hahahaha, imagine my reaction when I heard a child crying in the garden of the pce. I thought it was a ghost."


    Iris blushed even more. "... I was lost. Besides, I was not really crying."


    "Is it so?" I smirked. "If I¡¯m not wrong, you screamed when I appeared. Did you think I was a ghost or something like that?"


    Iris flushed red and lowered her gaze.


    At some point, we were walking side by side, talking about our encounter some years ago. Back then, both of us were children.


    Iris hade with her father to the pce to officiate the engagement with my brother. But at some point, she had left her father and escaped.


    Normally, she would have had a guard apanying her, but because Iris was a very mischievous kid, she managed to escape without attracting her guard¡¯s attention. After escaping, she started to run around the pce and reached the garden.


    The pce¡¯s garden is gigantic, and it¡¯s filled with all kinds of shrubs and trees, forming strange greenbyrinths that can confuse even the most experienced gardener.


    So, unsurprisingly, Iris got lost.


    And to add to her nightmare, the sun hid a few minutester.


    In the darkness, Iris tried to find the way back to the pce only to get even more lost. When she finally discovered she did not have an idea of where she was, she started to cry.


    There was where we met.


    While I was practicing my sword, I heard her crying.


    Curious, I found a girl crouched in the ground, with scratches in her legs caused by the branches. I treated her wounds andforted her. Afterward, I promised to bring her back to the pce.


    When she asked me who I was, I told her that I was the prince.


    Iris became very excited. She told me that she came to meet her future husband, the prince. And told me that she was going to be my bride.


    But when returned to the pce, she realized that I was not the prince she was going to marry.


    "... I cried a lot that night, you know." Iris confessed. "Father even got angry and scolded me."


    "Is it so?" I tilted my head. "Well, not many noble daughters had the right to choose her husbands."


    Iris nodded. "... You are right. But I would have liked it if... No, nothing."


    I stared right into Iris¡¯s brown eyes and smiled.


    Iris blushed slightly. She moved her gaze aside and sped up her steps. I smirked and followed after her.


    At that moment, a strange noise came from a building near us.


    Iris and I looked at each other with startled expressions. Then, we looked at the building where the noise came.


    It was one of the institute¡¯s few abandoned buildings.


    ...


    Remember to check my second story, [Science/Magic].


    You can also support me on P4TRE0N and read until 20 chapters ahead (You can also read 11 chapters ahead of Science/Magic].


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 160 Claus and Iris 2

    <h4>Chapter 160 us and Iris 2</h4>


    Yesterday¡¯s chapter...


    ...


    The institute had a few abandoned buildings. Those buildings had been used as ssrooms orboratories before, but due to certain reasons, they were reced by newer buildings.


    Normally, the academy demolished those buildings after a few months, but some of them were not demolished and remained abandoned after many years.


    And now, a strange noise wasing from one of those buildings.


    Iris tensed up. "Did you hear it?"


    I nodded. "It probably was a rat."


    "Do you think so?" Iris did not seem very sure.


    A few secondster, we heard the sound again.


    It was as though something was shaking.


    "I think we must investigate. Do we send Katherine a message?" Iris asked.


    I furrowed my brows and closed my eyes. With a brief use of [Akashic Sight], I scanned the entire building.


    And I discovered something interesting.


    "I don¡¯t think so." I replied to Iris. "We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s truly something urgent. We better wait until we investigate it."


    Iris thought for a moment and agreed with me. "You are right. Let¡¯s go."


    I nodded and walked ahead.


    Iris¡¯s talent in mana was not too outstanding. She was one year older than me, but her strength was just in the fourthyer, the same as my sister Lena that is three years younger.


    Of course, my strength was apparently at the same level as her, but I was a special case. Thinking about it, it was time for me to make a breakthrough. Later, I¡¯ll appear as a fifthyer practitioner.


    Iris followed behind me nervously. I feigned I was searching for the source of the sound and looked around the building.


    Then, we heard the noise again, this timeing from the second floor.


    I looked at Iris and she nodded, so we took the stairs.


    The sounds of something shaking started to intensify. We also started to hear human-like noises. Iris turned even more nervous and grabbed a corner of my shirt.


    "P-Prince, I think we have to call the others." Iris had started to turn pale.


    "Let¡¯s wait a bit more." I took her hand to reassure her. "Don¡¯t worry, if something happens, I¡¯ll protect you."


    Iris blushed, but she took her hand off my hand.


    Finally, we reached the source of the sound.


    "It¡¯s here." I whispered. Iris nodded. She took a deep breath and prepared a magic spell.


    I was amused, but to keep the appearances, I unsheathed my sword silently and grabbed the handle of the door.


    At that moment, a muffled grunt sounded in the room.


    "... Nnn..."


    "Huh?" Iris was startled.


    I curved my lips up and pushed the door open.


    "Stop, put your hands behind your heads!" I always wanted to try that.


    Instantly, the scene in the room froze.


    The semi-naked couple inside, and Iris behind me, were frozen.


    Then¨C


    ""Kyaaaaa!!!""


    Well, it was a normal reaction.


    ...


    One minuteter, after the boy and the girl in the room put their clothes again, they stood in front of us nervously.


    The couple in the room was incredibly embarrassed, and Iris behind me was even worse. I wanted tough seeing her expression of stupefaction after she saw the scene in the room.


    "... P-Prince, w-what are you doing here?" The boy forced himself to talk.


    I put on a serious expression. "We were ordered to patrol the school grounds to try to find anything abnormal. I was not waiting to find something like this, though."


    The boy smiled awkwardly and the girl wanted to cry.


    Iris looked at the pair with a look of shame. "D-Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s forbidden to do this in the school? You can be expulsed!"


    The couple turned pale. "P-Please, viceprez. This will not happen a-again."


    Iris snorted. It was obvious she was displeased with all of this.


    "You will have to give me an exnation! Come with me to the student council!"


    The couple turned even paler. They looked at me with pleading expressions.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, one of them is a lesser noble and the other amoner. If it¡¯s known that they were having sex in the school, both of them could be expulsed.


    I smiled and held Iris¡¯s shoulders. "Now, now, calm down. I¡¯m sure that this is not too serious, right you two?"


    "R-Right!" Both of them replied immediately.


    "See? Besides, many students have sex in school. It¡¯s just that they are not discovered." Such as me.


    Iris blushed. The word sex reminded her of the scene a few seconds ago.


    "Even so, they¨C Mhhhmm!"


    I covered Iris¡¯s mouth and smiled at the couple. "Don¡¯t worry about it, guys. We will not tell anyone."


    "Thank you very much." The couple bowed and sighed in relief. They then held their hands and ran away.


    "Remember to choose a safer ce next time!" I shouted behind them. The couple stumbled briefly before running again.


    When they were gone, I released Iris.


    "What are you doing!?" Iris stared at me with a look ofplete anger and shame.


    I smiled to calm her down. "Just let it go, okay? Something like this is normal."


    "Normal? Normal!? They were having s-s-s-sex!"


    I looked at her with a mysterious smile. "Of course it¡¯s something normal. People of our age are curious about it."


    Iris looked at me fiercely.


    "What? I¡¯m sure you are curious too. Is it the first time you see something like that?"


    Iris opened her mouth but she was unable to reply.


    "Oh? Then, are you not kissed anyone before?"


    "... N-No, I..." Iris lowered her face in embarrassment.


    I smirked. "So you arepletely inexperienced."


    Iris did not reply.


    A red cloud formed in the beautiful violet-haired girl¡¯s cheeks. Her expression was so cute that I wanted to hug her forever.


    So, I decided to take a step forward.


    "Well, I don¡¯t mind teaching you."


    Before Iris could react, I had stolen her lips.

 Chapter 161 Claus and Iris 3

    <h4>Chapter 161 us and Iris 3</h4>


    So sleepy...


    ...


    Iris opened her eyes wide. She looked at me as though looking at something unbelievable.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist and kissed her mouth deeply. Her petite body rested on my arms docilely, too surprised to move.


    One second, two seconds, our connected lips felt each other¡¯s temperature. Eventually, I was not satisfied with simply tasting her lips.


    Slowly, I inserted my tongue inside her mouth.


    "!!!"


    Iris could not believe it. She was looking at me while trying to process what was happening. When I finally removed my lips, she panted heavily.


    "What do you think? Kissing is great, right?" I asked.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    "Mmm... This." I kissed her again.


    This time, Iris truly realized the seriousness of what we were doing. She started to struggle in my arms, but her strength could not bepared to mine.


    I savored her lips again. My hands in her waist moved down softly, feeling her soft body.


    "... Iris, I like you." I said after removing my lips. Iris froze again, and I moved my lips to hers once more. Her petite body trembled fiercely receiving my kiss.


    When the kiss ended, I looked into her eyes.


    Iris turned red and looked down. Her face was a mix of many expressions, disbelief, astonishment, guilt, happiness... Many different expressions.


    "... What do you think?" I asked.


    Iris trembled. Soon, tears umted in her eyes and she started to cry.


    "... S-Sorry, we can¡¯t do this..."


    I put on a sad smile and nodded. "I thought so. Hey Iris, have you never thought about how it would have been if you were my fianc¨¦e instead of Bryan¡¯s?


    Iris¡¯s body trembled.


    I sighed and kissed her lips again. Iris returned the kiss and put her hands on my chest.


    "... Prince, stop it... W-We need to continue p-patroling."


    "You are right..." I smiled bitterly and released her.


    Iris made a brief expression of loss, but it faded quickly. She then tidied her clothes and looked at the ground.


    "I-I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    Then, she ran out of the building with her fingers holding her lips, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    I sighed when she was gone. Iris was a good and loyal girl. If she did not meet me, perhaps she would marry Bryan and be a perfect wife, married to a useless husband.


    And I know that although Bryan is a scumbag, he loves Iris in his own way.


    No matter how I see it, Iris is the perfect weapon of revenge against him. If I steal Iris from him, he probably will break down.


    At that moment, themunicator ringed.


    "us, Iris,e here. We need your help with something."


    ...


    Iris and I hurried towards Katherine¡¯s position. Katherine and Rose were currently in the cafeteria.


    When we reached there, we realized that the cafeteria was filled with students. Two groups of students were facing each other angrily, and Katherine was in the middle trying to stop them.


    Just by hearing the mutters of the students around, I was able to understand the gist of the situation.


    "Miss Katherine, why are you defending this scum!?" One of the students shouted. He was amoner student called Joseph.


    "Stop it, Joseph!" Katherine¡¯s voice was ice-cold. "I¡¯m not defending anyone. I¡¯m simply stopping you from starting a fight here!"


    "A fight? Hahahaha. Right, because they will kill me then! Like they killed Ash!"


    "Heeh... Shut up, dog!" One of the students on the other side sneered. "Do you think we will dirty our hands to kill a rabid dog like your friend? Well, I admit that it¡¯s good that scum like you dies and stop dirtying this school."


    "You!!! Do you think I don¡¯t know you were plotting to kill him!? I heard you talking about it a few days ago!"


    Gasps of surprise sounded in the cafeteria. The students in the surroundings looked at each other in surprise.


    "Is it true?"


    "So they killed him..."


    "I knew that the members of the clubs were overbearing, but to think that they dared to kill a student."


    "Shhh. Don¡¯t you know they have the backing of the crown prince? They dare to do anything."


    The students whispered between them.


    "Shut up, insect!" The noble student¡¯s face turned dark. "Another word and I¡¯ll make sure to send you to meet your friend!"


    "Hahahaha! Do you want to silence me too!? Why? Because I know your secret!?"


    "No! For insulting a member of the nobility!"


    Themoner student snorted and spit in the ground. "Fuck off your nobility!"


    "You!!!" Instantly, various noble students took out their weapons. "Retract your words!"


    "Stop it!" Katherine bellowed. "Do you think I¡¯m not here!?"


    The noble student scoffed. "You are just the headmistress¡¯s dog."


    Instantly, the ce turned silent.


    The fact that Katherine was called the headmistress¡¯s dog behind her back wasmon knowledge between the students, however, nobody dared to say it in her face.


    For a simple reason.


    "What did you say?"


    She was very strong.


    In an instant, the wind inside the cafeteria became alive. It circled around Katherine as a child defending its mother, ready to cut everything in sight.


    The noble student turned pale, however, he refused to take a step back.


    "Then, he must retract his words too!" He pointed to themoner student.


    In an instant, the tension had gone up to dangerous levels.


    I observed the situation from aside. I knew about the tension between nobles andmoners since long ago. This institute used to be a school only for nobles, so whenmoners students started to be epted, the nobles despised them as dogs and servants.


    The situation was worsened by the fact that the number ofmoners students was very low, and many of them truly behaved like the dogs of the nobles.


    However, I did not expect the situation to worsen to this extent. At the point wheremoners and nobles were at each other throat.


    This situation was not favorable for Katherine. She was amoner, so if she favored amoner, the nobles will say she is biased, and if she favored a noble, themoners will say she sold herself to the nobles. Furthermore, the fact that a noble dared to insult her in public means that actually, the nobles did not think anything of her position.


    I furrowed my brows. At this rate, the situation was going to get out of control.


    Themoner student gritted his teeth in rage. "Haha, noble trash, are you not the dog of the prince too?"


    Instantly, a livid expression appeared in the noble¡¯s face.


    "You... [Fire Spear]!"


    And he was the first student to attack.


    ...


    You know, P4TRE0N h h h h...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 162 Conflict in the Cafeteria 1

    <h4>Chapter 162 Conflict in the Cafeteria 1</h4>


    Sorry for the short hiatus, guys. I left an announcement about it in P4TRE0N but like most of you didn¡¯t see it, I¡¯ll exin here.


    My grandma was diagnosed with breast cancer, and due to some situations, I¡¯m the one that is helping her in this process. Thest two days, (mainly yesterday) I was apanying her in some check-ups she must do before the surgery.


    Those check-ups take the whole day, and when I was back home I was very tired to write.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll post today all the chapters I owe (Four today)...


    ...


    "Stop it!" Katherine¡¯s face changed. She created a wall of wind and stopped the fire spear easily.


    But the damage had been done.


    No sooner the noble attacked, themoner student took a dagger from his waist and jumped towards him.


    Katherine¡¯s expression turned ugly. Before themoner could reach the noble, she extended her hand and hit his chest, stopping him in his tracks. But at the same time, the noble student started to cast another spell.


    "Stop now!" Rose unsheathed her sword and cut the spell into two, but it made the noble student angrier.


    "How dare you,moner trash!"


    Almost instantly, the other noble students behind him released their mana and started to attack.


    Rose grunted. She took a step back and tried to resist the attacks, but some of the attacks got to pass her and flew towards Katherine and themoner.


    Almost instantly, Katherine formed a wind shield around her that stopped all the attacks. She then looked at the nobles with a look of fury.


    "How dare you attack a member of the students¡¯ guards!"


    The nobles looked at each other with grave expressions. They knew they were in trouble.


    None of them was Katherine¡¯s match. Moreover, attacking a member of the students¡¯ guard was a serious offense, worse that attacking a normal student.


    "Rose, you know what to do! I¡¯ll take them to the headmistress¡¯s office!"


    "Yes, leader." Rose nodded and advanced towards them.


    The nobles paled. Some of them thought of resisting, but seeing the dark look on Katherine¡¯s face, they wisely stopped opted for giving up.


    Even if they did not like it, Katherine was the leader of the students¡¯ guards. She had the authority to detain the students if they caused amotion.


    Moreover, it was clear they were in the wrong this time.


    I sighed in admiration. Katherine¡¯s capabilities are not to be underestimated. She managed to resolve the situation so easily.


    Unfortunately, themotion was not destined to end soon.


    "What is happening here!?" Someone appeared in the cafeteria and shouted. An Acquaintance.


    Al Riea, Louise¡¯s brother and the empress nephew. Last time I met him, he lost two bodyguards and was scared off after I saw through his plot in the auction house.


    I did not expect to meet him here.


    When Al heard the gist of what happened, his expression turned somber.


    "Miss Katherine, why are you stopping the members of the clubs¡¯mittee?"


    "Al, it¡¯s not your problem. They made a mistake and I¡¯m just following the rules."


    Al smirked. "I¡¯m sorry, miss Katherine, but you will not take them away! Even if theymitted a mistake, it¡¯s not the turn of your students¡¯ guards to punish them!"


    Katherine¡¯s expression turned dark. "Al, are you going to interfere with my work?"


    Al just smirked without answering.


    I could feel Katherine¡¯s strength surging. She had broken through the sixthyer, so she could mop the floor with someone of Al caliber easily.


    However, Al was the heir of the Reia family. Even if Evelyn did no care about offending the Riea family, Katherine was not so bold.


    It looks like the noble students will manage to avoid responsibility without being punished.


    Sigh, it looks like I can¡¯t avoid appearing.


    Well, trashing Al again is not a bad idea.


    Winking to Iris, I took a step forwards and smiled.


    "Woah guys, you sure caused amotion..."


    Instantly, all the gazes focused on me.


    "us." Al gritted his teeth. He seemed as though he wanted to swallow me alive. I greeted him with a grin. "Long time no see you, Al. I noticed you don¡¯t bring servants this time."


    Al¡¯s face turned ugly. He gave me a hatred-filled gaze and forced himself to talk. "... What do you want?"


    I pointed to the nobles. "Nothing much, I¡¯m just taking them with me..."


    "You... You don¡¯t have any right!"


    "I do." I looked at Al coldly. "We received a mission from the headmistress this morning, and it looks like the people here are rted to it. Rose, grab them... Hmm, nope. Better tie them up. We don¡¯t know if any of them will try to kill someone."


    "us!" Al bellowed in rage but I ignored him. I then looked at themoner in the ground and curved my lips up. "As for you... Are you an idiot? Or do you want to die? To think you dared to offend a noble like that. Are you not afraid of their revenge? Well, I don¡¯t care. You wille with us too, alright?


    "I-I understand, prince."


    "Good." I smiled and looked at Katherine in triumph. Katherine snorted and looked away. I think she felt defeated.


    Al looked at me angrily without saying something. I could see the hatred brewing in his gaze. Mmm... Do I kill him? Louise and ire will not like it.


    Whatever, nobody has to know. I¡¯ll just find a good opportunity.


    Rose very happily used a magic spell to restrict the nobles and pushed them towards the headmistress¡¯s office. Actually, I know that none of them has anything to do with the killer. They are too weak and na?ve to fool my sight.


    But they are part of the clubsmittee, aka the crown prince¡¯s subordinates. They are simply too unlucky for being on the wrong side.


    And as I expected, my eldest brother intercepted us in the way.


    "us, Katherine, what do you think you are doing?" He asked us in a fierce tone.


    Katherine¡¯s gaze was ice cold. "Get out of my way!"


    Woah, that deserves a thumbs up.


    Unfortunately, n was not so easily intimidated. He wore a look of disdain and scoffed. "Do you think you are something just because you have the backing of the headmistress? Release my men, now!"


    "... And if I don¡¯t?"


    n started to release his mana. The aura of a sixthyer powerhouse pressed against us.


    But Katherine answered in kind. In the next second, her own aura shed against n¡¯s.


    "Do you think you are the only one in the sixthyer?"


    n was surprised. "... So you broke through huh. As expected of the headmistress¡¯s disciple. Tell me, have you not considered bing my subordinate?"


    "Heh." Katherine smirked. "Dream on. I¡¯ll never be your dog."


    n just heaved a sigh of pity and shook his head. "Such a pity. Well, you are not the only genius in the empire, I¡¯m sure I can get someone better. Now, will you release my men or I have to force you?"


    Katherine narrowed her eyes and got ready to fight.


    But at that moment, our reinforcements came.


    "Elder brother, how unbing of you."


    "Dina..." n frowned. "So you also n to oppose me."


    "Oppose you?" Dina tilted her head. "No no, you are not important enough for me to lose my time. However, the headmistress gave us a mission, and your men are involved in it. Now, will you get out of our way or maybe you are nning to go against the headmistress orders?"


    n narrowed his eyes. His pupils burned with fiery rage, but in the end, he did not continue opposing us.


    Not only were Dina and Katherine just as strong as him, but he and his men were outnumbered. If we fight here, he will lose.


    Moreover, even he did not want to offend the headmistress.

 Chapter 163 Conflict in the Cafeteria 2

    <h4>Chapter 163 Conflict in the Cafeteria 2</h4>


    "I¡¯m disappointed." That was the first thing the headmistress said when we entered the office. "To think that a fight between students almost ended in a fight between the leaders of the threemittees. Is it a joke?"


    Everybody fell silent. Even n did not dare to say anything facing the headmistress¡¯s rebuke.


    But the headmistress did not seem satisfied with that. "n, do you think this is the pce?"


    "Headmistress, I¨C"


    "Shut up!" Headmistress Evelyn bellowed and hit her desk. "Are you not ashamed enough with the behavior of the members of the clubsmittee?!"


    n lowered his head.


    "Not only they started a fight, but they also tried to threaten Katherine! Is that like the clubsmittee does things!?


    "Even you threatened Katherine to release the hostages. Do you think this is the pce where you can do everything you want simply because you are the prince? Let me tell you, this is the institute, MY institute! If you want to show your superiority as a prince, then get lost out of here!"


    Woah, hearing Evelyn scolding n sure is refreshing.


    n gritted his teeth in rage. He could feel theughter and jeeringing from me and Dina.


    But although he was a prince, he did not dare to offend a beyond-twelfthyer powerhouse. Furthermore, Evelyn was also the headmistress of the imperial institute. Her power and connections were in par with the three great noble houses.


    If n says something wrong now and makes the headmistress dissatisfied with him, she will have a powerful faction opposing him. By then, things will be unsalvageable.


    After seeing that n did not dare to defend himself, Evelyn calmed down. She then gave me a stealthy wink as though asking me if I was happy with her performance.


    To be honest, I was more than happy seeing n being scolded and unable to retaliate.


    I¡¯m sure that Dina and Katherine were as happy as me.


    Well, the noble students were rather pale. They were probably wondering if n would silence them to hide this humiliation.


    Even Iris was trembling a bit.


    After she finished her round of scolding, Evelyn called the students involved in the fight.


    "Exin, what happened?" She stared at themoner.


    Themoner gulped down and forced himself to talk.


    "H-Headmistress, I heard them talking about killing the cmoners students yesterday... They w-were talking behind a building and I h-heard them coincidentally. T-This morning, Ash appeared dead... Headmistress, Ash, was my friend! I hope you can make him justice!"


    "We don¡¯t kill him!" One of the noble students shouted in panic. "Headmistress, we don¡¯t kill anyone! Even if we don¡¯t like them, we don¡¯t dare to cause trouble in the academy!"


    "Is it so?" Evelyn narrowed her eyes. "But you attacked him in the cafeteria, and I¡¯m pretty sure you were serious... Maybe you were trying to hide something?"


    The nobles were frozen in fear.


    Evelyn stood up from her chair and walked towards the students. "You see, one student diedst night, and we don¡¯t have any clue about the killer... To me, you lot seem very suspicious..."


    "Headmistress, please!" One of the students cried. "The words of a dog doesn¡¯t mean anything!"


    "Dog?" Evelyn stopped abruptly and looked at the student that spoke. "You called a student ¡¯dog¡¯ in MY presence?"


    "I-I-I, hea¨C"


    "Shut up!"


    Instantly, the office was filled with Evelyn¡¯s overwhelming pressure.


    The student turned pale. He felt his body turning heavy and his bones cracking from the pressure. Even although the headmistress did not injure him, the pain was unimaginable.


    "Nobody calls my students dogs!" She snorted coldly. "I don¡¯t mind if you are a noble, amoner, or even the prince! Even the emperor doesn¡¯t dare to call my students ¡¯dogs¡¯ in my face, do you understand!?"


    "I-I-I..."


    Evelyn snorted again and the pressure disappeared. Instantly, the student fell on his knees and gasped heavily for air.


    Evelyn walked close to him and grabbed his head. "There is an easy way to know if you are the culprit, and it¡¯s reading your memories."


    The noble students turned pale white as sheets of paper, but Evelyn ignored their expression. She held the student¡¯s head and smiled sweetly. "Don¡¯t resist, I can¡¯t guarantee you will not be a fool if you do."


    Then, she invaded his mind.


    I whistled inwardly. I did not know headmistress Evelyn had this kind of talent. Although her soul search was very crude and a bit dangerous, it was pretty good in general.


    A few secondster, she released the student with a frown.


    Then, she pointed to another student.


    "You,e here!"


    "H-Headmistress..."


    "Now!"


    The student walked towards her fearfully only to be soul scanned too.


    But just likest time, Evelyn continued frowning.


    "Next!" She called again and soul scanned another student. She continued scanning each student until all the nobles were gasping for air.


    But until the end, her frown did not ease.


    She then looked at themoner and snorted. "They are innocent."


    "H-Huh?"


    "None of them has memories of killing your friend."


    The student was frozen. The next second, he turned pale. "Impossible, it has to be them!"


    "Silence!" The headmistress shouted in a bad mood. "Come here!" She pulled themoner towards her and touched his forehead to search his memories.


    But once more, her search was fruitless.


    "... It looks like you were saying the truth." She said and released the student. "Sigh, we reached a dead-end again. None of you are rted to the homicide."


    The office fell silent.


    A few secondster, one of the noble students raised his hand.


    "Headmistress, I have something to say."


    The headmistress looked at him coldly. "Do speak."


    "I request a duel! The student named Joseph used us of killing a student in public, affecting our reputation and honor! And the student Rose used excessive force to detain us! We request a duel against them!"


    We were stunned. To think that the nobles would try to retaliate so quickly.


    But that was not the only surprise.


    n smile coldly and also raised a request.


    "... I request a duel too."

 Chapter 164 Rose’s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 164 Rose¡¯s Strength</h4>


    As an institute created mainly to teach magic andbat arts, it was normal for duels to be allowed.


    The institute forbids fights between students, but if two students have a dispute, they can speak with a teacher and request a duel. If the teacher agrees, the duel will be fought in the institute¡¯s arena and the teacher will supervise the duel to make sure that nobody dies or is gravely injured.


    The noble students proposed a duel against Joseph and Rose, and they epted. Of course, Rose and Joseph could not fight all the nobles by themselves, so two of the nobles would represent the group and face them.


    What came as a surprise was n¡¯s request for a duel.


    He said that the way the student council and the students¡¯ guards treated his subordinates went overboard, and he requested a duel to search justice for them.


    Everybody knew that it was just an excuse to take revenge for the humiliation he suffered just before, but nobody mentioned it.


    Of course, neither Katherine nor the proud Dina refused the duel. Instead, both of them seemed eager to fight.


    So, we moved to the arena.


    The information about the duels spread very fast, probably because the noble students spread it in purpose. However, none of us cared. In truth, with the exception of Joseph, and maybe Iris, everybody else here was confident in getting the victory.


    When we reached the arena, a crowd of students was already seated in the stands.


    Joseph was a bit pale. He was not confident that he could win, but he was not going to hide like a coward now that he was challenged to a duel. Even if he lost, he was going to fight proudly.


    At that moment, the headmistress looked towards us.


    "Very well, who will go first?" She asked.


    The nobles looked at each other and two of them stepped forward.


    "We wish to fight first, headmistress."


    Evelyn looked at them and nodded. "Very well, Rose, Joseph, step forward."


    Joseph and Rose nodded. Contrary to Joseph, Rose was very excited. She was looking forward to battling two strong enemies. For her, this duel was an opportunity to improve her abilities.


    When the two groups were in front of her, Evelyn frowned and asked something.


    "How are you going topete?"


    "Two vs. two." The nobles said almost immediately. "If they lose, they have to apologize publicly, and if we lose, we will apologize then."


    Evelyn looked at Joseph and Rose to ask for their opinion. They nodded after thinking for a bit.


    "Very well." She nodded. "All of you know the rules. No killing and no maiming the opponent. If I see any of you trying to harm your opponent maliciously, I¡¯ll intervene, and believe me, you will not like it. Also, I hope that today¡¯s conflict ends here. If I learn that any of you searched revenge after the duel, you will have a very serious chat with my fists!" Evelyn fixed her gaze in the two nobles when she said it. She feared that the nobles would try underhanded means to harm her students if they are defeated.


    The nobles nodded frantically with pale faces.


    "Very well, then. I wish luck to all of you. Now, get ready for the fight."


    """"Yes, headmistress!"""


    The arena was a ce specially prepared for duels between students and even teachers. It had a capacity of five thousand spectators, and today it was almost full. Students and teachers had rushed here to witness the duel after they heard that the threemittees were participating.


    A magic barrier surrounded the arena, protecting the spectators from stray attacks. The barrier could stop any attack below the eighthyer.


    Simply the fact that the academy could activate this kind of giant barrier without worrying about the cost spoke volumes of the academy¡¯s wealth and strength.


    Joseph and Rose stood in a side of the field, and the two nobles in the other. For the record, the two nobles were called Freddy and Jason. Unfortunately, they were not as scary as their names.


    Both of them were fourth-year students, and Joseph was a fifth-year student. Judging by that, Rose was severely disadvantaged. After all, she was just a freshman.


    However, I was very confident in Rose. After all, the hero is supposed to grow after defeating all the obstacles in her path. Four or five years of difference are nothing in front of people like her.


    When both teams were ready, headmistress Evelyn floated to the center of the arena and looked at them.


    "Are you ready?"


    The two teams nodded.


    "Very well, then start!"


    When the headmistress finished speaking, one of the nobles insta-casted a spell.


    Fire magic, [Fire Rain]!


    A magic circle appeared in the sky and unleashed a rain of fire that assaulted Joseph and Rose. The fire spell attacked the pair indiscriminately, aiming to eliminate them in one blow.


    Moreover, the other noble unsheathed a sword and charged towards Joseph and Rose with the intent to attack if they survive the rain of fire. It was obvious that although they were confident, they did not underestimate the enemy.


    The coordination between the two fifthyer nobles was wless. It was obvious that they were experienced in fighting together. They were worthy of being fourth-year students.


    But just as I expected, they underestimated the hero.


    Suddenly, a sh of sword light lit up the arena.


    The rain of fire was cur into two, and the mes were extinguished. The sword intent hidden in the sword light was so overwhelming that it seemed to consume everything.


    Then, Rose appeared in front of the sword-wielding noble.


    Her sword drew an arc in the air before she passed him. She then stopped briefly before appearing in front of the magician.


    Brandishing her sword, she cut through everything in front of her. The fire shield, the spell the magician was preparing, and the defensive robe he was wearing. Her sword sliced the air and cut him.


    Then, she sheathed her sword and turned around.


    The two nobles opened their eyes in fear. They stood in ce as frozen statues,pletely stunned.


    They could not understand what happened. In fact, most of the people observing the fight were unable to understand what happened.


    However, the ones that understood could not hide the seriousness and astonishment on their faces.


    Only when Rose returned to her side of the field, the nobles moved.


    And instantly, blood spurt out of their bodies.


    Rose had cut their tendons in an instant, cleanly, and without dirtying her sword. The fight ended after with just two stroked of her sword.


    I could not suppress a sigh of admiration. Unexpectedly, this girl had broken through to the sixthyer.

 Chapter 165 Lineup

    <h4>Chapter 165 Lineup</h4>


    "The winners are Rose and Joseph!" The headmistress announced.


    Gasps the surprise sounded in the stands. All the students directed their sights to the winners of the fight, more specifically, to the ck-haired hero.


    Many students and teachers were asking around for the identity of the girl, after all, most of them did not know that the academy had received a new genius.


    With her sixthyer strength and strongbat power just in her first year in the institute, Rose was definitively a monstrous genius, even above Dina and Katherine in talent. Her future was limitless.


    Moreover, she was amoner unaffiliated to any noble house. With a bit of poaching, maybe she could be in the pir of a noble family.


    Rose was not interested in that, though. She was too distracted sulking after the battle. She was expecting more of the two upperssmen, but they ended being defeated after one attack.


    "How disappointing." She shook her head and left the arena. She did not even wait for the apology of the two nobles. She was not interested in that. The only reason she participated in the duel in the first ce was to face powerful opponents.


    Seeing that, Joseph felt too awkward to ask for an apology and also left the arena.


    When Rose returned with us, she looked at me with a provocative look.


    I will win this time. That was what her eyes seemed to be saying.


    I shrugged and replied with a fearless smile. Rose saw it and nodded satisfied.


    "As expected, I truly want to fight you again."


    I decided to ignore the words that escaped her mouth.


    A healing mage entered the arena and healed the two nobles. Although Rose¡¯s attacks seemed serious, the truth was that her sword was so sharp that the cut was very small. A little bit of healing magic was enough to return the two nobles to normal conditions.


    Once they recovered, the two nobles swallowed their pride and epted their loss. They unwillingly went to apologize to Joseph, and although Joseph felt a bit awkward receiving an apology he did not earn, he decided to ept it.


    The nobles then left the ce, too ashamed to see the next duel.


    Headmistress Evelyn looked at us next.


    "Very well, are you ready?"


    n and Dina looked at each other and nodded.


    "How do you want to do it, n? I don¡¯t mind fighting you one to one."


    n thought for a moment before shaking his head. "I¡¯m clearly stronger than you, so a fight between us is senseless. I will not bully you that way. What do you think of an elimination battle?"


    "Bah! Do you think I don¡¯t know you are afraid of being beaten for me in public? You are still a coward, n. You don¡¯t dare to fight me now that both of us are in the sixthyer!"


    n¡¯s expression turned cold. "Do you dare to ept or not?"


    Dina snorted in disdain. "Do you think I don¡¯t dare? Even if I know what you are plotting, I ept your proposal."


    n nodded. "Very well. Headmistress, we will do an elimination battle."


    "Okay." Evelyn nodded in agreement. "You have five minutes to get ready!"


    Elimination battles are a mode ofpetition very used when two teams face each other. In this kind of battle, two teams of seven people will send a member each to the arena. Every time a member is eliminated, another will enter to rece him. In the end, the team with at least one member standing in the arena wins.


    Mmm... This time Dina was too hotblooded. This kind ofpetition is disadvantaged for us.


    Weel, at most, I¡¯ll intervene a little bit.


    Although the student council has geniuses such as Dina, Katherine, and Rose; they are freshmen or second-year students. Neither the student council nor the students¡¯ guards had members of a higher grade.


    Meanwhile, the clubs¡¯mittee was controlled by n, the crown prince and a fifth-year student. Due to that, the clubsmittee has gobbled almost all the outstanding students of the higher years.


    The clubs¡¯mittee doesn¡¯t have a shortage of sixthyer students. In other words, they just needed to defeat Dina, Katherine, and Rose, to get the victory.


    "What do you think?" Dina asked.


    "It will be hard." Katherine answered while frowning. "Besides Rose, you, and I, we don¡¯t have another sixthyer student... I only have a fifthyer student as subordinate that is hurrying towards here now."


    "That is enough." I smiled and looked at Dina. "Sister, did you forget Daisy? She is already at the fifthyer and can boost her strength up to the seventhyer."


    Dina¡¯s eyes brightened. "You are right! But... Can she get here I time?"


    "I¡¯m already here, princess." A voice answered from behind her. Dina turned around and saw two beautiful girls standing quietly with smiled in their faces.


    The two remaining members of the student council, Daisy and Andrea, were here.


    "Why are you here?" Asked Dina.


    "We came running after we learned about the duel. Fortunately, we made it in time." Daisy replied with a smile of relief.


    Dina nodded happily. "Great! Now we only need two people more..."


    "What about me?" I raised my hand. "I don¡¯t want to brag, sister, but I¡¯m pretty strong."


    "... Huh? But you are still in the fourthyer."


    I smirked and released my aura after adjusting it to the fifthyer.


    Dina opened her eyes wide. "So, you broke through, huh. Great, that is my little brother!"


    Katherine nodded satisfied. "Mm, prince us is stronger than his manayer, so he is qualified for the fight. But, what about thest participant?"


    We looked at each other with helpless expressions. The current lineup already consisted of the strongest members of bothmittees. Moreover, only Andrea and Iris were avable now. And they were in the third and fourthyer respectively.


    Dina¡¯s expression was downcast. "Sorry guys, I should not have agreed to n¡¯s proposal. I knew we were disadvantaged and yet..."


    I smiled and held Dina¡¯s hand. "Don¡¯t worry about it, sister. Besides, an elimination battle is not a bad option. n¡¯s cultivation is higher than yours or Katherine¡¯s, so if any of you fight him, the probabilities of winning are at most forty-sixty. The only reason n proposed elimination battles is that he can¡¯t afford to lose here, or his reputation will receive a heavy hit."


    I then looked at Andrea and Iris. "... It looks like we will have to do with what we have here." I focused my gaze on the strongest of the pair.


    When Iris felt my gaze, her face turned pale. "P-Prince, p-princess, I d-don¡¯t think I¡¯m a-adequate!"


    However, Dina¡¯s gaze had already turned hot. "Don¡¯t worry, Iris. You will only be there to make up the numbers."


    "B-B-But..."


    I smirked and put a hand on her shoulder. "Calm down, I have a n."


    Iris¡¯s face turned even paler.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels


    Your support motivates me to continue writting

 Chapter 166 Wind Waltz 1

    <h4>Chapter 166 Wind Waltz 1</h4>


    "Are you ready?" Headmistress Evelyn asked at both teams.


    n and Dina nodded. "We are ready, headmistress."


    "Very well, both teams send your first fighter to the arena."


    A man stepped out from n¡¯s team. He was a handsome man around 22 years old, with ck hair and ck eyes.


    His aura was very solid, at the sixthyer, and he emitted faint killing intent. He had the vibe of someone that had killed more than once.


    From our team, Katherine stepped forward.


    Her long green hair tied in a ponytail waved with the wind. She walked heroically towards the arena, without signs of nervousness for the following battle.


    When the twobatants were in the arena, the students in the surroundings turned silent.


    Most of the students were looking at the arena with shining eyes, mainly the men. They were looking at Katherine with gazes of admiration and longing.


    Regardless of if they were nobles ormoners, all of them were looking at Katherine with the same expression.


    Katherine was a very beautiful girl. Moreover, her identity and strength made her even more beautiful in the eyes of the students. I heard that many men had tried to court her without sess.


    Among them, my stupid second brother was included.


    Apparently, my second brother was very forceful, even telling her that if she did not sleep with him, she would suffer the consequences.


    Fortunately, Katherine was headmistress Evelyn¡¯s student. Nobody knows what happened, but a few dayster, my brother stopped pestering her.


    However, Katherine¡¯s dislike of princes had already been deeply rooted. Her dislike extended to n and me, Bryan¡¯s brothers. The only one she did not dislike was Dina. I heard that it was because Dina helped her when Bryan was pestering her.


    Anyways, Katherine¡¯s admirers in the institute were countless. In fact, the reason she is mocked as the headmistress¡¯s dog is in part that she rejected all her admirers¡¯ advances. The other part is the jealously of the girls.


    And from I can see, the man facing her now was one of her admirers.


    "My name is Arami Doudelis, a sixthyer warrior and a fifth-year student. Nice to meet you, Miss Katherine."


    Katherine ignored him and closed her eyes, waiting for the headmistress signal to start.


    Arami smiled gently. "I can see that miss Katherine broke through the sixthyer recently. However, I broke through the sixthyer one year ago. My strength is much higher than yours. Miss Katherine, it¡¯s better that you give up. I don¡¯t want to injure your beautiful face."


    A scowl appeared in Katherine¡¯s face. She opened her eyes and looked at her enemy coldly. "Shut your trap."


    "It looks like miss Katherine is not convinced. Arami smiled. "Do you want to make a bet with me?"


    Katherine furrowed her brows. "Oh? What do you want to bet?"


    The man smiled. "If I win, you will go on a date with me."


    For the first time, a smile appeared on Katherine¡¯s face. "And what if you lose?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Miss Katherine can ask for anything. What about it, if you win, I¡¯ll go in a date with you."


    Katherine smiled mockingly. "If I win, bark like a dog."


    "Hmm?"


    "I need to repeat my words again?"


    The man¡¯s expression turned frosty. "It looks like miss Katherine dislikes me."


    "Oh? You just realized it? Tell me, do you agree to the bet or are you a coward?"


    The man¡¯s face darkened. "You don¡¯t have to taunt me. I agree."


    "It¡¯s more like that." Katherine smiled coldly. "Teacher, are we doing it or not?"


    Headmistress Evelyn, who was floating above the arena, shook her head. "Young people these days, sigh... Anyway, are you ready?"


    Both Katherine and Arami nodded.


    Evelyn¡¯s face turned serious. "You know the rules. Not killing or maiming the opponent. You win when your opponent surrenders, leaves the arena or is unable to continue fighting. Once you are dered the winner, you must stop attacking instantly. If any of you vites the rules, I¡¯ll personally punish you, understood!?"


    ""Understood!""


    Evelyn nodded satisfied. Looking at both of them, she smiled.


    "I wish you luck. Start!"


    Instantly, Katherine and Amari moved.


    The first movement showed the difference in their fighting styles. Arami pointed his ive forward and charged towards Katherine while Katherine surrounded herself with winds and used them to increase the distance between them.


    It was a textbook example of a fight between a mage and a warrior. The warrior tries to close the distance to finish the mage while the mage tries to keep the distance while he attacks from afar.


    Unfortunately, Katherine is at a slight disadvantage this time.


    Firstly, the space in the arena is limited, so she can¡¯t always retreat or she will lose the fight. Secondly, Amari is a fifth-year student, so his experience is higher than the second-year Katherine. Lastly, Amari¡¯s cultivation is higher than Katherine¡¯s. Although both of them are in the sixthyer, Amari¡¯s sixthyer cultivation is much higher after one year solidifying it. In fact, he probably will be able to break through to the seventhyer in another year.


    As such, the odds were against Katherine in this fight.


    The warrior seemed to know it too because he pressed forward fiercely from the start. Amari¡¯s goal was to not give Katherine time to cast powerful spells and take advantage of his higher cultivation and experience to slowly corner her.


    The ive moved through the air like a snake aiming to insert its fangs on Katherine¡¯s neck. At the same time, Amari¡¯s movements were weird. It was as though he was staggering with each step he took, making his movements very unpredictable.


    Both the ive technique and the movement technique that Amari practiced were unpredictable. His style of battle seemed focused on using the strangeness of his attacks to confuse his opponent and take him by surprise.


    But Katherine was not worse than him. With each step she took, she rode the wind and evaded the attacks.


    Her movements were slower than Amari, but she seemed to be always one step ahead, evading his attacks gracefully.


    Furthermore, I realized something seeing her movements.


    She was using the flow of the wind to aid her. In other words, every time Arami brandished his ive, Katherine would use the wind his attack generated to avoid the attack easily.


    I was surprised by such a high-level disy. Her movement technique was spectacr. Arami had not realized it, but his attacks were helping Katherine. As such, no matter how strange his attacks are, they are unable to touch Katherine.


    Arami eventually realized that something was wrong and he suddenly stopped his attacks.


    "What technique is that?" He asked.


    Katherine opened her mouth indifferently.


    "I call it, [Wind Waltz]."


    Arami nodded in admiration. "Truly a great technique. You are worthy of being the headmistress¡¯s disciple."


    Then, he shook his ive and filled it with mana.


    "Allow me to show you my technique then. It¡¯s the technique passed down in my family for generations."


    His body turned illusory, and his spear vibrated as an excited child.


    "Spear technique, [Nine-Headed Serpentine Spear]!"


    With Arami¡¯s bellow, the arena was filled with spear shadows.

 Chapter 167 Wind Waltz 2

    <h4>Chapter 167 Wind Waltz 2</h4>


    "Spear technique, [Nine-Headed Serpentine Spear]!" Arami bellowed.


    Arami¡¯s ive trembled. In an instant, four different ives pierced towards Katherine from different directions.


    Arami had not mastered this techniquepletely, but he was already able to form four shadow attacks.


    Of course, only a ive attack was real, the other three were just illusions. Supposedly, thepletely mastered [Nine-Headed Serpentine Spear] could create eight spears shadows each one with actual attack power.


    But even so, Arami¡¯s attack was incredibly dangerous. Most students would be unable to evade it!


    Unfortunately, he was facing Katherine.


    She read the flow of the wind and determined the real ive. She then filled her hand with wind and took a step forward. Her hand extended softly towards one of the spears shadows, tapping it and deviating it from its path.


    Instantly, the other three ives disappeared.


    Arami was astonished. He hurriedly pulled his ive back to defend himself, but Katherine had taken advantage of the brief gap between his movements to extend a hand towards his chest.


    Then, she opened her mouth¨C


    "Boom."


    ¨CAnd the wind in her hand exploded.


    Arami¡¯s body was shot back. It flew for a few meters before finally stopping a few centimeters away from leaving the arena.


    With a bit of blood on his lips, Arami instantly tensed up. He twisted his ive and brandished it to the surroundings to stop the wall of winding towards him. He then burned the mana inside his body and jumped aside.


    The next second, the wall of wind exploded again.


    Arami felt chills in his back. If he would have been one secondte, the attack would have forced him out of the arena.


    At that moment, a shadow materialized above him. Arami looked up and saw Katherine¡¯s wind-filled leging towards his head.


    Arami snorted. He rotated his ive and thrust it towards Katherine. However, Katherine used the wind to move aside and then used the spear as a fulcrum tounch herself towards him.


    "Tsk!" Arami hurriedly evaded the attack and tried to counterattack with a swipe of his spear. But Katherine seemed to be able to read his movements. As soon as he moved, she twisted her body and cast a wind wall to stop the ive. She then hardened the wind around Arami¡¯s ive!


    Arami¡¯s face turned pale. He tried to retrieve the ive, but the resistance of the wind was too strong.


    Using that instant, Katherine closed on him. She formed a spell on her hands and sent her palm towards his chest.


    "Wind Magic, [Wind st]!"


    This time, Arami was unable to defend against the attack.


    "Agh!" Arami¡¯s body curved backward. Several of his ribs were broken, and drops of blood escaped from his mouth fleeing towards Katherine but being stopped by the wind around her.


    Then, his body flew away and crashed against the ground.


    At this point, the battle was already decided.


    Despite it, Arami stood up again. He used his ive to support his shaky body and stared at Katherine.


    "Give up." Katherine said coldly. "You are not my match."


    Arami smiled and spat out a mouthful of blood. "I think I¡¯m not defeated yet."


    Katherine frowned. "How stubborn. Do you think you can do anything with your injured body?"


    Arami smirked. He held his spear in a hand and gestured at Katherine to attack with the other.


    Katherine furrowed her brows. She looked at the headmistress to see her opinion, but the headmistress had no intention to stop the fight. Thus, she could only continue.


    "Very well, if you wish to have a few more broken bones, I¡¯ll help you!"


    Wind filled her surroundings. Katherine condensed the wind around her and formed three spells, one on each hand, and one below her feet.


    Wind Magic, [Hand Cannon]!


    Wind Magic, [Sky Dance]!


    As soon as the spells formed, Katherine disappeared.


    The next instant, she reappeared in front of Arami.


    But at that moment, Arami smirked.


    His ive glowed brightly. The mana inside his ive made the air around the arena tremble.


    Then, he thrust the ive forward.


    Towards the ground below Katherine.


    Katherine opened her eyes wide. She understood instantly his intention and tried to retreat. At the same time, she covered herself in a wind barrier and curled up her body into a ball.


    The next second, the spear pierced the ground.


    *Boom!!!*


    A deafening noise filled the ce, and a cloud of dust covered the arena. The weakest students in the stands were forced to cover their ears due to the strong explosion.


    Curiosity filled everybody¡¯s hearts. They wanted to know the result of the battle.


    However, it was already clear.


    When the dust cleared, two shadows appeared on the arena.


    The first was Katherine. She was panting heavily with her clothes slightly ragged and her body covered in dust, but she was mostly uninjured.


    On the other side, the headmistress was holding Arami¡¯s unconscious body.


    The headmistress checked Arami¡¯s condition and nodded. She then looked in Katherine¡¯s direction and smiled proudly.


    "The winner of thisbat is Katherine!"


    Instantly, cheers erupted in the surroundings.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 168 Katherine vs Christine

    <h4>Chapter 168 Katherine vs Christine</h4>


    *Christine is the crown prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e...


    ...


    "The winner is Katherine!" Evelyn announced.


    Instantly, the arena erupted in cheers, mainly from the first-year and second-year students.


    The fact that Katherine faced and defeated a fifth-year student was something worth to brag about. You must know that Arami had stayed in the institute three years longer than Katherine and had slightly higher cultivation.


    However, Katherine kept the advantage during almost the entire fight. Even during the first few minutes when Arami attacked fiercely, he was unable to touch her.


    Once the cheers calmed down, headmistress Evelyn carried Arami to a stretcher where he was treated by a healing mage.


    Evelyn confirmed that Arami was alright and then she looked at Katherine.


    "Do you wish to continue fighting or will you leave the arena?"


    "Continue." Katherine said unhesitantly.


    Evelyn nodded. She looked in direction of n¡¯s team and asked them to send the next contestant.


    Beside me, Dina frowned. "Katherine was injured by Arami¡¯sst attack, right?"


    I shook my head. "I think she is alright, the wind barrier she created at thest instant managed to shield her of the blow. But I fear her mana is almost depleted."


    "Do you think she can win the next fight?"


    I shook my head. "Let¡¯s see how it goes."


    Dina nodded and fixed her gaze in the stage.


    The next person from n¡¯s team was a woman, moreover, one I recognized. Dina instantly frowned when she saw her.


    "Christine..."


    I also frowned. "It looks like this fight will be hard."


    Christine Hera was n¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She had a long auburn air with brown eyes, and her figure was almost perfect. Same as Katherine, she was a sixthyer practitioner.


    Christine was once considered one of the young geniuses of the empire, but her glory was quickly overshadowed by Katherine, Dina, and Louise. Despite it, her talent was nothing to scoff off. She advanced to the sixthyer almost as quickly as n.


    Moreover, she is probably on the verge of breaking through to the seventhyer.


    When Christine reached the stage, headmistress Evelyn signaled the start of the match.


    "Start!"


    And the battle started.


    However, it was foughtpletely different than thest one.


    This time, Katherine advanced and Christine retreated.


    Katherine¡¯s body was wrapped in fierce winds that impulsed her towards Christine. Around her, two wind dragons took shape and flew towards her enemy.


    Sixthyer Wind Magic, [Wind Dragon¡¯s Fury]!


    Christine did not panic and extended her hand. A mana barrier formed in front of her, holding on for an instant before breaking down. Using that instant of time, a magic circle formed behind Christine and unleashed a storm of light.


    Seventh-Layer Earth and Firebined spell, [Meteor Rain]!


    The powerful spell astonished Katherine. Christine not only managed to cast a seventhyer spell, but it was almost insta-casted. Even for her, such a thing was impossible.


    The rain of meteors fell towards the arena fiercely. The number of meteors was so great that it did not leave Katherine space to evade.


    Katherine was forced to improvise. She knew that even if she used a barrier to resist the current spell, she would be too tired to continue fighting. So instead, she tried to use the wind to change the trajectory of the meteors.


    And she seeded.


    *Boom!!!*


    The multiple meteors hit the arena, creating powerful explosions that blinded the spectators. But in the instant when the meteors impacted, Katherine charged out of the explosions with her body enveloped in winds.


    Her eyes narrowed. She did not care for the burns caused by the meteors and created a hurricane around Christine.


    The cutting winds attacked Christine mercilessly, but a mana barrier and a fire explosion destroyed the hurricane. She then countered with a shockwave that pushed Katherine away.


    When the shockwave finished, Katherine and Christine were in their original positions.


    Katherine¡¯s expression was grave. Although their exchange just now seemed like a tie, the truth was that she was disadvantaged, and the difference was not little.


    Katherine¡¯sbat style was called closebat magic. It consisted of using spells at close range to overwhelm the opponent while using long-range spells as support. Plus, Katherine was very adept to wind maniption, so she added it to her closebat magic.


    Christine, on the other hand, was a purely traditional mage, but her control over the battlefield was impable. She controlled the tempo of the battle since the start, keeping Katherine away and dealing with her spells calmly.


    Plus, her spells were not limited to an element. Due to it, her attacks were more versatile and diverse.


    All the spells used by Christine caused AoE damage, countering Katherine¡¯s [Wind Waltz]. Facing that kind of attack, reading the wind flow was useless.


    If things continued like this, Katherine would tire out before she can touch Christine.


    Katherine took a deep breath. ording to my estimations, she only had enough mana for ast all-out attack.


    Katherine also knew it. So she calmed down her emotions and waited for the perfect instant.


    As soon as Christine¡¯s eyes blinked, Katherine moved.


    A magic circle appeared below her feet, boosting her speed to incredible levels for an instant.


    Sixth-Layer Wind Magic, [Sky Dance]!


    Simultaneously, tens of magic circles appeared around Christine, blocking all her routes of escape.


    First-Layer Wind Magic, [Wind Arrows]!


    It was the most basic wind spell, but when used by a sixthyer mage as Katherine, the results were astonishing.


    Hundreds of wind arrows flew towards Christine at the same time, filling the sky with a green glow.


    Christine¡¯s expression changed. Sheyered several mana barriers around her to stop the attacks. At the same time, she countered with her own fire arrows.


    But when she was distracted dealing with the arrows, Katherine appeared behind her.


    Then, she opened her lips¨C


    "Boom."


    ¨CAnd all the wind around her exploded.


    The impact of the explosion created a fierce wind that blew the fire and wind arrows away.


    The students spectating the fight were forced to close their eyes. They covered their eyes with their hands while trying to see what happened.


    When the winds finally calmed down, the two girls were standing in the stage.


    Katherine looked at Christine and nodded. "Well fought."


    "Same here." Smiled Christine.


    Then, Katherine fell to the ground.


    She had fainted due to mana depletion.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 169 Victory?

    <h4>Chapter 169 Victory?</h4>


    When Katherine fainted, the victor of the duel was decided.


    Headmistress Evelyn appeared beside Katherine and checked her condition. She sighed in relief when she confirmed that Katherine was just suffering from mana depletion.


    Evelyn raised her voice and announced the results.


    "The winner is Christine!"


    Once more, the arena erupted in cheers.


    The upperssmen cheered excitedly. This victory regained the pride of the upperssmen that had been lost when Arami lost to Katherine.


    Moreover, Christine seemedpletely uninjured. The only change since the time she entered the arena was that her clothes were a bit ruffled. Even her hair was perfect, as though she had not fought a fierce battle just now and instead was in a tea party.


    Headmistress Evelyn put a mana potion in Katherine¡¯s mouth and called a stretcher to send her away. She then looked at our side and spoke.


    "Send the next person up."


    Dina nodded.


    She looked around while thinking about who to send.


    But before she could decide, someone took a step forward and volunteered.


    "President, let me go."


    It was a man, the vice-leader of the students¡¯ guards, Hugo.


    Hugo was amoner youth that entered the institute at the same time as Katherine. He was very talented and managed to reach the fifthyer in just his second year.


    However, Dina frowned when he stepped forward.


    "Hugo, are you sure?"


    He nodded firmly. "Yes, I must defeat her to avenge the leader!"


    Dina¡¯s frown deepened. She thought for a moment before shaking her head. "I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t go."


    "B-But!"


    "You are just at the fifthyer, Hugo." Dina exined calmly. "Your strength is oneyer below that Christine. Do you think you can win?"


    Hugo bit her lips and looked down.


    At that moment, I chuckled. "Sister, let him go."


    "Hmm?" Dina was surprised and looked at me in doubt. "us, why?"


    I smiled. "Actually, Hugo has an opportunity. If I¡¯m not wrong, Christine has less than twenty percent of her mana remaining. Katherine¡¯sst attack was not something Christine can resist easily. Although she looks uninjured, the mana she used to defend against that attack was staggering."


    Dina fell silent. She thought for a moment and realized that my words were right.


    Sighing, she looked at Hugo and hesitated.


    In the end, she exhaled and waved her hand.


    "Okay, go. But be careful. Focus in a battle of attrition. Once Christine¡¯s mana is used up, the victory will be ours."


    "I understand." Hugo nodded seriously. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not betray your expectations."


    He then grabbed his axe from the ground and jumped into the stage.


    When Christine saw him, she smiled.


    "How nice, another a fifthyer from the students¡¯ guards. Are you here to avenge your leader?"


    Hugo looked at her fiercely and closed his eyes to concentrate.


    Below, Dina wrinkled her words in concern and looked at me. "Do you truly think he can win?"


    I shrugged. "Perhaps, if he is cautious enough. I estimate he has a fifty percent chance. Plus, he probably will perform beyond his limits today."


    "Huh? You look very sure..." Dina shot me a suspicious look. "Why do you think so?"


    I smirked. "Is it not obvious? He wants to impress his crush."


    Dina was stunned. She then looked in the direction of the infirmary. "... Katherine?"


    I smiled. "... He will do his best to defeat Christine so to impress her. Maybe after the victory, he is nning to confess his feelings."


    Dina finally understood. "So that is the reason. You are very observant, us."


    I just smiled and did not deny it.


    Back to the arena, headmistress Evelyn looked at both parties before raising her hand.


    "Ready? Start!"


    At her signal, the fight started.


    Hugo moved immediately. He kicked the ground and charged towards Christine. At the same time, he swung his axe and created a mana wave that flew towards her.


    Christine calmly created a mana barrier and stopped the sh. Just like thest fight, she made use of the time the barrier earned to cast a spell.


    However, the spell she cast this time was not the powerful [Meteor Rain].


    Having used too much mana in thest fight, she opted for a less costly spell, [Fire Spears].


    Five spears of fire appeared behind her and flew towards Hugo, sealing his paths of escape. Hugo answered with a swing of his axe. The axe attack shed with the fire spears, that exploded upon contact.


    Hugo tensed up. He moved his axe in a circr form and created a mana shield to protect himself from the explosions.


    It was an intermediatebat technique taught in the institute. [Attack Reflection]!


    The explosions hit the shield, but Hugo was unscathed. He charged out and brandished his axe towards Christine¡¯s shoulders, but it was stopped by a magic circle that appeared in front of him.


    Christine retaliated creating tens of wind des around her that cut towards her opponent. Fortunately, Hugo was prepared. He retreated instantly once his attack failed to breach Christine defenses. He then avoided Christine attacks and charged forward again.


    Christine frowned. She instantly realized Hugo¡¯s goal. He intended to force her to use her spells to consume her remaining magic power.


    It was a simple strategy, but very effective. Christine had to use spells in order to defeat Hugo, but each spell she used meant less mana remaining in her core.


    Moreover, she had to avoid using powerful spells. If she used a powerful spell and failed, her remaining mana would not be enough to continue the fight.


    So, she had to save the huge spells for a decisive moment.


    The battle continued that way. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged tens of moves without results.


    Christine started to panic. Her mana reserves were decreasing quickly. Currently, she had at most ten percent of her total mana avable.


    Of course, Hugo was not much better. Avoiding and defending against a peak sixthyer mage¡¯s attacks was very hard, and sometimes he was unable to defend in time. Due to it, he was panting and his body was filled with scratches.


    But although he seemed much more miserable, his situation was much better than Christine.


    Dina sighed in relief. She held her chest and smiled. "It looks like we will win this one."


    I did not answer. Instead, I looked at the battle and frowned.


    At that moment, Christine finally showed an opening.


    Hugo did not hesitate when he saw it. He took advantage of this opportunity and instantly pounced forward.


    In an instant, his axe was filled with a blinding glow. He used most of his mana in this attack.


    "Axe Technique, [Opening the World]!"


    With a shout, Hugo swung his axe down.


    The next second, the entire arena trembled.


    ...


    6/10 this week

 Chapter 170 Daisy’s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 170 Daisy¡¯s Strength</h4>


    *BOOOMMMM!!!*


    The powerful axe attack shocked the entire arena.


    Nobody expected that Hugo was saving a trump card like that. Facing an attack of that magnitude, Christine was surely severely injured or dead.


    Dina and the others stood up in excitement. They clenched their fists and looked at the cloud of dust on the arena in anticipation.


    But contrary to them, I shook my head.


    "He was too impatient." I sighed.


    "Huh?" Dina and the others were startled. They looked at me questioningly but I just shook my head and did not exin.


    When the cloud of dust cleared, they understood my meaning.


    A giant crater had formed in Christine¡¯s position. Christine, however, was a few meters away,pletely unscathed.


    Hugo, on the other hand, was chained to the ground by a group of colorful magic chains.


    I recognized the spell instantly, it was an elementless fifthyer spell called [Mana Chains].


    But Christine¡¯s use of the spell was impressive. She had cast it long ago below her feet and baited Hugo to attack her. Then, when he was about to connect the blow, she teleported a few meters away and activated the spell.


    When Hugo realized that something was wrong, he could not retract his attack. The battle had been lost.


    If Hugo would have been a bit more cautious, using instead a weaker attack, he would have avoided the chains and Christine would have lost.


    Unfortunately, he was too eager for sess.


    Christine wiped off the dust on her clothes and walked towards Hugo slowly. She then cast a wind arrow on her hand and pressed it against Hugo¡¯s neck.


    Although Hugo gritted his teeth and tried to struggle, his body was already spent. He could only stare at Christine with a look of unwillingness.


    Christine curled her lips up in a prideful smile and looked at Evelyn. "Headmistress?"


    Evelyn sighed and raised her hand. "The winner is Christine."


    Christine smirked. "Good, I was already almost out of mana."


    """Ohhhhhhh!!!""" Once more, the arena was enveloped in cheers.


    The observing students werepletely astonished. The way that Christine managed to reverse the battle was incredible. It was a show of her abundant battle experience.


    Christine smiled to the public and curtsied politely.


    Amid the cheers of the crowd, Hugo left the stage dejectedly.


    Dina heaved a sigh of disappointment. She patted Hugo¡¯s shoulders and consoled him.


    "It¡¯s alright. This fight will be a good experience for you."


    Hugo nodded and sat silently in a chair without raising his head.


    Dina sighed again.


    She looked around and looked at us.


    "Then who is next."


    This time, Daisy stood up.


    "I will go, princess."


    Dina thought for a moment and nodded. "Good luck."


    Daisy smiled. She then walked towards me and held my hand. "Your highness, wish me good luck."


    I smiled dotingly and kissed her forehead.


    "Good luck, show them who is the boss."


    Daisy blushed and nodded confidently. "I will." She then stepped into the stage with a serious look.


    When Christine saw that another fifthyer was sent onto the stage, she smiled disdainfully.


    "Is it the best the student council can get?"


    Daisy smiled calmly and bowed. "Miss Christine, please guide me."


    Christine frowned. She observed Daisy carefully but was unable to find anything wrong.


    At that moment, headmistress Evelyn looked at Christine.


    "Christine, are you sure you want to continue in your condition?"


    Christine smirked. "It¡¯s more than enough to defeat someone like her."


    The headmistress nodded. "Very well. Then, are you ready?"


    When Daisy and Christine nodded, the headmistress waved her hand.


    "Start!"


    With the headmistress signal, Christine attacked.


    She insta-cast a spell and aimed it to Daisy. A fireball flew towards her face.


    Daisy¡¯s expression turned serious. Before the fireball could reach her, a lightning bolt left her body. The lightning bolt shed against the fireball and consumed it instantly. Then, it continued unimpeded towards Christine.


    Christine was surprised. She hurriedly cast a mana shield and jumped back. But at that moment, three lightning snakes surged out from the ground. The lightning snakes appeared around Christine and bit towards her.


    Christine, however, was an experienced mage. She instantly cast an earth barrier that stopped and guided the lightning snakes to the ground. She then jumped and released a wind arrow towards Daisy.


    At this point, Christine¡¯sck of mana was evident. Even although Daisy was just in the fifthyer, she was suppressing Christinepletely.


    Furthermore, Daisy was not rash like Hugo. She attacked calmly from her position, without rushing to get the victory.


    In exchange, the pressure Christine was enduring increased drastically. Lightning snakes and lightning chains grew around her, shing against the weaker and weaker mana shields of Christine and consuming her little remaining mana slowly.


    Suddenly, Daisy shouted a word.


    "Grow!"


    Instantly, a lightning tree appeared behind Christine. Christine¡¯s expression changed. She tried to evade the tree, but the lightning roots and branches surged out to entangle her.


    It was a spell that I taught Daisy not long ago, [Gungnir Seed]!


    ording to the legends, Gungnir was made of one of the branches of the world tree. This spell consists of ting a lightning seed that will grow in a tree filled with lightning branches and roots, Gungnirs.


    I did not expect that Daisy could use it already. Although it¡¯s still full of ws, the basic shape is already done.


    Christine¡¯s mana shield was destroyed instantly, and the spells she cast were consumed by the growing lightning tree. Finally, one of the branches grabbed her leg.


    Christine paled. A pain so strong that seemed to burn her nerves attacked her entire body. Christine¡¯s mouth let out a small gasp of pain and her eyes widened.


    Then, her body started to glow.


    And all the mana in the surroundings rushed towards her.


    "Get out!" Christine screamed in anger in pain. Instantly, a powerful shockwave crushed the lightning tree.


    Daisy was surprised. She hurriedly created a lightning barrier that stopped the shockwave and stared in Christine¡¯s direction.


    There, Christine was floating with a look of anger in her eyes.


    "Die, servant!"


    Then, a rain of fire fell from the sky.


    ...


    7/10 this week...

 Chapter 171 Lightning Goddess’s Armor vs Last Stand

    <h4>Chapter 171 Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor vs Last Stand</h4>


    Dina stood up, when she saw Christine floating in the air, her face showed a look of astonishment.


    "That is...!"


    I nodded. "A forbidden spell, [Last Stand]. It absorbs the chaotic mana in the surroundings to restore the user¡¯s strength momentarily. However, after a few minutes, the berserk mana will injure her mana circuit. She probably will be bedridden for a month after this fight and she will need an entire year to eliminate the aftereffects of using the spell."


    Dina¡¯s expression was grim. "Is she crazy!? Why did she use a spell like that here!?"


    I shrugged. "She probably can¡¯t ept to lose."


    Actually, the reason was different. [Gungnir Seed] is a lightning spell with smiting properties. The pain caused when it injures you is enough to desire to die.


    Probably, Christine¡¯s use of [Last Stand] was unintentional. She unconsciously activated it to escape from the strong pain.


    However, even if she wins this fight, the consequences will be too much. Christine is probably regretting using it now.


    That is probably the reason she is so angry.


    Now that her mana was again in top condition, she did not hesitate to use her strongest spell, [Meteor Rain].


    Giant balls of fire were formed above the arena, and the rain of fire seemed as though it wanted to consume Daisy entirely.


    Headmistress Evelyn frowned. She got herself ready to intervene at any moment and save Daisy. After all, a spell of this strength could easily kill her.


    But before she could act, her eyes widened.


    She saw Daisy take a deep breath and instantly, her aura changed.


    Lightning mana surged out of her mana core and enveloped her body. In an instant, a beautiful lightning armor had covered her body.


    [Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor]!


    As soon as the armor appeared, the arena shook.


    Daisy¡¯s aura surged powerfully. In seconds, her cultivation had gone from the fifthyer to the seventhyer.


    Calmly, Daisy raised her hand. She looked at the rain of fireing towards her and curled up her lips.


    "Grow, [Gungnir Seed]!"


    Instantly, a giant tree grew behind Daisy. The lightning tree extended its branches and covered her. Then, the remaining branches flew towards theing meteors.


    *BOOOMMM!!!*


    The sh between fire and lightning was astonishing. The lightning branches filled the sky and consumed the meteors, while the meteors struggled and tried to burn the lightning branches.


    "Impossible!!!" Christine eximed in disbelief. She hurriedly cast another spell and extended her hand towards Daisy.


    "Wind and Firebined magic, [Dual Serpents of Wind and Fire]!"


    *Hiss!!!*


    The two serpents flew towards Daisy. Wind and fireplemented each other bing even stronger.


    However, Daisy put on a sweet smile.


    "Serpents, huh. I know how to use them too."


    Then, she waved her hands.


    [Gungnir Tree]¡¯s branches shook. In an instant, serpent heads grew from the branches and crashed against the wind and fire serpents.


    Fifth-Layer Lightning Magic, [Lightning Serpents]!


    The serpents opened her mouth and bit each other. Fire, wind, and lightning shed against each other forming a beautiful and deadly sight.


    However, Daisy had cast the spell using Gungnir¡¯s lightning. Due to it, her serpents were more powerful!


    *BOOMM!!!*


    Another explosion urred. The blinding light created by the serpents¡¯ sh forced the spectators to look away.


    However, neither Daisy nor Christine could afford to look away.


    In the instant when the two spells shed, both of them had cast their next spell. Christine transmuted the earth to create stone spikes that pierced towards Daisy¡¯s body.


    Daisy, on the other hand, summoned a lightning bolt from the skies that fell on Christine.


    *Boom!!! Rumble!!!*


    All the spectators stood up. This fight was at apletely different level than all the fights until now. The sight of two beautiful girls using high-level magic was astounding.


    Daisy¡¯s lightning and Christine¡¯s spells were both amazing. One was a goddess of lighting, and the other was a mage queen bending the world to her will.


    However, the differences between them soon became obvious.


    In the end, Daisy¡¯s strength had grown to the seventhyer. Although she was still inexperienced at using this power, it was enough to overwhelm the already tired Christine.


    Plus, Christine could feel her strength dissipating. She could feel she had less than one minute before the side-effects of [Last Stand] kicked in.


    At some point, the entire arena had been filled with lightning. Despite her best efforts, Christine was starting to lose ground.


    Gritting her teeth, she decided to ignore the consequences and go all out.


    "Descend, [Meteor Rain]!"


    The rain of fire appeared once more in the air. But Daisy just snorted and waved her hand calmly. She had already deal with this spell before. A rain of fire could not burn her tree.


    But at that moment, she realized Christine¡¯s goal.


    In her surroundings, hundreds of wind and fire needles appeared.


    Wind and Firebined spell, [Purgatory Needless]!


    Another seventhyer spell.


    Headmistress Evelyn was surprised. "Dual casting seventhyer spells!? Such talent. She has not even reached the seventhyer yet!"


    Daisy realized the seriousness of the situation. She was already defending against the meteor raining from the sky. She could not afford to divert her attention toward the new spell.


    However, [Purgatory Needless] was also a seventhyer spell. If she ignored it, she probably would lose.


    Daisy gritted her teeth. She took a deep breath and focused on strengthening [Gungnir Seed]. Now, she could only trust that [Gungnir Seed]¡¯s defenses.


    The next instant, the spells shed.


    *Boom!!!*


    The arena shook. Many students turned pale seeing the strength of the two girls. None of them could resist even one second under the two girls¡¯ formidable attacks.


    Red, golden, and green colors intertwined. The spectacle was as beautiful as it was dangerous.


    But soon, the spectacle finished.


    In the stage, two girls stood panting across each other.


    The next second, Christine turned pale.


    "Cough!"


    A mouthful of blood left her mouth. Christine fell on the ground and started to vomit blood.


    Evelyn smiled. "The winner is Daisy!"


    Victory and defeat had been decided.


    ...


    8/10 Chapters this week...


    Support me on P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: patre-om/aidnovels

 Chapter 172 Daisy’s Second Battle

    <h4>Chapter 172 Daisy¡¯s Second Battle</h4>


    Guys, I know that my schedule has been a mess recently, but please bear with it a bit longer. Things has beenplicated at hometely, and sometimes I simply don¡¯t have the energy to sit in fron od a pc to write. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing my best to keep the release rate. Today are three chapters, two ofst week and one of this...


    ...


    \"Christine!\" n jumped on the stage and ran towards Christine, but Evelyn had moved before him.


    She held her wrist and sent a bit of her mana inside Christine¡¯s body.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, I protected her mana circuits from harm. But even I can¡¯t eliminate [Last Stand]¡¯s side-effectspletely. She will have to recover for a long time before getting better.\"


    n nodded gratefully. \"Thank you, headmistress.\" He then carried Christine away, but not without giving Daisy a grudgeful look.


    Daisy smiled gently in response, but in the next second, she also started to vomit blood.


    \"Daisy!\" Dina shouted worriedly and tried to rush into the arena, but Daisy extended her hand and stopped her.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, princess. I¡¯m fine.\" She then looked at me and nodded determinately. \"I can continue. Headmistress, the next.\"


    Evelyn stared at Daisy carefully. \"Are you sure? Your injuries are not minor.\"


    Daisy nodded. \"I¡¯m sure, please.\"


    Evelyn sighed. \"Today¡¯s students are truly determined. Well, I like it.\" She then told n¡¯s team to send their next member.


    This time, a handsome blonde man was the one that took the stage.


    He looked at Daisy with a smile and bowed slightly. \"Nice to meet you, my name is Harry Helford.\"


    Daisy nodded. \"Daisy.\"


    Harry was a fourth-year student. He was a sixthyer warrior that wielded a pair of daggers.


    His slender body and weapons showed that he was an assassin-like fighter. Someone focused on speed and agile movements.


    Watching the two of them on the stage, I furrowed my brows. I¡¯m not sure if Daisy can win this time.


    Although she looks fine outwardly, I know that Daisy was severely injured during the duel against Christine. Mainly in thest attack, Christine¡¯s twost spells injured Daisy more than she shows.


    After all, Christine used two seventhyer spells despite the burden in her body. Even though Daisy¡¯s cultivation was ayer higher, her expertise using spells was far fromparable to Christine¡¯s.


    Furthermore, of the two seventhyer attacks, Daisy received [Purgatory Needless]pletely. Fortunately, [Gungnir Seed]¡¯s defenses helped her to endure, otherwise, the result would have been a mutual elimination.


    The time limit of Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor is also approaching. So, if her opponent is cunning enough, he can win easily.


    Headmistress Evelyn raised her hand and looked at Daisy and Harry.


    \"Are you ready?\"


    Both of them nodded.


    \"Very well, start!\"


    With Evelyn¡¯s announcement, the fifth battle started.


    Daisy was the first one to open fire. She sent five lightning serpents in Harry¡¯s direction.


    Harry smirked. He jumped aside and evaded the attacks. He then retreated until the edge of the stage without any intention of confronting Daisy.


    As I thought, he was going to stall for time.


    Daisy wrinkled her brows. Her hands moved and multiple magic circles were created around her. Then, the magic circles opened fire.


    Lightning Magic, [Lightning Bolt]!


    [Lightning Bolt] was just a firstyer spell, the basic of the basics, but Daisy relied on numbers to bring a qualitative change to the strength of the spell. Moreover, I noticed she mixed a bit of Gingnir¡¯s Lightning between the firebolts.


    I was noticeably surprised. To think Daisy managed to use Gungnir¡¯s Lightning without relying on [Gungnir Seed]. Just this improvement alone is worthy of praise.


    But her enemy response was equally praiseworthy. He moved between the lightning bolts leaving afterimages in the way, and the few lightning bolts he was unable to evade were stopped by a mana barrier around his body.


    At the same time, he made sure of keeping himself as far from Daisy as possible.


    Daisy could not help but turn angry.


    \"You... What are you, a rat?\"


    Harry shrugged. \"Sorry, miss Daisy, but I¡¯m not confident in defeating you right now. I prefer to wait for a bit until the effects of your technique fade out. Is anything wrong with that?\"


    Daisy could not say anything against that. Thus, she started to cast more spells against him.


    Lightning serpents, lightning bolts, and lightning chains were created, but Harry evaded them all. Daisy tried to use [Gungnir Seed] again, but even that was useless.


    After all, Harry was a speed-oriented warrior. Even if Daisy activated [Gungnir Seed], it was useless if she could not trap him.


    This fight showed clearly Daisy¡¯s weakness. In the end, she had started cultivating not long ago, and her current strength was in great part due to my help.


    But that caused that the number of spells she knows was low for a fifthyer mage. Moreover, she did not know any AoE spells. That was a big weakness against an opponent like Harry.


    Harry had also realized it, so he continued moving through the arena without giving Daisy¡¯s spells the opportunity to hit him. Every time Daisy fired a spell, she discovered that her target had moved away and the spell had hit nothing.


    Soon, Daisy started to feel the power in her body fading away. Harry also felt it and his smile became more and more confident. At the current rate, victory was going to be his.


    However, instead of panicking, Daisy calmed down.


    She took a deep breath and focusedpletely on the fight. She eliminated all the stray thoughts on her mind and thought solely about ways to take her enemy down.


    The rate of her attacks slowed down. Her mind started to predict where Harry was going to move next and how to take advantage of that.


    Suddenly, Harry felt the pressure over him growing.


    Little by little, he discovered that he was being hit more and more. Although most of the attacks were just lightning bolts that he could resist easily at the cost of a bit of his mana, asionally, some lightning serpents and lightning chains hit too close forfort.


    But suddenly, Daisy¡¯s attacks ceased.


    Harry stopped. He looked at Daisy and discovered that her strength had finally fallen to the sixthyer, moreover, it was dangerously close to the fifthyer.


    \"It looks like this is the end, miss Daisy.\" Harry smiled.


    Daisy nodded. \"You are right, this is the end.\" Then, she snapped her fingers.


    Instantly, tens of magic circles appeared around Harry.


    Harry¡¯s expression changed. He tried to move away, but a chain of lightning had unknowingly grabbed his right foot.


    \"I started to prepare this trap two minutes ago, and put my remaining mana in it.\" Daisy said with a smile of pride and a pale face. \"But it was worth it.\"


    Then, tens of lightning bolts and lightning serpents descended towards Harry.

 Chapter 173 Oh, Graceful Hero 1

    <h4>Chapter 173 Oh, Graceful Hero 1</h4>


    *BOOM!*


    Daisy¡¯sst attack was very powerful. Although she did not use highyer spells, the sheer number of lightning bolts she unleashed was enough to drown any sixthyer enemy.


    Immediately after Daisy finished unleashing the spells, she copsed the ground.


    I instantly jumped onto the stage and held her up. Daisy opened her eyes weakly and smiled. \"Your highness, I did it.\"


    \"Well done.\" I smiled and hugged her. Daisy closed her eyes with a satisfied smile and fainted.


    The next second, I shook my head.


    I did not have the heart to tell her the truth, not now.


    I looked in direction of the lightning bolts and sighed.


    Daisy¡¯sst attack was formidable, but unfortunately, it failed.


    When the lightning rain stopped, a mana shield had appeared on the arena, protecting Harry¡¯spletely.


    I looked at the ring on his hand. A defensive magic item able to stop any attack below the ninthyer once.


    Harry was slightly pale. \"Damn, I almost lost. I was saving this barrier as a trump card. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t use it anymore today.\"


    I ignored him and carried Daisy in a princess carry to the healing mages. They checked her briefly and confirmed that it was just mana depletion plus some internal injuries.


    I nodded andid her down on a stretcher before returning to the team.


    Dina sighed in pity when she saw me. \"Shame, I thought Daisy had managed to knock him down.\"


    I smiled wryly. \"She did a good job, but the enemy protective item was unexpected.\"


    Dina nodded. She then looked at our remaining team members and frowned.


    \"Rose, you are next.\"


    \"Understood, president.\" An excited smile appeared on Rose¡¯s face. She looked at the stage with an expression of anticipation.


    Dina tapped her shoulder with a serious expression. \"Be careful, we are three members down, but n¡¯s team has only lost two participants. You must win this time.\"


    Rose grinned. \"Don¡¯t worry, your highness, I¡¯ll not let down your expectations.\"


    She then jumped into the arena and introduced herself.


    \"My name is Rose, freshman, and a sixthyer magic warrior. Please guide me.\" She bowed politely.


    Harry frowned. \"Magic warrior, what does that mean?\"


    Rose just smiled sweetly and unsheathed her sword. She then leaned slightly forward and waited for the headmistress signal.


    \"Are you ready?\"


    Seeing the two of them nod, Evelyn raised her hand and lowered it down.


    \"Start!\"


    In the next instant, Rose kicked the ground.


    \"Ugh!\"


    Harry grunted. He parried Rose¡¯s sword aside, but the strength behind the attack made him lose his bnce.


    Narrowing her eyes, Rose spun around and unleashed another blow. The sword shone and sliced the air towards Harry¡¯s neck.


    *Ding!*


    Harry¡¯s daggers managed to block the blow. But the next attack was already over him. Rose¡¯s knee kicked towards Harry¡¯s belly, intent on crushing it.


    At that moment, however, Harry shed away and retreated.


    \"Crazy...\" He mumbled softly and stared at Rose. The hero was also looking at him with a smile.


    She then kicked the ground again.


    *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!*


    Sword and daggers shed against each other repeatedly. Harry was forced to lean his head aside, but Rose¡¯s sword cut some strands of his hair.


    Before Harry could thanks his luck though, Rose bent her elbow and swung it towards his face.


    Cold sweat flowed on Harry¡¯s back. He hurriedly crouched down and rolled aside to evade the attack.


    This was the first only-warriorsbat of today¡¯s fights, and the intensity was incredible.


    Shockwave after shockwave spread on the arena. Both Rose and Harry moved so quickly that most students were unable to follow their movements.


    Harry¡¯s expression darkened quickly. As ate sixthyer warrior focused on speed, he was faster than most sixthyer practitioners; however, he had finally met someone as fast as him.


    Furthermore, the opponent was someone that had just broken through the sixthyer.


    But speed was not the only thing surprising about Rose. Her strength and swordsmanship were first-rate. Harry waspletely pressured, unable to counterattack.


    Rose wielded her sword fiercely. Each attack created airwaves that cut Harry¡¯s skin, and each movement was aimed to pressure her opponent and bring him close to defeat.


    The fight waspletely in her control, and despite Harry¡¯s desperate attempts to recover the initiative, he waspletely suppressed by Rose¡¯s overwhelming strikes.


    His wrist started to hurt. More than once, he was forced to rely on his movement technique, [sh Step], to escape.


    But it was the most he could do. Every time he tried to counterattack, Rose¡¯s sword wasing towards his neck.


    \"Damn it!\" Harry cursed with an ugly expression. He evaded a sh narrowly only to find Rose¡¯s leging from below. When he jumped back, Rose¡¯s sword was again slicing towards him.


    \"This girl!\" Harry held his daggers and pointed down. He then used [sh Step] again and retreated hurriedly.


    Finally getting an opportunity to catch his breath, he activated a technique.


    \"[Wind-Blessed Daggers]!\"


    With his shout, the wind surged towards him. Harry¡¯s daggers took a green glow and shed towards Rose.


    But Rose answered with a sword thrust. She shed against Harry¡¯s daggers directly.


    *Bam!*


    Rose¡¯s expression changed. In the next second, her body was sent flying.


    Harry smirked. [Wind-Blessed Daggers] was a sixthyer dagger technique. Receiving it head-on was suicide.


    Now that he had recovered the initiative, he was not going to give Rose the opportunity to counterattack.


    With his daggers shining green, Harry unleashed countless dagger shadows. His body shed and appeared behind Rose, and his daggers pierced towards her waist.


    Rose reacted exceptionally. She used a downward sh to block the daggers, but the powerful dagger technique sent her flying once more.


    A thread of blood flowed down from her lips, but Rose¡¯s face remained calm. She used the strength of the blow to retreat and restore her posture.


    Harry was not going to allow it, though.


    Kicking the ground, he appeared above Rose and swung his daggers down.


    But contrary to an expression of despair, he saw a smile.


    Rose curved her lips up and muttered a word.


    \"Shield.\"


    And a magic circle appeared between her and Harry.


    *ng!*


    The daggers shed against the shield.


    \"Magic!?\" Harry was astonished. But Rose did not give him time to think. Taking advantage of the brief time earned by the mana shield, she stopped her moment forcibly and shed upwards.


    \"Ha!\"


    Her sword shone brightly. The light on Rose¡¯s sword was blinding, and the power behind her blow was devasting.


    Seeing the sword shing towards his neck, Harry was forced to retreat again. For some reason, he knew he could not take that attack head-on.


    But before he could sigh in relief, ten light arrows were descending towards him.

 Chapter 174 Oh, Graceful Hero 2

    <h4>Chapter 174 Oh, Graceful Hero 2</h4>


    \"Magic!?\" The students and teachers observing the fight stood up in astonishment when they saw Rose using magic.


    Their astonishing was even higher than when Daisy¡¯s strength increased by twoyers. The fact that Rose managed to use both magic and martial arts at the same time was almost heaven-defying.


    Using magic and martial arts together is very hard, bordering the impossible. It¡¯s because the mana cirction necessary for magic and martial arts arepletely contrary to each other. It¡¯s like writing with your two hands at the same time, but your right hand was writing an economy thesis and your left hand resolving a difficult mathematical problem.


    Very few people manage to aplish it. Even I needed several lives and very hard training to use magic and martial arts simultaneously.


    But Rose managed to do it at fifteen years of age. Plus, she also managed to cultivate to the sixthyer at the same time.


    The word genius was not enough to describe it.


    I already knew about Rose¡¯s skills in magic and martial arts, but even so, I could not help but sigh in admiration. As expected of the hero.


    Rose¡¯s magic was the drop that filled the cup. The advantage Harry had managed to get through the use of [Wind-Blessed Daggers] was instantly lost. He found himself hard-pressed to resist the volley of light arrows.


    He tried to block the arrows with his daggers, but after blocking the first and trying to block the second¨C


    \"Huh?\"


    ¨CThe light arrow pierced his shoulder.


    Harry was surprised, he was sure that he had blocked that light arrow.


    But when he looked at his daggers, he realized that the effects of [Wind-Blessed Daggers] had unknowingly vanished.


    It was [Purification], Rose¡¯s understanding of thews. The ability to return any phenomenon to its original state.


    Before Harry could understand what was happening, the remaining arrows pierced his body.


    \"Gah!\"


    Harry vomited a mouthful of blood and copsed. His clothes were dyed entirely red and his body lost all strength.


    Rose walked slowly towards him. When she arrived and confirmed that he was unconscious, she looked at headmistress Evelyn.


    \"Headmistress?\"


    Evelyn looked at Rose with aplicated expression. \"I already knew you could dual-execute magic and martial arts, but seeing it firsthand is astonishing.\" She then waved her hand and Harry¡¯s unconscious body was sent to a stretcher and taken away of the arena.


    She then looked at Rose again. \"This year the academy sure received some monsters. Just that monstrous brat is enough to make anyone speechless, but now another two monsters appeared. Rose, do you want to be my disciple?\"


    \"Huh?\" Rose was surprised.


    Headmistress Evelyn smiled wryly. \"I don¡¯t dare to poach that guy¡¯s servant, but there is no problem with you. What do you say? Although I can¡¯t teach you much about martial arts, not many people have more knowledge about magic than me.\"


    Rose was exhrated. \"Thank you, teacher.\" She hurriedly bowed and agreed.


    I was stunned. Damn, heroes are sure lucky. Suddenly getting an extremely powerful teacher. Even I felt envious.


    I remember that when I showed my extreme genius in some of my past lives, most of the time I was treated as a monster. Once I was even hunted ¡¯cause my abilities were ¡¯demonic¡¯.


    I felt depressed now.


    After Evelyn recognized Rose as her student, the entire arena was in an uproar. Nobody expected that the headmistress would ept another student just like that.


    The nobles and students that had an eye on Rose sighed in disappointment. Now that Rose was the headmistress¡¯s disciple, none of them dared to poach her.


    Of course, some of them were entertaining the thought of conquering the heart of the beauty and gaining the girl and the support of the headmistress at the same time.


    I did not care about it, though. Instead, I looked in n¡¯s direction while wondering about what he was going to do next.


    With Rose in the stage, it looks like I will be able to rx. Rose will not have trouble defeating another two, or even three opponents.


    Who knows? Perhaps she will steamroll the other teampletely and defeat them all, including my brother.


    But contrary to my expectations, the crown prince waspletely calm.


    He observed Rose with a focused expression before calling a 2-meters-tall and brawny young man.


    \"Colle, it¡¯s your turn. Try to win, but if it¡¯s impossible, you know what to do.\"


    Colle wrinkled his brows. \"Your highness, that is...\"


    n frowned. \"Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure of making up for your losses. Moreover, if you seed, I¡¯ll reward you greatly.\"


    Colle thought for a moment and stopped hesitating. He then put on a firm expression.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, your highness, I will not fail you.\"


    \"En.\" n nodded and gestured Colle to go up to the stage.


    When headmistress Evelyn called the next participant, Colle took a deep breath and jumped to the center of the arena.


    When hended, the entire stage trembled.


    ...


    Consider supporting me on P4TREON.


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 175 Colle, Magic Wall

    <h4>Chapter 175 Colle, Magic Wall</h4>


    Can I vent a bit here? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing about you. You all are great and support me always.


    Today is the seventh day I¡¯m in quarantine, without leaving my house. How to describe it? Stressful! I live with my parents and siblings and staying in a closed space with other people for seven days is tiring. God, even sleeping is bing a chore.


    I¡¯m a rtively sociable person, so I¡¯m used to visiting my friends, ying ser, going to the mall, etc. However, I can¡¯t even go jogging in the mornings now!


    I hope this ends soon. Good luck to you is you are in this situation too...


    ..


    Colle figure was intimidating. His two-meters-tall body and brawny figure inspired fear to his opponents. Moreover, his heavy and powerful body made the stage tremble with each step he took.


    When he stood in front of Rose, it was as though looking at David and Goliath.


    Once was a giant with a powerful body and d in armor, and the other was a small girl with a slender body, delicate figure, and wearing light clothes.


    \"My name is Colle.\" The giant young man¡¯s voice rumbled in the arena. \"I¡¯ll be your opponent this time.\"


    Rose nodded. \"Name¡¯s Rose, please instruct me.\"


    Colle grunted. He then turned towards the headmistress and spoke. \"Headmistress, please give the signal.\"


    Evelyn nodded. She confirmed that both of them were ready and raised her hand.


    \"This is the seventh fight. Now, start!\"


    And the fight started.


    Rose once more was the first to make move. She kicked the ground and closed the distance between Colle and her in an instant.


    Unsheathing her sword, she swung it towards Colle¡¯s chest.


    But then, everybody opened their eyes wide.


    Contrary to what the people observing the fight were expecting, Colle neither evaded the attack nor tried to block it.


    Instead, a magic circle appeared in his hand, and he punched forward.


    *ng!*


    A metallic sound resounded in the arena.


    Then, Rose was thrown backward.


    Yes, the giant young man whose appearance resembledpletely a warrior was, in fact, a mage.


    Colle did not hesitate. One second after Rose was sent flying, magic circles appeared on his feet, chest, arms, legs, and head, forming a beautiful rune-filled magic armor.


    His armor wasposed of seventeen magic circles in total. The design and form of the armor were unique. And I could feel a slight trace of concept and rules on it.


    It was worthy of Colle¡¯s title, [Magic Wall].


    One of the most talented and odd mages in the young generation of the empire.


    Colle roared. His booming voice shook the surroundings, and his huge body was shot towards Rose.


    Rose hurriedly evaded the blow, and in the next instant, a huge crater had appeared where she had been just now.


    But Colle did not give up. He moved through the arena with incredible agility not befitting his huge body and chased after Rose. His hands were clenched into fists that bombarded Rose furiously.


    Rose¡¯s expression waspletely serious and much more focused than when she was fighting Harry. She moved around skillfully, evading the punches and counterattacking with her sword.


    But Colle did not bother to avoid the shes. He simply let the sword sh against his armor and continued attacking Rose crazily.


    *ng!* *ng!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The sound of Rose¡¯s sword hitting Colle¡¯s armor and Colle¡¯s blows destroying the arena filled the surroundings. Sparks and clouds of dust formed around the pair, creating a destructive and pleasing image.


    Colle movements were as fast as Harry, but his strength was much higher, even higher than Rose. It was at the point where Rose did not dare to take her blows head-on.


    After a few seconds, Rose started to frown. She could see that her attacks didn¡¯t have any effect at all, however, Colle¡¯s attacks were so destructive that if she received one, she probably would be knocked out.


    \"What kind of armor is it?\" Rose grumbled. She could see that the origin of Colle¡¯s strength and defenses was his armor. Thebined spells on the armor worked together to create a frightening work of art.


    Even I could not hide my admiration. This armor was an amazing piece of magic. I could see it waspletely suited for Colle, which indicated it was something he created himself.


    The armor used gravity and body reinforcement magic to strengthen both attack and defense simultaneously. Its only w was that it did not have long-ranged means of attack.


    But in exchange, its closebat capabilities were overpowered. I did not doubt that Colle can face a seventhyerbatant without being disadvantaged.


    He was even stronger than Harry, even stronger than Christine. In fact, any other sixthyer practitioner other than Rose would have lost long ago.


    But Rose was not the hero for nothing.


    Even although her attacks could not break through Colle¡¯s defenses, her expression and movements remained calm.


    Her body moved between Colle¡¯s attacks, avoiding his punches and kicks while she attacked and analyzed his armor.


    Unfortunately, even the hero could not find a w in such a short time.


    So, she tried another method.


    \"Light!\"


    With her shout, a magic circle formed below her. A blinding light exploded and covered the arenapletely, forcing Colle to cover his eyes.


    When the light faded out, the arena waspletely filled with magic circles.


    In seconds, the magic circles turned into weapons of light.


    Swords, spears, arrows, daggers. All kinds of weapons were floating above the arena, pointing to Colle.


    Below, Rose had raised her sword.


    For the first time since the start of the fight, Colle tensed up. However, his confidence in his armor had not wavered a bit.


    \"Your armor, it¡¯s beautiful.\" Rose smiled.


    Colle nodded. \"It¡¯s my pride. You too are very strong, unfortunately, you met me.\"


    A grin formed on Rose¡¯s face. \"Is it so?\"


    Then, she waved her hand.


    \"Fall!\"


    Instantly, the numerous weapons rained towards Colle. The number of weapons was enough to drown him.


    But Colle remained confident. With a bellow, his armor shone brightly.


    \"Haaaaaaaa!!!\"


    Weapon after weapon shed against him without sess, unable to cause even an injury. Colle grinned and rushed towards Rose with a smirk.


    \"It¡¯s useless, your spells are not strong enough to break through my defenses!\"


    \"You are right.\" Rose nodded calmly and took a step forward. \"But I never expected to defeat you with them.\"


    Instantly, her body vanished.


    When Colle blinked, Rose¡¯s sword was cutting his armor as though it was butter.


    \"Unfortunately, your armor is made of magic...\"


    Colle¡¯s astonished expression was reflected in Rose¡¯s eyes.


    \"... And magic is useless against me.\"

 Chapter 176 Purification vs Grond

    <h4>Chapter 176 Purification vs Grond</h4>


    Colle infancy was not easy.


    When he was 7, he was diagnosed with the inability to cultivate martial arts. His mana circuits werepletely unsuited for martial arts, and forcing it could kill him.


    For the child of a family of martial generals, that was a huge blow.


    His status in the family dropped overnight. Even his father, the family¡¯s patriarch, looked at him with disappointed eyes.


    But Colle did not give up.


    When his family gave him the back, he turned towards the only thing he could rely on, magic.


    Using magic in his family was considered a dishonor, a taboo. As a family of valiant generals, they disdained the thought of fighting from the backlines like cowards.


    But Colle was already being discriminated against by his inability to use martial arts. How could he care about it?


    So, he started to study magic.


    He wanted to show his family that even without martial arts, he was not trash. He wanted to show them that he was not worthless.


    Fortunately, Colle¡¯s talent for magic was above average. He quickly advanced through the first and second cultivationyers and became one of the strongest in his family¡¯s younger generation.


    However, the fact that he used magic continued being his shame.


    Until he created [Grond].


    Seventeen different spells joined together to create a runic armor with offensive and defensive characteristics. [Grond] was Colle¡¯s pride. He started to create it when he was just a thirdyer practitioner, and now that he was in the sixthyer, it had undergone many modifications.


    But theplexity of [Grond] was too great. Even using another spell could cause the entire armor to fail. So, Colle stopped learning more spells. He dedicated all his time to strengthen and improve [Grond]. To make it stronger, faster, and more resilient.


    In fact, Colle could be considered a failure as a mage, but a geniusbatant. He took the term ¡¯closebat magic¡¯ to the extreme. Since the day he created [Grond], nobody in the same level had been able to break through his defenses.


    Even n only won against him after a long battle of attrition where Colle expended all his mana.


    But today, [Grond] was broken for the first time.


    Facing Rose¡¯s sword, [Grond]¡¯s defenses were as weak as butter.


    Colle¡¯s eyes opened wide. After [Grond] was sliced apart, his entire body paralyzed.


    He could only look while Rose¡¯s sword sliced through his defenses and pierced his shoulder.


    Where her sword passed, [Grond] seemed to vanish. It was as though it feared being touched by the sword.


    Only when he felt the pain on his shoulder, Colle reacted again.


    \"Arrrrrgggggg!\" He shouted in rage and bewilderment and threw a punch. Rose was forced to avoid the attack and retreat back.


    However, the damage had been done. Colle stood there, looking at the ground with his eyes vacant.


    Strangely, though, Rose did not take advantage of his state to attack. Instead, she stood across him with a leisure expression.


    \"... How did you do it?\" Colle finally asked after a long time.


    Rose smiled. \"I told you, magic is useless against me.\"


    \"That is impossible.\" Colle scoffed.


    But Rose shook her head. \"Iprehend a technique a few years ago. Prince us called it [Purification] after he saw it. He told me it¡¯s the bane of magic. When I use it, magic bes useless.\"


    \"... I see.\" Colle thought for a moment and believed Rose¡¯s words. He also saw it, after Rose shed, his magic armor had be useless.


    Rose¡¯s [Purification] was a very strange concept. It carried the power to return everything to its normal condition.


    Actually, this concept was pretty useless as a means of attack, but it was very good countering magic andws. Magic worked by twisting the word¡¯sws to create the desired effect, while [Purification] returned thews to its original state. The result was obvious.


    Colle took a deep breath. For an instant, a deste expression appeared on his face.


    But in the next second, he recovered his confident look.


    \"No, my path is not wrong. I¡¯m the one that is not good enough yet.\"


    He then stared straight to Rose¡¯s eyes with a powerful gaze. \"Miss Rose, even if you managed to break through my defenses today, I will not lose so easily!\"


    Instantly, all the mana in his body surged out.


    His presence turned many times stronger. A heavy aura pressured the stage, pressing Rose¡¯s clothes against her skin.


    But rather than being intimidated, Rose curved her lips up.


    \"Come then, let¡¯s end it!\"


    She then raised his sword and charged forward.


    Her body elerated while leaning forward, and her sword stabbed towards Colle¡¯s neck.


    Colle replied with a punch.


    The punch and the sword shed creating a powerful explosion, but as expected, Rose¡¯s sword broke through Colle¡¯s defenses.


    However, Colle did not care about the sword cutting his hand and instead, used his other hand to punch.


    Rose opened her eyes wide and hurriedly created a magic shield while jumping back.


    \"Hahaha, as I thought.\" Colle grinned savagely. \"You need a brief interval before using [Purification] again. It looks like you have not mastered it!\"


    Rose snorted. She created a rain of magic arrows and thrust her sword towards Colle¡¯s chest.


    Colle grunted. He crossed his arms and stopped the sword.


    But the sword did not carry the purification effect.


    \"Crap!\"


    The next second, one of the light arrows broke his defenses and pierced his right leg.


    \"Ugh!\" Colle scowled and lost his bnce. He then kneeled on the floor and looked at Rose with aplicate look.


    \"Sigh... how unexpected.\"


    Rose put on a serious look. \"You are very strong, senior. The only reason I was able to win was thanks to [Purification].\"


    Colle shook his head. \"It¡¯s not just that. I can see you are still in top condition. I, on the other hand, have expended most of my mana.\"


    He then closed his eyes...


    \"Unfortunately, I can¡¯t allow you to win.\"


    ... And activated thest card of his armor.


    \"Explode.\"


    Instantly, Rose¡¯s expression changed.


    Before she could react, Colle¡¯s [Grond] turned into light and mana and exploded.


    \"BOOM!!!\"


    Rose panicked. She hurriedly lifted her sword and shed forward. At the same time, she activated [Purification] to calm the berserk manaing towards her.


    \"AHHHHHHHHH!!!!\"


    Rose¡¯s sword lit up. A blinding light filled the sword and cut through the wave of berserk manaing towards her.


    Under the intense pressure, Rose felt her [Purification] became stronger. The concept that had be stagnant long ago started to grow again.


    She felt that she could vanish everything using her sword.


    When the explosion finished, Colle looked at Rose with a wry smile.


    \"You are a monster.\"


    Then, he copsed on the ground.


    However, Rose was not happy.


    Looking down, she realized that her feet had left the stage.


    ...


    Did you know that the release rate has gone up to 10 chapters/week? Consider supporting me...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 177 Dina’s Suppor

    <h4>Chapter 177 Dina¡¯s Suppor</h4>


    The entire arena was silent. The students and teachers spectating the fight were surprised.


    Nobody was expecting this result after such an exciting battle.


    Headmistress Evelyn sighed. \"It¡¯s a draw. Both are eliminated.\"


    Rose sighed. She smiled wryly and shook her head.


    \"Sorry, president. If only I would have been more careful.\" Rose bowed to Dina and apologized.


    Dina shook her head. \"Don¡¯t worry, nobody could have expected it.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Rose smiled in relief. She then ignored the gazes on her and sat on the ground to meditate. Apparently, she wanted to digest the insights she got during the fight with Colle.


    Headmistress Evelyn confirmed Colle condition and send him to a stretcher. She then asked both teams to send their next member up.


    Dina frowned. Currently, both teams were tied with four eliminations. However, one of our remaining members was Iris, whosebat strength was rather negligible. So we were at a disadvantage.


    \"us, will you fight next?\" Dina asked.


    I thought for a moment and looked in the direction of the crown prince¡¯s team. I sharpened my senses to hear their ns and when I heard them, I curved my lips up.


    \"No, it¡¯s Iris¡¯s turn.\"


    \"H-Huh? Me?\" Iris paled. \"P-Prince, I d-don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.\"


    I smirked. \"No no, this is the perfect time for you to step forward. Your next opponent is not as strong as the others.\"


    Iris¡¯s face becamepletely white.


    \"us, what are you nning?\" Dina looked at me sharply.


    I shrugged and smiled at her. \"Don¡¯t worry, sister. You will understand when Iris¡¯s battle starts. Iris, do you remember the n?\"


    Iris bit her lips and nodded.


    \"That is good. If you follow my n, you have a fifty percent chance of being sessful.\"


    \"Fifty percent? So high!?\" Dina was surprised, but I did not exin anything. I just looked at Iris with an encouraging expression.


    Finally, Iris ceded. She clenched her fist tightly and nodded. \"Prince, I will trust you.\"


    \"Of course, Have I failed you ever? Don¡¯t worry, if something happens, I¡¯ll rescue you, just like back then.\"


    Iris blushed. She then looked at me with her beautiful brown eyes before looking away and running towards the stage.


    When she left, Dina looked at me with a suspicious expression. \"us, you are not thinking about putting your ws on her, right? She is Bryan¡¯s fianc¨¦e.\"


    I smiled amusedly and did not reply.


    However, Dina¡¯s reaction surprised me.


    \"Well, if you do, you have my support. I want to see Bryan¡¯s face after his fianc¨¦e runs away with another man.\"


    I was stunned. Looking at Dina¡¯s grinning face, I could not help but blurt out.


    \"You don¡¯t mind?\"


    Dina¡¯s gaze turned sharp. \"Do you think I didn¡¯t notice your rtionships with other girls? With how Daisy and Andrea look at you, I would have to be blind to not realize that something is wrong.\"


    I stiffened. So it was THAT obvious, huh.


    However, Dina¡¯s face softened quickly. \"Don¡¯t worry, although I was a bit angry at the start, in the end, I¡¯m your sister, not your lover. Even if I love you, we can never marry... I think it¡¯s enough while you don¡¯t forget about me.\"


    I looked at Dina in surprise. For an instant, her eyes seemed more beautiful than ever before.


    Seeing her sad smile, I could not help but feel pity for her.


    I held her hand softly and entwined our fingers. With a firm look, I looked into her eyes.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ll love you, always.\"


    \"... Mm.\" Dina blushed and lowered her gaze.


    Unfortunately, we were in public. Otherwise, I would have kissed her lips right now.


    Of course, the fact that Andrea was here was also an obstacle, but she waspletely fixated in the stage without noticing our brief intimacy.


    After a few seconds like that, we finally remembered the battle.


    The fifth person representing n¡¯s team was our acquittance, Al Riea.


    He stepped onto the stage with a proud look. When he saw that Iris was his opponent, he smirked.


    \"So it¡¯s miss Iris. What a surprise. Strange, if my memory doesn¡¯t fail me, you are still a fourthyer practitioner, right?\"


    Iris did not reply. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and tried to calm down her rapidly beating heart. She repeated the n in her mind once and again and thought of many ways to carry out the n as perfectly as possible.


    On the other hand, Al did not seem satisfied with Iris¡¯s reaction.


    \"I have a question.\" Al wrinkled his brows. \"Miss Iris, you are his highness Prince Bryan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why are you on us¡¯s side then?\"


    Iris continued ignoring him.


    \"Don¡¯t you know that only trash sides with trash?\" Al said provokingly. \"Could it be you are also trash?\"


    \"...\"


    \"Or could it be that the rumor is right?\" Al continued. \"I heard that you had an adventure with us, is that true?\"


    This time, Iris wrinkled her brows.


    Al smirked even wider. \"Yeah, only a slut will join to trash.\"


    Finally, Iris erupted.


    \"Shut up!\"


    \"Oh? Did I say anything wrong?\"


    Iris¡¯s expression turned ice-cold. She looked at the headmistress and scowled. \"Headmistress, give the signal.\"


    Evelyn looked at Iris and Al deeply. She was displeased with Al¡¯s words but using words before the duel to disrupt the enemy¡¯s mental state was a valid strategy.


    Hence, she could only raise her hand and continue.


    \"Are you ready?\"


    When she saw both of them nod, Evelyn swung her hands down.


    \"Then, start!\"

 Chapter 178 Iris vs Al

    <h4>Chapter 178 Iris vs Al</h4>


    \"[Fireball]!\" Iris cast a spell at the instant when the fight started.


    The fireball flew straight towards Al, but Al jumped aside evading it easily. He then closed the distance between him and Iris and swung his sword.


    Iris paled. She hurriedly created a mana barrier that was almost instantly broken. At the same time, she created a wind arrow and shot it towards Al¡¯s face.


    \"Hahahaha, is that everything you have?\" Alughed mockingly and swatted the arrow aside. He then lifted his leg and kicked towards Iris.


    \"Ugh!\" Iris hurriedly created a barrier and received the attack. Despite it, she was forced to take some steps back.


    Al smirked, he punched the barrier again and broke it. Then, he continued with another sh.


    Iris could only create another barrier in an attempt to stop him.


    Unfortunately, this barrier did notst long either.


    Iris was just a fourthyer practitioner, oneyer weaker than Al. And although the difference betweenyers was not everything in a fight, it was very important.


    Only certain geniuses are able to surmount the manayers to defeat someone stronger than them. Geniuses like them were either people talented in magic, with special battle techniques, or born with very special talents.


    In fact, most nobles could easily face amoner practitioner oneyer higher due to their higher grade techniques.


    But Iris was not someone used tobat. Although she had reached the fourthyer, her experience inbat was pitiful. In truth, she could lose even against an experienced thirdyer practitioner.


    So, facing the stronger and more experience fifthyer Al, Iris could barely protect herself while doing her best to find an opportunity.


    Barrier after barrier were destroyed. In less than one minute, Al had destroyed more than ten barriers with a smirking look.


    Even the students spectating the fight could see he was only ying with Iris. He could have ended the fight much earlier, but he wanted to humiliate her.


    \"What is wrong, miss Iris? Can you only defend? You are such a coward, hahahaha...\"


    Iris¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked at Al with a look of rage, but her eyes were shining with determination.


    No matter how many barriers Al destroyed, she continued creating more. She could feel her mana depleting with each barrier she cast, but she persevered.


    At the same time, she was casting a spell secretly.


    She was very careful to not let Al realize anything. Iris was not very good at double-casting so it was very hard, but she forced herself to prevail and continued while gritting her teeth.


    Second after second, minute after minute. Not caring about Al¡¯s words, she just focused on getting the victory.


    *ng!*


    Another barrier was broken.


    Iris took a few steps back and created another barrier.


    As of now, Al¡¯s smile was as wide as it could be. The excitement of humiliating her enemy in public was exhrating.


    He looked at Iris and shook his head. \"Miss Iris, you can¡¯t retreat anymore. Another step back and you will leave the stage.\"


    Iris did not reply. She bit her lips with a nervous expression. She was close, just a bit more of time.


    However, Al misunderstood her expression as fear. He smiled in satisfaction and raised his sword.


    \"Well, I was already getting bored with this chase. Miss Iris, do you have anyst words.\"


    Iris put on a cold look. \"Idiot.\" She said.


    The smile disappeared from Al¡¯s face. He stared at Iris darkly and scowled.


    \"What did you say, slut?\"


    Iris looked into his eyes and smiled. Very slowly, she opened her mouth. \"Idiot.\"


    Instantly, Al¡¯s face turned ugly.


    \"You little shit!\" He filled his sword with mana and kicked the ground.


    Iris¡¯s barrier was unable to endure even one hit. Al¡¯s sword cut through the barrier as easy as cutting butter.


    But at that moment, Iris¡¯s lips curved up.


    \"Chains!\" She shouted.


    A magic circle appeared on the ground below Al. The magic circle lit up and five mana chains flew towards Al¡¯s body.


    Fifth-Layer Spell, [Mana Chains]!


    The spell Iris had been preparing all this time finally wasplete.


    Al was taken by surprise. He was unable to evade the spell and the chains trapped his limbs.


    \"Chains?\" Although Al was surprised, he did not panic. He needed only a few seconds to get rid of a spell like this, and that was not enough time for Iris to defeat him.


    However, a ring on Iris¡¯s right hand lit up at that moment.


    It was a ring that I had given her before the start of the fight. The key to this battle.


    A teleportation ring.


    It created a magic circle below them and started to activate. Three seconds, it was everything Iris needed to get the ring ready.


    When Al saw the teleportation magic circle, he knew he was in trouble.


    Hurriedly, he released all the mana in his body.


    \"AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!\"


    A sharp sword intent surged in the arena, cutting chain after chain into pieces. But at the same time, the teleportation magic circle was ready.


    The next second, the magic circle shed.


    The entire arena fell silent.


    Finally, Dina sighed beside me.


    \"... Such a shame.\"


    I nodded. \"Luck was not on our side this time. If the chains would have endured a little bit more, the fight would have ended in a draw.\"


    Yes, only Iris had been teleported outside the stage.


    As for Al, although he had cold sweat flowing on his forehead and a pale expression, he was still inside the arena.


    \"The winner is Al Riea.\"


    With the headmistress¡¯s announcement, the battle was decided.


    ...


    As always, support me on P4TRE0N.


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 179 Louise’s Stance

    <h4>Chapter 179 Louise¡¯s Stance</h4>


    \"Sorry, prince, princess.\" Iris came to us with a disappointed look.


    Dina was the first one to shook her head. \"There is nothing to apologize for. You tried your best, it was simply bad luck.\"


    Iris lowered her head frustrated. Iris did not like fights, but she disliked much more losing.


    At some point, her eyes had turned red. It was obvious that this defeat was a hard blow for her, especially due to the expectations we had in her.


    Bot, to be honest, she had done her best. She had endured all the insults Al threw to her just to get the opportunity to get a tie, but in the end, she failed.


    I sighed and walked towards her. Softly, I wrapped my arms around her body.


    Iris trembled, but she did not move away. She just put her head on my chest and started to cry softly.


    I mouthed at Andrea to get a bottle of water. Andrea nodded and went to search for it. When she returned, Iris was much calmer.


    \"... Sorry.\" Iris struggled out of my hug. I smiled wryly raised my hands in defeat. Andrea appeared at that moment and gave her a bottle of water.


    \"You were great up there.\"


    Iris smiled wryly and nodded. \"Thank you.\"


    \"That is what friends are for... Right, you are very bold, to think you hugged my cousin in public. Even I don¡¯t dare to do it.\"


    Iris turnedpletely red. She hid her face on her hands and sat on a bench with her thoughts in a mess.


    \"... God, I have a fianc¨¦e... What will everybody think?\" I heard she mumbling something like that.


    At that moment, headmistress Evelyn called for the next contestant.


    \"It¡¯s my turn.\" I stretched up my body and smiled to Dina and the girls. \"Wish me luck.\"


    \"Go beat him.\" Dina grinned.


    \"Good luck, cousin.\" Andrea raised her fist.


    \"... Good luck.\" Even Iris mumbled her good wishes.


    Well, I would have liked a kiss but we were in public, so... It was pretty much impossible.


    I walked towards the arena slowly and looked at Al. To be honest, even although I felt pity that Iris lost, I¡¯m pretty happy that I got the opportunity to beat Al up. I think I¡¯m going to enjoy this.


    But before I could step on the stage, someone grabbed my arm.


    \"Huh?\" I looked back over my shoulders and saw a beautiful blond-haired girl with an anxious expression on her face.


    \"Louise? What are you doing here?\" I asked.


    Louise bit her lips. Her beautiful green eyes showed a bit of hesitation, but finally, she let out a small sigh.


    \"us, he is my little brother.\"


    I instantly understood Louise¡¯s meaning.


    \"... So you are worried about me hurting him, huh.\"


    Louise lowered her head and nodded. \"Two days ago, my fianc¨¦e died.\"


    Oh? Time sure flies.


    I feigned an expression of surprise and shrugged. \"What does that have to do with me?\"


    \"... Apparently, it was due to a mistake on his training that caused a brain failure, or at least, that was what I heard... However... I got the feeling you are rted to that.\"


    I smiled. \"I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.\"


    A bitter smile appeared on Louise¡¯s face. \"Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t speak about this to anyone. To be honest, I¡¯m rather happy with this result... I think I can chase my own happiness like this. But, it also reminded me of how dangerous you are.\"


    Louise then fell silent.


    I looked at her with aplicated expression. My rtionship with Louise is a bit vague, plus we already did it once, so... However, in the end, Louise and I are in different camps.


    Louise also knows it. That is the reason she seemed so bitter when she spoke about pursuing her own happiness.


    And at the same time, she had a vague idea of my true strength.


    \"us, can you promise me something?\"


    I could see Louise¡¯s hope on her gaze. She still had hope that things could be resolved.


    I sighed and nodded.


    \"Do tell.\"


    \"... Please, don¡¯t kill my family.\"


    I sighed again. Louise was not a na?ve girl. She probably knew that my rtionship with her father was almost irreconcble.


    Not only he had tried to kill me before and still wanted me dead, but he was also to me by Dina and my situation.


    And I¡¯m pretty sure he has something to do with my mother¡¯s death.


    Eventually, I would have to kill him.


    In the end, I decided to be softhearted. \"Okay, but I can only promise you I will not kill them. If they continue going against me, I will not be merciful.\"


    Louise closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. \"That is enough.\"


    She then kissed me on the lips regardless of all the eyes looking at us.


    I was rather surprised. Louise doing this was the same as dering her stance. In other words, she was going against the will of her father.


    I could imagine the pressure she would have to endure for this decision. However, she seemed unconcerned for it. She simply moved her lips away and put on a bashful expression.


    \"I wanted to do this for a long time... us, I love you, good luck.\"


    And here is my lucky kiss.


    This girl, are you nning to steal my heart?


    I shook my head and chuckled. \"Thanks.\" I then stepped on the stage under the gasps and surprised sounds of the students in the stands.


    The first thing I saw when I entered the stage was Al¡¯s incensed look.


    The hatred and rage in his eyes were evident. I¡¯m sure he is burning inside after seeing his sister kissing me.


    Al was an idiot, and earl Carson was an ambitious man. I knew that regardless of Louise¡¯s position, they would continue going against me.


    But now that I promised Louise to not kill them, I¡¯ll have to change my ns.


    I¡¯m a man of my word, and in fact, I have not broken a promise in a very long, long time.


    It looks like the pleasure of killing the earl and his son will have to go to someone else.

 Chapter 180 Easily

    <h4>Chapter 180 Easily</h4>


    \"Hi Al, long time no see you.\" I waved at Al leisurely when I stepped on the stage.


    My attitude was friendly enough that someone that did not know the history between us could mistakenly think we were close friends.


    However, Al could only see it as sarcasm.


    \"You... Bastard, what did you do to my sister?\"


    \"Oh? Louise? Well, we met at the party on the first day of school and we realized we had many things inmon. You know, the same hobbies and things like that. Unfortunately, Louise was already engaged back then, but now that her fianc¨¦e died, I think you can start to call me brother-inw.\"


    Al¡¯s face distorted in fury. His expression seemed as though I had stolen his wife from him. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have a wife, or I would have considered doing it.


    \"Do you think you can marry my sister!? Who do you think you are!? I will not allow it!\"


    \"Calm down, man.\" I smirked. \"No matter how you see it, I¡¯m a prince. I think I¡¯m a good match for her.\"


    \"Prince? Prince!? Hahahahaha, not for long!\"


    Instantly, the entire arena froze.


    I could feel Dina¡¯s expression turning frosty and Louise covering her face in disappointment. Even my not so beloved brother, n, had narrowed his eyes in rage.


    Al had just told a prince he would not be a prince for long. From a perspective, such words could be considered treason.


    After all, the only way a prince could stop being a prince was if he was disowned or if the dynasty changed. And none of those of things was something Al could mention.


    But Al was too enraged to realize his slip of the tongue. His rage had blinded him and he had not realized that the people in the stands were looking at him as he was crazy.


    As I thought, Al is an idiot. I don¡¯t understand how someone like him has the same genes as Louise and ire.


    \"us, get away from my sister! If not, get ready to face the consequences!\"


    \"Oh?\" I raised my eyebrows in amusement. \"And what are the consequences?\"


    Al¡¯s expression distorted in hatred. \"I will k¨C\"


    \"Enough!\" n bellowed from his position. \"Al, what do you think you are saying!?\"


    \"C-Cousin, w-what is wrong?\"


    \"Shut up! Are you trying to die, fool!? Stop with this farse!\"


    Al shut his mouth. He immediately thought about the words he almost said and his face turned pale.


    I sighed in disappointment. If Al had finished speaking, I would have an excuse to ask the headmistress to apprehend him. Then, using it, I could make a deal with the earl and ask for Louise¡¯s hand in marriage.


    I¡¯m sure that even if the earl hates the idea, he will have to concede for the sake of his heir.


    I must say that this brother of mine sure reacted quickly.


    \"Okay, Al, let¡¯s start the fight already. I still need to defeat the people after you.\" I waved my hand indifferently and hurried him.


    Al was incensed, but he wisely chose to keep his mouth shut this time. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s one of the few right choices he has done in his entire life.


    Seeing that he did not fall for my bait, I looked at the headmistress to ask her to start the fight.


    Headmistress Evelyn shrugged. Was she disappointed that the good show ended? Anyway, she raised her hand and looked at us.


    \"Are you ready? Start!\"


    As soon as he heard the words of the headmistress, Al charged towards me.


    He filled his sword with all the mana he could and swung it furiously.


    I shrugged indifferently and took a leisure step aside, then, without unsheathing my sword, I took a step forwards an unleashed a punch.


    Strangely, my small movements put me directly in front of Al¡¯s chest.


    Al panicked and tried to twist his body, but my punch was faster. I hit him directly in the chest and sent him flying away.


    *Bam!* Al crashed against the ground a rolled for a few meters before finallying to a stop and coughing a few mouthfuls of blood.


    \"Cough... Cough...\"


    \"Al, it looks like your memory is not good.\" I spoke in a voice only he could hear. \"When I was in the fourthyer and you in the fifth, I could beat you and your servants easily. Now that we are both in the fifthyer, you are nothing more than a dogpared to me.\" I shook my head while walking slowly towards him.


    \"Cough, cough... Bastard!\"


    Putting strength on his arms, Al stood up and looked at me with bloodshot eyes.


    \"Hmm, it looks like you want to continue. Well, some dogs need to be taught more than once to learn the lesson.\"


    \"Haaaaaaaaah!\" Al shouted. All the mana inside his body surged out, and his sword was enveloped in fire. It was a famous sword art of the Riea family, [Heaven-Burning Sword]!


    The fire sword seemed to burn all the arena into ashes. The heat of the sword could be felt even in the stands.


    However, my expression did not change in the slightest.


    When the sword was about to touch me, I evaded it moving slightly aside and chopped at Al with my palm.


    Instantly, an incredibly sharp sword intent erupted from my body.


    The sword intent spread to the whole arena, filling it with a chilling sharpness that seemed to slice heaven and earth. In less than one second, the mes on Al¡¯s sword had beenpletely extinguished.


    As for my hand, it was resting on his shoulder while heid kneeling before me.


    I curved my lips up. Slowly, I brought my mouth to his ear and whispered something.


    \"Do you want to know a secret? The reason your sister came to me just now was to beg me for mercy on your behalf.\" I chuckled. \"Are you surprised? It¡¯s rather hrious. You asked me to stay away from your sister when the only reason she agreed to kiss me was that she feared I would cripple you.\"


    \"You...\" Al¡¯s eyes opened wide, and his voice turned hoarse.


    \"How pitiful you are. Well, you are nothing more than a dog I can kick when I¡¯m in a bad mood. As for your sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat her well.\"


    I patted Al¡¯s cheek twice and retired my hand. Then, I turned around, returned to my original position and smiled.


    Behind me, Al copsed in the ground.


    In his face, you could only find fear and despair.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N to read until 20 chapters ahead!


    P4TRE0N: [email protected]/aidnovels

 Chapter 181 Rapier and Sword 1

    <h4>Chapter 181 Rapier and Sword 1</h4>


    With Al copsed in the ground, the result of the battle had been decided.


    The headmistress checked on him before shooting me a surprised look. She could see that Al was not injured in the slightest and his mana was still enough to continue fighting.


    However, his body had lost all its strength and he could onlyy on the floor shivering.


    As a matter of fact, his injuries were not physical. No, I had used my sword intent to crush his spirit and nt a seed of fear in his mind. From today onwards, Al will have nightmares every time he thinks about me.


    The more he hates me, the greater his fear will be until his fear consumes himpletely.


    Hmm, nothing better to improve one¡¯s mood that crushing someone¡¯s spirit. I even feel that the sun is brighter and the day is warmer. How wonderful.


    When the headmistress took Al out of the arena, Louise hurriedly checked on him. She quickly realized he was uninjured besides some bruises and looked at me gratefully.


    From her perspective, I had avoided injuring her brother even although I could have finished the fight faster otherwise. Plus, she had seen how her brother insulted me, but I always replied politely.


    Besides gratefulness, Louise¡¯s heart was sweet. The fact that I, as her lover, overlooked the behavior of her brother and acted mercifully made her even more certain that I was the right one.


    I smiled towards her and mouthed the words ¡¯don¡¯t worry¡¯. Unfortunately, I started to feel an ice-cold look in my back.


    Looking back, I saw Dina smiling sweetly and mouthing some words.


    ¡¯You need to give me an exnation.¡¯


    Sigh, it looks like having a harem is not so easy after all.


    After Al¡¯s defeat, the crown prince¡¯s team only had two contestants left. One was the crown prince, n, himself; and the other was a sixthyer practitioner named Kyle.


    The headmistress gestured at my brother to send the next person. n nodded and Kyle stood up.


    But before he could step on the arena, n stopped him.


    \"Be careful of us. He... He is not simple.\"


    \"Your highness?\" Kyle was surprised.


    \"Don¡¯t be fooled by his cultivation. You felt his sword intent just now, it was the sharpest and purest sword intent I have felt in my life. Worthy of his nickname of sword fanatic. Moreover, it¡¯s widely known that us has a powerful secret teacher. We don¡¯t know what techniques that teacher taught him.\"


    Kyle furrowed his brows and nodded. \"Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful\"


    \"Kyle, you need to win this fight.\" n¡¯s expression was incredibly serious. \"Even if you can¡¯t win, make sure of bringing us down with you. I¡¯m confident in defeating Dina, but if I have to fight us too, things will be different. We can¡¯t afford to lose here. No, I can¡¯t afford to lose here!\"


    Kyle wrinkled his brows. He thought that n was exaggerating, but he nodded anyway. Being a bit careful could not hurt him.


    I heard their conversation from the arena and I could not help but be amused. It looks like this brother of mine is rather wary of me.


    Well, I had thwarted some of his ns recently, so I¡¯m sure he had started to feel threatened.


    n was not a fool. He had already realized that I was probably the greatest threat to his rule. Due to it, he was very careful every time it was rted to me.


    Even when he had nned for my death in the school expedition, he still kept his wariness. He did not want to be dealt an unexpected blow when he was sure of his victory.


    After my brother¡¯s words, Kyle walked slowly toward the arena. He was not hurried or tense in the slightest. In fact, he seemed more like someoneing for a stroll than someone who was going to fight a duel.


    When he stepped on the stage, he unsheathed his weapon, a rapier, and bowed towards me.


    \"Prince us, it¡¯s an honor to fight you.\"


    I nodded. \"I have heard of you. Kyle Rein, the [Dancing de]. It¡¯s said that your fencing techniques have reached the pinnacle that every swordsman desires to see.\"


    Kyle shook his head indifferently. \"Prince us is overpraising me. My fencing is nothingpared to Prince us, The [Sword Fanatic]. You are publicly recognized like the best when ites to swordsmanship in the younger generation.\"


    Suddenly, Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed and he smiled. \"I¡¯m truly curious about such swordsmanship.\"


    \"Same here.\"


    With our talk finished, both of us looked at the headmistress.


    Evelyn smiled. She raised her hand and...


    \"Start!\"


    ... Signaled the start of the fight.


    Kyle made the first move. His rapier shook briefly before piercing towards me.


    With just one step, he covered the distance between us. Just a moment ago, he was standing on the other side of the stage, and now, he was already in front of me.


    I praised his movement technique sincerely. How expected of a fifth-year student chosen by the crown prince, his means are not something normal students can imitate.


    Before his sword could reach me, I responded with my own move.


    [Quickdraw]!


    Faster than Kyle¡¯s rapier, my sword let the sheath and shed towards him. Kyle only noticed my attack when my sword was about to touch his neck.


    His response was immediate. He did not hesitate to forsake his attack and crouch down. He then retracted his rapier and executed a basic fencing move, lunge.


    His attack was nothing short of perfect. The fact that he was acimed as having reached the pinnacle of fencing was demonstrated with this move.


    But his apparently perfect move was full of ws in my eyes. I simply raised my sword, slightly touched his rapier and changed my move into a thrust.


    Then, Kyle¡¯s rapier passed helplessly beside my head but my sword appeared on his neck.


    \"!!!\"


    Kyle opened his eyes wide. He leaned his head aside and jumped back. Instantly, he was a few meters away.


    I chuckled. \"As expected of the [Dancing de]. I was nning to end the fight with this attack.\"


    Kyle frowned. He brought his hand to his neck and felt something hot on it.


    Blood.


    Although he managed to evade my attack, I had left a small cut on his neck.


    ...


    Well, we are back to one chapter daily. This is the eighth chapter of the week, so one chapter tomorrow and one chapter sunday makes ten chapters. Pretty nice, right?


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 182 Rapier and Sword 2

    <h4>Chapter 182 Rapier and Sword 2</h4>


    \"When?\" Kyle was astonished. He was sure he had escaped my attackpletely, however, I had managed to cut his neck.


    For an instant, he felt a shiver running through his spine. If he would have been even a second slower, he could have died.


    And even if the headmistress intervened and saved him, he would have lost the duel. Defeated even before my third attack.


    Kyle¡¯s expression turnedpletely serious. He finally understood why my brother was so wary of me.


    \"Such a fast sword.\" He muttered and looked at me. I replied with a smile and took a step forward. Then, my sword was piercing towards his neck.


    Kyle stepped aside and shook his rapier. The rapier moved like a snake trying to bite my neck, but I blocked it with my sword and cut towards his chest.


    Kyle jumped back. He then filled his rapier with mana and thrust forward despite the distance between us.


    With each thrust, the mana in his rapier was shot towards me, creating mana projectiles filled with piercing sword intent.


    I did not panic. My body shed briefly as I weaved through the attacks. With each step, I left one of the projectiles behind, until finally appearing in front of Kyle again.


    Kyle¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly twisted the hand holding the rapier, creating a rotating attack that seemed to absorb the wind in the surroundings.


    The powerful attack seemed to pull me towards the rapier. It exerted a powerful attractive force that forced the opponent to receive the attack.


    Sword Technique, [Rotating Edge]!


    My eyes narrowed. The mana inside my body started to circte at high speed, creating a countering force around me.


    Then, ignoring his attackpletely, I closed the remaining distance between us.


    \"Bye!\" Seeing his expression of horror, I smiled and stabbed towards his heart.


    But Kyle was not ready to give up yet. When my sword was about to pierce his body, he opened his mouth.


    Then¨C


    \"HAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!\"


    ¨C He let out a powerful roar.


    Mana was infused in his voice, turning the roar into a powerful shockwave that sent everything around him flying.


    It was a powerful mana technique, [Lion¡¯s Roar]!


    At the same time, he activated a movement technique to move away.


    However, the scene that appeared in his sight next shocked him.


    A sword was cutting through the shockwaves,ing straight to his chest.


    The overbearing sword cut through everything. The edge of the sword sliced the shockwave apart and erased the mana it carried. Then, it continued forward, moving through space to chase after him.


    Kyle panicked. He could feel that regardless of how much he struggled, this sword would pierce his heart.


    \"Not yet!!!!\" Kyle bellowed. As thest struggle to save himself, he mobilized all the mana in his body and used it to create a barrier.


    *nk!*


    The thick mana barrier stopped the sword¡¯s advance. Kyle sighed in relief and looked towards me.


    But in the next second, he saw a smile on my face.


    [Reality Render]!


    It was just the weakened version of the technique, not enough to cut through space, however, it could pierce Kyle¡¯s mana barrier as though it was a sheet of paper.


    Under Kyle¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, my sword glowed brightly, cutting through the barrier and piercing his chest.


    Kyle¡¯s face was filled with terror. He felt the sword piercing his chest, going through his heart and reaping his life. His body lost all its strength and his legs gave up.


    But when he looked down, he realized that my sword had not pierced his heart.


    Instead, it had been stopped just before killing him.


    Headmistress Evelyn used her wless hand to stop the tip of the sword and looked at me with an angry gaze.


    \"Were you not nning to stop?\"


    I shrugged. \"I knew you were going to stop me.\" I then pulled back my sword and put it on its sheath.


    Evelyn looked at me speechless. She could be considered as the person with the greatest knowledge of the extent of my abilities, so she was clear that if I wanted to kill him, I just needed to snap my fingers.


    The fact that I took so long to defeat a small sixthyer practitioner meant that I was going easy on him.


    Evelyn shook her head helplessly and sighed. She then raised her voice and announced the result.


    \"The winner is us.\"


    The entire arena waspletely silent.


    ...


    The shortest chapter in a while. Forgive me, I was a bit tired when I wrote it.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 183 Threatening 1

    <h4>Chapter 183 Threatening 1</h4>


    Tenth andst chapter of the week :p


    ...


    The silence was deafening. Both students and teachers alike were looking at the scene with shocked faces.


    They had just witnessed the scene of a fifthyer practitioner defeating a sixthyer practitioner overwhelmingly. Moreover, it was not a normal sixthyer practitioner, but one widely known by his expertise with the rapier.


    Even if I was a prince, the result was not less surprising. Plus, even a novice could see that I was not even sweating. To be honest, the entire fight seemed as though I was walking in the park.


    Fortunately, the silence did notst long.


    Before long, someone pped her hands.


    *p!*


    I looked over my shoulders and saw Dina pping with a smile. As though awakening from a dream, more people started to p, starting with Louise, Andrea, and Iris, Rose, and followed by all the people spectating this fight.


    In seconds, the scattered ps had turned into full-blown apuse. The sound of people bringing their hands together to show their admiration for my strength showed the impact this fight brought to all the people here.


    At this moment, they forgot about my identity. They forgot that I was the empire¡¯s fourth prince, that I was going to be banished five yearster, and that showing their support towards me in front of the crown prince was not a good idea.


    They simply wanted to express their admiration towards my sword.


    Anyway, the crown prince could not punish all the people here, could he?


    \"How expected of the sword fanatic, he is truly the best swordsman in the young generation of the empire.\"


    \"Yeah, I heard prince us was stronger than his manayer, but I did not think it was so exaggerated.\"


    \"Hey, could it be that prince us is stronger than the crown prince?\"


    \"Huh? Thinking about it, the crown prince is also in the sixthyer, right? He could not be much stronger than Kyle.\"


    \"Strange, I heard rumors that prince us was much less talented than the other princes and princess. Were those rumors fake?\"


    \"Idiot. It¡¯s obvious that someone spread those rumors purposefully. You probably don¡¯t know it, but I heard that the empress...\"


    \"Is that true? So that is the reason prince us was exiled.\"


    \"Shush. Talk softer. It will be bad if someone hears you and think you are in prince us¡¯s side.\"


    I could hear the voice of the people in the stands talking about me. To be honest, I was not expecting this effect, however, it was weed.


    Humans are a strange kind of being. Very few people dare to put their lives in the line to defend someone innocent, but if they heard that someone weaker was being bullied unfairly, they will direct their animosity towards the person responsible.


    So, even if none of the people talking now will dare to defend me publicly, their impression of n will worsen.


    Moreover, after today, the word about today¡¯s fight will spread to the capital. Then, many more people will learn about the ¡¯truth¡¯ of my exile.


    Of course, this is just the beginning. In truth, I have nned something much bigger than this for the crown prince.


    I moved my sight in n¡¯s direction. Currently, his expression had turned ugly and his face was dark.


    Although his senses were not as sharp as mine, he could vaguely hear the wordsing from the stands. He understood that my performance just now was enough to put many students on my side.


    However, that was not his biggest problem. In fact, he was confident in being able to sway public opinion back to his advantage in a few months and nobody would recall this incident by then.


    No, the biggest problem now was the duel.


    Only he remained from his team. However, our team still had two people, Dina and I.


    Moreover, I was in perfect condition. My breathing was calm even after steamrolling through two enemies.


    In fact, n was not confident in being able to defeat me. And even if he fights and defeats me after a hard battle, he still had to worry about Dina, who was not much weaker than him.


    \"Damn it.\" n cursed softly and searched in his mind for a solution, but nothing besides cheating seemed as it could work, and who dared to cheat with the headmistress as the referee.


    The only thing he could consider lucky was that the loser did not have to apologize to the winner or something like that. n now felt fortunate that he did notmit the same mistake his younger brothermitted a few days ago.


    At that moment, the headmistress opened her mouth.


    \"n, send thest member of your team.\"


    n gritted his teeth. He made up his mind and stepped onto the stage. He then walked until he was across me and stared at me with an ice-cold face.


    Next, he released his powerful peak sixthyer cultivation, creating a powerful pressure that seemed to make everything in this world bow towards him.


    I watched the entire scene with a mocking smile. Did he truly think this little bit of pressure could have an effect on me?


    \"Hey brother. Nice to meet you again?\"


    n¡¯s expression turned grave, but he was not discouraged when his attempt to intimidate me failed. Instead, he looked at me coldly.


    \"us.\"


    \"Nervous about the fight?\" I chuckled. \"Don¡¯t worry, I n to go easy in you.\"


    A stony expression appeared on n¡¯s face. \"Do you think you can win?\"


    I shrugged with a smile. Then, I closed my eyes and waited for the headmistress¡¯s signal.


    But to my surprise, I heard n¡¯s voice again.


    And this time, he was using a technique so only I could hear his voice.


    \"us, give up the fight.\"


    I opened my eyes in amusement. My eyes met n¡¯s cold gaze and my lips curved up.


    However, n did not care about it.


    \"Think about it. If you win this fight, it will only make things difficult for you and Dina. Moreover, your mother had a family, right? Don¡¯t you fear something will happen to them?\"


    Oh, threatening me?


    I red at n deeply and smiled. For an instant, n felt an incredible pressure over him, but the pressure disappeared so quickly that he thought it was an illusion.


    Looking at my eyes, a strange fear suddenly appeared in his heart.


    But before he could understand what it meant, I nodded.


    \"I understand.\"


    Then, I closed my eyes again.


    n frowned. He was not sure about the meaning of my words.


    But before he could speak again, the headmistress raised her hand.


    \"Are you ready? Then start!\"


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 184 Threatening 2

    <h4>Chapter 184 Threatening 2</h4>


    Sleepy~


    ...


    \"Start!\"


    The headmistress¡¯s words resounded in the arena.


    But n and I remained quiet.


    Every student and teacher in the stands turned serious. Of all the fights until now, this was perhaps the most important.


    I was facing my brother, the crown prince. It was the crown prince versus the fourth prince of the empire.


    It was not a secret in the empire that our rtionship was not good. On the contrary, many people suspected that the crown prince was rted to the assassination I suffered a month ago.


    Besides, I could be considered as the only person in the empire that could threaten the crown prince¡¯s throne. Although Bryan was the second prince, he was a famous good-for-nothing, and Dina and Lena were women.


    I, on the other hand, was considered a genius. Although my speed of cultivation was considered a bit slower than n¡¯s, it was well-known that my battle prowess was one or twoyers higher than my cultivation level, and my sword arts had reached the pinnacle.


    Add the existence of a mysterious teacher to that, and nobody would believe me if I say I¡¯m not interested in the throne.


    Well, in truth, I¡¯m not interested. Not in the slightest.


    So, now that n and I were facing each other in a duel, many people were expectant to the result of the battle.


    Looking at it in another way, if I win this fight perhaps some nobles would support me instead of my brother in exchange for some promises.


    And even if I lose, I¡¯m four years younger than n. Nobody will find anything wrong with it.


    n also knew it. He knew he could not afford to lose this fight against me. Moreover, he must win easily and defeat Dina in the next fight. Only that way he could reaffirm his right to the throne.


    That was the reason he resorted to threatening me just now. No matter what, he can¡¯t lose, he MUST not lose.


    However, I don¡¯t like being threatened.


    Seeing that n did not have the intention to make the first move, I decided to open my mouth.


    \"Brother, you probably don¡¯t know me too well. So let me tell you a bit about me.\"


    My voice was very soft, but strangely, all the people around us could hear it clearly.


    \"I don¡¯t like being threatened.\"


    When my words left my mouth, the entire arena was in an uproar.


    n¡¯s face distorted. \"us, what crap are you talking about!?\"


    \"Do you think that just by threatening me I will concede this fight?\" I continued calmly so all the people in the arena could hear. \"I can¡¯t believe you have so little confidence in yourself that you have to resort to dirty tricks to guarantee your victory.\"


    n paled. He could see the faces of surprise and understanding in the students and teachers. Some of them were even looking at him in disdain.


    \"Silence! Do you think your lies will be of use!? I don¡¯t need your cooperation if I want to defeat you!\"


    \"Truly?\" I smirked.


    Then, I raised my sword.


    All the mana in the surroundings rushed towards me. For an instant, my sword seemed like a ck hole that sucked everything inside, even light.


    The sight was beautiful and incredible. Even the people in the stands could feel the power inside my sword.


    Although the mana I used was still in the fifthyer, the power of this technique had surpassed the fifthyerpletely. Even a seventhyer technique could not cause such pressure.


    All the people observing the fight gulped. Fear, dread, and admiration surged in their hearts.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t like shy moves, but I must use one this time.


    \"Then, Brother, let¡¯s decided this duel with one attack. Bah, I disdain using more than one attack to defeat someone like you. Come, brother, if you manage to endure this attack of mine, I will admit my defeat.\"


    n paled.


    He could feel the terrifying power behind this sword. For an instant, his heart was filled with despair.


    He knew that regardless of anything he tried, he would lose.


    Nevertheless, he was the crown prince. He could lose, but he refused to be a coward.


    Hence, he took a deep breath and calmed down. He then circted his mana to activate his defenses.


    But then, he realized he could not move his body.


    n was startled. He tried to move his hand, to circte his mana, to take his weapon out, but nobody worked.


    Finally, he looked at me.


    Instantly, he realized it was my doing.


    ¡¯How...?¡¯


    I keep my sword raised. Five seconds passed, but n was still unable to move.


    But in the eyes of the students, he was too overwhelmed by my strength that he was too scared to move.


    For an instant, many people wondered if it was alright for someone so cowardly to be the crown prince.


    At that point, I decided to give him the final blow.


    \"... How useless, brother. I expected you to struggle even a little. But to think you can¡¯t even move. Such a coward. How can someone like you to be the crown prince?\"


    \"N-No.\"


    \"Such a disappointment.\" I shook my head.


    Not only I, but many of the people seeing this fight also showed their disappointment.


    \"Sigh... Such a letdown. Let¡¯s end this then.\" With those words, I swung my sword down.


    *RUMBLE!!!*


    The sword shed, the world lost its light, and the arena shook.


    Nobody was able to see anything. The light of my sword attack was so blinding that nobody was able to look directly at it.


    However, simply the shockwaves impacting the surroundings and the clouds of dust rising to the skies spoke about the destructive power behind this attack.


    When the clouds of dust finally settled, an astonishing sight appeared before everybody.


    The entire stage had been destroyed, crushed into nothingness. Even the barrier protecting the spectators showed numerous cracks, it was still working only due to the headmistress strengthening it.


    But in that scene of destruction, two ces remained intact.


    One was the area where I was standing.


    And the other was everything one meter around n. There was not even the slightest scratch.


    I sheathed my sword back and turned around.


    \"I admit defeat.\"


    \"Huh?\" Even the headmistress was surprised. She looked at me as though I was crazy.


    However, I just shrugged and spoke


    \"I don¡¯t want dirty my sword cutting someone like him.\" I then jumped down and left the arena.


    Everybody was astounded. Just after being dumbfounded by my powerful attack, they were shocked once more by my words.


    n paled. He tried to say something, but I didn¡¯t allow it.


    He could only swallow the disdain and disappointment he was being showered with.


    That was my only purpose today, to humiliate him.


    To show him that he is a nobody.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 185 Dina vs Alan 1

    <h4>Chapter 185 Dina vs n 1</h4>


    After humiliating my brother, I left the arena under the astonished gazes of the surroundings.


    But although I did not mind using this opportunity to humiliate him, I have not forgotten about my true goals.


    Humiliating my brother is easy, but in truth, I don¡¯t get anything from it. After all, I don¡¯t want to be the emperor.


    That was the reason I did not defeat him, the reason I admitted defeat.


    Someone else has that role.


    As soon as I left the stage, I walked towards my team.


    I ignored the looks of admirations of Andrea, Iris and Louise, and the eagerness in Rose¡¯s face, and patted Dina¡¯s shoulders.


    \"Go up, sister. It¡¯s your turn.\"


    \"Huh? Huh!? B-But...\" Dina was startled. She looked at me and then at the destroyed stage while wondering what I was talking about.


    \"Did you forget our goal?\" I asked her with a smile.


    Dina was stunned, then, she understood.


    \"So, the reason you admitted defeat was...\"


    I just smiled without answering.


    Dina¡¯s eyes turned wet. Happy tears threatened to escape her eyes.


    \"... Thank you.\" She hugged me tightly and put her head on my chest. \"Thank you, us, and I love you.\" Her voice was so soft that nobody else managed to hear it.


    But it was enough if I could hear her.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist and smiled. \"I promised it to you, don¡¯t I? I promised that I would support you. That I would make you the empress.\"


    Dina nodded. She then left my arms and took a deep breath.


    \"I¡¯m going.\"


    \"Good luck.\"


    Dina nodded and walked determinately towards the stage.


    n, the headmistress, and the students were still thinking about my performance when they saw Dina appear in front of n.


    \"n, it¡¯s my turn.\"


    n¡¯s body shook. He ignored Dinapletely and instead, looked towards me.


    \"us!!!\"


    A cry of hatred filled the arena. Thinking about the despise I just showed him and the disdain in the students¡¯ eyes, n only wanted to kill me.


    How could he care about fighting with Dina now? He needed to repay this humiliation.


    But before he could jump towards me, he was stopped by the headmistress.


    \"What do you think you are doing, n?\" Evelyn¡¯s cold voice froze the crown princepletely. \"Do you think I¡¯m not here?\"


    n shivered. He could feel Evelyn¡¯s enormous power pressuring him.


    \"... I¡¯m sorry, headmistress.\" n took a deep breath and recovered his calm. However, he was being consumed by rage inwardly.


    Evelyn grunted. \"us gave up thest fight, so it was your victory. Now it¡¯s Dina¡¯s turn. Are you going to fight her, or will you give up?\"


    n fell silent. Now that he managed to calm down, he furrowed his brows in thoughts.


    Although he wanted to leave right now and escape from this embarrassment, he knew well that it would only make things worse.


    If he leaves, people will think that he is afraid of me and he doesn¡¯t dare to stay. Furthermore, it means he will give up the fight with Dina and will lose the duels.


    No, he had to fight. Fight and win beautifully. At least that way, he could recover a bit of face.


    Plus, he needed to vent his rage towards me. And Dina, my sister, was a good substitute.


    I must admit that n is truly a talent. To think he managed to suppress his anger so easily and think calmly about the situation.


    \"I will fight.\" n said with gritted teeth.


    \"Very well.\" Headmistress Evelyn nodded. \"Dina, are you ready?\"


    \"I am.\" Dina¡¯s mana surged around her, heating her surroundings.


    The headmistress looked deeply at her.


    Then, she raised her hand.


    \"Very well, start!\"


    *BOOM!*


    Both of them moved at the same time.


    n took out his sword and shed forward, cutting towards Dina¡¯s head, but Dina¡¯s attack was not slower. She unleashed a burning ball of mes that turned the entire stage into a burning hell.


    *BOOM! BOOM!*


    n¡¯s eyes narrowed. He infused more mana into his sword and cut through the fireball, mowing down the mes and appearing in front of Dina.


    But Dina was already gone. Fifteen meters away, she reappeared and unleashed a rain of fireballs towards n.


    Seventh-Layer Fire Spell, [Fire Teleportation]!


    Sixth-Layer Fire Spell, [Burning Rain]!


    \"Hah!\" n bellowed. Sword intent surged out of his sword, extinguishing the mes and cutting the dust and wind. Then, the sword intent turned into a wave that surged towards Dina.


    Dina quickly cast two new spells, one in each hand. Then, a wall of fire appeared in front of her, stopping the wave of sword intentpletely.


    Fifth-Layer Fire Spell, [Firewall]!


    Not even a secondter, her second spell had been unleashed.


    \"Go, [Burning End]!\"


    Then, a burning ray of sma was shot from her hands.


    \"!!!\"


    n¡¯s expression changed.


    *BOOOOOM!\"


    [Burning End] exploded, creating a sea of mes that spread to the already destroyed stage.


    Nheless, n was the crown prince.


    A peak sixthyer swordsman.


    *RUMBLE!!!*


    With a shockwave that shook the entire stage, n was engulfed in a powerful sword intent. Bright red mana surrounded him, engulfing his body and giving him an image of authority.


    It was one of the imperial family secret arts.


    Imperial Swordsmanship, [Emperor¡¯s Sword Body]!


    n¡¯s strength surged upwards. The mes of [Burning End] were extinguished every time they came into contact with him, and his blood-like mana pressured the entire stage.


    Then, he kicked the ground.


    *BOOM!*


    n appeared instantly in front of Dina, bypassing her Firewall and unleashing a destructive blow of blood-like sword aura.


    But Dina showed no fear. She took a step back and evaded narrowly n¡¯s blow, then, a magic circle appeared below her and n.


    With a smile, she clenched her hand. \"Consume, [Hell¡¯s Pir].\"


    Before n could react, the magic circle lit up and exploded.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!*


    A pir of burning mes rose to the sky, swallowing both of them.


    ...


    We are reaching to the end of this mini arc. After this, there is a pretty long smut scene (Threebined into one).


    Consider supporting me on P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 186 Dina vs Alan 2

    <h4>Chapter 186 Dina vs n 2</h4>


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!\"


    The pir of mes rose to the sky, creating a beautiful image that could be seen from the imperial pce.


    Eight-Layer Fire Spell, [Hell¡¯s Pir]!


    A spell so powerful that someone like Dina was not supposed to be able to use yet. Moreover, she cast it without anyone noticing.


    Genius, that was the only word that could describe such a feat.


    The spectators were overwhelmed by fear and admiration. The heat of the mes was enough to knock out some of the weaker students.


    Evelyn frowned.


    \"All the students below the fourthyer, leave! Teachers, protect the students that fainted!\"


    But her words fell in deaf ears. Most of the students¡¯ gazes were fixed in the pir of fire in the arena.


    They wanted to know the result of the sh between the student council¡¯s president and the leader of the club¡¯smittee.


    But Dina¡¯s eightyer spell was far from enough to finish this fight.


    Before one second passed, a blinding light surged inside the pir of me.


    Then, a giant sword light appeared, cutting the spell into two and hitting the arena¡¯s barrier.


    *BOOM!*


    The arena shook due to the impact. The mes dissipated and two figures appeared in everybody¡¯s sight.


    n was holding a blinding sword of light and Dina was looking at the sword with an expression of astonishment.


    \"That is...\"


    \"Zariel. A sword used by a sword god three hundred years ago. Father bestowed it to me two years ago, but it¡¯s my first time using it in battle. You should be proud, sister.\"


    Dina clenched her teeth. Proud? She felt anger!


    Zariel was a very famous sword. It was not beautiful and its shape was not special, but it was incredibly strong. A godly armament.


    Three hundred years ago, before the empire was founded, many gods fought, and many gods fell.


    Among them, a famous sword god called Zariel died. ording to the historical records, he used only a sword during his entire life, since he was a child until he became a god. The sword carried his sword intent and experiences and contained powerful strength able to kill a god.


    However, after the god died, the sword disappeared. Nobody knew where that sword was until it appeared today in n¡¯s hands!


    Who would have known that the normal-looking sword n used was a sword that belonged to a god? The fact that the emperor gifted that sword to him was astonishing. It showed his support for n!


    Neither Dina nor I have received such a gift from the emperor in our lives. Even the sword I wield is apletely normal sword without enchantments. Its only good point is that it was forged with some nice materials.


    Now that n was using a sword like that, Dina was at a great disadvantage.


    n¡¯s cultivation was already a little higher than Dina, so now that he also wielded a much superior weapon, his victory was almost guaranteed.


    However, Dina was not going to give up so soon.


    For her, this opportunity was something I earned for her. She knew the reason I did not injure n was so she could defeat him in perfect condition, fair and square. Once she was victorious, her reputation in the empire would soar.


    If she wanted to be the empress, if she wanted to meet my expectations, this was the first obstacle she had to ovee.


    So, she clenched her fists and readied another magic circle. Without caring about n¡¯s Zariel, she unleashed a new spell.


    \"[Burning Domain]!\"


    Fire surged out of her body, filling the entire arena and swallowing n.


    But n just snorted.


    \"It¡¯s useless.\"


    With a swing of his sword, the fire domain was cut into two and the sword continued towards her.


    Dina narrowed her eyes. She quickly activated [Fire Teleportation], evading the sh by a hairbreadth.


    But now that n was wielding Zariel, his power was on apletely different level.


    \"Where do you think you are going!?\" With a bellow, the ce where Dina just appeared was engulfed by tens of sword shes. Dina¡¯s expression changed and hurriedly created a barrier in front of her.


    The next instant, she forced herself to cast another fire teleportation and moved away.


    But this time, her right arm had been heavily injured.


    \"Huff... Huff...\" Dina appeared in a corner of the stage and looked at n¡¯s sword in fear. If she would have moved one secondter, she would have lost!


    But n was also frowning. He was nning to finish Dina with that attack.


    Although Zariel was a powerful sword, n was unable to wield its true power and every time he used it he consumed a tenth of his mana.


    After three attacks with Zariel, and counting the times he attacked before that, his mana was approaching dangerous levels.


    So, he had to finish this fight fast.


    \"Imperial Swordsmanship, [Ruler¡¯s Command]!\"


    n kicked the ground and charged towards Dina. The sword of light in his hand turned sharp and pierced towards her like a holy spear!


    Dina jumped aside. Shield after shield of fire appeared on the sword¡¯s path but they were quickly destroyed. However, Dina ignored it. She used her other hand to cast a second spell and cast it towards n.


    [Meteor Rain]!


    \"Useless!\" n grunted. Zariel sone brightly and sliced all the meteors. Then, the sword cut towards Dina¡¯s location.


    However, she had already vanished in the mes, appearing behind him and creating a rain of arrows.


    First-Layer Fire Spell, [me Arrows]!


    *BOOM!!!*


    *Bam!*


    Both Dina and n continued fighting, exchanging spells and sword attacks and destroying the arena even more. In the blink of an eye, they exchanged more than twenty attacks, each with enough power to kill any other sixthyer practitioner.


    However, Dina was being slowly cornered. Despite her best efforts, she could not bridge the gap Zariel caused.


    Quickly, her injuries increased, and her spells became weaker and weaker.


    Finally, n cornered her.


    \"It¡¯s the end, Dina. You can¡¯t use another fire teleportation in your current state.\"


    Dina smiled and spit out a mouthful of blood. She then looked at n with eyes full of determination.


    However, n¡¯s eyes werepletely cold. \"So you will not give up, huh. It doesn¡¯t matter. If you want to me someone, me your bastard brother.\"


    With these words, he raised his sword.


    But Dina just smirked.


    \"Look below you.\"


    n was startled. Aghast, he looked down and realized that at some point, a magic circle had appeared below him.


    \"This is...\"


    \"My most powerful spell, one I can¡¯t control perfectly yet.\" Dina smiled. \"I call it, [Bahamut]!\"


    When her voice sounded, the magic circle was activated.


    n¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly attacked Dina with his sword, but the light of the magic circle surged up and protected Dina!


    Then, an enormous dragon head appeared in the sky.


    \"Burn him, guardian of the heavens and servant of the sun. Turn my enemies into ashes. Descent, [Bahamut]!\"


    *ROOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRR!!!*


    n felt his hair standing in an end. Instinctively, he felt the need to use his stronger sword technique.


    \"Zariel!\"


    The sword of light lit up and created a blinding sun. n sent all his mana into it and shed towards the dragon!


    At the same time, the dragon descended.


    Ninth-Layer Spell, [Bahamut]!


    Imperial Swordsmanship, [Godsfall]!


    Then, the light and the mes shed.


    *BOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!*


    With a powerful explosion, thest duel was approaching its end.

 Chapter 187 Bahamut and Godsfall

    <h4>Chapter 187 Bahamut and Godsfall</h4>


    \"Burn him, guardian of the heavens and servant of the sun. Turn my enemies into ashes. Descent, [Bahamut]!\"


    \"Imperial Swordsmanship, [Godsfall]!\"


    The sh of light and mes was astounding. It formed a beautiful show of lights that fascinated the spectators.


    But in the next second, it created a powerful shockwave.


    \"Careful!\"


    Headmistress Evelyn reacted instantly. She waved her hand and strengthened the barrier around the stage, stopping the shockwave from hurting the students.


    But even with the headmistress¡¯s intervention, the powerful shockwaves caused an earthquake that extended until the capital.


    *BOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!*


    At this moment, very few people knew what was happening in the arena. Besides the headmistress and I, only some of the strongest teachers could manage to see something.


    [Bahamut] and [Godsfall] were fighting against each other. On one side, a dragon of mes wanted to burn everything, and on the other side, a sword of light was cutting through the world.


    \"AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!\" Dina roared. She gritted her teeth and put each drop of her mana into the spell. Her body wobbled weakly, but she endured by sheer will and red at n.


    n¡¯s body, on the other hand, was shaking. The burden [Godsfall]¡¯s put on his body plus Zariel¡¯s consumption of mana left him on the verge of the copse.


    However, he could not afford to lose either.


    At this point, this fight had gone beyond a fight between students.


    It was a fight between two people determined to be the new emperor.


    *ROAAAAAAAAAARRR!!!*


    [Bahamut] roared, and [Godsfall] vibrated. The stage was turned into nothing more than dust and ashes. Nobody would believe if someone says that this was a fight between sixthyer practitioners.


    This stalematested for a few seconds, but soon, someone started to show an advantage.


    It was n.


    In the end, the injuries Dina had suffered before turned into a ring disadvantage.


    \"Haaaahhhhh!\" With n¡¯s cry, [Godsfall] started to get the advantage. Little by little, it invaded [Bahamut]¡¯s territory and sliced the infernal mes.


    Dina¡¯s paled. She tried to squeeze more mana from her body to sustain the spell, however, her mana core was already dry.


    She bit her lips and tears appeared in her eyes. Dina knew she was going to lose.


    I could see her sadness on her face. The opportunity I gave her, the chance to defeat n, to show the empire that she was worthy enough for the throne, was disappearing.


    Everything was vanishing before her eyes.


    Dina looked back at me. Her eyes met mine, and the tears in her face seemed to say me ¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯.


    But contrary to her expectations, I smiled.


    \"Go for it,\" My lips moved.


    And suddenly, Dina felt an unknown power surging inside her body.


    An enormous amount of pure mana appeared on her mana core. The mana was purer than anything she had seen before, and it was very mild, as though it wanted she used it.


    Dina was surprised, but now was not the time to think about this unexpected situation. She gritted her teeth and decisively called forth upon the new mana.


    Then, a beautiful scarlet asura surrounded her body.


    Her ck hair turned red, and her ck eyes took a beautiful scarlet tint. At that instant, Dina seemed like a goddess of mes.


    Then, she yelled.


    \"Bahamut!\"


    And mes filled the world.


    n suddenly felt as though the mes had turned hundreds of times stronger. If before of this, the mes were like a burning meteor, now they felt like the sun.


    *ROOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRR!!!*


    [Bahamut] roared towards the sky, announcing its power as the king of the skies. It became bigger and bigger, burning and devouring the blinding sword light.


    \"Impossible!\" n panicked. He put even more strength into the sword on his hand, but it was useless.


    One secondter, Zariel consumed thest bit of mana in his body.


    [Bahamut] seemed to feel the weakness of its enemy. It opened its mouth and swallowed the sword light, burning everything with its overbearing mes.


    *Hooouuuuuuuuu!!!\"


    Zariel screamed. The godly sword created ast blinding sword ray, as though showing its reluctance to lose, and then, it lost its shine.


    Instantly, the burning dragon cried in glee.


    It opened its jaw and rushed towards n and Zariel. With an enormous roar, it tried to consume them.


    But a beautiful red-eyed woman suddenly appeared.


    \"Stop!\"


    Evelyn¡¯s ice-cold voice resounded in the stage. With a wave of her hand, the dragon was frozen in the air.


    *ROOOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!*


    [Bahamut] roared unwillingly. Its mes burned brightly, as though it wanted to turn the woman that dared to defy it into ashes.


    But how could it go against Evelyn?


    One secondter, Dina¡¯s body shook.


    Losing her remaining strength, Dina copsed on the ground and stopped sending mana into [Bahamut].


    The ruler over mes bellowed towards the sky. It stared at its summoner briefly before finally disappearing.


    When the dragon was gone, Evelyn sighed. She looked at Dina with a praiseful gaze and waved her hand, extinguishing the remaining mes on the stage.


    Then, she raised her voice and announced the result of the match.


    \"The winner is, Dina Quintin!\"


    ...


    ...


    \"\"\"\"\"OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!\"\"\"\"\"


    With the cheers of thousands of students, thest duel came to its end.


    ...


    Today are already two weeks in quarantine. How am I? Bored, tired of hearing my parents and siblings each single minute, fighting with my cats for food... Pretty good, I guess. I think I can endure a few days more without bing crazy.


    I hope you liked this arc. Magic tournaments and duels are like a cliche in this kind of story, and I thought I would like to make one too. Leave yourments and reviews about what you liked and hated about it and the story. Believe me, I will not be angry if you tell me I¡¯m doing something wrong (of course, it will be different if you curse or something like that). I read every review and everyment (that is a lies) you write.


    Also, support me on P4TRE0N. I write two stories that makes around twenty thousand words each week, and what supports me and motivates me to keep this rate is your support on P4TRE0N. (Your well wishes too, but they did not help me to eat).


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 188 Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 188 Conclusion</h4>


    \"\"\"\"\"OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!\"\"\"\"\"


    The students cheered in excitement. Students and teachers alike, from the freshmen to the fifth-year students shouted Dina¡¯s name.


    \"Amazing! Her highness Dina is amazing!\"


    \"How expected of one of the greatest geniuses in the younger generation, she is truly powerful!\"


    \"I heard that princess Dina is not engaged. Do you think she will be interested in me?\"


    \"Shut up, how can you be worthy of someone so beautiful and strong like her!? Only I deserve her!\"


    \"Dream on!\"


    \"I can¡¯t believe she defeated the crown prince. She is three years younger!\"


    \"Bah, the crown prince is nothing. He was defeated by Prince us and afterward defeated by Princess Dina. How is he worthy of being the crown prince?\"


    \"But prince us gave up the fight, didn¡¯t he?\"


    \"Are you an idiot? It¡¯s obvious he disdained to fight with him. The crown prince is a coward that only dares to fight with women, and even so he lost.\"


    \"Yeah, Prince n doesn¡¯t deserve to be the crown prince. I think it¡¯s better if prince us is the crown prince.\"


    \"Shhh! Do you want to die!?\"


    \"But that is the truth! Even princess Dina could be a better emperor than prince n!\"


    \"... Thinking about it, it would be great if she can be the emperor. Such a shame she is a woman.\"


    \"What are you talking about? It¡¯s great that she is a woman. Princess Dina is my goddess! I would support her if she wants to be the emperor!\"


    \"Hahahaha, yeah support princess Dina!\"


    Hearing the words of the students, I smiled calmly. Finally, Dina has taken the true first step.


    Dina¡¯s biggest obstacle to the throne is the fact that no woman has been the emperor before. If she wants to ascend as the first female emperor, she will have to face many obstructions.


    However, I have seen queens and empress through the worlds I have gone, and some of the people that had defeated me through my numerous lifetimes were women. I know that bing a ruler as a woman is not impossible. If Dina is strong enough, and her support is great enough, nothing can stop her from bing the ruler of the empire.


    Now, Dina has shown her strength. She has shown that she has the ability to defeat the current crown prince, even when the crown prince was wielding a godly weapon.


    Of course, this is not enough to consider her a candidate to the throne, but it¡¯s the first step forward.


    Now, it¡¯s my turn. I can use the Red Skull Gang to spread the word about today¡¯s fight through the capital. By tomorrow, this fight will be the main topic in the mouth of eachmoner.


    I¡¯m already eager to see it.


    Looking at my copsed sister, I could not help but curve my lips up. I stopped paying attention to the words of the audience and kicked the ground. In one second, I was holding Dina in my arms.


    \"Well done, my princess.\" I whispered in her ear.


    Dina blushed. Her tired body rested in my arms and her eyes narrowed of happiness. \"Thank you, us.\"


    \"You don¡¯t need to thank me, I did nothing. Everything was your own effort.\"


    \"Is it so? So you will tell me that the mana that suddenly appeared in my body is not rted to you?\"


    \"Mana? What you are speaking about?\"


    \"Stop lying us, I can recognize your presence from miles away.\" Dina smiled confidently.


    I smiled wryly. It looks like I can¡¯t fool Dina so easily.


    Dina saw my expression and smiled brightly. \"Don¡¯t worry, I will not ask about it. Now take me to a healing mage. My entire body hurts.\"


    \"As my princess says.\" I stealthily sent a bit of my mana inside her body to alleviate her injuries and take her to a healing mage.


    Meanwhile, n rejected headmistress Evelyn¡¯s help and used his sword to stand up.


    In fact, Dina¡¯s injuries were graver than n¡¯s. During the fight, n had suffered only a few scratches besides his depleted mana.


    Of course, it was due to Evelyn stopping [Bahamut]¡¯s final attack, or n would have gotten much more than a few scratches.


    But the fact that he had to be rescued by the headmistress was even more humiliating for n.


    n¡¯s face was dark. Today he had been shamed, twice, and before thousands of students.


    I could feel his eyes fixated in my back. The intense hatred emanating from his gaze was enough to freeze a normal person.


    However, I just looked back at him and smirked. Dearest big brother, the game is just starting.


    In the end, some of his followers helped him to go away. I just shrugged while thinking about my next step.


    After I took Dina to the infirmary, the other members of our team, (plus Andrea and Louise), rushed towards us to celebrate. Fortunately, the teachers stopped the other students that wanted toe, or we would have been swept away by the crowd. It was not an exaggeration to say that the number of fans we gained through today¡¯s fights is in the thousands.


    While we were celebrating, headmistress Evelyn walked towards us.


    \"Congrattions, guys, you did an excellent job.\"


    The girls smiled widely in pride. Today, they had shown the institute that they were the best.


    Especially Katherine, Daisy, Rose, and Dina¡¯s performance. Anyone could see that their talents were overwhelming. They fought against older, stronger, and more experienced enemies and defeated them.


    \"We should celebrate this.\" I said while looking at the girls. \"What do you think about a party tonight?\"


    \"us, the girls are injured. Let them rest.\" Evelyn refuted my words. \"Besides, I don¡¯t feel relieved about leaving you alone with the girls. God knows how many of them will be taken advantage of by you.\"


    The girls blushed and looked down, but Dina looked at me with a sharp gaze. Come on, is your image of me so bad?


    Only Rose was looking around with a confused expression. Are heroes always so dense? Sigh...


    At that moment, a teacher rushed towards us with an agitated expression.


    \"Headmistress! Headmistress, bad news!\"


    Evelyn frowned. \"Calm down. You are a teacher so behave like one. Now tell me, what happened?\"


    \"Haa... haa... H-Headmistress, a-another student was k-killed!\"

 Chapter 189 Another Murder

    <h4>Chapter 189 Another Murder</h4>


    \"Tell me, how did this happen?\" Headmistress Evelyn¡¯s voice was ice-cold.


    \"We don¡¯t know, headmistress. When we learned of the situation, the student was already dead. Our guess is that the killer took advantage of the fact that most students and teachers were spectating the duel to kill him.\" A teacher replied.


    Currently, we were in the ssroom where the new murder happened.


    After we learned of the news, headmistress Evelyn and I followed the teacher here. The other girls stayed behind to take care of the injured.


    When we arrived at the crime scene, we understood the situation.


    A studentid dead in the ground, with a sword in his chest. The student had an expression of incredulity, as though he could not believe why he was killed.


    ording to the information the teacher gave us, the student was a second-year noble student named Abel. The student had never been involved in any fight during his time in the institute, and he did not have enemies.


    Just like thest student, the killer did not leave behind any traces. Headmistress Evelyn even tried to summon his soul to learn what happened, but she failed. My use of [Akashic Sight] was useless too.


    It was as though everything was hidden by a veil of fog.


    \"Damn it, if I find the bastard that did this, I¡¯ll kill him.\" Evelyn¡¯s voice was pretty calm, but I could feel the incredible rage inside her.


    Evelyn was an idealist. She was someone that considered her students as her children and considered the institute as her home. For her, killing a student was as though killing her family.


    Currently, she was like a barrel of TNT ready to explode at any time.


    I frowned. I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this.


    \"Headmistress, this doesn¡¯t look like something a student did.\" I said. \"I think that if the culprit is not a teacher, then it¡¯s someone attacking the academy.\"


    Headmistress Evelyn fell silent. She was someone smart, so she could think about the things I thought.


    I doubt any student in this institute has the ability to hide something from my sight. In fact, nobody in this world is supposed to be able to do something like that.


    No matter how I see it, things are bing weirder and weirder.


    Evelyn sighed. \"We can¡¯t continue like this. With a killer in the institute, all the students are in danger.\" She then looked at the teachers and people in the room. \"We will suspend sses from tomorrow. Until we find the culprit, the students will return to their homes.\"


    \"B-But, headmistress!\"


    \"Suspend sses? We have not suspended sses ever!\"


    \"How are we going to find the culprit? We don¡¯t have any clue.\"


    \"Headmistress, please reconsider!\"


    \"If we suspend sses, the academy¡¯s reputation will suffer a huge blow!\"


    \"Quiet!\" Evelyn bellowed. \"My decision is final!\"


    The entire ssroom fell silent.


    Evelyn¡¯s decision was firm. She could not put the lives of the students at risk due to her pride or the pride of the academy.


    I inwardly praised her decision. Not many people are able to think about the safety of others in situations where their interests are at risk.


    At that moment, a new teacher ran into the ssroom.


    \"Headmistress, something happened!\"


    \"What happened?\" Evelyn asked icily. To be honest, she was not in the best of the moods right now.


    This time, though, the teacher was not bringing bad news.


    Quite the opposite, he was pulling a female student with him.


    \"H-Headmistress, this s-student told me that she saw what happened!\"


    Evelyn was startled. The next instant, she grabbed the girl¡¯s shoulders with a grave expression.


    \"Tell me everything you know!\"


    ...


    \"In other words, you witnessed everything?\"


    \"Y-Yes.\" The student bit her lips nervously. \"I-I had left something in the ssroom, and when I came back for it, I saw him stabbing A-Abel in the chest.\"


    \"Did he discover you?\"


    \"I-I don¡¯t know. I-I hid when I saw what was happening, and then, I ran away. H-Headmistress, I-I¡¯m scared. W-What if hees to kill me?\"


    \"Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to you.\" Evelyn smiled at the student to calm her down. When the girl finally stopped trembling, Evelyn stood up and left the ssroom.


    Outside, I and some of the teachers were waiting for her.


    \"I think I know who is the culprit.\" Evelyn said. \"us,e with me. As for the others, stay here in case something happens.\"


    Everybody nodded. Although some of the teachers were curious about the reason Evelyn asked me to go with her, none of them questioned her words.


    Thus, we departed towards the men¡¯s bedrooms.


    \"It was a student?\" I was surprised. \"Evelyn, are you sure?\"


    \"ording to the girl, yes. And I could feel she was not lying.\"


    I frowned. So was I mistaken?


    Impossible. A normal student can¡¯t do something like this.


    Evelyn told me that the suspect was another second-year student of the same ss as the victim and the girl that witnessed everything.


    The guy was called Steven. He was the heir of a small noble family that came to the capital to study in the academy. He had never shown inclinations towards violence, so the reason behind the murder was a mystery.


    The reason Evelyn brought me with her was to protect the teachers. Simply from the fact that the killer did not leave behind any traces, there was a high probability of him being a highyered powerhouse. Someone like that was too powerful for normal teachers to face.


    We arrived at Steven¡¯s bedroom shrouded in a tense atmosphere. Both of us were circting our mana in preparation for a possible fight.


    \"Ready?\" Evelyn whispered in my ear. I closed my eyes briefly and nodded.


    \"Let¡¯s go!\"


    The next second, Evelyn teleported us inside Steven¡¯s room.


    ...


    As always, consider supporting me on P4TRE0N to read until 20 chapters ahead!!!


    P4TREON: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 190 Culprit 1

    <h4>Chapter 190 Culprit 1</h4>


    When we entered the room, we saw a young man seated in the bed looking at the ground with a vacant expression.


    \"Steven?\" Evelyn called his name and readied a spell. But contrary to our expectations, the boy did not show a startled or surprised expression.


    Instead, he raised his strangely pale face with a look of fear.


    \"H-Headmistress? You came to arrest me?\"


    \"... Yes. You killed a student, Steven. So I need to arrest you.\"


    \"I see... I killed him, huh. Ha... Hahaha... Hahahahaha.\" The young man started tough like crazy. \"Yeah, I DID!\"


    \"Steven?\"


    \"Hmm?\" Steven tilted his head in the direction of Evelyn. \"You need something, headmistress? Yeah, yeah, I remember... It was about Abel, right?\"


    Steven then stood up and walked towards a drawer. Calmly, he grabbed a knife and turned around to face us with a creepy smile.


    \"Heh... Hehehehe...\" At some point, tears had appeared in his eyes.


    Steven stared at the headmistress with a sad smile and opened his lips. \"Please, tell my mother that I¡¯m sorry!\"


    Then, he shed with the knife towards his own neck!


    \"Stop!\" Evelyn bellowed and cast the spell she had readied.


    Sixth-Layer Wind Spell, [Wind Prison]!


    It was as though the wind inside the room had turned heavy. Steven¡¯s movement stoppedpletely, and the knife in his hands stopped before cutting his neck.


    Evelyn sighed in relief. She then walked slowly towards the student with a frown.


    \"Why did you do it, Steven?\"


    \"Why, huh... I wonder why...\" Steven smiled wryly. The tears in his eyes had started to spill on the ground.


    Then, he started to cry.


    \"Sorry... Sorry, headmistress... Sorry, Abel... I did not want to do it, I swear... I don¡¯t know what happened... Sorry, sorry...\"


    Tear after tear fell to the ground. Soon, Steven was wailing despairingly in the room.


    Both Evelyn and I were startled. However, I was certain of one thing.


    Steven had not lied since the start.


    ...


    It took Steven almost twenty minutes to calm down. During that time, he cried and cried while repeating that he did not want to do it.


    However, I managed to piece together some things during this time.


    Firstly, Steven did not want to kill his ssmate, Abel. Or at least, he was regretting it badly.


    And secondly, Steven had killed only one person.


    In other words, he waspletely unrted to the first murder.


    As soon as Steven calmed down, the headmistress released his constraints. She took away the knife on his hand and told him to sit in the bed.


    \"Are you alright?\" Evelyn asked.


    The young man nodded. \"Sorry about it, headmistress... It¡¯s just that... I don¡¯t know what happened.\"


    Evelyn fell silent. She looked at the young man with a pensive expression and sighed.


    \"So you killed Abel, right?\"


    \"... I did. I didn¡¯t want to do it, but I just... I don¡¯t know what happened.\"


    \"What about Kerl? Did you kill him?\"


    Kerl was the name of the first student killed. A second-yearmoner student. Both cases incredibly simr, the only difference being the weapon used tomit the murder.


    But just like I expected, Steven put on a startled expression.


    \"Kerl? Who is that?\"


    Evelyn frowned. I, on the other hand, have already gotten an idea about what was happening.


    But to confirm my guesses, I asked something to the young man.


    \"Can you tell us about how everything happened?\"


    \"... Yes, of course.\" Steven then started to tell us the story.


    ording to Steven, he and Abel were very good friends. When he learned about the duel between the Clubs¡¯ Committee and the Student Council/Students¡¯ Guards, he came to the ssroom to invite his friend to go to see the duel.


    There was where it happened.


    When Steven was talking with Abel, he suddenly got a strange impulse to kill him. It was as though something was whispering ¡¯kill him, kill him¡¯ in his ear.


    At the start, Steven thought it was nothing. He shook his head andughed off those strange thoughts.


    However, they quickly became stronger.


    And when they were about to leave the ssroom, Steven¡¯s turned crazy.


    \"Everything was blurry then.\" Stevenughed bitterly. \"When I reacted again, my sword was already piercing Abel¡¯s chest. Thest thing I remember is Abel¡¯s gaze filled with incredulity, as though asking me why I did it...\"


    Evelyn fell deep in thoughts. Looking at the pale young man, she asked something.


    \"What about his soul?\"


    But Steven¡¯s answer was an expression of bewilderment.


    \"I understand.\" Evelyn sighed. \"Steven, can I look through your memories? There is something I need to confirm.\"


    Steven was startled, but maybe because he was too shocked by the situation, he nodded.


    Evelyn put a hand on his forehead and closed her eyes. With a thought, she searched inside his thoughts for the memories rted to the murder.


    A few secondster, she retired her hand.


    \"Wait here for a moment and don¡¯t do anything crazy.\" Evelyn instructed Steven before looking at me. \"us,e with me.\"


    She then left the room.


    I followed her silently.


    Once outside, we looked at each other with grave expressions.


    \"Mind maniption.\" Evelyn said.


    I nodded. \"It looks like the mastermind behind the murders is more dangerous than we expected.\"


    Steven had obviously been manipted to do something against his will. Everything in his story points to that.


    However, manipting someone¡¯s mind is not easy. Someone able to such a feat is someone extremely dangerous.


    \"Did you find anything in his memories?\"


    Evelyn shook her head. \"Nothing. Furthermore, I did not find traces of someone tampering with his mind. It was as though he did everything voluntarily. I neither find anything about the other murder.\"


    I wrinkled my brows. I¡¯m getting more confused with each passing second.


    \"... Headmistress, can I try searching his mind too?\"


    \"Huh? You?\"


    \"I have a bit of knowledge about it.\" I exined. \"Perhaps I can find something.\"


    Evelyn looked at me with a suspicious look, but maybe because she was out of options, she epted.


    \"Be careful, don¡¯t injure him.\"


    I nodded.


    Searching Steven¡¯s memories was easy. I just touched his forehead and looked into his soul.


    And this time, I found something.


    However, my face darkened quickly.


    \"Damn it.\" I muttered under my breath and retired my hand. I then looked towards Evelyn and shook my head.


    \"Nothing.\"


    \"I see.\" Evelyn sighed. \"Well, it was worth a try.\"


    I nodded and fell silent. As I said before, I actually found something.


    In the deeps of Steven¡¯s soul, I found traces of the person behind everything.


    However, there was a small problem.


    Those traces were hidden deep in his soul. So deep that I need to damage his soul to get them.


    In other words, I needed to kill him.


    And right now, I could not do it.


    At least, not with Evelyn here.

 Chapter 191 Culprit 2

    <h4>Chapter 191 Culprit 2</h4>


    In the end, we failed to find more information about the situation.


    I truly wanted to dissect Steven¡¯s soul and find the truth, but I could not do it with Evelyn here. Hence, I decided to be patient and wait until it was night.


    Meanwhile, I put a suggestion in Steven¡¯s mind to stop him frommitting suicide. I did not want to lose the only clue I had gotten due to a moment of carelessness.


    Fortunately, I did not have to wait long. A few hourster, it was already night.


    I took a deep breath and changed my appearance into rk¡¯s red eyes and red hair. In seconds, I had transformed into the boss of the Red Skull Gang.


    Steven had been taken by headmistress Evelyn to the capital¡¯s ministry of justice. He had, after all, killed a noble, a crime punishable with death. Even if Evelyn knew he was just a chess piece, she had to bring Steven to justice so he takes responsibility for his actions.


    Infiltrating the ce where Steven was detained was not hard. I just moved through space without alerting the powerhouses guarding the prison and entered in Steven¡¯s room silently.


    Once inside, I put an istion barrier around the room so nobody outside could hear anything that happens here.


    When everything was ready, I walked slowly towards Steven¡¯s bed.


    *Tap tap tap* My footsteps echoed in the silent room, instantly, waking Steven up.


    He opened his eyes with an expression of panic and looked around the room. When he saw me, his face paled in fear.


    However, I was polite enough to offer him a smile.


    \"Nice to meet you, young master Steven. My name is rk.\"


    \"Y-Y-You, w-who are you!? W-What are you doing here.\"


    \"Me?\" I chuckled. \"I¡¯m just someone searching for answers.\" Without giving Steven time to react, I appeared in front of him and touched his forehead. \"And you have the answers I have.\"


    Steven¡¯s face turned ashen. He tried to scream, but the fear made him unable to open his mouth.


    I nodded in satisfaction. Fear was good. With his mind filled with fear, my search will be easier.


    \"I¡¯m sorry about it.\" I said to him with a devilish smile. \"But don¡¯t worry, this will end soon. Try to bear with the pain.\"


    The next second, I violently invaded his mind.


    \"AAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGG!!!!\" Steven cried in pain. His eyes turned blood red and his body twitched fiercely due to the incredible Agony.


    But I could not be merciful here. I had to be fast, and fast means not caring about his wellbeing.


    In an instant, my powerful soul cut through his thoughts. I mercilessly dissected every part of his soul,yer byyer, until arriving the core of his entire being.


    The pain and torture Steven was going through were unimaginable. At some point, all his thoughts had turned into a longing for death, to be released from this terrifying pain.


    However, I had reached my goal.


    In the deeps of his soul, I could see a dark cloud floating leisurely while emitting an aura of chaos and destruction.


    \"I found you.\" I smirked. With a thought, I used my soul power to attack the dark cloud. My powerful soul surrounded the dark cloudpletely to stop it from escaping.


    But the dark cloud did not try to escape. Instead, it let out a spiritual shockwave and attacked me. A wave of soul power filled with destructive thoughts attacked my soul!


    \"Hmph!\" I snorted. My soul power emitted a blinding light that erased the destructive thoughtspletely. Then, I willed my soul power to seize the dark cloud.


    The dark cloud was startled. I could feel a feeling of confusioning from it, as though it could not understand why its attack was ineffective. However, it did not hesitate to attack again.


    But just likest time, I erased its attackspletely. My consciousness slowly cornered the dark soul, until it did not have a ce where to move.


    This time, the dark cloud panicked. It started to shake violently and resist my encroaching. At the same time, it unleashed a powerful spiritual sh!


    But my soul turned into a shield and stopped it before turning into a sword that pierced the dark cloud.


    \"HNNNNNNGGGGGG!!!\" A wail of pain resounded in Steven¡¯s soul. The dark cloud shook violently while it became dimmer and dimmer.


    \"You are mine...\" I curled my lips up in anticipation.


    But at that moment, the dark cloud trembled and its core turned red.


    My expression instantly changed. Without hesitation, I withdrew my soul from Steven¡¯s mind. But before I could leavepletely, the cloud exploded!


    \"Damn it!\" I cursed in my mind and created a barrier to protect my soul from damage.


    The dark cloud¡¯s explosion created a spiritual shockwave that carried a strange and destructive energy. It was powerful enough to kill even a tenthyer powerhouse easily!


    Fortunately, the istion barrier Iy around the room when I arrived stopped it from leaving the room.


    \"Damn it!\" I cursed again and heaved a sigh of pity. A failure.


    Although I managed to escape uninjured, I was unable to learn anything important about the dark soul.


    The only information I got was that the owner of the dark cloud was someone at the same power level as me. Probably, another immortal being.


    Looking at Steven¡¯s dead body, I sighed again. This entire situation left a bad taste in my mouth.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N to read until 20 chapters ahead of this novel, and 15 chapters ahead of my other novel. Besides, you get to support me and motivate me to continue writting...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 192 Louise’s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 192 Louise¡¯s Determination</h4>


    Somewhere in the capital, in the mansion of one of the most powerful families of the empire.


    Five people were seated around a table. Dinner had been served, but strangely, nobody seemed interested in the food.


    The atmosphere was tense, and the air seemed frozen. Instead of a dinner, it seemed like someone¡¯s execution.


    In the head of the table, Earl Carson Riea was looking at his eldest son and daughter with apletely calm look. His eyes, however, were incredibly cold.


    Finally, after almost an eternity, he opened his mouth.


    \"Can someone exin to me what happened today?\"


    Nobody replied to his question.


    Earl Riea sighed. He looked at his children with a disappointed look and closed his eyes.


    \"I will start with you, Al. I remember that one month ago, you fought against prince us, right? Tell me, what happened back then?\"


    \"... I lost.\"


    \"Yeah, you lost.\" Earl Riea nodded. \"You lost badly after one move and were embarrassed in public. I remember you ordered an assassination against the prince after that and caused me a lot of problems.\"


    Al fell silent. Back then, he was scolded and pped by his father due to that. Since then, he hated us to death.


    \"I was not angry when you lost to the prince. After all, nobody could have expected that the prince was so strong. No, I was angry because you foolishly tried to kill a prince without thinking about the consequences of your actions.


    \"But today, you already knew about the prince¡¯s strength. You knew you couldn¡¯t win. Then, what was that farce?\"


    \"Father, I¨C\"


    \"Silence!\" Earl Riea bellowed furiously. \"Not only you lost and embarrassed yourself, but you almost threatened a prince of the empire with death! Are you crazy!?\"


    \"... I¡¯m sorry.\"


    \"I¡¯m disappointed in you, Al. Is it like a noble behaves? You are even worse than amoner!\"


    None of the people in the table dared to interrupt the earl.


    However, the earl quickly finished with Al.


    Then, he red at Louise.


    If Earl Riea¡¯s gaze towards Al was filled with rage, his gaze towards Louise was full of disappointment.


    \"And you, Louise.\"


    \"Yes, father.\" Louise replied calmly with her head held high.


    \"Is there something you want to exin to me?\"


    \"There is nothing.\" Louise shrugged. \"You already know the entire story.\"


    *BAM!*


    Earl Riea pped the table furiously. Louise felt as though a savage beast was staring at her, ready to devour her whole.


    However, she suppressed her fear and remained firm. Now that she made her choice, she was going to follow it to the end.


    \"You kissed the prince in public, Louise!\" Earl Riea shouted. \"In front of thousands of people, and when he was about to fight your brother! What is the meaning of that!?\"


    \"I love him, father. That is the answer.\"


    \"You love him!? Hahahaha, what a joke. Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that your fianc¨¦e died a few days ago while he was recovering from a beating the prince gave him. Just for the fact that he is the son of that woman, he is our family¡¯s enemy!\" Earl Riea was very angry. \"Louise, I will not allow you to continue with him!\"


    \"I don¡¯t need your permission, father.\" Louise¡¯s face was cold. \"Besides, I already slept with him. There is nothing you can do.\"


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the dining room froze.


    Not only Earl Riea and Al were frozen, but even Louise¡¯s mother, Mia, and her little sister, ire were stunned. ire, especially, had turned pale.


    But nobody in the table was in the mood to pay attention to her.


    For a few seconds, the dining room was silent.


    Finally, Earl Riea heaved a tired sigh.


    \"Sigh... To think I gave you the mission to get close to him. Who would have known that I was sending you to his bed.\" He then shook his head in disappointment. \"Pack you things, tomorrow I¡¯ll send you to the temple of the goddess to serve as a nun.\"


    \"Father!\" Louise¡¯s face changed. \"I will not go there!\"


    \"I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion! You are my daughter, Louise! And I will not let you shame our family like this!\"


    \"Father, if you do it, I swear I¡¯ll kill myself!\"


    \"Then kill yourself!\" Earl Riea was thoroughly angry. \"Kill yourself and stop shaming this house!\"


    \"Enough!\" Suddenly, Mia stood up with a face filled with rage. \"You two, stop fighting!\"


    Both Louise and Earl Riea looked at Mia in surprise.


    Mia was usually a gentle woman. It was at the point where Louise could count on one hand the number of times she had seen her mother angered.


    In fact, she had never seen her so enraged like today.


    \"Carlson, how do you dare to tell my daughter to die!? Are you crazy!? And you, Louise. Show respect to your father!\"


    \"Mother, I will not ept this! I love us, and I will marry him!\"


    \"I know, my daughter.\" Mia sighed. \"Don¡¯t worry, I support you.\"


    \"Mia¨C\"


    \"Shut up, Carlson. You know I never agreed to hurt prince us and princess Dina. I have long been dissatisfied with the way you are going about this. Is your ambition more important than your family?\"


    Earl Carlson wanted to say something, but in the end, he shook his head in frustration.


    \"Stubborn mother, and stubborn daughter. Sigh...\" He then stood up and left the dining room without touching his food.


    Mia frowned briefly, but when she noticed Louise¡¯s worried look, she put on a smile.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, my daughter, you can marry who you want. Mmm, why don¡¯t you invite prince us for a meal, I want to talk with my son-inw.\"


    Louise turned red in embarrassment, but her lips curved in a smile.


    \"Mm. I will.\"


    \"... Congrattions, sister.\" ire said to Louise with a strained smile.


    Louise looked at her little sister deeply and then nodded. \"Thanks.\"


    ...


    Well, it has been a time since thest smut chapter, so I have some prepared for the following chapters...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N to read until 20 chapters ahead.


    P4TRE0N: pat-reon/aidnovels

 Chapter 193 Punishing Akilah 1

    <h4>Chapter 193 Punishing Akh 1</h4>


    Now that Steven died, I lost my only clue about the mastermind.


    But with this, I confirmed the enemy¡¯s strength. If I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m facing someone on the same level as me.


    However, I¡¯m unable to find the reason behind the mastermind¡¯s actions. No matter how I look at it, there is not a good reason to use such a roundabout method to kill someone. People in our level are incredibly powerful, killing someone just requires a thought.


    At least, of course, there is a kind of limitation.


    Fortunately, there is still another murderer in the academy. If I¡¯m not wrong, that murderer is in the same state as Steven, someone controlled against his will.


    It looks like I must find a way to catch him, or at least, to catch someone else being manipted.


    Suddenly, I have a thought.


    ¡¯How many people are being manipted?¡¯


    And then, I thought about another thing.


    ¡¯Are only people from the academy the victims?¡¯


    Maybe I can start investigating in that direction?


    After following that line of thought, I concluded that it was the right direction. Perhaps...


    I arrived at the Red Skull Gang while lost in thoughts. The two guards in the entrance bowed respectfully when I appeared.


    \"Boss.\"


    I nodded indifferently and entered the building.


    Tonight, the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang were filled with people. All the people I met in the way seemed incredibly busy, but they were carrying happy smiles.


    It was something normal, though. It had been just one day since we destroyed the Blood Night Gang, after all.


    Strangely, I did not meet anyone familiar in the way. Normally, Raven or Marana would havee to receive me, but none of them was here today.


    When I arrived at the office, I realized it was empty.


    I frowned and tapped the table twice. Then, I went outside and called someone.


    \"Do you know where Marana is?\"


    \"Oh? Boss!\" The young man I stopped turned nervous when I called him. \"Y-You are here.\"


    I frowned. Seeing my expression, the young man quicklyposed himself.


    \"B-Boss Marana is dealing with the aftermath of yesterday¡¯s battle, so she is not here. Miss Raven and Mr. Cline are with her.\"


    I furrowed my brows. \"What about Elene?\"


    \"Miss Elene has been very busy healing the injured. I heard she only rested just one hour ago. I think she is asleep now.\"


    Sigh. It looks like everybody is busy today huh.


    Well, it¡¯s normal. After all, the battle with the Blood Night Gang was just yesterday.


    \"Is Akh also busy?\"


    \"I-I heard miss Akh is training now. B-Boss, do you need her for something?\"


    \"Yes. Go and call her. Tell her I have something important to tell her.\"


    \"Y-Yes!\" The young man then ran to search for Akh.


    I sighed and returned to the office. Afterward, I started to revise the documents in the table while I waited for Akh.


    Fortunately, she did not take long toe.


    \"I heard you were asking for me.\" Akh entered the room with a displeased look. \"Hurry up, I¡¯m busy training.\"


    I was a bit surprised when I saw her. Different from her usual look, she was wearing a skin-tight sweater with short pants for training. Her body was a bit sweaty due to training, and her brown hair was tied in a ponytail.


    To be honest, she looked incredibly seductive.


    Her tongue, however, was as poisonous as ever.


    \"Stop staring me like a pervert. I don¡¯t like it.\" She grunted.


    I wrinkled my brows. This girl...


    However, I have more important things tonight.


    \"How is the situation?\" I asked.


    \"A mess.\" Akh said with irritation. \"Marana has been running around today due to the destruction of the Blood Night Gang. Moreover, the imperial guards and some nobles visited us earlier. Fortunately, nothing happened.\"


    \"That is good. We can¡¯t lower our guard, however. I¡¯m sure many people are eyeing the position of the overlord of the eastern capital¡¯s underground. The following days will be the most dangerous.\"


    \"Sister knows about it. She has been doing the dirty work in your stead after all.\" Akh said in a sarcastic tone.


    I simply ignored her. \"I need to leave a message to Marana. Investigate all the strange murders that have urred recently in the capital. I want a report on it tomorrow night.\"


    \"... Is this important?\" Akh frowned. \"Sister is already busy managing the gang. She doesn¡¯t need more work now.\"


    \"It¡¯s important.\" I stared deeply at Akh. \"Very important.\"


    \"Well, if it¡¯s so important, why don¡¯t you investigate it yourself?\" She said coldly.


    Sigh, this girl...


    \"Akh, I remember I warned you about being disrespectful, right?\"


    \"And why I need to be respectful to you? You snatched the Red Skull Gang from my sister¡¯s hands. You are nothing but a thief!\"


    \"It looks like you did not learn your lessonst time, huh? Last time, I forgive you after you attacked without reason, however, I remember saying that it would be thest time I allowed something like that.\"


    \"Oh?\" Akh scoffed. \"What are you going to do then, kill me? Do it if you dare!\"


    I intertwined my fingers and smiled. I¡¯m pretty sure that my smile is rather wicked right now.


    \"Kill you, why would I do it?\"


    My eyes narrowed. I stared at her tall and slender body and licked my lips.


    \"No, I will just punish you.\"


    ...


    April¡¯s Announcement


    Hey guys, a new month is starting!


    A lot of things have happenedst month. The COVID-19 has affected many people, myself included. I have not left my home in almost 15 days!


    Fortunately, the situation in my country is still manageable with just a few deaths. I have seen in the news that many people are dying in a lot of ces.


    Anyway, some new patrons and some others gone. I¡¯m a bit sad due to that, but I know that some of you need the money due to the situation. In the end, your wellbeing is first, so I can understand it.


    As for the releases.


    Fourth Prince - 9 chapters weekly.


    Science/Magic - 7 chapters weekly.


    Of course, if the patreoon surpasses the goal again, it will return to 10 and 8 so don¡¯t worry.


    Oh right, I¡¯m still working on the cover of Science/Magic. Unfortunately, I have been short of timetely, so I have not finished it. It¡¯s almost done, I only need to finish the shadows and the background. I¡¯ll try to finish it this week (I don¡¯t promise anything).


    The characters in the cover are Bloed and Regina.


    It¡¯s everything for this month, so stay well, follow the prevention measures and see youter.


    Aidka :p


    P4TRE0N: pat-reon/aidnovels

 Chapter 194 Punishing Akilah 2

    <h4>Chapter 194 Punishing Akh 2</h4>


    \"Huh?\" For a moment, Akh was unable to understand my words.


    But when she saw me licking my lips, her body shuddered.


    \"You... What are you nning?\" Akh put on a disgusted expression. She then took a step back and unsheathed her rapier.


    I smirked. It¡¯s time for a bit of fun.


    Before Akh could take another step back, I waved my hand.


    Instantly, a ring of light appeared around her.


    \"This is...\" Akh was startled. An instantter, she remembered that I had used something like this before.


    Her face paled. She instinctively raised the rapier to attack the ring of light, but her body stopped answering.


    \"!!!\"


    \"I have always been curious about something.\" I said while standing up and walking towards Akh. \"Why did you hate me so much?\"


    \"You... Get away from me!\"


    \"I don¡¯t understand. Although I admit our first meeting was not the best, I rescued your brother, saved Raven, and helped you to be stronger... I don¡¯t remember doing something to make you hate me.\"


    \"You usurped big sis¡¯s position! This gang was supposed to be big sister¡¯s, not yours!\"


    My expression turned strange. \"Is it so? However, I think I¡¯m a rather carefree boss. Marana is still the one in charge of the gang, and to be honest, her authority is even greater than before. Is not she in charge of the capital¡¯s entire eastern underground right now?\"


    Akh bit her lips and fell silent, unable to refute my words.


    I smirked. \"No, I think the reason you hate me is different, is it not?\"


    \"... What do you mean?\" Akh looked at me warily.


    I stared deeply at Akh. Then, I made a wicked smile.


    \"... Does Marana know you like her?\"


    \"!!!\"


    \"So she doesn¡¯t huh.\" My lips curved up in a sadistic smile. \"Mmm, I think she doesn¡¯t even know you don¡¯t like men.\"


    \"You... How you know it?\" Akh¡¯s face was pale white. She was looking at me as though looking at a monster.


    I shrugged nonchntly. \"Well, I¡¯m rather good at observing people. Your gaze is filled with hatred, jealously, and wariness when I¡¯m speaking with Marana, and filled with disgust when you see other men...


    \"Of course, that is not enough evidence... At the start, I thought that you simply wanted to protect your sister. However, do you remember the first time you were sent to the space-time tunnel?\"


    \"...\"


    \"You see, I noticed something very interesting at that time. When the dragon attacked you and you thought you were going to die, thest thing you did was to stare at Marana with eyes filled with regret.\"


    \"... That doesn¡¯t mean anything.\"


    \"Are you sure? At that time, you ONLY looked at her. Marana was the only person in your eyes. Little Akh, I¡¯m a very experienced man, so I can recognize a woman in love when I see one.\"


    \"You...\"


    \"But don¡¯t worry, I will not tell her anything.\"


    Akh was stunned.


    But then, she remembered the situation she was in now.


    For an instant, an expression of hesitation appeared on her face.


    A secondter, though, she sighed in resignation and looked at me.


    \"What do you want?\"


    My lips formed a devilish smile.


    \"Smart. Of course, I want something.\"


    I then walked towards her and raised her chin.


    \"I want you.\"


    \"Dream on!!!\" Akh turned totally angry. \"I will not give my body to a stinky man!\"


    \"Mmm... It looks like Marana will be very interested to know about her sister¡¯s interests.\"


    Akh bit her lips.


    A few secondster, she looked at me with a look of shame.


    \"Why are you doing this?\" She asked.


    I shrugged. \"I told you, it¡¯s a punishment. You have been going against me since the start, so I think you need to be punished. Of course, the fact you are a beautiful woman is also important.\"


    \"Then, if I promise you that¨C\"


    \"It¡¯s veryte for that.\" I interrupted Akh coldly. \"Now chose, ept my condition, or tell the truth to your sister.\"


    Akh was dumbfounded. She looked at the ground and closed her eyes.


    Tears started to fall from her eyes.


    For an instant, I was tempted to forgive her. However, that idea disappeared quickly.


    Of course, I¡¯m not truly thinking about raping her. In the end, Akh has just been a bit rude towards me. That is not enough to do something so evil wicked towards her.


    However, making her fall in my hands slowly, prey to the pleasures I give her while she tries to resist it sounds a bit fun.


    After a while, Akh finally raised her face and looked at me with a determined expression.


    \"I agree. However, you can¡¯t have my purity. I won¡¯t agree to that.\"


    I stared at Akh deeply for a few seconds.


    \"You know that if I want, I can¡¯t force you to have sex with me and you will be unable to do anything about it, right?\"


    \"Then, I will kill myself afterward.\" Akh¡¯s voice was firm.


    I truly like this stubborn girl. Hearing her answer, I chuckled.


    \"Very well, I agree.\" I then snapped my fingers and dispelled the ring of light around her.


    Akh, however, did not try to escape.


    In the end, escaping was useless. Akh knew she waspletely in my grasp.


    So, she simply wiped off the tears on her eyes and put on an ice-cold expression.


    \"What do I need to do?\"


    Mmm... Let¡¯s start with a bit of education.


    ...


    Check up my P4TRE0N to read until 20 chapters ahead and 17 chapters ahead of my second novel, [Science/Magic] (By the way, check my second novel if you have not read it.)


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 195 Punishing Akilah 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 195 Punishing Akh 3 *</h4>


    Yesterday¡¯s chapter...


    ...


    \"Is it enough?\" Akh looked at me with gritted teeth.


    I smiled widely and roamed my gaze through her body, observing her toned muscles and staring her perky breasts.


    Akh¡¯s expression turned red when she felt my gaze on her naked body. Her eyes were full of shame and indignation. The humiliation of having her body seen by the man she hated was killing her.


    However, the most she behaved like that, the most excitement I felt. It was a desire to conquer her, to make her mine, to dominate her body and soul, to make her beg for my body.


    Currently, Akh was almostpletely naked. I had ordered her to take off her clothes, only leaving behind her underwear.


    Akh¡¯s underwear was of the serious type. White bra and panties with a smallce in the front. To be honest, they gave her a girlish vibe.


    With her hair tied in a ponytail, and her eyes filled with humiliation and anger, she looked incredibly enticing.


    While Akh tried to use her hands to cover her body, I walked slowly around her, observing her body from each angle. Her bust, her ass, her waist, her corbone, her long legs. My gaze moved through each part of her body carefully, trying to engrave them in my memory.


    When Akh was starting to turn ashamed, I extended my hand and touched her shoulder.


    \"Sniff... How fragrant.\" I brought my nose to her neck and sniffed it.


    Akh shivered. The sweet smell of her body mixed with the salty smell of sweat created an alluring fragrance.


    I had to repeat sutras in my mind just to suppress the desire to put her against the table and pound her insides hard.


    \"W-What are you doing?\" Akh asked nervously.


    I smiled and kissed her neck. \"Calm down, it¡¯s nothing bad.\"


    \"S-Stop it!\" Akh¡¯s body trembled. But I, of course, ignored her pleas. Rather, I wrapped my hands around her body and grabbed her breasts.


    \"!!!\"


    Akh¡¯s body turned soft. Her face burned bright due to the shame and humiliation she was feeling at that moment.


    But soon, an indescribable shiver ran through her body.


    Akh gasped. The sudden pleasure almost forced her to moan loudly.


    \"W-Wha...\"


    \"How sensitive.\" I breathed in her ear softly. My hand continued ying with her breasts but my tongue licked her earlobe.


    At the same time, I used my mana to stimte her body and nerves, multiplying the pleasure she was feeling many times. Currently, Akh was feeling a pleasure greater than anything she had felt before.


    \"Ugh...\" Akh bit her lips and forced herself to stop the moansing out from her mouth. But despite it, her body could not fight against the incredible pleasure it was feeling. Weird grunts escaped from her throat, and her body quivered constantly and turned soft.


    At the same time, a sticky liquid oozed from her lower cave.


    \"W-What is it...?\" I could see the astonishment and shock Akh was feeling in her eyes. Her breathing started to turn faster, and her hands grabbed my arms tightly.


    \"Hmm...~\" Finally, Akh was unable to endure and let out a loud moan.


    \"What happened, little Akh. Do you like it?\"


    \"S-Shut up!\"


    \"Hahahahaha... Well, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s normal.\" I said while I held her chin I looked straight into her eyes. Then, I abruptly stole her lips.


    \"Mmmm!!!\" Akh opened her eyes wide. She instantly tried to struggle to escape from my grasp, but I moved my left hand to her lower cave and touched it through her underwear.


    \"Nnn...~\" An electric shock run through Akh¡¯s body. Her body lost all strength, and her resistance disappearedpletely. Helpless, she copsed in my arms.


    The next second, a stream of love juices left her cave.


    I took advantage of her orgasm to open her teeth. My tongue invaded her mouth, licking her gums and tasting her saliva.


    Akh was unable to react. The surging pleasure overwhelmed her senses, and for an instant, she was unable to differentiate reality from a dream.


    I only stopped the kiss when she started to gasp for air.


    A few secondster, Akh finally woke up from the afterglow of the orgasm.


    I looked at her with a mysterious smile and kissed her lips again.


    Akh panicked. Recalling what happened just now, her face became a mix of white and red.


    \"... My first kiss.\" Akh muttered despondently. She then lowered her face and started to cry.


    \"Why...\" Akh sobbed. \"Why are you doing this...\"


    I sighed. Damn it, I¡¯m weak against a girl¡¯s tears.


    Man.


    Shaking my head, I lifted Akh in my arms and carried her towards my desk. Then, I seated in a chair and put her on myp.


    \"How are you feeling?\" I asked as gently as possible.


    \"... Do you need to ask?\" Akh shot me an angry and despairing gaze. \"I hate this!\"


    \"Is it so? However, your body doesn¡¯t think the same.\"


    Akh fell silent. Even although she wanted to deny my words, the memory of the incredible pleasure she just experienced was still vivid in her mind.


    I sighed. \"Tell me, how long have you liked Marana?\"


    \"... Why do you think I will tell you?\"


    \"Mmm. Perhaps because I can help you?\"


    Akh was startled. She looked at my eyes as though asking if my words were true. I remained silent with a smile on my face.


    In the end, Akh conceded. \"Since we were children... I have always hated men. When we were ves, men looked at us with greedy and lustful gazes. I felt disgusted every time that happened. But Marana always consoled me, telling me that everything was going to be fine, that she was going to protect me... In the end, she lived up to her promise and took me out of that hell... When I noticed, she was the only person in my eyes.\"


    \"Is it so? You truly love her, huh...\"


    \"... I do... rk, I hate you. But, but if you promise me that you will not touch me after today, I promise you that I will always follow all your orders... I love my sister! And I want to give my body to her!\" Akh¡¯s voice wasced with hope and despair. Seeing this fragile side of her was truly fresh.


    \"Oh?\" I smirked. \"I have a better proposal.\"


    \"Huh?\"


    \"You see, I don¡¯t think you have many hopes of ending with Marana.\"


    \"You...!!!\" Akh turned red. She looked at me with so much rage that it seemed as though she wanted to kill me.


    However, I simply gave her an indifferent look. \"Think about it, you are already 26, but she still considers you as her little sister... Tell me, do you think you can change that soon?\"


    Akh fell silent. In truth, she was already aware of that since long ago.


    But...


    \"Even so, I don¡¯t want to give up...\"


    \"Then hear my proposal.\" Like a devil, I whispered in her ear. \"Look, what if Marana and you have the same lover?\"


    \"!!!\"


    \"Think about it, you can enjoy the body of the person you love and you only have to share her with me... I won¡¯t mind if you and Marana have that kind of rtionship. After all, both of you are women.\"


    \"You...\"


    \"The only thing you have to do is to help me to get your sister.\"


    Akh opened her eyes wide.


    For an instant, she did not know what to say.


    I smiled. Caressing her cheek, I brought my lips to her lips and kissed her deeply.


    Akh endured the kiss until she finally was unable to breathe.


    Then, she gasped deeply, and I bit her neck.


    \"Nn...~\"


    \"Think about it, little Akh, maybe this is your opportunity.\" I whispered in her ear before standing up, leaving her on the chair. \"To be honest, I want to y with you a lot more tonight, however, I will give you time to think.


    \"When you have your answer, tell me.\"


    After saying that, I disappeared from the room, leaving the stunned Akh lost in her thoughts.

 Chapter 196 Collecting Interest 1

    <h4>Chapter 196 Collecting Interest 1</h4>


    After I left the office, I stepped across space and teleported to the next location.


    Akh was left in the office, thinking about my words. I know she will not agree to them right now, but the purpose of these words was to be a seed. As soon as Akh has the thought in her mind, my n is a sess.


    Eventually, with my guiding and seduction, Akh will sumb, giving me not only her body and heart but also the body and heart of her elder sister.


    Of course, I could have done things in a more direct way. I could have taken advantage of this opportunity to own Akh¡¯s bodypletely, enjoying her soft skin and enticing cave. However, it means leaving a w in Akh¡¯s heart. If I truly want to make her my woman and not a simple ything, that is not a good option.


    And I can treat Raven¡¯s sister like that.


    After all, as I said before, I finally saw the hope to escape from the endless cycle of reincarnations. And I want the people that will apany me don¡¯t have any regret.


    If Akh will be my woman, I hope she does voluntarily.


    The night was alreadyte, and the moon shined upon the capital. I move through space calmly, finally arriving in front of the entrance of Lluvia¡¯s house.


    As soon as I arrived, I heard the sound of something crashing against the wall.


    \"You useless good-for-nothing! Are you going to gamble again!? Have you not had enough!? Do you want to see this family ruined!?\"


    \"Shut up! I told you I¡¯m going to work to pay the debt! Are you deaf!?\"


    \"Bah! Do you think I¡¯m a fool!? That excuse can only work so many times!\"


    Well, it looks like I came in a bad moment.


    I shrugged. Walking towards the entrance, I knocked on the door, but perhaps because they were fighting, nobody answered.


    Fortunately, a few secondster the door was opened abruptly and a middle-aged man appeared.


    \"I¡¯m leaving!\"


    \"Don¡¯te back, bastard!\"


    Peter, Lluvia¡¯s husband, snorted and mmed the door closed. When he saw me, his face turned even uglier.


    \"What are you doing here!?\"


    \"I live here.\" I replied indifferently. \"Now excuse me, I¡¯m going in.\"


    Peter scoffed, but in the end, he was not in the mood to fight with me and left.


    Seeing that he was gone, I smirked. Thank you very much for leaving your family to me.


    I decided to use my mana to open unlock the door and push it open. The people inside were surprised when I entered.


    \"Good night. Do Ie in a bad time?\" I asked.


    \"N-No, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sorry for showing you such an unsightly scene.\" Mrs. Lluvia bowed and quickly walked towards me enthusiastically.


    Behind her, I could see her daughter, Nana, and her daughter-inw, rice, looking at me with startled and surprised looks.


    The next second, they put on aplicated expression. Nana even looked at the ground and bit her lips.


    Aware of what was going through their mind, I curved my lips up.


    \"Young master rk, how rare of you toe so early. Did something happen?\"


    \"Nothing like that.\" I shook my head. \"It¡¯s just I promised someone I would bring something today, so I wanted to fulfill my promise as early as possible.\"


    Mrs. Lluvia was stunned. The next second, she turned slightly embarrassed and lowered her head.


    \"... I see. Do you want something to eat? I was just about to serve dinner.\"


    \"Well, if it¡¯s not much of a bother.\" I said.


    Mrs. Lluvia shook her head and guided me to the table. In the way, I could see Nana and rice¡¯splicated gazes. Nana, especially, had a gaze filled with a bit of resentment and hesitation. She opened her mouth to say something, but then, she seemed to think better and closed her mouth again.


    Dinner was pretty simple, a warm chicken soup with a piece of bread. It could notpare to the dinners of the pce, but after so many lifetimes, although I enjoy good food, I¡¯m not a picky eater.


    Unfortunately, dinner was far from enjoyable. Miss Lluvia was very awkward the entire time, unable to look at me or the two girls at the eye, while rice did not know where to look and Nana was looking at me with a sharp gaze.


    I, of course, nonchntly ate my food with an amused smile, not minding the three girls around the table.


    After we finished eating, rice washed the dishes and Mrs. Lluvia prepared tea. Unfortunately, the awkwardness continued even then. In the end, Nana was unable to endure and stood up.


    \"Nana?\" Mrs. Lluvia put on a startled expression.


    \"I¡¯m tired, mom. I think I¡¯m going to sleep.\"


    \"Huh? Oh, okay, my daughter. Good night.\"


    \"Mmm.\" Nana nodded and walked away, not even caring about us, but I could hear the sound of gritted teething from her.


    \"I-I think I¡¯m also going to sleep too. I¡¯m very tired tonight.\" ire raised her hand and spoke. Before we could say anything, she stood up and rushed towards her room as though she was escaping from something.


    In the end, only Lluvia and I remained in the living room.


    \"... Sorry about it, young master rk. I don¡¯t know why the girls are so impolite tonight.\" Lluvia apologized awkwardly.


    \"I don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t worry.\" I smiled. Well, it¡¯s normal for them to be ufortable around me after what happened yesterday.


    Of course, Mrs. Lluvia did not know that the girls know.


    For a while, none of us said anything. Lluvia looked at me briefly before moving her gaze away. I knew what she wanted, but I was waiting for her to speak.


    Finally, she was unable to wait anymore.


    \"Young master rk, about your promise.\"


    I smiled. I searched in my coat and took out a bag of coins. In truth, I took this bag of coins from a space pocket, but Mrs. Lluvia did not need to know it.


    Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s eyes brightened. She instantly walked towards me but did not dare to touch the bag.


    \"Young master rk.\"


    \"Come, take them.\" I nodded.


    Mrs. Lluvia sighed in relief. But when she extended her hand, I grabbed her wrist.


    Then, I pulled her towards me.


    \"Thinking about it, I will collect some interests first.\"


    Then, I lifted her and threw her against a sofa.


    \"Y-Young master rk, wait. The girls are s¨C Hmph!!\"


    Woman, I¡¯m burning after having to stop myself from eating Akh, do you think I care if they hear or not?


    Without giving her time to react, I stole her lips.


    ...


    Hi! No chapter yesterdat but two chapters today. Anyway, you are already to me sometimeszying around and forgetting to post that day¡¯s chapters.


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N if you want to read until 20 chapters ahead and see how this ends.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 197 Collecting Interest 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 197 Collecting Interest 2 *</h4>


    Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s lips were very soft. Her blonde hair fell behind her and her eyes were full of panic.


    However, I did not stop. I attacked her lips fiercely, using my tongue to attack her mouth, viting her lips and stopping her from speaking.


    Mrs. Lluvia tried to struggle at the start, but her strength could not bepared to mine. I grabbed her wrist and held them over her head while my mouth kissed her violently, enjoying the taste of her lips.


    \"Mmm... W-Wait.... Hmmm... C-rk, the girls... Wait...\" Mrs. Lluvia spoke between my kisses and gasped heavily. Her twin peaks moved up and down trying to get hair, and her body twisted below mine.


    But I pressed down her body fully, making her unable to escape. Suddenly, I released her mouth and pinched her nipples.


    \"Gasp!\" Mrs. Lluvia opened her eyes wide. A shiver ran through her body, almost provoking a moan.


    Fortunately, she managed to cover her mouth in time, or the entire house would have heard our deed.


    \"Young master rk, please...\" Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s eyes turned teary. I feel my body turning hot. Seeing this vulnerable expression in Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s face filled me with desire.


    For an instant, I wanted to continue teasing her, however, I decided to stop.


    Waving my hand, a barrier appeared around the living room.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, with this they will be unable to hear us.\" I said.


    It¡¯s a lie, of course. But Mrs. Lluvia did not know it.


    She looked at the barrier in surprise before putting a grateful expression.


    \"Thank you.\"


    I smirked.


    Unable to continue waiting, I pounced towards her.


    My hands quickly removed her clothes, starting with her dress. I could feel her eyes turning hot, and her breathing turning heavy.


    Mrs. Lluvia did not resist, rather, she helped to remove her clothes. Then, she started to take off mine.


    I looked at her with a smirk. Mrs. Lluvia blushed shyly and lowered her head.


    To be honest, this kind of young-girl-like expression was a killer in a MILF like her.


    I allowed her to remove my clothes and moved my mouth to her neck. Then, I kissed her neck deeply, licking her corbone and moving to her chest.


    Mrs. Lluvia gasped, and her body arched up in pleasure. I did not stop, and instead, I bitted and sucked her breast, until leaving a hickey.


    \"Nn...~ W-Wait...~ Ahnn...~\"


    How could I wait? My hands moved to her waist and caressed her belly. Then, they moved down and held her hips while I kissed her neck and shoulders, licking each part of her.


    This time, I did not care about anything and left hickey after hickey on her body. Mrs. Lluvia noticed it and tried to stop me, but the intense stimtion left her strengthless.


    Knowing that I was marking someone else¡¯s wife as mine, I felt an iparable pleasure. The spiritual pleasure overwhelmed my senses.


    Finally, Mrs. Lluvia finished taking off my coat and my shirt. She then looked at my toned chest and marked abs and her breathing turned heavier.


    I could feel that this time, Mrs. Lluvia took the initiative much more thanst time. Maybe because she just fought with her husband and wanted to take revenge, or maybe because she wanted to vent all her unhappiness on me. But she cooperated with my movements, catering to my caresses and moving her hands through my body.


    Her lips kissed my chest, and her hands caressed my back. As expected, a mature woman knows the best how to pleasure a man.


    After we yed like that, I stood up. Currently, the only clothes in my body were my pants.


    \"Take it off.\" I ordered.


    Mrs. Lluvia hummed. She sat on the sofa and moved her hands to my belt, removing it slowly while she admired my well-built body.


    Finally, she pulled down my pants and underwear.


    Instantly, my huge weapon stood up showing all its majesty.


    Mrs. Lluvia took a deep breath. She instinctively moved her mouth close to it and kissed the tip slowly. Then, she licked it and moved her tongue around it as though licking an ice-cream.


    \"Young master rk, how big.\"


    \"Bigger than your husband?\"


    Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s face darkened. \"Please don¡¯t mention that asshole.\"


    I shrugged. I then put my hand around her waist and turned her body around.


    \"Kya...\" Mrs. Lluvia let out a soft cry of surprise, but then, she felt my lips in her back, starting from her tailbone, and going up slowly, kissing and licking her back while my hands yed with her breast.


    \"Ugh...\" Mrs. Lluvia grunted. She raised her face and left a deep sigh of satisfaction.


    I did not stop, slowly kissing everything of her. My lips tasted her soft body until reaching her neck and finally breathing in her earlobe.


    \"Beautiful Madam, are you ready?\"


    \"Mm...\" Mrs. Lluvia nodded with wet eyes.


    But next, my smile turned evil.


    \"Beg me.\"


    \"Huh?\"


    \"Beg me to pierce your cave, to mess your insides. I want to hear you beg me.\"


    Mrs. Lluvia was startled. Her expression turned vacant for an instant, but then, I moved my fingers through her entrance.


    \"Mmm...~!\"


    \"Beg me.\" I whispered again in her ear. My rod waspletely ready to pierce her deeply, but I wanted to hear her begging me. I wanted to own herpletely, both body and soul.


    Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s vision turned hotter and hotter. Each time my fingers caressed her back, breasts or crack, her body shivered.


    I moved my holy sword forward, touching her sheath slightly, but refusing to insert it.


    \"Ahhnn...~\" Mrs. Lluvia moaned seductively. She looked at me with a pitiful expression, but I just smirked.


    \"Beg me.\"


    \"... Please.\"


    My smile turned wider. \"I can¡¯t hear you.\"


    \"... Please, mess my insides.\"


    \"Louder!\"


    \"Please mess mepletely!\" Mrs. Lluvia let out a loud yell that I¡¯m sure that the two girls in the rooms above heard.


    As soon as her yell sounded, I chuckled.


    Then, my huge python invaded her.


    ...


    Sorry guys, I was nning to post two chapters today, but I was helping my sister with something so...


    Yeah, the universe is a bitch...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 198 Collecting Interest 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 198 Collecting Interest 3 *</h4>


    I pierced Mrs. Lluvia from behind. My hands held her waist and my pelvis mmed her buttocks fiercely.


    \"Ahnn...~!\" Mrs. Lluvia moaned loudly. I felt her lower cave wrapping itself around my dick, stimting it fiercely.


    Mrs. Lluvia was thoroughly wet due to the forey from before. Her love juices drenched and lubricated my weaponpletely, making it easier for me to move in and out.


    With each movement, Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s body trembled. She opened her mouth, moaned, and gasped without any care. I felt my libido shooting up each time I heard her seductive voice.


    This time, I did not try to control myself. I attacked Mrs. Lluvia roughly, moving faster and faster, fiercer and fiercer. Mrs. Lluvia received my attacks joyfully, moving her body ording to my movements to cater to them.


    I kissed her neck while my waist messed her insides. The mming sounds caused by each movement resounded in the living room and could be heard even on the second floor.


    Because she heard I used a barrier to block the sounds, Mrs. Lluvia was not reserved this time. On the contrary, she was much more open than the other women I have had sex with.


    Maybe her sex life with her husband was not satisfying already or she was too disappointed with her husband, but Mrs. Lluvia seemed to be enjoying the sex as much as me. I could not find traces of guilt or shame I found thest time we had sex.


    *Pak pak pak pak.*


    The sounds of our bodies colliding with each other spread to our surroundings. Mrs. Lluvia opened her mouth and closed her eyes, enjoying the pleasure that was spreading to all her body.


    \"Ahnn...~ rk... Yes, yes...~\"


    The charm Mrs. Lluvia emitted was amazingly enticing. It was the charm of a mature married woman. The fact that she was below my body, enjoying my pounding while moaning and grunting in happiness filled me with an incredible sense of contest.


    Finally, Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s body trembled fiercely. Her eyes rolled up and her mouth opened in a pleasurable moan that sent shivers in my spine.


    The next instant, a flood of love juices left her body. Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s body copsed, and her face fell on the sofa.


    However, I just smirked. Without giving her time to recover, I resumed my movements.


    Mrs. Lluvia let out a muffled grunt and tried to say something, but my constant attacks paralyzed her bodypletely. Feeling my weapon reaching the deepest part of her womanhood, she could not help but cry in excitement.


    I enjoyed her body with a smile seeing how she shivered below me, unable to do anything to escape from my grasp. With each attack, more love juices left her lower body, drenching the sofa.


    My penis pierced her womb once and again without giving her time to react. In a few minutes, Mrs. Lluvia had her second orgasm.


    \"N-No...~\"


    Once more, her body shivered in pleasure.


    But then, she felt my sword moving again.


    \"S-Stop...~\" Mrs. Lluvia pleaded with a lustful and tired voice, but I simply smirked and continued attacking. I pressed my body against her, stopping her movements, and continuing with my thrusts.


    \"Ahhh...~\" Mrs. Lluvia let out an incoherent voice. Feeling my weapon inside her moving fiercely as an inexhaustible beast, let her in extasis.


    Her walls wrapped around my penis and her waist trembled with my movements. I used my hands to pinch her nipples while I continued to pound her.


    Finally, my first orgasm was approaching.


    However, I suppressed it and continued with my thrusts, moving faster and faster while I kissed and bit her back.


    Finally, I felt her body tensing up again.


    Then with a loud cry, her body spasmed fiercely.


    \"I-I¡¯m cumming...~\"


    At the same time, I shot my white seed inside her vagina.


    My hot white stuff filled her womb and caused her to moan again.


    I enjoyed the feeling of her body spasming and kissed her neck.


    \"Huff, huff, huf... That was good.\" Mrs. Lluvia panted and whispered with a voice of satisfaction. I stood up and pulled my penis out. Instantly, a stream of semen left her vagina and fell on the sofa.


    Mrs. Lluvia turned around and looked at me with gentle eyes. Her face was rosy due to the strenuous exercise, and her eyes were wet.


    I leaned forward and kissed her lips. Mrs. Lluvia returned my kiss and used her tongue to open my teeth, entangling her tongue with mine.


    At that moment, she looked down and saw that my weapon was still pointing to the sky.


    \"... How vigorous... That is the good of being young.\"


    \"Well, Mrs. Lluvia is a very charming woman. I can¡¯t help it.\"


    \"Sweet talker. I probably would have married you if I were younger and unmarried.\"


    I smiled without replying. Then, I kissed Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s lips again and used my hands to separate her legs.


    Mrs. Lluvia noticed my movements and panicked briefly. To be honest, she was already tired after three orgasms.


    However, her strength was lower than mine, and my mouth left her breathless, so she could not even ask for mercy.


    One secondter, she felt something hot and stiff against her entrance.


    She involuntarily let out a muffled moan of pleasure. She was facing another invasion, this time in a missionary position.


    I moved my waist up and down while I kissed her lips. At the same time, my hands moved around her body, pinching her nipples and caressing her waist.


    When my lips let hers, Mrs. Lluvia gasped.


    \"N-No, stop it...~\" Mrs. Lluvia pleaded pitifully, but I just smirked and put my mouth in her breasts, sucking them fiercely and biting her nipples.


    \"Nnn...~\" Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s body curved up, and her legs wrapped around my waist. She moaned and grunted repeatedly while at the mercy of my constant thrusts.


    I did not stop even when she had another orgasm. Instead, I intensified my movements, being as rough as possible without hurting her. Mrs. Lluvia could only moan and twist her body while trying to cope with the incredible pleasure she was feeling.


    Soon, a bit of saliva started to drool from her mouth, and her eyes turned blurry. Finally, I felt her fifth orgasming.


    Thinking that it was already enough, I used all my strength and thrust once, twice, and thrice.


    Then, my second shot of the day came out.


    Mrs. Lluvia toes curled down. She let out ast, loud moan that resounded in the entire house and closed her eyes. Then she fell unconscious with a smile of satisfaction in her face.


    Seeing that, I sighed and pulled my penis out. I watched the beautiful figure lying on the sofa with semen flowing out of her cave and could not help but smile in pride.


    Then I looked up to the second floor of the house.


    There, I knew that Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s daughter and daughter-inw were hearing everything.

 Chapter 199 The Daughter-In-Law too? 1

    <h4>Chapter 199 The Daughter-In-Law too? 1</h4>


    After the loud sex session, only Mrs. Lluvia even breathing could be heard in the living room.


    My gaze roamed her beautiful body while I smiled. As expected, Mrs. Lluvia was a delicious woman. Although her skin was not as firm as younger women, she carried the charm of a mature woman, and the fact that she was married was another plus.


    Now that I shot twice inside her, I felt much more rxed. Today had been a long day, and a bit of sex was a good way to finish it.


    At that moment, I felt a pair of footstepsing down from the stairs.


    Without looking behind me, I knew who was the owner of the footsteps.


    I smiled. It looks like today can be even better.


    Looking over my shoulder, I saw a ck-haired young woman staring at me.


    When rice felt my gaze, she looked away and blushed slightly.


    \"Can you wear some clothes please?\" She asked.


    I smiled and put on a towel I found nearby around my waist. rice sighed in relief and walked towards me.


    \"Miss rice, what are you doing here?\" I asked with an obviously faked surprised expression.


    \"It was not to see how my mother-inw and you having sex.\" She replied coldly.


    \"Sorry about it.\" I said amusedly. rice looked at me and rolled her eyes. She then walked towards the kitchen. \"Don¡¯t worry, I juste to find something.\"


    I shrugged and sat down on the sofa. Lluvia. Mrs. Lluvia hummed in her sleep and extended her arms towards my leg.


    When rice saw it, her expression turned weird.


    \"... Don¡¯t you think that you are doing is wrong?\"


    \"Wrong? Why? Both Mrs. Lluvia and I are doing it voluntarily.\"


    \"But she is a married woman.\" rice¡¯s tone turned chilling. \"This can destroy this family.\"


    \"Well, this family is already almost destroyed. In fact, she is doing it to save her family.\"


    rice fell silent.


    As someone living in this house, rice was clear about this family¡¯s circumstances. The gambling debts of her father-inw and husband were too much for Mrs. Lluvia to bear. Every day, someone woulde to ask for money or to threaten them to pay.


    Due to that, Mrs. Lluvia had seen herself forced to sell her silver cutlery, luxurious furniture, and family jewels; but even after that, the endless pit called gambling continued asking for money.


    rice had heard our conversation yesterday. She knew the reason her mother-inw slept with me.


    Money.


    Of course, after hearing her mother-inw moans just now, she was not sure if money was the only reason.


    \"... How much money are you giving her?\" rice asked after a few seconds of silence.


    I looked at her deeply and chuckled. \"Not enough, but it can help with the most pressing problem.\"


    \"I see.\" rice nodded.


    Returning from the kitchen, she looked at the asleep Lluvia and put on aplicated expression. To be honest, she did not know what to feel at this moment.


    Mrs. Lluvia had indeed betrayed her husband, but rice felt that her father-inw deserved it.


    But thinking about her own husband, was her situation not the same?


    Seeing theplicated expression on rice¡¯s face, I curved my lips up. Suddenly, I stood up and walked towards her.


    rice panicked. She thought about taking a step back, but for some reason, her feet were rooted in the ground.


    I walked slowly, observing rice¡¯s expression with a smile. When I arrived in front of her, I extended my hand and caressed her cheek.


    Then, I leaned slightly forward and kissed her lips.


    \"!!!\" rice opened her eyes wide. She reflexively put her hands on my chest and pushed me away.


    \"Stop!\"


    I just chuckled and looked right into her ck eyes.


    At twenty-two, rice was a beautiful and young married woman.


    Her skin was firm, and her long ck hair fell until her back. Her face was not stunningly beautiful as Louise or Dina, but she had her own charm. It was a healthy-kind of beauty, like a wildflower growing in spring.


    She normally kept an ice-cold expression, so seeing her panicking after I kissed her was something new.


    \"How was it?\" I asked.


    \"W-W-What?\"


    I chuckled and leaned forward once more. Before rice could react, I was kissing her lips again.


    This time, the kiss was longer. Although I did not use my tongue, our lips spent a few seconds connected.


    When the kiss ended, rice¡¯s expression was a bit nk.


    The next second though, she panicked.


    \"S-Stop, what are you doing?\"


    \"Calm down, it¡¯s just a kiss.\" I whispered in her ear. \"By the way, I heard your husband has not returned in a long time.\"


    \"H-He is working.\"


    \"Oh? But I heard he lost a lot of money gambling and whoring. Could it be that my information was mistaken?\"


    rice bit her lips with an expression of pain. She then looked at me and sighed.


    \"Even so, I will not betray him.\"


    I smiled. \"rice, you are very beautiful.\" I said and moved my fingers through her arms. I could feel rice shivering slightly, and her eyes showed a mix of hesitation, guilt, and lust.


    In truth, since the moment rice came down, I knew she was a little tempted. No, curious.


    Otherwise, why did she came to the living room despite knowing what was happening here?


    In other words, my skills would determine what would happen after this.


    While rice was shivering in front of me, I breathed in her ear and kissed her earlobe.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, it will felt great.\"


    Then, I kissed her neck.


    rice¡¯s hand trembled. She looked at me in hesitation. She tried to order her legs to run away, but she felt that her body was as heavy as lead. She could not take even one step.


    Soon, she saw how I removed her clothes, starting by her shoulders, lowering her dress gently and exposing her corbone.


    rice inhaled deeply. She closed her eyes and bit her lips, asking herself how things reached this point.


    However, I was not going to give my prey time to think, to regret what was going to happen.


    Skillfully, I removed her clothes. I then removed her bra slowly while kissing her neck.


    When everything but her panties was removed, I stared at her naked body and sighed in admiration.


    Truly a work of art.


    Then, I lifted her in a princes carry and carried her towards another sofa.


    \"C-rk, wait, it¡¯s wrong. W-What if Mrs. Lluvia wakes up?\"


    \"Shh, don¡¯t worry. She is deeply asleep. Can¡¯t you see?\" I then sat on the sofa and put her on myp, with her face looking towards me.


    Looking at her shy expression, I could not help but steal her lips.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TREON!


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 200 The Daughter-In-Law too? 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 200 The Daughter-In-Law too? 2 *</h4>


    I kissed rice¡¯s lips gently and my hands moved on her back, stroking it tenderly.


    rice sighed. She looked down and saw my huge weapon before leaving a cry of surprise.


    \"So big...\"


    I smiled and kissed her ear again. Meanwhile, my hands roamed to her breasts and started to y with them.


    I could sniff rice¡¯s scent from her delicate skin. A soft smell of flowers mixed with the sweet smell of her shampoo.


    My blood boiled with desire. I kissed her neck and licked it, tasting her beautiful body and provoking a moan from her mouth.


    \"N-No, stop...~\" rice pleaded, but her arms wrapped around my neck and hugged it.


    I smirked. The next second, my other hand moved down and arrived at her secret cave. Lifting her panties, I inserted a finger in it.


    rice gasped. Her body shook slightly, and her arms hugged my head tighter.


    I started to move my fingers, slowly teasing her insides while my mouth kissed and licked her neck and corbone. Then I kissed her shoulders before returning to her lips.


    rice offered little resistance this time. She opened her mouth to receive my kiss and extended her tongue. Her tongue wrapped around mine, exchanging saliva and tasting each other.


    \"Nnn...~\" With a soft grunt, rice closed her eyes. She enjoyed our kiss while my hand yed with her body freely.


    My index finger entered inside her while my thumb yed with her clitoris. rice trembled when she felt the unexpected pleasure, and her mouth let out a muffled grunt.


    I used my other hand to y with her breast, flicking her nipples and caressing her belly.


    We spend a while pressed against each other, feeling each other¡¯s warmth and enjoying each other¡¯s body.


    rice quickly turned wet. She had married not long ago, but her husband left soon after they married and only returned once each month, so he could not satisfy all her desires.


    Moreover, she had heard rumors about the things he did when he was away. To be honest, she was disappointed with him.


    So, although she was struggling with the idea of betraying him, she could not deny it felt good.


    With one hand ying with her hole, another on her breast and my mouth glued to her lips, I slowly enjoyed this married woman. I could feel her body turning hot in excitement for what was about toe.


    When our lips separated, rice breathed a mouthful of hot air. She looked at me with a lost expression and wrinkled her brows.


    At that moment, I increased the movements of my hand down in her private zone.


    \"Hmmm...~ A soft moan let out rice¡¯s mouth. Her back arched and her body shook slightly.


    Then, she felt somethinging out.


    \"I-I¡¯m cumming...~\" rice panted softly. Her body tensed for an instant before convulsing violently.


    Then, her lower cave let out an enormous amount of love juices, drenching my hand and the sofa.


    \"!!!\" rice¡¯s body spasmed violently. She looked up for a few seconds before suddenly copsing in my arms, with her head on my chest.


    \"Huff... Huff...\" I could hear her heavy breathing. Her eyshes shivered softly, a proof of the pleasure rice just experienced.


    With a smile, I lifted her body carefully. I then positioned her crack right above my rod, which was waiting to start its expedition.


    But at that moment, rice seemed to react.


    Perhaps because her recent orgasm soothed her lust slightly, she seemed to have realized the weight of what she was about to do and started to struggle.


    \"W-Wait, wait, I think we better no¨C\"


    But it was toote.


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, my waist moved up.


    Instantly, I invaded her holy ce.


    \"Uuhhh...\" rice let out a soft moan and looked up, her arms fell helplessly to the sides and her body turned soft.


    I took a deep breath. Different from Lluvia, rice¡¯s cave was tighter. The feeling I got when I prated her waspletely different.


    I could feel her hole wrapping around my holy sword. The walls of her vagina tightened around my penis, granting me indescribable pleasure.


    I looked at rice¡¯s eyes and heaved a sigh of satisfaction. Then, I started to move.


    Up and down, my waist entered and exited her cave repeatedly, creating mming sounds that resounded in the room.


    \"Uuuh... Ahn... W-Wait...~\" rice put her hands on my chest and tried to push me away, but her strengthless body shivered and copsed on my chest. I hugged her soft body overbearingly and kissed her neck.


    My mouth breathed in her ear while I sniffed her scent and enjoyed her ripe body.


    \"So wet, rice.\" I whispered in her ear. \"You are such a pervert.\"


    rice blushed and hid her head in my arms. I smirked and continue thrusting. rice¡¯s body moved together with mine, moving up and down every time I pierced her.


    Her womb seemed to suck my penis, as though it wanted to squeeze everything out of me. I grunted in pleasure and increased my speed.


    Faster and faster, harder and harder. Soon, rice¡¯s moans had gone from soft hums to loud cries that resounded in the living room.


    rice hugged my neck and searched for my mouth. I responded to her and kissed her delicious lips. Meanwhile, I flicked and pinched her breasts, and asionally bit her earlobe.


    Perhaps because she had suppressed her libido for too long, rice quickly turned into a sex-machine. She went from simply receiving my attacks to cooperating with me and moving her ass up and down to increase the enjoyment of the intercourse.


    \"rk, rk, rk...~\" rice moaned my name and pulled my hair. I wrapped my arms around her waist, hugging her tightly and thrusting with even more strength.


    \"rice!\"


    \"S-So good!\"


    Suddenly, rice¡¯s movements became faster and faster. I felt her body tensing up, and her arms tightened around my neck.


    Aware that her orgasm wasing, I elerated my pistoning speed. rice gasped and raised her face in delight. Her body arched seductively and her toes curled down.


    Then, her body shivered violently.


    \"Nnnnn...~!\"


    Feeling the sticky liquid oozing from rice¡¯s cave, I knew she had cummed.


    I smiled. rice¡¯s body turnedpletely soft, falling helplessly on my chest.


    Then, I started to move my waist again.


    \"Nn...~\" rice twisted her body slightly and moaned. At this point, she was still coping with the aftertaste of herst orgasm and could not resist my thrusts.


    But suddenly, someone¡¯s aghast voice interrupted us.


    \"rice, rk! What are you doing!?\"


    Instantly, rice woke up.


    rice¡¯s face turnedpletely pale. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw a naked middle-aged woman looking at us with anger in astonishment in her eyes.


    \"M-Mother-inw...\"


    Lluvia had woken up.

 Chapter 201 Two of Three*

    <h4>Chapter 201 Two of Three*</h4>


    \"rice, rk! what are you doing!?\"


    Lluvia looked at us with an enraged look.


    \"M-Mother-inw!\" rice paled. She looked at Lluvia with a fearful and guilty look. \"This, this...\"


    A chilling silence filled the ce. Lluvia seemed as though she wanted to kill rice.


    Seeing the wife of her son having sex with the man she had sex just a few minutes ago was too much for her.


    I could feel rice shaking in my arms. All the blood drained from her face and her body shrunk in fear.


    But while they were looking at each other, I chuckled.


    The next second, rice felt a soul-shaking pleasure that froze her thoughts.


    \"Uuuuuhhhh...~\" rice let out a long and loud moan. Her eyes turned nk and her body convulsed.


    Lluvia¡¯s mouth opened wide. But when she saw my smile, her words got stuck in her mouth.


    Then, she started to feel something hot on her belly.


    \"W-What is happening...?\"


    \"Come here.\" I ordered. Lluvia then felt as though her body moved against her will.


    \"W-What?\"


    I smirked, while pistoning rice, I stared at Lluvia. When Lluvia arrived beside us, her legs gave up and she copsed on the sofa.


    I then moved my mouth towards her and kissed her lips.


    \"Mmm...~!!!\"


    Instantly, Lluvia felt an intoxicating pleasure in her body.


    [Hot Breath], that was the name of the technique I used just now.


    Using mana to stimte the body coupled with slight mind maniption to provoke intense lust, it can turn any woman into a bitch in heat.


    This technique has a w though. You just need a tough will and a strong desire to resist to break it. Unfortunately, Lluvia just had sex with me, and her willpower was not outstanding either. As for rice, I was using mana to give her a mind-blowing pleasure. In other words, neither of them could escape from this technique.


    While I kissed Lluvia¡¯s lips, I continued pounding rice¡¯s pussy. rice could only moan and grunt in pleasure before my movements, unable to think about anything else.


    Even when she saw her mother-inw kissing me while we had sex, her mind was too lost in the pleasure for her to care.


    \"Ahn... Ahn... Ahn...~\"


    Feeling the weight of rice on myp, I separated my lips from Lluvia and changed my position, this time pounding Lluvia in the missionary position. This change allowed me to reach deeper than before, enjoying rice¡¯s moist cave even more.


    Lluvia looked at me with a pitiful expression. I smirked put my hand in her cave and my mouth on her ear.


    \"Kiss her...\"


    Lluvia¡¯s eyes opened wide. rity and hesitation returned to her eyes for an instant. She could not believe she was doing something like this.


    But when she felt my hot breath on her ear, her determination wavered.


    In her ears, she could only hear the joyful moans of rice, and her body could only feel my tender strokes. Her entire body felt hot, and she felt herself burning.


    Then, she heard my voice again.


    \"Kiss her.\"


    Just my voice was enough to make her give up. In the end, she had alreadye so far, going a bit farther was not a problem, right?


    So, surrendering to her body, she leaned forward and kissed rice.


    \"Nn...~\" rice moaned. When she opened her eyes and saw her mother-inw kissing her, she was slightly surprised, but she forgot about it in the next second.


    I moved back and forth inside her, sliding through her lubricated walls and hitting her womb with each movement. Of course, I did not forget Lluvia and also used my fingers to pleasure her.


    rice¡¯s moans started to be louder. Her body twisted ufortably while my hips hit her ass repeatedly.


    \"rk...~Ahn...~ So good...~\"


    Suddenly, rice started to feel her second orgasming. She instantly wrapped her legs around my waist and hugged my neck, searching for my lips crazily. I kissed rice¡¯s little mouth fiercely and got ready to shot my ammunition.


    Finally, I felt rice¡¯s body twitch and a little bit of drool escaped her lips.


    The next instant, a powerful orgasm hit her.


    \"Cumming...~\" rice let out a loud cry and pressed her body against mine.


    Then, I shot my seed inside her.


    \"Huf... Huff... So good...~\" rice panted briefly and smiled at me. Her skin had turnedpletely red, and her body was very soft.


    I kissed her lips tenderly andy her on the sofa. I then looked at Mrs. Lluvia and smirked.


    \"... I...\"


    Watching Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s panicking expression, I jumped towards her and pressed her below me.


    Then, I lined my rod in front of her entrance


    \"It¡¯s your turn again.\" I smirked.


    Mrs. Lluvia blushed and looked aside. I smirked even more and moved my stiff pole around her entrance, teasing it happily but without piercing her.


    \"Hmmm...~\" Mrs. Lluvia moaned and snorted. She then looked at me doubtful gaze.


    I just smirked and started to y with her breast.


    \"... rk, hurry up... I, I want it...\"


    \"Oh? I didn¡¯t hear you...\"


    \"... I want it, please.\"


    \"Hehe, of course.\"


    Then, I started a new round of sex.


    With rice copsed beside us and Mrs. Lluvia panting under my body, the night was just starting.


    ...


    Almost nothing today :p


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 202 Three News 1

    <h4>Chapter 202 Three News 1</h4>


    This isst week¡¯s ninth chapter. Anothering after this and one moreing tonight.


    ...


    In the end, Mrs. Lluvia, rice, and I had sex until dawn.


    It was perhaps the most refreshing sex I have had in this life. Not only because it was a trio, but also because my partners were a married woman and her daughter-inw.


    The sense of contest and satisfaction of NTRing two men of the same family, at the same time, was truly high.


    In the end, Mrs. Lluvia and rice copsed when it was dawn, too tired after hours of strenuous activity.


    Looking at the two naked bodies on the sofa sleeping with semen flowing out of her caves and her bodies entangled with each other, I heaved a long sigh.


    I then leaned forwards and kissed them in the forehead before carrying them to their respective beds.


    Man, I¡¯m truly a gentleman.


    rice and Lluvia woke up briefly and smiled at me gently before falling asleep again.


    When I left their rooms, I saw a door slightly open. A sixteen-year-old girl was looking at me through the gap of the door with bags under her eyes and a grudgeful gaze.


    It was Nana, Mrs. Lluvia¡¯s daughter.


    Apparently, she had been unable to sleep due to the noise of the three of us having sex.


    I smiled and winked at her. Nana¡¯s eyes turnedpletely cold. After a snort, she mmed the door closed.


    I shrugged. It looks like someone is angry with me.


    Mmm, she is the only one remaining in this house. I wonder what method I should use.


    While thinking about it, I took a bath and changed my clothes. I then stepped across space and teleported to the institute. Of course, I changed my disguise first.


    But when I appeared in my bedroom, I found someone unexpected there.


    \"Headmistress?\"


    \"us, you are finally back. What took you so long? I¡¯m curious about where do you go every night.\" Evelyn stared at me with curious eyes.


    I smiled wryly. Woman, I can¡¯t tell you I was having sex with two married women, can I?


    I fear if I do it, I will never have an opportunity with you.


    \"Anyway, why are you here, headmistress? It must be something important for you toe here so early.\"


    Headmistress looked at me deeply and curved her lips up. Although she knew I was trying to switch topics, she did not make things difficult for me.


    Besides, it was true she was here for something important.


    \"I have news, bad news, and more than one. Three to be exact.\"


    I frowned. What is it now?


    \"Did something happen?\"


    \"Mm. To be honest, I don¡¯t even know where to start.\"


    My expression turned serious. For Evelyn, a thirteenthyer mage to have this kind expression, things must be truly serious.


    \"I guess I will start for the less grave issue.\" Headmistress Evelyn finally sighed and looked at me. \"Someone killed Stevenst night.\"


    .... Mm? Hey, she is talking about me!


    Headmistress Evelyn did not notice my weird expression and continued. \"To be honest, we are not sure if it was a homicide or not. Steven simply appeared dead in his room with an expression of terror on his face, but his body did not have injuries and there were no signs of anyone entering his room. I tried to summon his soul to learn what happened, but it was shattered beyond recognition... I fear the culprit was the person behind the murders in the institute.\"


    Nope, you are mistaken, it was me.


    \"... So, we are out of clues?\" I feigned a look of total seriousness and asked.


    \"Yeah.\" Replied Evelyn. \"But that is not the worst part.\"


    \"Mm?\"


    \"... sses will not be suspended.\"


    I was slightly surprised. Evelyn had announced yesterday she was going to suspend sses until the culprit was caught. To be honest, I support that decision.


    But now it looks like it will not be possible.


    Moreover, judging from Evelyn¡¯s unwilling expression, it was not her decision.


    \"What happened?\" I asked.


    \"It was my master.\" Evelyn smiled bitterly. \"The old man disagreed with my idea of closing off the academy. Even when I exined the situation to him and told him that there was a big possibility of mind maniption being involved, he insisted.\"


    I frowned. How weird... and suspicious.


    \"Did he give you a reason?\"


    Evelyn nodded with a look of anger. \"That stubborn old man told me that the academy had never closed its doors in hundreds of years of history, and this was not going to be the first time! When I asked him what we were going to do about the murders, he told me he was going to cover the entire academy with his perception. If something happens, he will immediately know.


    \"ording to the old man, it will be great if the culprit does not make a move again, but if he does, then he will be caught to pay for his crimes.\"


    I wrinkled my brows. I have to admit that the old man¡¯s words make sense. To be honest, that is not a bad n.


    But just in case, I will have to confirm that nothing is wrong with him. This situation with the murders is very strange, and I fear it¡¯s more dangerous than it looks.


    \"What is the second bad news?\"


    \"... Two human kingdoms were destroyed yesterday.\"


    \"Huh?\" I was startled. Man, this is big news. \"What happened?\"


    \"I¡¯m notpletely sure, but ording to the news I got, the Beastkin Alliance attacked overnight and destroyed the two kingdomspletely in one day.\"


    I was stunned. \"How came? Even if the Beastkin Alliance is strong enough to destroy some human kingdoms, it¡¯s almost impossible to do it in one day, much less two at the same time. Do they used some miraculous strategy or something like that?\"


    Evelyn shook her head. \"No, it was a frontal attack. The Beastkin¡¯s powerhouses killed the strongest powerhouses of the two kingdoms, and then their armies invaded and destroyed the enemypletely.\"


    I fell deep into thought. How weird. Since when was the Beastkin Alliance so strong?


    Evelyn continued. \"ording to the news, there was a change in the Beastkin Alliance¡¯s leadership. A woman known as the Blood Empress became their ruler after a blood bath, and she is the one that ordered the attack. Moreover, many people specte that her ambitions do not end with just two kingdoms.\"


    This is troublesome. I don¡¯t want to be involved in a war.


    Although to be honest, I don¡¯t care very much about this topic. Even if a war happens, I will just participate in it.


    Mmm, I wonder if the Blood Empress is a beauty. If she is, then I don¡¯t mind eating her.


    Mmm... I will put that in my list of ¡¯to do¡¯.


    \"What is thest bad news?\" I asked Evelyn.


    This time, Evelyn fell silent for a long time. She put on a serious expression and sighed.


    \"Someone is pushing for Dina¡¯s marriage.\"

 Chapter 203 Three News 2

    <h4>Chapter 203 Three News 2</h4>


    This isst week¡¯s tenth chapter. Today¡¯s chaptering tonight (I think)...


    ...


    \"Someone is pushing for Dina¡¯s marriage.\" Evelyn¡¯s serious voice resounded in the room.


    I frowned. \"Huh? Who is it this time?\"


    \"More than one person. I heard that after yesterday¡¯s fight, various noble houses went to the emperor to ask for Dina¡¯s hand in marriage.\"


    \"Well, my sister is that outstanding after all.\" I could not help but smile in pride.


    But Evelyn did not share my jovial mood.


    \"The problem is, I¡¯m not sure I can protect her this time.\"


    This time, my expression turned serious.


    Evelyn had told me before that she had been protecting sister Dina from political marriages. The reason Dian did not have a fianc¨¦e nor was engaged despite her age was that Evelyn had used her influence to protect her.


    You must know that Evelyn is the headmistress of the Imperial Institute, a thirteenyer warrior. Moreover, she had another twelfthyer powerhouse behind her, her teacher. Protecting Dina from being married off for political reasons is rather simple for someone like her.


    But the fact that she is not confident about being able to protect Dina means that the people asking for Dina¡¯s hand in marriage are influential enough.


    \"To be honest, I¡¯m confident in protecting Dina even if one of the three strongest families wants to marry her to their heir. But this time, Dina attracted too much attention by defeating n. Many people think that she has a high possibility of bing a twelfthyer powerhouse, and even going beyond it is not impossible. In other words, marrying her will not only create a tie to the royal family but also get a powerhouse for the family.\"


    I fell deep in thoughts.


    \"Who are the families that proposed marriage?\" I asked after a while.


    \"Several of them, but the most important ones are the Riea family and the Carmell family, two of the three strongest families. Moreover, a beyond-twelfthyer practitioner also brought his disciple to join the fun... To be honest, I felt there is something fishy behind it. Even if Dina is talented, it¡¯s not enough to cause such a stir. I fear that there is someone moving the strings behind scenes.\"


    \"... The empress, huh.\"


    \"So you also came to the same conclusion.\"


    Only two people have such influence, one is the emperor, and the other is the empress. However, the emperor is rather indifferent to Dina¡¯s situation so he will never do something like that.


    The empress, on the other hand, hates Dina deeply. She hates the children of the woman that stole her husband¡¯s heart. She probably wants to use this opportunity to get rid of her.


    I sighed. Evelyn saw my expression and sighed too.


    \"I can probably dy things one or two months, but even I can¡¯t face the pressure of so many powers. Moreover, Dina is the emperor¡¯s daughter at the end of the day, if Empress Lilia convinces him of marrying Dina off, there is not much I can do.\"


    I nodded gratefully. \"I understand. Thank you for your help.\"


    \"It¡¯s the least I can do for Silna¡¯s children. To be honest, I would like to do even more.\"


    \"You are already doing enough. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do something about this.\"


    Evelyn smiled. \"I know you will. By the way, us, I want to ask you something.\"


    \"Huh?\"


    \"... Dina told me about your ns. Do you truly are thinking about making Dina the emperor?\"


    I was amused for one second. It looks like Evelyn is not sure if I was joking or not back then.


    However, I will not joke about something like that.


    \"Of course, I will. I promised it to her after all.\"


    \"I see.\" Evelyn¡¯s expression turnedplicated. \"I¡¯m not sure what to think about it. But I¡¯ll support you if that is what you two want. I guess it¡¯s time I visit some old friends.\"


    I could not help but put on a gentle smile.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s expression, I got the impulse to rush forward and kiss her lips. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t dare to do it.


    Evelyn is a thirteenthyer powerhouse. If she bes mad and causes amotion, things will not end with just a punch. Probably the entire building will copse.


    No, I have to do it calmly. Besides, courting someone slowly has its own charm too.


    \"Thank you, headmistress. I appreciate all the help you have given us.\"


    \"Please, us, don¡¯t be so corny. I told you it¡¯s the least I could do.\"


    \"Even so, I have to thank you. To be honest, I¡¯m liking you more and more with each day.\"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. \"Do you think I¡¯m one of your girlfriends to fall for your sweet words? With my age, I could be your mother!\"


    I smiled in amusement. \"But you are not. You look more like my sister than like my mother.\"


    Evelyn was startled. She then looked at me deeply and chuckled. \"Such a sweet talker. I guess I know why so many girls like you.\"


    After saying that, Evelyn waved her hand and disappeared.


    I sighed. As expected, I truly like her.


    She is probably the one I like the most after Daisy and my two little sisters. Mmm, she is tied with Louise in the fourth ce.


    While I was distracted thinking about random things, it was time for school.


    As always, I met Daisy outside the male dorms and went with her to the ssroom. Daisy was a bit sullen because we had not been togethertely, but with a bit of coaxing and some kisses, Iforted her.


    Nothing important happened during the entire day. It was perhaps the most uneventful day I had in thest week.


    But when it was almost night, someone came to my room.


    It was Alver, the young man living in the room next door.


    \"What is it?\" I asked in confusion. I have not talked to him since the first day of sses when he greeted me, so I was curious about the reason he was here.


    \"... Someone asked me to bring you a message.\" Alver said with a strange look in his face.


    \"Oh?\"


    \"It was a white-haired girl. I don¡¯t know who she is, but she asked me to tell you that she needs to talk with you and she is not allowed toe inside the institute yet.\" He then told me where he met the girl.


    I frowned and spread my perception. In one second, I found the person I was searching for.


    As expected, it¡¯s Alice.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 204 Immortals 1

    <h4>Chapter 204 Immortals 1</h4>


    The next three chapters are filled with exnations. Unfortunately, such exnations are necessary for the plot, so bear with it and sorry :p


    ...


    I arrived at the ce Alice indicated a few minutester.


    It was a cafe located in the noble district. The restaurant was small, but it was cozy and warm. And despite it not looking extravagant, someone with a good eye would notice that everything in the restaurant, from the paintings on the walls to the cutlery on the tables, was incredibly expensive.


    As soon as I entered the caf¨¦, I found Alice. She was seated in a table in a corner, drinking a cup of tea elegantly.


    As always, she was being followed by the knight girl and the butler. Hannah and Aaron if my memory was not wrong.


    I walked straight towards Alice¡¯s table. As soon as she saw me, Alice stood up and curtsied with a gentle smile.


    \"Prince us, it has been a long time since thest time we met.\"


    \"Alice.\" I returned the greeting with a nod. I then looked at Hannah and Aaron and nodded too. \"Miss Hannah, butler Aaron, how are you?\"


    \"Many thank for your highness concern.\" Aaron bowed slightly in reply. As for Hannah, she just hummed in answer.


    Once I was done with the greetings, I sat across Alice and looked at her with an indifferent face.


    \"Then miss Alice, What I owe this honor to?\"


    Alice smiled. \"Could it not be that I wanted to see you?\"


    \"Stop with the jokes. Our rtionship has never been that close.\"


    Alice smiled wryly.


    In truth, our rtionship can be described as enemies. We didn¡¯t part in good termsst time.


    Besides, as I have said before, seers are the kind of people I dislike the most. They are maniptive, obsessed with control and plots. They like to have everybody in theirs, manipting the entire world from the shadows as a puppeteer moving the strings.


    This is something in their instinct. They were born with the ability to see and manipte the threads of fate, so they instinctive seek weave fate in their favor.


    Perhaps noticing that I was not exactly happy now, Alice went straight to the point.


    \"You are right, Prince us, I called you here for a reason. To be more exact, I want to ask you a question.\"


    \"Do speak.\"


    \"One of my men died yesterday in the academy. I want to know if prince us killed him and why.\"


    I narrowed my eyes. So the student that died yesterday was Alice¡¯s subordinate, huh.


    But¨C


    \"Why do you think I killed him?\" I asked in confusion.


    \"... I think prince us has already an idea of my ability, right?\"


    I nodded. I realized it since the first time I met her.


    Alice already expected that, so she was not surprised by my answer. She simply started to exin her reasoning.


    \"My ability allows me to see the [Fate] of the people and things around me. It¡¯s different from seeing the future, instead, it¡¯s more like seeing their possibilities. That [Fate] is more exact the sooner the fate I¡¯m seeing will happen. If I tried to see a fate too far in the future, the sheer number of possibilities will overwhelm my brain.


    \"At the same time, the fates of strong people are very hard to see. It¡¯s because the stronger you are, the greater are your possibilities, and the harder it¡¯s to calcte them. So, when someone¡¯s strength goes beyond a certain limit, I¡¯m unable to see anything. Currently, my limit is the thirteenthyer, but it increases when I be stronger and my control over my powers grows.


    \"However, I recently discovered a third kind of people that I can¡¯t see through. To be more exact, I discovered two people, but I think both of them are the same person. You, Prince us, and the new leader of the Red Skull Gang, rk.\" Alice then looked at me deeply, as though trying to see through all my secrets.


    I was slightly surprised. To think she saw through my alter identity so quickly.


    Alice shrugged when she saw my expression. \"In fact, it was easy to make the connection after I thought about it. You used the same method to block my prying of [Fate] with both of your identities, and after I looked into the activities of the Red Skull Gang, such as protecting your businesses or spreading rumors against the crown prince, I was certain you and he were the same person.\"


    Pretty smart deduction.


    Alice continued. \"Returning to the topic, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t see anything when I look at you. Quite the opposite, actually. When I look into your [Fate], I can see everything normally. In fact, I only realized the problem when I met you personally.


    \"I realized that everything I see about you is fake, forged, a lie. The possibilities I see are the ones you want to show me.\"


    I nodded. \"But that doesn¡¯t exin why do you think I¡¯m the culprit.\"


    \"It¡¯s simple.\" Alice narrowed her eyes. \"When I looked into the death of my subordinate, I saw nothing. [Fate] only showed me that someone entered, killed him, and then departed. Everything else doesn¡¯t exist. In other words, although I can see that [Fate], everything I see is fake, just like when I look at you.\"


    Is it so?


    Certainly, that is suspicious.


    Looking at Alice, I lifted the corner of my lips and spoke.


    \"... What are you going to do if I truly killed him?\"


    Alice fell silent. She thought for a moment before finally sighing.


    \"... If you don¡¯t have a good enough reason, I¡¯ll move against you.\"


    \"Oh?\"


    \"I know you are much stronger than me, and I probably can¡¯t win, but I¡¯ll do everything in my power to defeat you, even if I have to sell my soul to a god or a devil. That is my duty towards my subordinates.\"


    I was slightly surprised. It looks like this Alice girl is not as heartless as I thought.


    A smile of praise appeared on my face. To think she will go to this extent just for a subordinate.


    I then shook my head with a smirk.


    \"Well, I didn¡¯t kill him, so good for you.\"


    Alice was startled. She then heaved a sigh of relief and copsed in her chair, as though a huge burden had been taken off her shoulders.


    \"I see, that is good.\"


    I watched Alice¡¯s reaction with an amused expression. It looks like she is warier of me than I thought.


    After a few seconds, Alice recovered enough to ask me another question.


    \"Prince us, do you have a clue about the murdered? He uses the same method to avoid [Fate] like you. I¡¯m sure that must ring a bell.\"


    I shook my head with a bitter smile. \"I¡¯m curious about his identity too, and a little bit worried. I know more about this than you, and believe me when I told you that the implications behind these murders are not something you will like.\"


    Alice¡¯s face turned serious. Although she was not exactly sure about my exact strength, the fact that I was able to injure a god spoke enough. How strong must be the enemy If someone as strong as I was worried?


    Alice thought for a moment and decided to ask me directly.


    \"Prince us, if it¡¯s possible, can you tell me the situation.\"


    I held my chin in contemtion. Thinking about it, maybe Alice¡¯s [Fate] will be of help.


    Thus, with a sigh, I started my exnation.


    \"How much you know about the levels of power in this world?\"


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N!!!


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 205 Immortals 2

    <h4>Chapter 205 Immortals 2</h4>


    \"How much do you know about the levels of power of this world?\" I asked Alice.


    Alice fell silent. She thought for a moment before giving me an answer.


    \"This world¡¯s levels of strength are divided intoyers. Most people only know about the first twelveyers, the humanyers. Formoners, a seventh or eighthyerbatant is already a powerhouse. A twelfthyer practitioner is almost a legend.


    \"But in truth, the twelfthyer is not the limit. After the twelfthyer is the thirteenthyer, also known as Transcendence. That namees due to the fact that they transcend the limits of humanity. A twelfthyer practitioner¡¯s lifespan is about the same as a normal person, with the only difference being that they kept their youth for longer and seldomly fell sick.


    \"But it¡¯s said that a Transcendent can live up to 110 years of age easily. A fourteenthyer practitioner, also known as Saints, can easily reach 130 years, and if you manage to breakthrough to the fifteenthyer, bing a demigod, living 150 years is not difficult.\"


    After Alice reached this point, she paused briefly and looked at me. \"Of course, bing a Demigod is very hard. I don¡¯t know the exact number of demigods in the entire world, but it must be around ten.\"


    I nodded, expressing my agreement and urged Alice to continue.


    \"After that, you can be a god and live eternally, but I don¡¯t know much about that. I hear that there are stronger and weaker gods, though, and their power has to do with the faith they receive.\" Alice concluded with a shrug. She then looked at me with shining eyes. \"If I¡¯m not wrong, you must be a Saint or a Demigod, right?\"


    I smiled and did not answer. At that moment, a waiter served me a cup of tea. I took a sip calmly and enjoyed the sweet taste in my mouth.


    When Alice was starting to be impatient, I chuckled and cast an istion barrier around us to avoid having this conversation being heard for others.


    Alice was surprised, but she did not stop me. She instantly knew that my following words were more serious than she thought.


    \"Your exnation is very textbook-like. It¡¯s not wrong, but not exactly right.\"


    \"Mm?\" Alice was curious.


    \"You are right until the fifteenthyer. After that, things are a bit moreplex. You see, to be a god you need to get recognized by the world¡¯sws, fusing into one with an aspect of thews, and bing able to wield that power as if it was yours.


    \"But there is a w with that method. Firstly, if you get recognized by an aspect, for example, fire, you must discard all the other aspects you have learned through your life. Sword, ice, lightning, etc. Of course, some geniuses are able to get the recognition of two or more aspects at the same time, but they are very rare.


    \"However, that is not the biggest w. The biggest w is that thews of the world are too strong. Once you be a god, thews start to assimte you, until you be nothing more than a manifestation of thews, losing your sense of self. There are various methods to avoid that, but the most used is faith. By using the faith of the people as an anchor, you can keep your sense of self and wield a stronger power from the world¡¯sws, unfortunately, that method is not perfect either. With time, the god¡¯s sense of self will eventually fade.


    \"Besides, gods are not truly immortal. To be more exact, they can live as long as the world itself. But once a world¡¯s lifespanes to an end or it is destroyed, the god will die too.


    \"Due to that, gods are known by another name, false immortals.\" I took another sip of the tea while I waited for Alice to digest the information that I just told her.


    Alice fell silent for a moment. She put on a pondering expression and looked down.


    After a few seconds of silence, she finally found something wrong with my words.


    \"... But, if there are false immortals, there must be true immortals, right?\"


    I chuckled. \"It¡¯s easier to talk with smart people. You are right, if there are false immortals, there are true immortals.\"


    I then paused for a moment and narrowed my eyes.


    \"... Such people can be strong enough to destroy an entire world in seconds.\"


    Alice opened her eyes wide.


    Even Hannah and Aaron, who were seated behind Alice could nor suppress their expressions of surprise.


    \"[Immortality].\" I chuckled with a self-deprecating smile. \"It¡¯s a bit different than you think. Immortality has nothing to do with strength or age, you only need toprehend a way to immortality, to find a method to use the universe¡¯sws to keep yourself living forever. So, technically, an immortal can be as strong as amoner and as young as a baby. Of course, after you live for a certain amount of time, you stop being old, and your strength naturally grows.


    \"There are many ways to immortality, and ording to my knowledge, each way is unique. They can¡¯t be passed down, and they can¡¯t be shared. If you want to be immortal, you must pave your own way. Moreover, finding a way to immortality is very hard. If a world produces an immortal in ten thousand years, it is already great. Many times, a world did not produce one even after millions of years.\"


    Alice¡¯s eyes shook. This information was greater than anything she had heard ever.


    It took her almost ten minutes to suppress her expression of shock.


    Finally, Alice looked at me and asked me something with a shaky voice.


    \"... P-Prince us, how do you know so much...\"


    I stared at Alice with an amused smile.


    \"Don¡¯t you got the answer already?\"


    Alice gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    \"T-Then, you...\"


    \"That is right, I¡¯m an Immortal.\"


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 206 Immortals 3

    <h4>Chapter 206 Immortals 3</h4>


    A long silence filled the ce. Alice, Hannah, and Aaron¡¯s eyes were shaking. For a moment, they did not know if my words were true or not.


    I chuckled at that. Well, that is the normal reaction.


    \"Amazing, right?\"


    Alice nodded in a daze. She then took a deep breath and calmed down.


    \"... Why are you telling me this?\" Alice said, but her voice was noticeable hoarser than before.


    \"What do you think?\" I asked instead of replying to her.


    Alice fell silent. She thought for a moment before widening her eyes in fear.


    \"The murders, could it be...\"


    \"Bingo, that is the answer.\"


    Alice¡¯s face paled. If my words were true, then what was happening was much graver than she thought.


    I looked into her eyes and sighed. \"To be honest, I thought I was the only immortal in this world. As I told you, Immortals are not cabbage. Every Immortal is someone incredibly talented or incredibly lucky, most of the time, it¡¯s both. A person like that can take ten thousand years to appear in a world, and maybe they will die before attaining immortality. So, for two immortals to appear in a world at the same time is very umon.


    \"But, after I investigated the killings in the academy, I came to the conclusion that the person behind them is most likely an immortal, or someone at that level. In other words, that person is probably someone strong enough to destroy this world.\"


    Alice¡¯s expression turned grave. \"... Could you be mistaken?\" She asked.


    \"Perhaps.\" I chuckled. \"But most likely not.\"


    \"Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking.\" I continued with a serious expression. \"Alice, Immortals are not a good bunch. Most of them treat people as grass, not caring in the slightest if they die or not. Believe me, if an Immortal is nning to do something in this world, he probably will not care if he destroys half of the world in the attempt.\"


    Alice nodded and fell silent again. I did not mind it and continued sipping my tea calmly while waiting for her next question.


    Not even five secondster, Alice looked at me with a sharp look.


    \"No, something is not right.\" She said. \"If bing an immortal is as hard as you say, how did you manage to be one at such a young age? Moreover, how did you learn all that information? Prince, are you messing with me!?\"


    \"Calm down, Alice. I told you, bing immortal has nothing to do with strength or age. Although you are right that I needed more than eighteen years to attain immortal... Mm, was it thirty or forty years? I don¡¯t remember. In fact, I became immortal purely for an ident.\"


    \"Huh?\" Alice waspletely confused.


    \"... My way to immortality is pretty unique. Mmm, you only need to know that this is not my first life.\"


    \"Huh? That is...\"


    \"Reincarnation.\" Ipleted her words. \"Well, a bit different, but yeah, that is the gist of the things. As for the information, I learned about that in my past lives after interacting with some other immortals.\"


    Alice opened her mouth, but she did not manage to say anything.


    Another person spoke instead of her.


    \"Young miss, don¡¯t believe his lies!\" Hannah, Alice¡¯s knight, spoke in a furious tone. \"How can you believe something so outrageous like that! Do you think we are crazy!?\"


    I curved my lips up in amusement. \"Then tell me, what do I need to do so you can believe me?\"


    \"That is...\" Hannah was stupefied.


    I shook my head and chuckled. \"In truth, I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not. The only reason I¡¯m telling you this is that Alice¡¯s abilities can be useful against the person behind the murders.\"


    \"My abilities? Do you mean [Fate]?\"


    \"Yes, [Fate].\" I nodded with a smile. \"I told you before, don¡¯t I? You remind me of a friend of mine. Just like you, she can wield fate. Of course, she is much stronger than you.\"


    \"... Is she an immortal too?\"


    \"She is.\" I looked at Alice and replied. \"A very powerful one, by the way. I killed her twenty-seven times, but she is still alive.\"


    Alice stiffened.


    \"Coming back to the topic, [Fate] is a very strong power. Seers like you, when strong enough, can use it to manipte gods and even immortals. That is the reason immortals like us protect ourselves against its powers. Nobody likes to have their actions controlled by others. Many immortals even kill every seer they find. I have also killed a few of them. In fact, during a period of my life, I hated seers more than anything.\"


    All the blood drained from Alice¡¯s face. She could feel the killing intent I was exuding. For an instant, she thought I was going to kill her.


    But the next instant, my killing intent disappeared.


    \"Well, that was long ago, so you don¡¯t need to be afraid. Plus, I already took countermeasures against you, so even if you be as strong as that friend of mine, I will not fear you.\"


    Alice nodded. She recalled that when west met, I took something out of her soul.


    She thought about asking me about it, but in the end, she didn¡¯t. She had the feeling I was not going to answer anyway.


    \"So, what I need to do?\" Alice asked.


    \"Nothing much.\" I replied. \"The person behind the murders will definitively hide his actions from your fate, so you just need to use your [Fate] as much as you can. You don¡¯t need to learn about his ns, but just to find any abnormality in the city. Something your fate can¡¯t see through, even if it¡¯s a dog that looks taller than its fate shows. When you find something like that, tell me. I will do the rest.\"


    Alice looked into my eyes and nodded after a few seconds. \"... I understand. I¡¯ll believe you for now.\"


    I chuckled and stood up. \"That is enough. By the way, Alice, I have a small advice for you. Stop now that you can curb your ambitions. Because if you reach the point where you feel the need to kill me, I¡¯ll kill you first.\"


    Once I said it, I vanished from the spot.


    ...


    Once us left, Alice and the others stayed silent.


    Finally, Alice opened her mouth.


    \"Uncle Aaron, what do you think?\"


    \"... I don¡¯t know, young miss. This has gone beyond my scope of understanding.\"


    Alice nodded.


    \"Young miss, you are not going to believe him, right?\" Hannah stood up with a flustered expression. \"It¡¯s obvious he was lying!\"


    \"Do you think so?\" Alice stared at Hannah and sighed. \"Unfortunately, I¡¯m leaning towards believing him.\"


    \"Why!?\"


    \"Because he knows too much, and how can you exin that an eighteen-years-old prince can injure a god?\"


    \"But¨C\"


    \"Stop, Hannah.\" Alice shook her head. \"I know you dislike the prince, but that is not reason enough blind your judgment. Besides, if his words are right, we can¡¯t afford to ignore it. It will be meaningless to get the entire empire if the empire is destroyed.\"


    ... Sigh, I don¡¯t know what to think. Alice grabbed her forehead in confusion.


    \"By the way, Uncle Aaron, how is Hannah¡¯s registration to the academy going?\" Alice suddenly asked.


    \"Everything is ready. She starts next week.\"


    \"Young miss!\" Hannah cried out, but Alice ignored her.


    \"Perfect. Hannah, you know what your task is, right?\"


    \"Young miss!!\"


    \"You only need to seduce the prince. Learn about his likes and dislikes, and talk to him about me.\"


    \"Young miss!!!\"


    Aaron sighed at that moment. \"Young miss, if prince us is truly an immortal as he said, do you think this will work? He will probably see through your ns easily.\"


    \"And what about it? There are so many girls with him, do you think I¡¯m worse than them? I don¡¯t think he is the kind that rejects a meal that is served to him.\"


    Aaron shook his head speechless after hearing it. He could only hope that his young miss was not biting more than she could chew.


    To be honest, he simply desired to get away and retire in a ce far away from this terrifying prince that almost killed him once. He was already too old for this.

 Chapter 207 Date with Clara

    <h4>Chapter 207 Date with ra</h4>


    \"us, is it truly alright?\" The girl beside me asked me in a nervous tone.


    \"Of course, it¡¯s alright.\" I chuckled. \"We are not doing anything wrong.\"


    \"B-But we should be in the academy now, besides, we left without telling anyone. I-If the saintess realizes I went on a date with you, she will be angry!\"


    I smiled and held my fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand. \"She can be angry if she wants. What is the problem with I and my fianc¨¦e going out on a date?\"


    The girl blushed. She then tightened her hand around mine and smiled softly.


    Today, I was having a date with my fianc¨¦e, ra, around the capital city.


    It has been a week since I talked with Alice. Nothing happened during that time, and I spent the week having sex every day of the week. My main targets were Daisy, Andrea, Lluvia, and rice.


    Recently, though, I recalled I have not seen my fianc¨¦e in a time. So, I decided to pay a visit to ra.


    And that visit ended with I using my ability to travel through space and taking ra out of the institute to have a date around the city.


    Currently, ra and I were not dressed as a prince and the next holy daughter of the church. Most people would just think that we were two noble children on a date. Only a few people looked at us twice, but none of them realized the truth.


    ra and I visited many ces, starting with a small restaurant to eat breakfast and then going to a clothing store and finally the market.


    I bought ra a ne and put it on her neck. ra¡¯s face turned red and her eyes were filled with gentleness after that.


    It had been a long time since thest time ra and I were together, so I decided to ignore everything else and focus on the date. I even ignored the people tailing us and just cast a spell to make them faint so they did not interrupt our date.


    Finally, after three hours, we entered a caf¨¦ to take a rest.


    \"... Fuu, I¡¯m tired.\" ra smiled happily. Although she was a bit weary after three hours of walking, she felt happy about being able to spend time with me. \"I missed being with you like this, us.\"


    I held her hand tenderly. \"Sorry about it, ra. Don¡¯t worry, I will do something about your situation soon.\"


    ra smiled gently. \"Mm, don¡¯t worry. I told you I can wait. I¡¯ll wait until you take me out of the church and marry me.\"


    I smiled and stroked ra¡¯s head. ra closed her eyes like a cat and leaned her head on my shoulder.


    \"us, I would like if we can spend more time together.\"


    \"Silly girl...\"


    \"Do you know that the old men in the church have been bothering me a lottely? They have been insisting on breaking the engagement with you. One of them even insisted on bringing the matter to the emperor. Fortunately, I managed to convince them otherwise.\"


    \"They must dislike me a lot then.\"


    \"They do.\" ra chuckled. \"Saintess Safelia even curses a lot when she talks about you. She only curses when it¡¯s about you. She always says that I¡¯m a silly girl for caring about things like love and that you are a bastard for taking advantage of that to keep me tied to you.\"


    I chuckled. I could not help but imagine the usually smiling saintess cursing. Mm, I wonder how she would react if I tease her.


    \"... us, are you thinking something perverted?\"


    \"Huh? What are you talking about?\"


    \"Your eyes were shining strangely.\"


    I chuckled and kissed ra¡¯s cheek. ra narrowed her eyes briefly, but she then forgot about it and closed her eyes.


    \"... Hey us, you will marry me, right?\"


    \"Of course. I promised it to you.\"


    \"Mm... And what about that girl... Louise Riea?.\"


    I smiled amusedly. So, ra also heard about that.


    \"Are you jealous?\" I asked with a smile.


    ra nodded. \"A bit. She even dared to kiss you in public. If I kiss you in public, I¡¯m sure the people of the church will be crazy.\"


    \"Oh? So little ra wants a kiss?\"


    \"... Perhaps.\" ra blushed and gripped my hand.


    I curved my lips up teasingly. Then, I leaned forward and pecked ra¡¯s lips.


    ra was startled, but she just closed her eyes and enjoyed our kiss.


    \"Happy now?\" I asked after the kiss ended.


    \"... Not yet.\" She then looked at me with upturned eyes and bit her lips.


    Seeing her expression, I could not help but kiss her again.


    This time, our kisssted much longer than before.


    Some of the people in the caf¨¦ looked at us with interest. Some others smiled amusedly, and a few of them whistled seeing our kiss.


    ra blushed and looked at the ground embarrassed. Iughed and kissed her head.


    After we finished our tea, ra and I left the caf¨¦ and continued walking around the city.


    \"... Where are we going now, us?\" ra asked.


    \"I don¡¯t know. Do you want to go to any ce in particr?\"


    ra thought for a moment before nodding. She then spoke in an almost inaudible voice. \"... I want to do that.\"


    I was briefly startled. One secondter, though, a sh of understanding shed on my mind. I then looked at ra and smiled teasingly.


    \"¡¯That¡¯? What is that? I don¡¯t understand what do you mean...\"


    ra blushed and grabbed the hem of her dress. \"You know, the thing we didst time.\"


    \"Last time? I don¡¯t remember?\"


    ra turned even redder. She looked at me with teary eyes and a pitiful expression.


    But when she saw I was smiling, she understood.


    \"... Idiot.\" She said softly and lowered her head.


    I chuckled. This fianc¨¦e of mine is truly cute.


    Unfortunately, we will have to postpone that for another day.


    At that moment, a pair of footsteps sounded from behind us.


    \"Prince us, holy daughter, haven¡¯t you had enough yet?\"


    ra was startled. She hurriedly looked behind her with a frightened expression.


    There, a young woman was looking at us with an ice-cold look.


    Saintess Safelia Ainida.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 208 A Game of Chess 1

    <h4>Chapter 208 A Game of Chess 1</h4>


    \"S-Saintess!\" ra jumped like a startled rabid when she heard Saintess Safelia¡¯s voice.


    The saintess looked at ra and sighed with a hint of disappointment. \"ra, what do you have to say in your defense?\"


    \"S-Saintess, I-I-I-\"


    \"Calm down, ra.\" I gripped ra¡¯s hand and smiled. I then looked in Safelia¡¯s direction. \"Saintess, long time no see you.\"


    Safelia frowned. \"I would have preferred if I don¡¯t have to see you again.\"


    How cold.


    I put on an expression of amusement and shrugged. \"Is it so? Such a shame. Do you need something, saintess? My fianc¨¦e and I are on a date.\"


    \"A date?\" Safelia¡¯s gaze turned sharp. \"Can¡¯t you be more shameless, prince us? You know that ra is our future holy daughter, but you not only refuse to let her alone, you even dared to take her out in secret!\"


    I smirked. \"Of course, she is my fianc¨¦e, after all. Even if she was your holy daughter, that she is not yet, she continues being my fianc¨¦e. I don¡¯t need to ask for your permission to go on a date with her.\"


    Safelia¡¯s expression turned cold. I could feel the mana inside her turning active, and her powerful aura tried to suppress me.


    However, I did not fall behind. A powerful and sharp sword intent surrounded my body, shing against Safelia¡¯s aura. It was as though sparks were shing in the air.


    A few secondster, we both retrieved our auras simultaneously.


    Safelia then turned towards ra.


    \"ra, return to the institute. I will talk with youter.\"


    \"But¨C\"


    \"It¡¯s an order!\" Safelia¡¯s firm voice shut ra up.


    I furrowed my brows and held ra¡¯s hand with a smile.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, little princess. Go back to the academy.\"


    \"... us, you will not fight with the Saintess, right?\" She looked at me with a look of worry.


    I smiled wryly. I could see in ra¡¯s eyes that although she constantlyined about Safelia, she, in fact, treated her like an elder sister.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, we will not fight. Now go back. I will go to find youter.\" After saying that, I leaned forward and pecked her lips.


    At the same time, I injected into her mind information about a cultivation technique suitable for her.


    ra was surprised, but when she was about to check it, I stopped her with a kiss.


    \"Look at itter. Now go back, I need to talk with the saintess.\"


    ra turned red. She checked Safelia¡¯s reaction with a look of guilt before running away with a blush.


    I looked at her back with a soft smile.


    Once she was gone, Safelia¡¯s chilling voice sounded again.


    \"Prince, what do you think you are doing?\"


    \"What else? I just want to spend time with my fianc¨¦e.\"


    Safelia¡¯s eyes were ice-cold. She was looking at me with so much rage that it seemed to lower the temperature around us.


    Unfortunately for her, I remained unaffected. Her pressure did not do so as much as ruffle my clothes. I remained standing with an unbothered expression, as though her pressure was nothing more than a breeze.


    A tinge of surprise appeared on Safelia¡¯s face for the first time. It, however, disappeared in the next second, reced by her ice-cold look.


    I could not help but let out a chuckle.


    \"I thought the saintess was supposed to always wear apassionate smile.\"


    Safelia snorted. \"That smile is only for the ones that deserve it. You are not a believer of the goddess, and neither you are someone that carries respect for the church.\"


    \"Oh? You sound like you know me pretty well.\"


    \"I don¡¯t need to know you in detail to reach that conclusion. Just the fact that you refuse to rescind your engagement with ra is enough proof of that.\"


    I shrugged in an unconcerned manner. Well, she was right.


    Safelia stared at me for a few seconds before turning around and walking towards an alley. \"Follow me, prince. I need to have a chat with you.\"


    I chuckled and followed after her. Meanwhile, I made sure of ogling to her back in the most obvious way possible.


    Unfortunately for me, Safelia feigned she did not notice it, so it was not as fun as I expected.


    I must admit, though, that Safelia¡¯s body was pretty nice. Despite wearing a long white habit that covered her entire body, it could not hide her big bust and proud breasts.


    Besides, her long ck hair and pure appearance made her much more tempting to men. You could not help but want to sully her body after seeing her.


    Such a shame she is a nun. Otherwise, I would have found a way to attack her.


    ... I still can, though. But it depends on her actions.


    Soon, we reached our destination. It was a church of the Goddess of Order located in a humble part of the city.


    To be honest, the church was rather simple. It was not ostentatiously decorated, and instead, it gave a humble aura mixed with a feeling of holiness, as though the goddess was observing you mercifully.


    Safelia took me inside the church and led me into a small cozy room behind the hall. It was a rather good ce, perfect to drink a bit of tea.


    \"Nice ce.\" I praised. \"I can understand why the church has so many adherents in the empire.\"


    \"Thank you, prince.\" Safelia gave me a brief nod. \"Now please sit. I will bring you a cup of tea.\"


    \"It¡¯s not necessary.\" I waved my hands. \"Miss Safelia, I have a question. I remember I knocked out the people that were tailing us. How did you find us?\"


    \"... So it was you after all, huh.\" Safelia closed her eyes in exasperation. \"I had to ask for an oracle due to your actions.\"


    \"An oracle? Did you ask for an oracle just because ra was on a date with me?\"


    \"Of course. ra is our holy daughter. It would be bad if she ends losing her purity due to you.\"


    Well, that already happened.


    But she used an oracle, huh. That exins it. I had heard that the Goddess of Order was easygoing, but to think she replied to this kind of oracle.


    Does she have so much free time?


    I could not help but feel a bit suspicious.


    Mm, I¡¯m probably exaggerating, but I better keep an eye on it to be careful.


    At that moment, a priest entered the room. He was carrying a small box in his hands.


    Safelia received the box from the priest and thanked him. She then put it on a table and showed it to me.


    \"Prince, have you yed chess before?\"


    \"I have.\" I nodded indifferently. Of course, I have yed before, in many of my lives. Not many people across the multiple worlds and parallel universes can match me, actually.


    Of course, Safelia is not one of them.


    \"Then, do you want to y a game with me?\"

 Chapter 209 A Game of Chess 2

    <h4>Chapter 209 A Game of Chess 2</h4>


    For a few minutes, only the sound of both of us moving the chess pieces could be heard.


    Neither Safelia nor I spoke. We simply looked at the chessboard while calmly moving our pieces.


    I must admit, though, that Safelia was a great chess yer.


    Even after almost thirty turns, there did not seem to be a clear winner. Each one of us had eight remaining pieces on the board. I had the king, a rook, a knight, and a bishop plus four pawns. Safelia, on the other hand, has her king, two rooks and a bishop plus four pawns.


    Both of us were making our moves very quickly. To be more exact, we used exactly one second for each move.


    \"... You are pretty good, Prince us.\" Safelia praised while moving a pawn a step forward. \"Not many people of your age are as proficient in chess as you.\"


    \"You are not bad, either.\" I praised her back. \"Just a little worse than me.\"


    Safelia smile stiffened. She did not know how to reply to that.


    \"... How funny.\" She twitched her lips and shook her head while I made my next move.


    Safelia then grabbed another of her chess pieces, a rook, and moved it to eat a pawn. I clicked my tongue in mock disappointment before moving my bishop.


    \"You see, prince us, I think life is like chess.\"


    \"Oh? Is it so?\"


    \"Of course.\" Safelia nodded softly while making her next movement. \"A good chess yer just needs to keep his pieces and the enemy pieces in mind, then he must move his pieces ordingly, predicting the enemy¡¯s movements and slowly cornering him.\"


    \"A good analogy.\" I nodded. \"Unfortunately, the real world is not so simple. Sometimes, the pieces you have are not enough to defeat the enemy.\"


    \"Do you think so, Prince?\" Safelia looked into my eyes. \"I, on the other hand, think that even a well-used pawn can destroy a fortress.\" Just at that moment, one of her pawns ate my rook.


    I sighed exaggeratedly. \"Amazing, I did not see thating.\"


    I then moved my bishop to eat her pawn.


    Safelia continued. \"You see, prince. Nobody in the empire has more chess pieces than the church. Our chess pieces are in every ce, the army, the pce, the nobles, themoners. Nobody has more chess pieces that us.\"


    \"Wow, incredible.\" I whistled in surprise. Safelia frowned briefly hearing my sarcasm, but in the end, she decided to ignore it.


    \"Think about it, Prince us. As the church, we can easily make a chess piece the king, no, the emperor.\"


    I looked deeply at Safelia. This girl sure is daring to talk with me about this topic.


    \"I thought the church was forbidden to participate in politics.\" I said.


    \"Well, rules are made to be broken.\" Safelia calmly replied.


    I nodded and looked at the board. After one second, I lifted my knight and moved it forward.


    \"... You see, I can¡¯t help but find it a little bit suspicious now. Why does the church go so far for just a girl?\"


    As soon as I spoke, my mana surged into the surroundings, filling the room with monstrous killing intent.


    Safelia¡¯s body shook briefly. She looked at me in surprise and fear, but an instantter, a foreign power surged inside her and eased my pressure.


    My eyes narrowed. A God¡¯s Blessing, huh.


    With the help of the Goddess of Order¡¯s power, Safelia managed to regain her calm. She took a deep breath and looked at me with a wary look.


    Then, she spoke.


    \"Prince us, you simply don¡¯t understand the importance of the holy daughter for our church. In the church¡¯s history, only two holy daughters have appeared, and each one of them managed to make the church at least twice as strong as it was before they appeared. In other words, the holy daughter is a sign of the growth of the church. Currently, we are the greatest religion in the empire, but with ra¡¯s help, we can be the greatest religion in the world!\" Safelia¡¯s tone sounded almost fanatical.


    I narrowed my eyes. \"Then, what is your proposal?\"


    Safelia looked at me and smiled. \"It¡¯s simple, rescind the engagement and break the holy daughter¡¯s heart. Currently, she loves you with all her heart, so you need to make that love disappear so she can be in the perfect holy daughter,pletely dedicated to the church.\" Safelia then moved one of her pawns. It was just one step away from turning into a queen. \"If you do it, we will make sure of making you the next emperor. By then, power, revenge, women, everything will be at the tip of your fingers.\"


    I looked at Safelia for a few seconds before chuckling. \"Great proposal. Unfortunately, you are wrong about something.\"


    \"Mm?\"


    I smiled softly and moved my knight again. In my next move, it could kill her king.


    Check.


    \"Power, women, revenge. I don¡¯t need your help to get them. Besides, I will not sell the woman I love for something like that. Check, miss Safelia.\"


    Safelia¡¯s expression turned cold. \"Are you sure this is your answer, prince us?\"


    \"I¡¯m sure.\" I nodded.


    Safelia snorted. \"Fool.\" She then looked at the board and instinctively lifted the king. But when she was about to move it, she noticed the cement of the other pieces on the chessboard.


    Currently, one of her rooks and a pawn were blocking two of her king¡¯s possible moves. As for the other two, they were in the path of my bishop.


    \"This is...\"


    \"Checkmate.\" I smiled.


    Safelia was surprised. She looked at each one of her pieces and realized that unknowingly, she had fallen into my trap.


    \"You...\"


    I stood up with a smirk in my face. \"It was a great game, miss Safelia. Unfortunately, you are still a few levels below me.\"


    \"When¨C\"


    \"Fifteen turns ago. By then, the game was already mine. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t notice until now. About your proposal, thanks but not.\"


    Safelia looked at me deeply. \"Are you sure about this, prince?\"


    \"Of course I am.\"


    Safelia nodded. \"I see. To be honest, I admire your determination. However, I hope you don¡¯t regret today¡¯s decisionter.\"


    \"Don¡¯t worry, I will not.\"


    With those words, I left.


    ...


    Safelia stared at the prince¡¯s back with a pensive expression.


    When he was finally gone, she heaved a sigh.


    \"... Saintess, do you need something?\" A man suddenly appeared behind Safelia and asked.


    Safelia thought for a moment and nodded. \"Find a way to make things difficult for the prince.\"


    \"... Do I need to kill him?\"


    Safelia shook her head. \"No, it¡¯s not a good idea to kill a prince... Simply find a way to show him the church¡¯s strength. If that doesn¡¯t work, I will think about another method.\"


    The man behind Safelia nodded.


    \"Understood.\"


    ...


    Guys, some of you have been asking for a character information page. I remind you there is one in the Table of Contents with the more recurrent characters...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 210 Thirteenth Layer Again

    <h4>Chapter 210 Thirteenth Layer Again</h4>


    I was seated cross-legged in the space-time tunnel. Around me, hundreds of monsters¡¯ bodiesy dead. Each body had been killed after a sword strike on its neck or heart. I did not use two strikes for any monster.


    The chaotic mana of the space-time tunnel rushed into my body. With each second that passed, enough mana as to make a normal human a twelfthyer powerhouse entered my body.


    However, after all that mana waspressed and purified, the amount of mana that I absorbed was reduced by ten thousand times.


    Of course, even that mana was an overwhelming amount.


    I remained seated for a long time until finally, my body shook.


    The next second, I opened my eyes.


    An overwhelming power surged out of my body. My will was projected into the space-time tunnel, freezing the chaotic mana and turning all the bodies on the ground into dust.


    Taking a deep breath, I put my will back in control. I then examined the mana inside my body.


    \"Finally, back in the thirteenthyer.\" I sighed.


    The injuries caused by the universe¡¯sws were worse than I thought. I took until now to finally recover oneyer of my cultivation.


    But that was not the worse part. If you looked into my soul, you could see a very small crack. The crack was incredibly small, as small as a hair, but no matter how I tried to heal it, it would appear again in the next second.


    That was the aftermath of going against the universe¡¯sws.


    ording to my observations, I will need a little bit of time for my soul toe back to normal.


    Currently, it was morning. A few days have passed since my date with ra, and nothing interesting has happened since then. I took advantage of this rare period of peace to finish some things I had been postponing.


    I finished preparing a cultivation technique for the rest of my women except Mrs. Lluvia and rice. I gave one to Dina, Lena (although she has not be my woman yet), Andrea, and Louise.


    Mrs. Lluvia and rice do not look like people interested in cultivation, so I¡¯m not sure about what kind of cultivation technique give to them.


    I thought about giving them the same cultivation technique I gave to Aunt Dayana, one that cultivates automatically even if the user does nothing. But I need to cut a fragment of my soul if I want to make the runes needed for that technique. And to be honest, I have cut my soul a lottely.


    Even with my incredibly powerful soul, cutting my soul repeatedly is not a good idea. At the very least, I want to wait until my soul ispletely healed to do it again.


    I also gave a cultivation technique to Marana and Akh and prepared one for ire, but I will have to wait until I met her again to give it to her.


    After I finished checking my body, I opened a portal on the space-time tunnel and returned to my room in the academy before taking a bath.


    Once I was done with that, I took a look at the documents in my bed.


    It was the information I asked Akh to get. Information about strange murders in the capital.


    To my surprise, I found more information than I expected.


    ording to the information in the documents, the number of murders has risen greatly in thest month. Many of these murders happened in strange circumstances, and the culprit has not been found until today.


    But some of the cases have been resolved. Strangely, when they caught the culprits, the culprits said they did not want to do it, and they did not know why they killed the victim.


    Sounds familiar, right? Yes, it¡¯s just like Steven.


    I thought about visiting the people mentioned in the reports, but unfortunately, none of them was still alive. Some of them had been executed by homicide, and others hadmitted suicide a few days after they were caught.


    However, this information helped me to confirm a theory I had.


    The person behind this isn¡¯t targeting the institute. No, this is happening in the entire capital, perhaps the entire empire.


    So, what does it mean?


    It means that the goal of the person behind this is definitively not small.


    Well, I suspect it¡¯s the work of another immortal, and no immortal will do small things... Except me, who goes around stealing married women and sleeping with pretty girls every day.


    But hey, the people I¡¯m sleeping with include the eldest daughter of one of the three greatest noble families of the empire, the manager of the greatest auction house, the church of order¡¯s holy daughter, and one of the emperor¡¯s concubines. Plus, the headmistress of the imperial institute, two princesses, a hero, and the fianc¨¦e of a prince are some of my future targets, so...


    Mm, from this angle my actions are not as small as it looks, huh.


    Nice, me.


    I finished reading the information and stood up. It was already time for sses, and Daisy was surely waiting for me.


    I put on my shoes and left my room. However, I felt a fluctuation of mana at that moment.


    Curious, I extended my senses towards the origin of the fluctuation. But at that moment, my expression changed.


    Could I be so lucky?


    Instantly, I teleported away.

 Chapter 211 The Dark Cloud Again

    <h4>Chapter 211 The Dark Cloud Again</h4>


    Do you know how it feels when you are needing something and it appears in front of you?


    Well, that happened to me just now.


    When I extended my senses towards the mana fluctuation I just felt, I discovered a student just about to kill another.


    Without hesitation, I stepped across space towards the location of the incident.


    When I appeared there, I saw a girl lying on a pool of blood on the ground with an injury on her abdomen.


    \"Jein, what are you doing!?\"


    But the young man in front of her did not reply. He was staring at her with dazed eyes while holding a knife on his hand.


    I could see a brief expression of struggle in his eyes, however, that struggle disappeared at the next instant.


    And the young man jumped towards the girl on the ground.


    \"!!!\"


    The girl¡¯s face turned pale. She tried to stop the knife, but the injury on her abdomen plus the fact that she was weaker than the young man made her struggle useless.


    In the end, she could only watch while the knife cut towards her neck.


    Fortunately for the girl, I was there.


    \"Stop.\"


    With a sigh, I appeared in front of the young man, grabbing his wrist and stopped the knife.


    My sudden appearance surprised the girl, but the young man did not show any reaction. Instead, he looked at me like an emotionless machine and used his other hand to w towards my neck


    I frowned. Raising my other hand, I stopped his attack and hit him on the belly.


    \"Gah...!\"


    That attack was enough to make him faint.


    I looked at the young man and sighed happily. \"How lucky of me. I was just needing a guinea pig.\"


    I then looked back towards the girl. Maybe due to the fright she just experienced, she had fainted.


    Well, there is no time to lose.


    I did not hesitate to invade the young man¡¯s soul. My soul attacked like an incisive spike, digging into his soul and searching for the abnormality I knew was there.


    Fortunately, I already knew where to search, so the young man did not suffer much during this process.


    At that moment, though, I felt two presences appear behind me.


    It was the headmistress and Samuel Barstool, the old man guarding the ce where the space-time tunnel is located and the headmistress¡¯s master.


    \"us, what happened?\" Evelyn asked with a frown, but I did not have the leisure to reply to her. Instead, I closed my eyes and put on all my focus on the young man in my hands.


    Fortunately, the headmistress and the old man only needed to look at the young man in my hands and the injured girl on the ground to get an idea of the situation.


    Quickly, they got the gist of what happened.


    \"... Another murder?\"


    The headmistress asked.


    I simply nodded without bothering with anything else. Meanwhile, I finally found the thing I was searching for.


    \"... Here you are.\" I curved my lips up.


    The dark cloud detected my intrusion and started to fight against me. However, I was able to overpower it once, so I can easily defeat it again.


    Just like thest time, the dark cloud soon realized that it did not have any chance against me. It then initiated the process of self-destruction.


    But¨C


    \"Do you think that will work again?\" I sneered.


    Even if the dark cloud was the work of an immortal, it¡¯s not under his control right now and I have already seen its tricks once. How can I fall for the same trick twice?


    As soon as I noticed the first sign of self-destruction, I grunted.


    \"Hmph!\"


    Instantly, time stopped.


    I¡¯m not very good at using timews, so the effects of this time stop were rather small. I only managed to stop time for one second in an area of one kilometer around me.


    But that was enough.


    During that second, my will charged towards the dark cloud, overwhelming all its defenses and stopping the process of self-destruction.


    Then, I wrapped the dark cloud using my consciousness and extracted it from the young man¡¯s soul.


    When time returned to normal, a small dark orb was hovering on my hand.


    \"Done.\" I smiled happily.


    Evelyn and the old man saw the orb on my hand and were surprised.


    \"us, what happened? And what is that in your hand?\"


    \"... Well, this young man was about to kill that girl when I appeared, knocked him out, and extracted the brainwashing seed from his mind.\"


    The pair of master and student were startled.


    \"... You can do that!?\" Evelyn was surprised.


    I smiled. \"You see, I was investigating ways to get rid of brainwashing and stumbled with this method. I tried it just now and it looks it worked.\"


    Evelyn and the old man could not hide their astonishment.


    In the end, Evelyn sighed and shook her head.


    \"As expected of a monster that surpassed the twelfthyer in his eighteens.\"


    ... Man, I tried this excuse that reincarnators and regresors always use in stories, but to think it would work.


    Even Evelyn, a thirteenthyer practitioner believed it.


    The old man looked at the two unconscious students and sighed.


    \"I¡¯m sorry. I was supposed to keep my senses spread in the academy, but I felt a disturbance in the space-time tunnel and was forced to put my focus there. Fortunately, you noticed the situation in time or something could have happened.\"


    Evelyn nodded. Confirming the old man¡¯s words. \"Are they alright?\"


    \"The girl is injured, but I checked and it¡¯s not serious. As for the guy, he probably will suffer from headaches for a few months, but it¡¯s nothing serious.\"


    The old man sighed in relief. \"Thanks to god. By the way, boy, what are you going to do with that thing?\" The old man pointed to the seed on my hand.


    I shrugged. \"Obviously, I¡¯m going to study it. I need to know the reason behind the murders.\"


    The old man frowned. He then hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth.


    \"... Do you think you can give it to us? I think that with the people in the institute, we have a better chance of studying it.\"


    \"The old man is right, us. Even although you are in the thirteenthyer, you are a swordsman. I¡¯m a mage, so I think it¡¯s better if I do it.\"


    I looked at the pair and shook my head. \"I¡¯m sorry, but I think I will take it with me.\"


    Both Evelyn and the old man frowned. But although they seemed a bit dissatisfied, they knew it was my right to choose what to do with my spoils of war.


    I smiled when I saw it. \"Don¡¯t worry, if we caught another, I will pass it to you.\"


    Evelyn and the old man could only ept my proposal.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 212 First Contac

    <h4>Chapter 212 First Contac</h4>


    \"Huh? What are you doing here?\"


    \"Why? You don¡¯t want to see me?\" I asked Marana with a smile.


    Marana frowned. \"Nothing like that. It¡¯s just that you never appear here in the day. Did something happen?\"


    I shook my head. \"No, at least not yet. Although I admit I came here for a reason. I need a room where nobody bothers me, Marana.\"


    Although Marana was confused, she did not ask anything. In five minutes, she led me to a room suitable for what I was about to do.


    I nodded. \"This ce is perfect.\"


    \"It¡¯s good to know. Do you need anything else?\" Marana asked respectfully.


    \"Nothing for now. You can go... Also, is Raven around?\"


    \"... She is sleeping now.\"


    I put on a hesitating expression and sighed. It¡¯s better if I be certain of some things first.


    \"Can you wake her up? Tell her that I need to talk something important with herter.\"


    Marana looked at me suspiciously, but she nodded.


    \"I understand.\"


    Marana then left and closed the door after her. I looked around the room and made my preparations.


    Firstly, I put a barrier around the room. I used spacews in this barrier, so very few people in this world will be able to break it.


    Then, I meditated for a few seconds to get myself in top condition.


    Lastly, I used my mana to mess up the fate around me. This way, I will not run the risk of having my location and situation exposed.


    The fact that I took such measures shows how wary I am about the thing I¡¯m going to do.


    Once everything was ready, I inserted my hand into a space pocket I created this morning and pulled out the dark orb I put in it early.


    The orb hovered over my hand for a few seconds. I looked at it with a hesitating expression before finally heaving a sigh.


    \"... I hope I don¡¯t meet someone troublesome.\"


    With that sigh, I started to work.


    A stream of mana left my body. The mana turned into a small barrier that surrounded the orb of darkness.


    Almost instantly, my will surged towards the dark orb.


    *Screeeeeeech!*


    A shrill scream sounded. The orb started to shake and twist violently, trying to shake off my will.


    But I narrowed my eyes and snorted. My will turned into threads that pierced towards the ball. Thousands of threads attacked the orb at the same time, trying to invade it.


    The orb struggled violently, but it was not strong enough to defend against my intrusion.


    It tried to self-destroy again, but I was there to stop its self-destruction each time it tried. Quickly, I broke through its defenses and entered into the internal structure of the orb.


    When I saw what was inside, I could not help but sigh in admiration.


    Threads of soulws, spacews, energyws, and fatews were intertwined beautifully to create aplex system ofws. The system ofws gave a feeling of destruction and creation simultaniously.


    This system ofws was that gave life to these strange dark clouds.


    Simply the finesse in which thews were used was something amazing. A normal person would need thousands of years of study coupled with an immeasurable talent to create something like this.


    In truth, the threads ofws were not strong. Quite the opposite, they were very fragile, and their power was very low. Someone with a strong enough will could easily stop the influence of the dark cloud and destroy it.


    The thing was, even some tenthyer practitioners do not have wills strong enough to face the dark cloud.


    Even worse, some higheryered practitioners with ws in their state of mind will find themselves unknowingly influenced by the dark cloud.


    After I finished checking the threads, I decided to go deeper. My will moved deeper and deeper to find the core of this technique.


    I only needed one second to find the core, but when I was about to study it...


    [It¡¯s rude to rummage in the things of others, you know.]


    A booming voice appeared.


    I was not surprised when I heard the voice. Instead, I found it normal.


    \"As expected, you appeared.\"


    [Well, I can¡¯t stay put when someone is provoking me so tantly.] The voice replied.


    I felt a powerful consciousness surging towards me. The consciousness was incredibly vast and ancient, like a primordial being that had lived for countless years.


    Just like the voice, the consciousness emanated a feeling of death and destruction. It felt like a natural disaster, full of glory and power, but that only created fear in the people around it.


    \"Who are you?\" I asked.


    [Hahahahaha, how funny. Are you asking for my name? Why? To get more information about me and find ways to defeat me?]


    I smirked. \"Afraid?\"


    [Afraid? No no no, I¡¯m simply being wary. You can never be wary enough when facing beings like us. Every immortal is a being with endless wisdom and prowess, I¡¯m not idiot enough to give information about me to a being like that.]


    I shrugged. As expected, it was not going to be so easy.


    \"Well, it was worth a try.\"


    [Hahahaha, as expected, talking to people like us is different. Now tell me, brother of mine, why are you seeking me, going so far as to provoke me so tantly.] The voice asked curiously.


    \"I¡¯ll go straight to the point then.\" I said. Instantly, my face turnedpletely serious. \"I hope you can stop your ns in this world.\"


    [Oh? That is a difficult request... Can I ask you for the reason?]


    \"I have business here, and I fear whatever you are nning will disturb them.\"


    [Mmm, you are right. I don¡¯t know what you are doing, but it will definitively be affected. The entire world will be affected after all.]


    ... Well, that is not good news.


    [... But, I think I¡¯ll have to refuse.]


    I thought so.


    \"... Can I ask for the reason?\"


    [It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s more entertaining like this. Hahahahahaha!]


    Damn you.


    My face morphed into a scowl. As I thought, all the immortals are crazy people.


    \"Are you sure about this? My business in this world is very important so I can¡¯t afford any problem. If you agree to give up your ns, I will owe you a favor.\"


    [Hahahahaha, please stop it, brother of mine. You are an immortal too, so you already know my answer. Why did you insist?]


    I frowned. Instantly, a powerful killing intent appeared, filling the entire ce. The killing intent attacked the immortal¡¯s consciousness, trying to overwhelm it.


    But the immortal just snorted. An instantter, a killing intent as powerful as mine answered. His killing intent was filled with a destructive presence that seemed to devour my will.


    But every time it tried, my killing intent came back stronger than before. It was as though it was eternal, unable to be defeated.


    \"I see. Very well, if you insist on it, I will have to kill you then.\"


    [Hahahaha, I¡¯m waiting for that, my brother. If the dayes when we fight, I hope you can kill me!


    [But if you are weaker than me, get ready to be felled by my spear!]


    I snorted. Then, I waved my hand.


    Instantly, the dark cloud was erased, and the consciousness of the immortal disappeared.


    Then, everything returned to normal, as though nothing had happened.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 213 Taking Care of a Hidden Danger

    <h4>Chapter 213 Taking Care of a Hidden Danger</h4>


    Well, no chapter yesterday, but three chapters today, so yay!


    ...


    I stared at my hand with aplicated expression. As expected, it came to this.


    Although I was expecting this, I can¡¯t deny I¡¯m a bit disappointed.


    If there is a word that can describe immortals, it¡¯s ¡¯crazy¡¯. Each Immortal is crazy in his own way, and if he is not crazy, then it¡¯s because he is not old enough yet.


    However, being crazy is not the only thing immortals share.


    Immortals are also a stubborn, cruel, prideful, and a heartless bunch.


    Most immortals will not hesitate to destroy a world if it means to reach a goal, and some of them will do it just for entertainment.


    And when they propose themselves to get something done, they will do everything in their might to aplish it.


    Thus, a stubborn and prideful immortal will never change his ns due to someone else, even if it¡¯s another immortal.


    Of course, there are a few exceptions. But most of the time, when the goals of two immortal sh, they will resolve it in a fight.


    The word dialogue is not in an immortal dictionary.


    Immortals don¡¯t care if the enemy is strong. Every immortal is someone who has managed to find a way to immortality, so none of them can ept that they are worse than others.


    Even the threat of death is useless against them. Most immortals have lived for so long that death bes a kind of release, and some of them can easily resuscitate even after they are killed.


    Hell, I¡¯m the best example of that with a count of 707 deaths.


    I shook my head. It looks like I will have to think of a way to destroy his ns. I have finally found the hope I have been searching for so long, and I¡¯m not nning to lose it.


    And speaking of that hope...


    When I removed the barrier and left the room, a cat-eared petite girl was waiting for me.


    \"... Big brother!\" Raven rushed to hug me. I hugged her tightly and patted her head.


    \"How are you, Rave?\"


    \"... A bit sleepy.\" Raven said while rubbing her eyes. \"Big brother, why did you ask for me? Is it something urgent?\"


    \"I¡¯m sorry to wake you up, but this could not wait any longer.\" I said with a serious face.


    \"Nn-nn.\" Raven shook her head with a smile. \"I don¡¯t mind, big brother.\"


    I smiled softly seeing the ck cat in my arms. For an instant, I only wanted to lie in a bed and cuddle her in my arms.


    Unfortunately, there was something I needed to do before.


    \"Raven, it has been a long time since thest time we took a bath together, right?\"


    Raven blushed. \"Pervert.\"


    Iughed happily and took Raven with me to the bathroom.


    The bathroom of the Red Skull Gang was very big. It was located in an underground room and filled with water heated by magic.


    Fortunately, it was early in the morning, so the bath was empty and we could enjoy it without concerns.


    Raven and I took off our clothes. I quickly covered myself with a towel, but Raven managed to see my divine weapon and turnedpletely red.


    As for me, I ogled Raven¡¯s petite body shamelessly.


    \"... Is this the important thing that could not wait?\" Raven said in shame and with a ming tone. I could not help but chuckle amusedly seeing her embarrassed expression.


    \"Come one, let¡¯s enter the water.\"


    Raven nodded and entered the bath after me.


    But instead of sitting beside me, Raven seated on myp.


    Her small body rested against my back, and her firm buttocks were pressed on myp. Almost instantly, my holy sword stood up ready for a battle.


    Raven blushed when she felt the stiff rod hitting her back.


    \"... Pervert.\" She muttered again.


    I forced myself to count prime numbers to suppress the impulse to eat this little thing here and now. Instead, I decided to rub her ears as a distraction.


    We stayed like that for a while, feeling each other¡¯s heat and enjoying the bath.


    \"... So nice.\" Raven whispered and lowered her head.


    I put my chin on her head and hugged her body. \"Yeah, how nice.\"


    \"... Big brother, are we here only to take a bath?\" Raven said. \"I feel that you are a bit worried.\"


    I smiled wryly. As expected of someone whose soul is connected to mine.


    \"It¡¯s nothing serious. I just met a very troublesome person just now.\"


    \"A troublesome person?\"


    I nodded. \"Raven, you trust me, right?\"


    Raven was stunned. \"... Of course. You and I are one. You are the person I trust the most, big brother.\"


    I smiled. \"Good. Raven, I need to check something inside your soul. Can I?\"


    Raven did not hesitate. She instantly opened her soulpletely, without hiding anything. She lowered all her defenses, allowing me to see anything I want.


    Of course, with our contract, I can do the same even if she doesn¡¯t want, but the fact that she opened her soulpletely shows how much she trusts me.


    And I¡¯m not going to betray that trust.


    I send my soul inside Raven¡¯s soul and repeated the usual procedure. This was the third time I did this, so it went much smoother than thest two times. I did not injure Raven in the slightest.


    Last time, I hade to the conclusion that there was something hiding inside Raven¡¯s soul but I did not know where to search and I did not want to hurt her, so I failed to find it.


    But now, I think I know what is the thing hidden inside.


    Yes, the dark cloud.


    And soon, my spections were proved.


    In the depths of Raven¡¯s soul, a small dark cloud was hovering silently.


    Instantly, my gaze turned cold. A powerful killing intent left my body, drenching Ravenpletely.


    For an instant, I was unable to control the killing intent. This enormous killing intent was so strong that every person in the capital felt it.


    Fortunately, I regained control of myself almost instantly, so besides a slight scare, nobody was affected. Most people will probably think that everything was their imagination.


    But Raven, who was in my arms, was different. She trembled in fright when she felt my killing intent. Her body tensed up and her face turned pale.


    \"... B-Big brother?\"


    \"... Sorry.\" I took a deep breath and got a handle of my emotions. \"I just found something truly disgusting here. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take it out now.\"


    As soon as I spoke, my will acted.


    Itpletely wrapped around the dark cloud in Raven¡¯s soul, stopping any attempt of struggle or self-destruction. This time, I made sure Raven did not suffer any side-effects.


    Before the dark cloud could respond to my actions, I took the dark cloud out of her soul.


    *Screeeech!!!*


    The dark cloud screamed shrilly when it let Raven¡¯s soul. It twisted on my hand in an attempt to self-destroy.


    But I just snorted and clenched my fist.


    The next second, the dark cloud turned into moths of light that vanished in the air.

 Chapter 214 Eating a Kitten in the Bath 1

    <h4>Chapter 214 Eating a Kitten in the Bath 1</h4>


    \"Big brother? What was that?\" Raven asked with a pale face.


    \"... Something that a bothersome guy tried to do to put his hands on you.\" I said with gritted teeth. Dammit, I want to kick his ass now.


    Raven frowned. She closed her eyes and searched in my mind about the rted memories.


    As our souls were currently connected, Raven could easily ess to my memories. I did not stop her and instead showed her the rted information.


    As soon as she saw it, all the blood drained of her face.


    \"B-Big brother, th-that man, he...\"


    \"Don¡¯t worry, little kitten.\" I said while hugging her body. \"I already took care of it, so nothing will happen to you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kick his ass when I see him.\"


    Raven nodded and waved her little fists angrily.


    \"Mm, do it. How dares him to try to control me. That evil person is dreaming if he wants to make me his.\"


    I chuckled. \"Of course. This little kitten is mine. How can I bear to give you to anyone else.\" With a sigh, I kissed her neck and bit her ear.


    Raven shivered. \"... Big brother.\"


    \"What, little kitten?\" I said and rubbed her breasts. My hand moved down, entering below her towel and caressing her belly.


    \"... N-No... W-We can¡¯t do it.\"


    \"Why?\" I asked with a smirk.


    Raven waspletely red. She bit her lips and lowered her head shyly. \"S-Someone can ce.\"


    \"Oh?\" My lips moved up involuntarily. \"Then, is it alright if I can make sure that nobodyes?\"


    Raven put on an expression like a bullied kitty, however, she nodded.


    \"Great.\" With a wave of my hand, a barrier appeared around the bath. \"Nobody wille now.\"


    Raven blushed even more. Her small body shook briefly in my arms, and her tail stiffened.


    I kissed her neck and breathed on her ear. \"I want to eat a little kitten today, can I?\"


    Raven shrunk her body on my arms. I could see her ears dropping in embarrassment.


    However, she managed to gather her courage and nod.


    \"... Nn...\"


    \"Hehe, good.\"


    I then turned Raven¡¯s body around facing me. Seeing her adorable blushing expression, I could not endure my desire to kiss her lips.


    \"Nn... chuu~... Nn... Big brother...~\"


    Opening her lips, I invaded her mouth and searched for her tongue. I gently moved my tongue inside of her mouth, caressing her teeth and tasting her saliva.


    Raven was slightly surprised, but she soon closed her eyes and tried to enjoy the kiss.


    She moved her tongue awkwardly, trying to entangle it with mine. I felt an irresistible urge to tease her, so I moved my tongue in such a way that she could never catch it.


    Raven¡¯s turned red. She breathed heavily through her nose and tried to find my tongue desperately.


    I smirked. Finally, I sucked fiercely her mouth, taking all her air away and sucking her tongue.


    \"!!!\"


    Raven was surprised. The sudden change startled her thoroughly, and the strange feeling in her body made her a bit frightened.


    Damn it, this little kitten, I truly want to eat her.


    Before that, though, I want to enjoy her a bit more.


    Moving my hands through her body, I stroke her waist and legs. Finally, one of my hands reached her forbidden ce.


    \"... Nn...\" Raven shivered. Her body twisted on my arms, and her eyes looked at me with a peevish expression.


    \"Little kitten, you are wet.\" I smirked feeling the sticky liquid on her vagina.


    Raven flushed. \"... Pervert.\"


    \"Oh? But I think you are the pervert one.\"


    Then, I removed her towel.


    At the same time, I removed mine.


    Now, both of us werepletely naked.


    \"!!!\" Raven was startled. She closed her eyes involuntarily and lowered her head.


    But one secondter, she opened her eyes a bit and observed my body.


    \"See, you are the pervert.\" I said with an amused chuckle.


    Raven blushed again. Iughed seeing her adorable expression and kissed her little mouth.


    Meanwhile, I roamed my hands through her beautiful body. Her legs, her hips, her back, her shoulders. Each part of her body was explored by me.


    When I touched her tail, Raven shivered.


    \"Mm? Do you like it here?\"


    \"N-No...\" Raven denied it hurriedly, but when I touched her tail again, her body lost strength.


    \"Such a bad kitty. Lying to her master.\"


    \"...\" Raven blushed. I bit her cat ears and licked them. Raven shivered every time my tongue touched her ears and each time I stroke her tail.


    I could feel her body trembling fragilely. She tried to resist the foreign pleasure and bit her lips, but soon, she let out a moan.


    \"... Hmn~...\"


    Unable to contain myself, I moved my mouth and bit her nipples.


    \"Ish!!!\"


    Raven¡¯s eyes opened wide. Her eyes turned misty, and her expression turned dazed.


    Then¨C


    \"... B-Big brother...!\"


    A flood of love juices drenched my legs.


    \"Ha... ha... ha...\" Raven panted heavily. Her body leaned against my chest, and her eyes closed.


    My mouth arched in a wide grin. Feeling the weight of this little kitten on my arms, I was anxious to taste her.


    My weapon was already ready to go to war.

 Chapter 215 Eating a Kitten in the Bath 2

    <h4>Chapter 215 Eating a Kitten in the Bath 2</h4>


    Suddenly, Raven felt something touching her cave.


    \"Huh?\"


    Looking down, she saw my huge member standing proudly in front of her entrance.


    \"Big brother?\"


    Raven swallowed a mouthful of saliva. For an instant, she could not help but wonder if my huge member could enter on her.


    \"Are you nervous?\" I asked gently.


    Raven nodded shyly. She then closed her eyes and put her head on my chest.


    I smiled and lifted her chin. Tenderly, I kissed her mouth and caressed her cheek.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright.\" Iforted her.


    Raven nodded. \"... P-Please, be gentle.\"


    Looking at Raven¡¯s nervousness, my heart was already ready to go all out. I wanted to conquer Raven¡¯s hidden cave. I wanted to fill her with my seed.


    \"Little Raven, do you know? Since the first time I saw you, I thought you were very cute. You are the cutest little sister someone can have.\"


    Hearing my words, Raven opened her eyes dazedly and looked at me with a lost expression. I smiled slightly and grabbed her small hand, biting her beautiful fingers.


    Raven felt her entire body trembling. The sudden feeling in her hand made her feel weak.


    It was as though she was electrocuted. Raven hurriedly pulled her small hand back and her face flushed red.


    Raven looked incredibly embarrassed and I felt even more eager to eat her. My hands moved around her entire body while my rod teased her entrance slowly.


    \"... Nn~\" Raven moaned softly and hugged my back tightly. She felt that her entire body was hungry for me. She had never felt like this. As though her body was urging her to give everything of her to me.


    With the warm water of the bath warming our bodies, I teased and yed with Raven. Her petite body waspletely explored by my hands, from her nipples to everything else. Our lips connected once and again, and my teeth bit her lips slightly.


    \"Ahn...~\" Raven groaned ufortably. She moved her body on myp, trying to find a way to alleviate the desire she was feeling.


    But even when she looked me with pitiful eyes, as though begging me to put an end to her misery, I just smiled and continued teasing her.


    Only when Raven¡¯s body waspletely soft and her love juices had mixed with the bathwater, I thought it was enough.


    With a sudden moving of my waist, I pierced up.


    \"Ugh...\" Raven grunted painfully and a tickle of blood let her vagina. My holy sword broke through her defenses and prated until her most secret ce, feeling her narrow walls tightening against my weapon.


    \"So tight!\" I held Raven¡¯s waist and gasped. I could feel her walls pushing against my penis, as though rejecting my entrance. Raven twisted her body due to the pain and groaned repeatedly, but I just remained inside her, enjoying the movement of her body and tasting her forbidden fruit.


    \"Shh, calm down.\" I kissed her lips tenderly and hugged her waist. I did not move for a few seconds to give Raven time to get used to the pain.


    Raven nodded. She bit her lips to suppress the pain, but a few tears flowed down her cheek.


    I felt pity seeing her expression of pain and licked her tears. At the same time, I sent a bit of my mana inside of her to calm her pain a bit.


    Finally, after a few seconds, I felt Raven breathing returning to normal.


    \"Already?\" I asked with a smile and rubbed her ears. Raven nodded shyly and hummed.


    \"Nn.\"


    \"I¡¯ll start to move then.\"


    Before Raven could respond, I pulled my penis out and slid it inside again.


    \"Hnm...~\" Raven gasped. She sped my arms and gritted her teeth. The sudden pleasure mixed with a bit of pain made her quiver.


    But this time, I did not give her time to get used to the new sensations. Holding her petite body on my arms, I moved up and down, sliding inside her and thrusting again and again.


    Raven¡¯s walls were incredibly tight. I could felt her soft flesh wrapping around my dick and sucking it, as though she wanted to suck my juice dry. The feeling was incredibly pleasurable and refreshing, making me unable to stop.


    I could only hear the hums and grunts of Raven while I moved my hips. Once, twice, thrice, until the point where I could not continue counting.


    \"B-Big brother...\" Raven put her head on my shoulder and moaned strangely. Her body tensed uppletely, and her mouth opened and closed repeatedly due to the rush of sensations she was receiving each second.


    My rod filled herpletely, moving her body up and down with each thrust.


    The image of Raven gasping on my body make my mouth dry. I bit her ear and pulled her hair on her back softly. Afterward, I kissed her ear, earlobe, and neck softly, while my hands caressed her armpits and rubbed her small breasts.


    Raven, still unused to the incredible pleasure, looked up with dazed eyes, her mouth was opened dazedly while she hummed moans of pleasure, quietly enjoying my caress.


    Gradually, my hands followed the soft curve of her back, moving down inch by inch while my tongue licked the beads of sweat on her neck.


    Finally, I grabbed her little feet I caressed them while my tongue licked her arm unscrupulous. Raven gasped and moaned in pleasure, breathless. Her skin had be abnormally sensitive after her entire body was licked by me, and every time I licked her, her body twitched.


    To be honest, the only reason she had not cummed yet was that she had already cummed before. But even like that, Raven could feel something inside her begging to be released every time my sword moved inside her.


    There was an unexinable itching on her entire body. Raven twitched and trembled, her mouth making unrecognizable sounds. Even a bit of saliva slid out of her mouth.


    Seeing her reaction, I was even more excited. I could not believe that Raven was so sensitive. Simply seeing her reactions every time I moved was an enjoyment.


    My mouth and hands moved nonstop, sucking her fingers and nipples one by one, caressing her smalls legs with my hands. Raven¡¯s petite body waspletely at my mercy.


    Currently, Raven¡¯s mind had nked totally. Right now, her body was moving instinctively, searching for the most primitive satisfaction. Raven gasped and groaned while I pierced her continuously.


    Finally, her toes curled and her back arched back.


    \"B-Brother....\" With a loud cry, her love juices left her cave. I felt her cave wrapping around my rod and tightening around it. The pleasure created by her orgasm was incredible.


    Then, Raven¡¯s body copsed on my arms.


    Raven breathed in satisfaction. A small smile formed on her lips, and she closed her eyes.


    Then, to my surprise. Raven fell asleep


    I could not help but smile wryly. This girl, to think she fell asleep before I could finish.


    The next second, a bad smile appeared on my lips.


    Hmph, do you think you can leave me like this?


    With a smirk, I stood up and stepped through space, appearing in Raven¡¯s room. Then, I threw her on her bed.


    Then, with a wide smile, I licked my lips.


    The next second, I pounced towards my defenseless prey.


    ...


    You know my P4TRE0N. Check it up...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 216 Eating a Kitten Now in the Room *

    <h4>Chapter 216 Eating a Kitten Now in the Room *</h4>


    I separated Raven¡¯s legs gently. Her wet cave was twitching slightly due to her orgasm, and love juices had drenched her legs.


    Raven twisted on the bed when she felt my movements, but she did not wake up. She just opened her eyes briefly before closing them again with a smile.


    "... Little Raven, you are a bad girl. Neglecting your big brother like this."


    Without more preparations, I pierced her again.


    "Ughmmm...~" Raven furrowed her brows. She opened her eyes in a daze, trying to understand what was happening.


    But I was not going to give her time to think.


    With a grunt, I pierced into her deepest part.


    "Ughmm... B-Brother?" Raven gasped confused. But I just started to move. My hips moved up and down while I excavated her cave and my stick slid in and out of her.


    "Rave, you are so cute." I grunted. Feeling her tightness and pleasurable vagina, I could not help but hug her body tightly as though I wanted to fuse with her.


    Her petite body waspletely covered by mine. Raven was defenseless against my attacks, taking them passively while she groaned and moaned in pleasure.


    "B-Big brother, stop...~" Raven begged me with dazed eyes, but her arms wrapped around my back. At the same time, I felt her legs wrapping around my waist and her body glued to mine.


    This little thing.


    My excitement turned ten times stronger. Almost instantly, my movements turned much faster. Raven could only gasp in front of the sudden change.


    "N-No..." Raven pleaded, but my spear was unmoved. It did not stop regardless of Raven¡¯s pleads, only moving forward and backward, entering deeper and deeper, messing with Raven¡¯s insides mercilessly.


    The sense of conquest and fulfillment I got was incredible. At some point, I stopped paying attention to Raven¡¯s words and focused only on my lower body.


    Raven bit my chest and shoulders. Her body twisted below mine, and her hands pushed against my chest. She gasped breathlessly while trying to cope with my attacks.


    Unfortunately, her inexperienced and petite body was far from enough topete with me.


    Love juices and love juices left her lower body. Raven could not help but orgasm again due to my attacks.


    But I ignored her twitching body and continued moving. Not giving her time to rest. My only goal waspletely conquest this little kitten until she could not move anymore.


    "N-No more..." Raven pleaded. Her mind was dazed, unable to think clearly. The only thing she felt was my member invading her and her body quivering pleasurably.


    Her fingers quivered, and her nails pierced my back. However, the pain only served to stimte me more, making me put even more strength into my attacks. Fortunately, I was still conscious enough to not hurt her, or I don¡¯t know what would have happened.


    Finally, my first orgasm wasing.


    "Raven...!" I gritted my teeth and put my chin on her head. Raven felt mying orgasm and her mouth let a loud moan.


    Her body reacted to my movements. At the same time I let out my first shot of today, Raven got her fourth orgasm.


    Then, a white light invaded her mind and Raven lost consciousness briefly.


    But when she woke up, she realized her body was turned around. She was kneeling on the bed with my behind her, ready to pierce her again.


    ¡¯Not yet...!?¡¯ Raven was surprised, but her moment of rity onlysted one second. Because in the next, I was inside her again.


    "Anh...!" With a loud moan, Raven was once more drowned by the pleasure of sex.


    Once and again, our bodies searched each other. I thrust forward repeatedly, invading her deeply and piercing her womb.


    Raven¡¯s petite body was on the bed, receiving my attacks passively. Her mouth was agape, and her eyes opened wide.


    Grabbing her arms, I pulled her towards me while I thrust. Raven groaned and looked at the ceiling with teary eyes.


    "Ah... Ah... B-Big Brother... N-No... So good...~"


    Raven¡¯s broken words resounded in the room. With each thrust, her body trembled, and her mouth let out a shameful moan.


    "P-Please... B-Big brother..."


    The little ck cat waspletely paralyzed and weak. Her body was unable to offer resistance to the powerful weapon invading her. She could only feel the impacts hitting her womb.


    I held her waist with my two hands while my meat stick intruded the deeps of her uterus. The cute kitten screamed and moaned while my meat stick was surrounded by soft and tender flesh.


    I mmed my waist on her once and again, without stop. I did not stop even when Raven orgasmed twice more. Instead, I moved faster and faster.


    At some point, I pulled her tail, causing Raven to tighten her vagina around my penis. The sudden pleasure was so big that for an instant, I was about to shot again.


    But I endured and hugged her. I kissed her back while my ns kissed her womb violently.


    "Raven..."


    "Ahn... How... Ah... No... Don¡¯t..."


    Raven¡¯s moans were like music for my ears. She was grabbing the sheets of her bed tightly, gritting her teeth and closing her eyes, waiting for the pleasurable torture to end.


    Finally, I felt my second shoting.


    "Raven, again..."


    "Brother...!!!"


    With a scream, Raven tensed up her body and tightened her legs. I was unable to continue resisting and shot everything in her womb.


    "A-Again..." With onest moan, Raven shivered and copsed on the bed.


    Then, she fell asleep while her body twitched.


    I let out a deep breath and smiled. Looking at my cute sleeping kitty, I smiled tenderly and kissed her cheek.


    "Thank you."


    Then, I decided to sleep while hugging her petite body.


    ...


    One more to the count...


    Remember to support me on P4TREON xD!


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 217 Checking

    <h4>Chapter 217 Checking</h4>


    Yesterday¡¯s chapter. Another twoing tonight...


    ...


    Three hourster, Raven and I left the room and walked towards my office.


    I was holding Raven¡¯s hand while she blushed and lowered her head. The members of the Red Skull Gang looked at us curiously, but they were already used to Rave closeness with me, so none of them found the fact we were holding hands strange.


    Unfortunately for Raven, she did not know it. Every time she felt the gaze of someone on us, she would turn red and lower her face even more. She was incredibly shy after doing the thing between men and women with me.


    I could not help butugh softly. "Rx, Raven. People will suspect more if they see your behavior."


    Raven flushed. She could only let out a soft hum of acknowledgment.


    "Nn..."


    I smiled. This kitten...


    Although to be honest, I find the current Raven very tempting.


    In fact, the only reason that I did not jump towards her again when she woke up was that Raven was too shy to do anything else. Besides, I was a bit rough this morning, so Raven was still a bit tired.


    Although I used my mana to heal her fatigue, she was still mentally tired after such a rough first time.


    When we arrived at the office, I was surprised to find four people there.


    "Hm? Pr... rk? What are you doing here?" Elene was surprised when she saw me. But when she saw I was holding hands with Raven, she narrowed her eyes.


    But she was not the only one. Marana and Akh were narrowing their eyes too. As women and sisters of Raven, they seemed to detect something wrong with their sister.


    Only Cline stood up and smiled excitedly when he saw me.


    "Leader!"


    "How are you, Cline?" I greeted him with a smile before replying to Elene. "I arrived this morning to deal with some important things."


    Elene nodded, but the suspicious gaze she used to look at me and Raven remained. Akh seemed as though she wanted to say something, but when she remembered the things we didst time, she swallowed her words.


    I ignored their strange gazes and walked towards my chair. To my surprise, though, Raven followed behind me and sat down on myp.


    This girl... Although she had been intimate with me before, she had never been so bold in front of her sisters.


    I felt the gazes of the three girls intensifying. For an instant, I could not help but feel a headache.


    Fortunately, my skin was thick enough after so many lifetimes. So I just patted Raven¡¯s head indifferently and looked at them calmly.


    "Marana, give me a report on the situation."


    Marana suppressed her doubts and nodded. She then mentioned all the things that had happenedtely in the gang.


    The rumors about the duel of Dina with the crown prince had been spread through the capital, just like I asked. Moreover, they had been exaggerated to the point where n was unable to endure even one attack of Dina.


    Strangely, however, people were talking more about my battle with the crown prince. What happened during my battle with n had be a very exaggerated story of I stepping in the prince¡¯s head while he could do nothing but cry in humiliation.


    ording to Marana¡¯s investigations, someone was behind these rumors. Apparently, there were people interested in increasing my fame.


    I was not surprised. After that battle, many nobles had approached me to test my stance. Saintess Safelia was just one of them.


    Well, I had shown very strong battle strength that day, so it would be stranger if the nobles, who are always trying to get the greatest interest possible, did not approach.


    I¡¯m sure that if I give my word many nobles wille and support me in the struggle for the throne.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested. Of course, I told Dina about these nobles so she could approach them and hint them some things.


    After Marana finished her report, I tapped the office desk twice and thought for a moment.


    Currently, most of my ns are under way. Now, I just have to wait.


    Soon, the school outing will begin. I talked to headmistress Evelyn about it and we decided that we will use it to show Dina as apetitor for the throne.


    Besides, I will have to deal with some small troubles that day.


    "... You did well. Continue with your work." I praised Marana with a nod. I then patted Raven¡¯s head softly.


    Raven understood my meaning and stood up. I then left my chair and walked towards the four of them.


    I needed to verify something now.


    "Elene, I will need to check up something. Please, don¡¯t resist."


    "Huh?" Although Elene was startled, she trusted my words and did not resist. I nodded and put my hand on her forehead.


    Next, I used my soul to search inside her soul.


    Elene and I did not have a soul contract like with Raven, so the process of searching for the dark cloud was a bit harder. Fortunately, I was much more proficient now so besides feeling slightly ufortable, Elene was unhurt.


    Three secondster, I sighed in relief.


    "Everything is fine."


    I then continued the process with the other three.


    Marana, Akh, and Cline resisted a bit more the soul search, but I managed to examine them too. Fortunately, none of them had the dark cloud in their souls.


    That was good news.


    I did not know how far have the dark clouds reached. They might be affecting the entire kingdom already, perhaps even the entire world.


    However, I have my hands tied in this situation. It was virtually impossible to scan the souls of every person of the kingdom.


    Thus, I can only take care of the people around me.


    As for the others, I could only wish them good luck.


    I wonder how many of them will die when his n starts.

 Chapter 218 Flirting with Susan

    <h4>Chapter 218 Flirting with Susan</h4>


    After that, I left the Red Skull Gang.


    Raven was a bit reluctant to let me go, and Elene pouted and looked at me with enticing eyes, however, I decided to leave in the end.


    I had already missed sses today, so there was no difference if I skipped the entire day. Anyway, headmistress Evelyn knew that I left to investigate about the seed.


    While I was thinking about where to go, I remembered that it had been a while since thest time I visited the Reincarnation Auction Hall.


    Mm... Yeah, this was a good idea.


    But to my surprise, aunt Dayana was not there.


    "... M-Mrs. Dayana had a meeting with an important client today, so I was left in charge of the auction hall."


    "Is it so?" I nodded in understanding. I then looked at the timid young girl in front of me.


    Susan had not changed much since thest time we met. The only difference was that her ck hair had be a bit longer, and her brown eyes had gained a bit of a confident glow.


    Moreover, Susan¡¯s aura had be different. Although she still seemed a bit timid and insecure, she was starting to acquire the demeanor of someone with authority.


    It seemed that my aunt¡¯s teachings were rather good.


    "Susan, we have not spoken in a long time, right? How have you been?" I asked her softly.


    "F-Fine." Susan stuttered slightly. "M-Mrs. Dayana has taken good care of me. And the people here are very nice. A-Also, your highness, I-I have trained the technique you gave me. I-I¡¯m already in the thirdyer."


    I was slightly taken aback. With a thought, I scanned Susan¡¯s body.


    As Susan told me, she was already in the thirdyer. To be exact, she had broken through two or three days ago.


    How surprising. To think Susan¡¯s talent was this high.


    Even although the technique I gave her is very outstanding, the fact she managed to reach the thirdyer in such a short time and without help was proof of how hard she worked.


    "Susan, you are incredible." I praised her happily. "To think your talent is so good."


    "... It¡¯s nothing great." Susan blushed and spoke with a mosquito-like voice. She then grabbed the hem of her skirt and bowed slightly.


    "Y-Your Highness, I wanted to thank you for this opportunity. I-I know that there are better people for this position, b-but you gave it to me. So, t-thank you."


    This girl.


    I chuckled softly and took a step forward. Then, I opened my arms and pulled Susan into a hug.


    "Silly girl, you are my woman. What is wrong with giving you the good things?"


    Susan turned red and looked at the ground.


    I kissed her head and heaved a soft sigh. "Sorry, Susan. I have not visited you in a long time. Are you angry with me?"


    "N-No!" Susan raised her voice and looked at me hurriedly. When she saw my amused smile, she blushed and tears appeared on her eyes. "Y-Your highness, I don¡¯t dare to be angry with you... I know you must be very busy."


    "Fool." I pinched her nose and kissed her lips.


    Susan¡¯s body trembled. Just a kiss was enough for her body to lose strength.


    Since the day I took her first time, I had neglected her. In truth, Susan felt a bit resentful inwardly.


    Not only I stole her first time, but I did note to see her since then. Susan wondered briefly if I was only ying with her.


    She knew that, as amoner, it was impossible to marry a prince. Fairy tales were that, fairy tales. She did not have any hope of marrying me one day.


    However, she hoped at least to be one of my concubines.


    That was the reason she worked so hard in cultivation and the auction hall. Every day, after she finished working, she spent five hours at home training her cultivation.


    Just to have the opportunity to get my recognition.


    Ibed her hair with my fingers and hugged her waist. Feeling the faint trembling of her fragile body, my member was once more ready for action.


    When we separated our lips again, Susan¡¯s body was already a bit out-of-sorts.


    "Your highness..." Susan¡¯s voice was sweet and flirty. I could see the desire in her eyes.


    But¨C


    *Knock Knock*


    Someone knocked on the door at that moment.


    Susan was stunned. The next instant, she jumped away like a startled rabbit and tidied her clothes. She then called out in a high-pitched voice.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Miss Susan, someone of the Carmell family is here. He says that the young master of the Carmell family wants to talk with the person in charge.


    "B-But Mrs. Dayana is not here. Tell him toeter."


    "... The thing is, he said that it¡¯s very urgent and he can¡¯t wait."


    Susan was surprised. She instinctively turned towards me as though asking me for my opinion.


    I smiled amusedly and nodded while mouthing something.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    Susan was relieved. She then coughed twice and spoke in a business-like tone.


    "Okay, I will go to see him."

 Chapter 219 The Carmell Family’s Intentions 1

    <h4>Chapter 219 The Carmell Family¡¯s Intentions 1</h4>


    The Carmell family is one of the three greatest noble families of the empire and the oldest family around. It existed even before the empire was founded.


    Normally, they did not involve themselves with the empire¡¯s political situation. In fact, it can be considered as the secret behind this family¡¯s long history. They always try to keep a neutral position, not supporting any particr faction of the empire.


    However, I have recently realized that this generation of the family is not nning to keep this neutrality. It could be seen from the fact that the young master of the Carmell family met with Prince n, Earl Carlson Riea, and Alice some time ago. However, the proof definitive was when I destroyed the Blood Night Gang and powerhouses of the three families appeared to kill me.


    In other words, the three families of the empire are in an alliance with an unknown objective.


    I know that the Riea family¡¯s first option is Prince n. Empress Lilia is someone of that family, so her son will definitively favor them. Of course, there is the possibility that Earl Riea has other ns, but I¡¯m not sure.


    As for Alice and the Ferret family, their ns are definitively not simple. Hell, there is even a god on their side. I would have to be a fool to believe they did not have any intention for the throne.


    But I don¡¯t know much about the Carmell family¡¯s ns.


    In fact, I know almost nothing about them. So, I think this is a good opportunity to learn a bit about what they are nning.


    Well, I doubt they will mention their ns directly, but perhaps I can glimpse something if I pay attention.


    I didn¡¯t want to be recognized as the prince, so I used a spell to disguise myself as a rather ordinary man. Susan was surprised, but after I exined to her, she understood.


    Before one minute passed, the person of the Carmell family arrived. It was a young man with an elegant bearing and eyes full of confidence.


    I recognized him almost instantly.


    Albert Carmell, the young master of the Carmell family that met with Alice, n, and earl Carlson in Hidden Cave.


    A young man and a woman were following behind him. The young man was a bit handsome, but the humble look on his face made him look like a servant. The woman, on the other hand, had an ice-cold face that seemed to reject all the people around her.


    Strangely, though, when Susan saw the servant-like young man, she seemed a bit surprised.


    Fortunately, she had been learning from aunt Dayana for a while, so she quickly recovered her calm expression and bowed.


    "Nice to meet you, young master Carmell. My name is Susan. I¡¯m Mrs. Dayana Quin¡¯s secretary."


    Albert nodded indifferently and looked around the room. Only after almost ten seconds, he returned the greeting.


    "I¡¯m Albert Carmell, current heir of the Carmell family. Is Mrs. Quin not here?"


    "No." Susan shook her head. "However, I¡¯m her representative. If you need to tell her something important, I can give her the messageter."


    Albert thought for a moment before looking at me. Susan understood his meaning and exined.


    "Mr. rk is one of the board members of the auction hall. Although normally he did not interfere with the auction hall¡¯s businesses, he decided to be present when he heard that young master Albert was here."


    Albert smiled. Although he knew that Susan¡¯s words were just ttery, he felt rather refreshed hearing them.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. rk."


    I returned the greeting politely. The three of us then sat around a table while Susan asked a girl to bring us tea.


    A few polite wordster and when the tea was served, Albert was straight to the topic.


    "Miss Susan, Mr. rk, the truth is that we are here for a very important and private matter."


    Susan fell silent for a moment and nodded. "Don¡¯t worry. We assure you by the honor of this auction hall that none of the words we speak here will be leaked."


    "That is good." Albert was satisfied with Susan¡¯s answer. "Then, let me start. Do you know what our family main source of ie is?"


    "... Military gear."


    "Yes, military gear. Every year, we supply the weapons and armors the army and the city guards use. This business is very lucrative, and fortunately, our family owns more than seventy percent of the market. We even have deals with some other countries."


    Susan nodded. This wasmon knowledge in the empire. If the Riea family was focused on the military, and the Ferret family was focused on politics, the Carmell family was a family of merchants.


    They dealt with many things, including stores, magic items, and food; but their main business was military gear. The military gear of the Carmell family was famous for its quality.


    Albert continued exining. "We sell most of our gear to the empire. The emperor pays us for the gear that his armies wear. To be honest, this is a good business, but recently, we ran into a problem."


    "... A problem?"


    "Yes." Albert nodded with a bitter smile. "You see, not long ago, the emperor reduced his order of gear for almost ten thousand units. Due to that, our family ended in an awkward situation. Currently, we have ten thousand units remaining we need to sell."


    Susan furrowed her brows. She could see where this talk was going.


    Albert took a sip of tea and continued.


    "We decided to get rid of the remaining gear selling it, and one of our first options is the Reincarnation Auction Hall."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 220 The Carmell Family’s Intentions 2

    <h4>Chapter 220 The Carmell Family¡¯s Intentions 2</h4>


    "... Do you want to sell us military gear?" Susan was taken aback.


    "Yes, two thousand units to be exact." Replied Albert.


    Susan wrinkled her brows. To be honest, the offer was tempting, but¨C


    "Young master Albert, you know that the emperor forbids buying and selling weapons in big quantities. Besides, even if we buy the weapons, where are we going to sell them when the Carmell family failed to find a buyer?"


    Albert smiled confidently. "I understand your worries, miss Susan. And don¡¯t worry, I have a solution."


    "Hmm?"


    "In truth, we already have a buyer for the weapons. The problem is just like you said, the emperor prohibits this kind of high-scale sale of weapons. So, we decided to cooperate with other merchantpanies in the process.


    "In truth, the Reincarnation Auction Hall will actually work as an intermediary. You will receive the weapons from us and transport them to the customers and then receive a part of the earnings."


    Susan did not reply immediately. Although she had not been working with Aunt Dayana for long, she could see that something was fishy here.


    Well, it was obvious. To be honest, just these few words were enough to give me a clear idea of the situation.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, these weapons are part of the Carmell family¡¯s preparations.


    It looks like they are not satisfied with the status of subjects of the emperor anymore.


    After a few seconds, Susan shook her head.


    "... Even so, it¡¯s too risky. If something goes wrong, our Reincarnation Auction Hall will be unable to bear the consequences."


    Albert drank a sip of tea before taking something out of a pocket and passing it to us.


    "Miss Susan, these are the numbers we are speaking about."


    Susan received the paper with a frown. But when she read the amount written, her eyes opened wide.


    "This is...!"


    "Yeah, this is what the Reincarnation Auction Hall will earn if our cooperation is sessful."


    I could not help but take a nce at the paper and I was slightly surprised. Man, the Carmell family sure is staking a lot in this.


    This amount of money is equivalent to the money my businesses earn in one year!


    However, to my surprise, Susan was not blinded by the money.


    Instead, she took a deep breath and calmed down.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s too risky. Besides, Mrs. Dayana is not here. I think it¡¯s better if you discuss with her something so important."


    Albert frowned. This was not the answer he was expecting.


    The reason he came here with this timing was that he knew Dayana was not here!


    Through some sources, he learned that Susan, Dayana¡¯s secretary, had the authority to agree to most deals. Thus, his n was to have her agree to the contract while Dayana was not here. Once she signed the contract, even if Dayana or I are unhappy with it, we will be already on this ship. Our only option will be to cooperate.


    Furthermore, due to my rtionship with the emperor or the empress, he was sure I won¡¯t bring this matter to the emperor. After all, that was the same as giving the emperor the sword he will use to behead me.


    To his surprise, though, Susan was calmer than he expected.


    Albert then looked at me as though asking for my opinion.


    I shrugged indifferently. "I will leave the decision in Susan¡¯s hands."


    "I see." Albert closed his eyes to think for a moment.


    He then narrowed his eyes and looked at us.


    "One million gold coins."


    "Huh?"


    "I will give you one million gold coins if you agree to cooperate with us. Don¡¯t worry, nobody else will know about it.


    Susan was surprised. The next second, though, she shook her head with a cold gaze.


    "Don¡¯t joke with me, young master Albert."


    "Two million."


    This time, even Susan took a sharp breath.


    A strange silence filled the room. Albert was looking at us as though waiting for our reaction.


    To be honest, his offer was very tempting. Normally, such an offer would make anyone agree.


    Unfortunately for him, my presence here meant that his attempts were useless.


    Susan¡¯s expression turned incredibly cold. "Young master, what is the meaning of this?"


    "Nothing, I¡¯m just offering you a deal."


    "A deal that will harm Mrs. Dayana and his highness prince us. I¡¯m sorry, but I will never agree to such a deal."


    "... Are you not going to reconsider it?"


    "Leave, now." Susan¡¯s voice was firm.


    Albert¡¯s expression turned unsightly. He could not believe that amoner was talking to him this way.


    "Are you sure you will not reconsider it?"


    Instantly, the woman behind him hmphed.


    A powerful ice-cold pressure assaulted us. Susan paled immediately and her body shivered.


    But I held her hand with a smile.


    "Disperse."


    As though it was a magic spell, my voice dispersed the pressure instantly.


    Then, I shot at the woman a mocking re.


    "Young master Albert, is this your way to make business?" I smiled.


    Albert snorted. Seeing that he could not do anything, he stood up directly.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    The ice-cold woman nodded. She stared at me for a brief moment before leaving with Albert.


    But strangely, the servant-like young man stayed behind.


    He looked at Susan with aplicated expression before finally heaving a sigh.


    "... Susan, can we talk for a bit? In private."


    Susan seemed to be expecting it. She looked as though asking for my consent.


    When I nodded, she nodded too.


    "Very well,e with me."

 Chapter 221 Meeting Susan’s Family

    <h4>Chapter 221 Meeting Susan¡¯s Family</h4>


    After that, I apanied Susan for the rest of the afternoon.


    Once her work finished, I took a carriage with her and we left for her home.


    In the way, she talked to me about the things Paul told her. I heard her silently. Although I already knew what they had talked about, it felt different to have her personally tell me everything.


    I felt pretty happy that she was being honest with me.


    In truth, although I felt a bit bad for Paul, it was just that, a bit bad.


    Moreover, he was nning to take advantage of his friendship with Susan to harm me. Just that is enough for me to lose all the pity I felt for him.


    At the end of the day, Paul and Susan never were lovers, just childhood friends, so it can¡¯t even be considered as me stealing his lover.


    Mmm, I wonder if this situation will motivate him to be stronger until he can defeat the evil man that stole his lover.


    Could it be that it¡¯s the start of a main character¡¯s tale?


    Well, main character or not, I will crush him if he has any intention towards my woman.


    The carriage quickly arrived at Susan¡¯s house. Susan was a bit shy when I grabbed her hand and pulled her towards her house, but she did not reject my gesture.


    By the way, I¡¯m currently not in my identity as Prince us. Susan is just amoner, so if the fact that she has a rtionship with a prince is known, she will have some troubles.


    So, we both decided to wait untilter when she is stronger and her position in the auction hall increases before making my true identity public.


    I¡¯m nning to do it after Dina bes the empress, though. It will be less troublesome that way.


    "I¡¯m home."


    Susan called out and pushed the door open.


    Immediately, a middle-aged woman came out to receive her.


    But when she saw that I was holding her daughter¡¯s hands, she froze.


    "M-Mom." Susan spoke shyly.


    "S-Susan, you are back. I did not know you were bringing a friend."


    I smiled. Ma¡¯am, I know I¡¯m handsome, but please don¡¯t stare so fixedly.


    "Nice to meet you, Ma¡¯am. My name is rk, Susan¡¯s boyfriend." I greeted her politely.


    Susan¡¯s mother narrowed her eyes. She then nodded with an ice-cold look. "Nice to meet you, my name is Sara. I did not know my daughter had a boyfriend, though. Susan, when were you nning to tell me?"


    "I-I brought him today, didn¡¯t I?" Susan stuttered slightly. It seemed she was rather embarrassed bringing her boyfriend home.


    Susan¡¯s mother was named Sara, and she was also the nanny of Aunt Dayana¡¯s child.


    Besides Susan, Sara also had two younger children, both male. One of them was called Josh, and the other Caleb, of eight and seven years of age respectively.


    As for her father, he had died a few years ago leaving Sara and their three children alone. Fortunately, Sara¡¯s managed to get a work as the nanny of Aunt Dayana¡¯s son, Charlie. Aunt Dayan paid her rather well, so her children did not suffer too much despite growing without their father.


    I easily gained the goodwill of the two children. I simply gave them some sweets and toys and they were already calling me older brother.


    As for Susan¡¯s mother, it was a bit harder.


    She invited me to dinner with the family and took advantage of it to ask me a bunch of questions. Starting from who I was, where Ie from, my work, how I met her daughter, etc.


    I replied mostly with the truth, only hiding that I was a prince. Instead, I said that I was a rtive of Aunt Dayana and met Susan when she worked as Charlie¡¯s nanny in her home one day.


    Although Sara was still a bit suspicious, she believed my words in the end. After all, she could verify it with Aunt Dayana.


    I must remember to tell Aunt Dayana about thister.


    At some point, though, Susan¡¯s mother asked the most important question.


    "Then, young master rk. Are you nning to marry my daughter?"


    The atmosphere around the table froze instantly.


    "M-Mom!" Susan blushed deeply and stood up. "W-What are you asking?"


    But Mrs. Sara did not care. Instead, she looked at me deeply.


    "Young master rk, although you are a noble, Susan is my daughter and I want the best for her. I have heard of many young nobles that y with amoner girl¡¯s feelings before abandoning her when they get tired of ying with her. I don¡¯t want to see it happening to my daughter."


    I smiled wryly. Well, mothers are like this.


    Susan was embarrassed, but she fell silent. Instead, she looked at me with a hint of anticipation and fear.


    As someone that knew more about my identity that her mother, she was even more afraid of my answer.


    I looked at her with a smile before turning towards her mother.


    "Ma¡¯am, I think the fact that I¡¯m here says much about my intentions."


    Mrs. Sara was startled before smiling.


    "I see."


    I continued. "Actually, my position as a noble means that I can¡¯t marry Susan easily. But that is the reason I helped her to get a job in the auction hall. Don¡¯t worry, even if I can¡¯t take your daughter as my main wife, I will treat her in the best way possible. Of course, I understand your fears. If you want, you can ask my aunt about me. I¡¯m sure she will speak well of me."


    Aunt, you will not betray me, right?


    Hearing my words, Sara was relieved.


    Although her daughter was not going to be the main wife, that was normal. I was, after all, a noble. As amoner, her daughter was truly not fitting to be my main wife.


    So, she was satisfied with my words.


    "Then, I hope that you and my daughter can be happy."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 221 The Heartbreak of a Childhood Friend

    <h4>Chapter 221 The Heartbreak of a Childhood Friend</h4>


    Sorry, guys. I mistaked this chapter with the next. Thanks to the ones that noticed and told me in thements. I realized it thanks to you...


    ...


    I watched how Susan and the young man entered a room and closed the door.


    It was a normal room with rather thick walls. The room was of the kind where you simply needed to be careful and not to talk too loudly and nobody outside would hear what was happening inside.


    Of course, I was the exception.


    Out of curiosity, I extended my perception inside the room to know what they were going to talk about.


    As soon as the door was closed, the young man opened his mouth.


    "Susan..."


    Susan sighed. "Paul... I did not know you were working by the Carmell family."


    The young man, Paul, smiled wryly. "It happened recently. Young master Albert noticed that I was a bit capable, so he took me as his attendant."


    "I see." Susan smiled softly. "I¡¯m d for you."


    "... Yeah."


    The situation turned awkward for a few seconds.


    "... Hey Susan, how have you been since thest time we met?"


    "Great. Mrs. Dayana treats me very well and the work here is very fulfilling. Although sometimes I¡¯m a bit tired, I feel fulfilled."


    Paul stared at Susan fixedly, but he could not find any sign of falsehood on her face. He could see that everything she was saying came from her heart.


    For an instant, he wondered if what he was about to do was right.


    However, he made up his mind a secondter.


    "Susan, there is a reason why I¡¯m here."


    Susan¡¯s smile vanished. "Do speak."


    "... I hope you can coborate with young master Albert."


    "..." Susan¡¯s eyes turned frosty, but before she could say anything, Paul interrupted her.


    "Let me finish." He said and bit his lips. "Susan, I don¡¯t know what happened, but young master Albert can help you."


    "What do you mean?" Susan narrowed her eyes.


    "It¡¯s just that... You changed. After you started to work here, you became weird. You seemed worried about something and avoided me. One day, you suddenly said that it was better if we kept a distance and then it was as though our friendship was over all of a sudden... Susan, we are childhood friends and I¡¯m sure I know you better than most. You are not the kind of people that does something like that."


    Susan remained silent.


    "... I thought you did it for money at the start." Paul said with a bitter smile. "But after today, I¡¯m sure it was not it. Were you threatened or someone forced you to do something? Just tell me! Perhaps I can help you!"


    Hearing her childhood friend¡¯s words, Susan sighed.


    Paul and Susan were childhood friends. Their rtionship was something akin to childhood sweethearts.


    And Paul liked Susan. Actually, He had been waiting for the perfect opportunity to confess his feelings to her.


    However, one day Susan suddenly told him that it was better if they keep a distance.


    Moreover, Susan started to behave strangely. She started to avoid him more and more and it seemed as though something or someone was always in her mind.


    Man, it seemed like the plot of a cliche novel.


    "... Is it everything you wanted to say?" Susan asked coldly.


    But Paul did not notice the strangeness of her voice. "Susan, believe in me. After you help young master Albert this time, he can help us to go away with our families. Even if the prince wants to do something, he will be powerless! Once we are far away, we can marry and¨C"


    "Stop." Susan¡¯s tone was stony.


    "Huh?"


    "I told you to stop. Paul, stop talking. I don¡¯t want to hear anymore."


    "B-B-But¨C"


    "Paul, I¡¯ll be honest with you. This is not like you think. I like him."


    "Ah?"


    "I¡¯m in a rtionship with him. He was the one that helped me to get this work. Nobody forced me to do anything. I love him, and I¡¯m thankful to Mrs. Dayana for teaching me a lot even though I¡¯m amoner. I will not betray them!"


    Paul turned pale. It was as though the entire world was crashing over him.


    His childhood friend, the woman he loved, told him that she was in love with someone else.


    "B-But, us..."


    Susan¡¯s expression softened. She stared at her childhood friend withplicated emotions and sighed softly.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, Paul. I know you like me, but to be honest, I don¡¯t like you the same way. Most of the time, I saw you as a big brother."


    "..."


    "Perhaps, if I didn¡¯t meet him, I would have married you someday. But now... I¡¯m sorry."


    Paul staggered. He took a few steps back and fell on the ground.


    "... I-I see."


    "Sorry, Paul. And please leave. I will consider our years of friendship and ignore the things you told me before."


    "... Heh." Paul chuckled self-deprecatingly and closed his eyes.


    Susan felt a sharp pain in her heart. In the end, she was a good girl. She knew that her words were too harsh and that she probably had hurt him a lot.


    But it was better like this. This way, he could move on more easily and find someone that loved him back.


    Someone that was not her.


    I was rather entertained by their conversation. At the same time, I could not help but increase my evaluation of Susan.


    The fact that she rejected her childhood friend so resolutely was enough to show me how much she was invested in this rtionship.


    When the two of them left the room, Paul seemed as though he had aged a few years.


    "Is everything alright?" I asked.


    Susan nodded. "Yes, don¡¯t worry."


    I smiled and walked towards her. Then, in front of Paul¡¯s eyes, I grabbed her hand.


    Susan was startled, but she did not reject my move. She just blushed slightly and lowered her head.


    However, that was thest blow for Paul.


    Without waiting one second more, he rushed outside the office and left without looking back.


    I think I saw a few tears falling from his eyes.


    Sigh, youth.


    I could hear the sound of his heart shattering.

 Chapter 222 Meeting Susan’s Family

    <h4>Chapter 222 Meeting Susan¡¯s Family</h4>


    I posted this chapter yesterday by mistake. Check the chapter before this if you have not realized. Sorry by the inconvenience :p


    ...


    After that, I apanied Susan for the rest of the afternoon.


    Once her work finished, I took a carriage with her and we left for her home.


    In the way, she talked to me about the things Paul told her. I heard her silently. Although I already knew what they had talked about, it felt different to have her personally tell me everything.


    I felt pretty happy that she was being honest with me.


    In truth, although I felt a bit bad for Paul, it was just that, a bit bad.


    Moreover, he was nning to take advantage of his friendship with Susan to harm me. Just that is enough for me to lose all the pity I felt for him.


    At the end of the day, Paul and Susan never were lovers, just childhood friends, so it can¡¯t even be considered as me stealing his lover.


    Mmm, I wonder if this situation will motivate him to be stronger until he can defeat the evil man that stole his lover.


    Could it be that it¡¯s the start of a main character¡¯s tale?


    Well, main character or not, I will crush him if he has any intention towards my woman.


    The carriage quickly arrived at Susan¡¯s house. Susan was a bit shy when I grabbed her hand and pulled her towards her house, but she did not reject my gesture.


    By the way, I¡¯m currently not in my identity as Prince us. Susan is just amoner, so if the fact that she has a rtionship with a prince is known, she will have some troubles.


    So, we both decided to wait untilter when she is stronger and her position in the auction hall increases before making my true identity public.


    I¡¯m nning to do it after Dina bes the empress, though. It will be less troublesome that way.


    "I¡¯m home."


    Susan called out and pushed the door open.


    Immediately, a middle-aged woman came out to receive her.


    But when she saw that I was holding her daughter¡¯s hands, she froze.


    "M-Mom." Susan spoke shyly.


    "S-Susan, you are back. I did not know you were bringing a friend."


    I smiled. Ma¡¯am, I know I¡¯m handsome, but please don¡¯t stare so fixedly.


    "Nice to meet you, Ma¡¯am. My name is rk, Susan¡¯s boyfriend." I greeted her politely.


    Susan¡¯s mother narrowed her eyes. She then nodded with an ice-cold look. "Nice to meet you, my name is Sara. I did not know my daughter had a boyfriend, though. Susan, when were you nning to tell me?"


    "I-I brought him today, didn¡¯t I?" Susan stuttered slightly. It seemed she was rather embarrassed bringing her boyfriend home.


    Susan¡¯s mother was named Sara, and she was also the nanny of Aunt Dayana¡¯s child.


    Besides Susan, Sara also had two younger children, both male. One of them was called Josh, and the other Caleb, of eight and seven years of age respectively.


    As for her father, he had died a few years ago leaving Sara and their three children alone. Fortunately, Sara¡¯s managed to get a work as the nanny of Aunt Dayana¡¯s son, Charlie. Aunt Dayan paid her rather well, so her children did not suffer too much despite growing without their father.


    I easily gained the goodwill of the two children. I simply gave them some sweets and toys and they were already calling me older brother.


    As for Susan¡¯s mother, it was a bit harder.


    She invited me to dinner with the family and took advantage of it to ask me a bunch of questions. Starting from who I was, where Ie from, my work, how I met her daughter, etc.


    I replied mostly with the truth, only hiding that I was a prince. Instead, I said that I was a rtive of Aunt Dayana and met Susan when she worked as Charlie¡¯s nanny in her home one day.


    Although Sara was still a bit suspicious, she believed my words in the end. After all, she could verify it with Aunt Dayana.


    I must remember to tell Aunt Dayana about thister.


    At some point, though, Susan¡¯s mother asked the most important question.


    "Then, young master rk. Are you nning to marry my daughter?"


    The atmosphere around the table froze instantly.


    "M-Mom!" Susan blushed deeply and stood up. "W-What are you asking?"


    But Mrs. Sara did not care. Instead, she looked at me deeply.


    "Young master rk, although you are a noble, Susan is my daughter and I want the best for her. I have heard of many young nobles that y with amoner girl¡¯s feelings before abandoning her when they get tired of ying with her. I don¡¯t want to see it happening to my daughter."


    I smiled wryly. Well, mothers are like this.


    Susan was embarrassed, but she fell silent. Instead, she looked at me with a hint of anticipation and fear.


    As someone that knew more about my identity that her mother, she was even more afraid of my answer.


    I looked at her with a smile before turning towards her mother.


    "Ma¡¯am, I think the fact that I¡¯m here says much about my intentions."


    Mrs. Sara was startled before smiling.


    "I see."


    I continued. "Actually, my position as a noble means that I can¡¯t marry Susan easily. But that is the reason I helped her to get a job in the auction hall. Don¡¯t worry, even if I can¡¯t take your daughter as my main wife, I will treat her in the best way possible. Of course, I understand your fears. If you want, you can ask my aunt about me. I¡¯m sure she will speak well of me."


    Aunt, you will not betray me, right?


    Hearing my words, Sara was relieved.


    Although her daughter was not going to be the main wife, that was normal. I was, after all, a noble. As amoner, her daughter was truly not fitting to be my main wife.


    So, she was satisfied with my words.


    "Then, I hope that you and my daughter can be happy."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 223 Adult Stuff 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 223 Adult Stuff 1 *</h4>


    After the meal, Susan took me to her room.


    As soon as the door of her room was closed, Susan rushed towards me and hugged me tightly.


    "Y-Your highness..."


    Susan put her head on my chest and started to sob. She gripped my shirt as though she was afraid that everything was an illusion and cried while smiling.


    "T-Thank you... Your highness... Thank you... I love you... I s-swear I¡¯ll be someone befitting of being your woman..."


    Ibed her hair softly and smiled. "Silly fool, why are you surprised? I told you that you were my woman. The least I can do for you is giving you a position."


    Susan grinned with tears in her eyes and nodded. Today was the perhaps happiest day of her life.


    She stealthily pinched her leg twice to confirm that this was not a dream before kissing my lips. Then, she hugged me again and remained like that for a while.


    Seeing her excitement, I could not help but smile too.


    Suddenly, I have an idea.


    I took out a gold coin and called upon my powers. Then, I used my will to modify the gold coin into a ring shape.


    Finally, I engraved a spell into the ring. It was just a simple barrier spell able to stop one attack of a twelfthyer practitioner, but it can save her life in an emergency.


    When the ring was done, I held Susan¡¯s hand and put it on her ring finger.


    Susan was surprised, but she did not stop me.


    Actually, this world did not have the custom of gifting a ring as proof of engagement, however, I decided to do it. This was a kind of promise to her.


    I think I will do this for my other women too.


    When I exined to Susan the meaning of the ring, the tears that had stopped started to flow again.


    "Y-Your highness..."


    "Come on, stop crying. You will flood the entire house." I said and wiped the tears off Susan¡¯s cheeks. Susan smiled and cuddled her body on my arms lovingly.


    I hugged her waist and sniffed her hair. Then, I sat down on her bed and put her on myp.


    "Y-Your highness..." Susan lowered her head shyly. I grinned and lifted her chin softly and kissed her lips.


    Susan¡¯s body twisted softly. She closed her eyes and searched my lips unhesitantly.


    It was the second time I did this with Susan, so she was not very experience yet. Thus, I took charge and led the kiss, biting her lips and opening her white teeth. Finally, I moved my tongue inside her little mouth and searched for hers.


    Susan gasped. She grabbed my shirt and moaned softly. Her short ck hair fell behind her back, and her breathing turned heavy.


    In the middle of the kiss, my hands started to move. I hugged her back and slowly started to undress her. Susan opened her eyes briefly before closing them again. Her hands, however, started to awkwardly try to take off my clothes.


    Unfortunately for Susan, she did not have my experience in undressing the opposite sex. Thus, she quickly found herself stumped without knowing how to proceed.


    I chuckled teasingly to her. "Is there a problem?"


    Susan turned red and hid her face on my chest. "N-Nothing."


    "Hahahaha..." Iughed and pinched her nose. Damn it, this girl is too cute.


    Actually, Susan was not a stunning beauty like Elene, Louise, or Dina. Her beauty was much humbler. Her hands were not soft but callous, and her skin was a bit tanned due to receiving too much sun.


    However, watching her shy and embarrassed expressions was an enjoyment. Every time I saw her like that, I could not help but want to eat her whole.


    I kissed Susan¡¯s lips and stood up. Then, I looked at her with a smirk.


    "Come on, take off my clothes."


    Susan flushed in embarrassment before humming in agreement. She walked towards me and started to take off my clothes devotedly.


    Maybe because she was embarrassed but Susan¡¯s hands were shaking during the process. Despite it, however, she managed to finish without a problem.


    When she saw my sculpted naked body, Susan gasped and was unable to move her gaze away.


    "Done looking?" I asked.


    "N-No, I-I mean, yes. N-No, I mean... Your highness..." Susan¡¯s ears turned red and her eyes turned teary. Iughed and hugged her tightly, kissing her lips.


    Then, I undressed herpletely and threw her on the bed.


    My dragon was already up, it was ready to conquer the promisednd. Its prey, Susan, was unable to defend against it.


    When she saw my huge rod standing up, she was stunned with a mix of fear and anticipation.


    Iy over her and kissed her lips. My hands roamed her body, ying with her nipples and vagina. Susan gasped and moaned in delight while twisting her body in the bed.


    This time, however, I was nning something different.


    I sat on the bed and caressed her head. My spear stood up as a pir piercing the heavens, ready to start the oldest sacred ritual in existence.


    But before that, I whispered something on Susan¡¯s ear.


    "Dear, have you heard about fetio?"


    ...


    At the same time, in the living room.


    Sara was blushing deeply while hearing the moans of her daughter.


    "This girl... Can¡¯t she be quieter? Sigh... The walls of this house are too thin..."


    Unconsciously, Sara moved her hands towards that ce between her legs, but when she realized what she was doing, she pulled them back hurriedly.


    Sara sighed and shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "It looks like so many years without a man are taking a toll on me."


    Hearing again the moans of her daughter, Sara wondered how she was going to sleep.

 Chapter 224 Adult Stuff 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 224 Adult Stuff 2 *</h4>


    I did not post yesterday, so 2 chapters today :p (Already posted one)


    ...


    "... Y-Your highness, y-your thing..."


    "What is wrong, Susan?"


    "T-This... I-I don¡¯t k-know how to do it..."


    Susan¡¯s face was red. She was holding my rod timidly while looking at me with upturned eyes.


    I lifted the corner of my lips and patted her head. "Don¡¯t worry, I can teach you.


    "First, hold my penis softly and move your hands up and down."


    Susan tilted her head. "L-Like this?"


    "Yes." I closed my eyes and enjoyed the handjob. Although Susan¡¯s hands were not the softest hands and she was not very experienced, the pleasure gotten from having this innocent girl masturbating me was great.


    I savored the feeling of her hands rubbing my root and my ns and continued guiding her.


    "Now, use a hand to caress my scrotum."


    Susan nodded and followed my instructions. Her fingers moved slowly through my balls as Susan tried her best to satisfy me.


    Perhaps because she was curious about a man¡¯s body, but Susan was very enthusiastic about her movements. Moreover, she seemed to be studying the parts where I felt the most pleasure.


    Her eyes werepletely focused on my thing. Each time my ns twitched, Susan took a deep breath and watched curiously.


    "I-It¡¯s twitching."


    "Of course. It¡¯s feeling good."


    Susan blushed. "Am I doing it well?"


    "Yes, but it¡¯s time to start the second part. Susan, lick it."


    "... Huh???"


    I did not repeat my words and just stared at Susan with a deep gaze. Soon, Susan was unable to endure my stare and lowered her head.


    "O-Okay..."


    Then, she timidly extended her tongue and licked it slightly.


    Once she realized that nothing strange happened, Susan licked it again.


    I brushed her hair softly and continued instructing her. "Lick everything, as though it is a candy."


    "Mm..."


    Susan¡¯s soft and slippery tongue started to roam through my member. She started on the tip and slowly descended until she reached the scrotum. Her movements were unskillful, but it was pleasant watching her serving me with such a devoutness.


    Soon, Susan had licked my spear entirely and filled it with saliva. She then looked up as though asking me for the next step.


    Iplied with an evil smile and lifted her chin.


    "Now, swallow it."


    "S-Swallow?"


    "Yes, swallow."


    Susan stared nervously at my member and gulped down a mouthful of saliva. "I-It¡¯s too big."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee you can swallow it."


    Susan was not sure. She stared at my member again while wondering how was something like this possible.


    Even if she tried, at most half of it could fit in her mouth. She could not think of a way to swallow the other half.


    But when she saw my encouraging expression, she did not have more options but nod and attempt it.


    Thus, she moved her mouth towards my member and opened her lips timidly.


    Maybe due to instinct, Susan started kissing it. She kissed it softly before moving her mouth down. I felt her teeth slightly rubbing my member and then, my member entered in the wetness of her mouth.


    I sucked a breath of cold air and suppressed the urge to deepthroat her right now. "Be careful with your teeth." I said.


    Susan did not reply. Instead, she moved her head awkwardly trying to find a way to fit it in. A few secondster, she moved her head back and gasped-


    "Y-Your Highness, I can¡¯t..."


    I caressed her head and shook my head. "Shhh, you can. Come, try again."


    Susan was unable to say no. Less than five secondster, she nodded hesitantly under my expectant gaze and tried again.


    Once more, my ns was swallowed by her little mouth.


    When half of my ns was swallowed, Susan reached her limit. I patted her head to calm her down and breathed on her ear.


    "Breathe in. Now, breathe out. See? It¡¯s alright. Now start moving your mouth up and down."


    Susan obeyed my words. Her head started to nod continuously to pleasure my stick. Meanwhile, I continued caressing her hair and enjoying her service.


    Susan¡¯s mouth felt hot and pleasant, and I enjoyed each bit of it. I could see that she was a bit ufortable with this, but the fact that she forced herself to continue the blowjob despite feeling ufortable excited me even more.


    Susan also seemed happy when she saw my satisfied expression. She started to move faster and faster, and at some point, she had started to use her tongue.


    Her slippery tongue moved through my member like a little fish, stimting it incredibly. I took a deep breath and once more fought off the urge to thrust my rod into her throat.


    However, each time I saw her innocent and happy expression while she sucked my penis, I wanted to deepthroat her even more.


    I had the feeling that my inner devil was slowly awakening.


    So, when Susan started to show signs of tiredness and slowed down, I snapped.


    Suddenly, I held her head in ce and moved my waist.


    "Mm?" Susan was startled. She looked up at me as though asking me what was happening, but when she saw my evil expression, a chill went down her spine.


    However, it was toote to escape my clutches.


    I moved my waist again, thrusting inside her mouth. I started slow, but my speed quickly picked up.


    Finally, I trusted deeper than before.


    "!!!" Susan opened her eyes wide. She struggled briefly and looked at me in fear, but I just smirked and prepared myself to trust again.


    At the same time, I made sure to send a bit of mana inside Susan¡¯s body to not injure her.


    All of a sudden, I was sliding my dick deep in her throat.


    Susan¡¯s struggles were futile. She stared at me in panic and tried to say something, but my thrust made it for her to speak. Instead, she was forced to watch how my huge member messed her throatpletely.


    "Susan!" I grunted deeply and moved faster and faster while my rod was wrapped by the muscles of her throat.


    Susan could not breathe and her consciousness became blurry. At some point, her body had be weak and her eyes were upturned and nk.


    Seeing that, I decided to stop torturing her. Thrusting a few times more, I felt theing of my orgasm.


    Then, I thrust her deep onest time and deposited my semen on her throat. Furthermore, I keep my rod inside until I was sure she had drunk everything.


    "Good..." With a grunt, I finally released the pitiful girl.


    Instantly, Susan started to cough.


    "Cough cough... ugh, cough cough..."


    Susan coughed a few times and her eyes turned teary. She looked at me with a look of grievance as though asking me why I did it.


    I smiled guiltily and kissed her cheek. "Sorry sorry, it¡¯s just you were too cute."


    Susan¡¯s grievance seemed to overflow. Suddenly, she started to hit my chest with her tiny fist.


    I smiled amusedly and grabbed her hands before throwing her on the bed. Then, Iy over her and started to kiss her neck.


    "Okay, now it¡¯s your turn."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 225 Adult Stuff 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 225 Adult Stuff 3 *</h4>


    Almost without a warning, my member pierced Susan¡¯s cave.


    Susan gasped in surprise. Her body, that had not recovered yet from myst stunt, shivered fiercely.


    I smirked and started to thrust, moving my waist up and down and mming my balls on her hole.


    Susan was alreadypletely wet, so my member slid inside easily. It pierced her lower lips and hit her womb.


    "Ugh..." Susan let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body again, but I was holding her hands so she could not move.


    For some reason, seeing her helpless state filled me with even more lust. I felt an incredible urge to bully her just to see her teary eyes.


    "Y-Your highness, s-slow down..."


    "Sure." I smiled, but my actions did not follow my words. Instead of slowing down, my thrusts became faster. Susan gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.


    I licked her neck and armpit and bit her nipples. One of my hands was holding her hands above her head firmly, while my other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs.


    Finally, my hands moved to her vulva. I used my fingers to rub the small ins of short hair between her legs, making Susan moan loudly.


    Then, when Susan was getting used to the pleasure, I pulled the hair up.


    "Ughn...~" Susan moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body and her walls tightened around my member,


    I took a deep breath and continued bulling her. My teeth left small marks around her breast and neck, biting and licking mercilessly.


    I made sure of using mana to make the process as pleasurable as possible, but even so, it was painful for Susan. However, the mix of pain and pleasurebined together to bring her orgasm to greater heights.


    "Y-Your highness...!" With a loud cry, I felt Susan¡¯s first orgasm.


    "N-No..."


    After the flood of love juices drenched my waist, Susan gasped. She opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at me with a pitiful expression.


    She was like a small animal being bullied by its owner, without a ce to vent its grievances.


    However, I was still not satisfied. There was a trick I had to sue yet.


    With a malicious smile, I licked her ear and bit her earlobe.


    "I never thought my beloved Susan would have such a perverted side."


    "... Your highness..."


    Susan¡¯s teary eyes were adorable. So adorable that I wanted to see more of them.


    "However, I¡¯m a bit worried. Do you think your mother and siblings heard you with how loud you were?"


    "!!!"


    Susan¡¯s eyes opened wide. She looked at me as though looking a ghost and her face turned pale.


    But in the next moment, she felt my member moving again.


    Susan moaned involuntarily, but she instantly remembered my words just now and tried to cover her mouth.


    Unfortunately, her hands were firmly on my grasp, so the pitiful Susan could only bite her lips while she tried to muffle her moans.


    "S-Stop... Y-Your highness, wait..."


    "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t wait." I smirked and put strength on my waist. Suddenly, my penis pierced her deepest part. Susan gasped and her body shivered. She bit her lips until leaking a bit of blood, but even like that, her mouth let out a soft grunt.


    "Mm..."


    Meanwhile, the rest of my body continued doing his work. I brought my mouth to her shoulders and bit her, drawing a bit of blood. The bite provoked that Susan¡¯s walls tightened even more around me, and my member found a bit hard to move.


    So, I thrust hard while enjoying her tight cave. Susan shuddered and quivered as her body spasmed due to the pleasure.


    "Ahnn...!" Finally, she let out another loud moan.


    "How lewd..." Iughed and whispered in her ear. Susan paled briefly, but the pleasure she was feeling overwhelmed her thoughts and made her moan again.


    After she moaned for the first time, Susan was unable to continue suppressing her moans. She moaned and screamed loudly. Her body twisted below me, and her legs wrapped around my waist.


    I released Susan¡¯s hands, and Susan instantly wrapped them around my neck. At the same time, she brought her mouth to my shoulder and bit hard.


    I grunted and turned around her body. Then, I thrust and thrust inside her in a doggy position. Susan¡¯s moans became even louder and lewder. I¡¯m sure that her mother could hear them easily.


    Her cave had long became filled with love juices. The amount of love juice Susan produced was enough to drench the bedpletely.


    The slippery sounds of my holy sword piercing her resounded in the room. It was mixed with the sound of her moans and created a choir of pervert sounds that overwhelmed Susan¡¯s senses.


    Finally, when I felt she was about to orgasm again, I decided to bring our lovemaking to an end.


    Grabbing her waist, I moved in and out quickly. I mmed my waist on her ass while I used my teeth and tongue to bite and lick her back. Susan¡¯s body shivered repeatedly and her eyes turned nk.


    "Y-Your highness... So deep... T-This... I-I¡¯m dying..."


    Then suddenly, her body spasmed.


    Once, twice, and thrice.


    I grunted. The attacks of my waist turned faster and finally, I felt my second orgasming.


    Thus, I thrust onest time and deposited my white-hot stuff inside her womb.


    "Cumming...~" Susan screamed loudly arched her back. Immediately after that, her body lost strength and she copsed in the bed.


    I took a deep breath andy over her.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 226 Preparations Against the Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 226 Preparations Against the Immortal</h4>


    The next morning, I left Susan¡¯s house.


    Susan¡¯s mood was very good when I left. She kissed me in the cheek and tidied my clothes as a dutiful wife.


    The expressions of her family, though, werepletely different. Susan¡¯s two little siblings were looking at us curiously. One of them even asked me why their sister was screamingst night and why their mother told them that they could not go to see. Susan¡¯s blushedpletely red when she heard it.


    As for Susan¡¯s mother, she was looking at me with a grudgeful look and dark bags under her eyes. Her gaze was so sharp that she would have pierced a hole in my face if it was possible.


    Judging by her face, she did not have much sleepst night. I can understand it, though. Her daughter and I were a bit louder than necessary.


    I could not help but wonder if I was being too greedy. But, hey man, having a fantasy with a beautiful widow is normal, right?


    Besides, I have not had an oyakodon in this life, so what is the problem with aiming for it?


    Of course, I will not say that to Susan or her mother. I¡¯ll simply watch how things develop.


    Before separating from Susan, I made sure to check her soul in case there was something troublesome there. Fortunately, I found nothing I was not supposed to find.


    It¡¯s a relief.


    Next, I teleported inside my bedroom in the academy and got ready for today¡¯s sses.


    As always, Daisy was waiting to go to the ssroom with me. She was a bit displeased because I left yesterday without telling her, but when I exined the situation and gave her an engagement ring, her displeasure vanishedpletely.


    The rest of the day she was smiling widely while ying with the gold ring.


    When the sses finished and before going to the student council¡¯s office, I went to the headmistress¡¯s office and exined to her my findings.


    I did not mention anything rted to immortals, but I told her that the culprit was someone very powerful, hinting that he was much stronger than her.


    Evelyn¡¯s expression turned grave when she heard y words.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I am." I replied firmly. "He didn¡¯t tell me what he was nning, but it¡¯s a fact that the seeds and the killings are there for a purpose. Furthermore, it¡¯s not limited to the academy but something happening in the entire capital, perhaps the entire empire. To be honest, it¡¯s something beyond your pay."


    "... You told me that you have a way to find if someone is infected with the seed, right?"


    I nodded. "I have, but it¡¯s very hard. I need to check each soul personally, which is very tiresome. Moreover, it¡¯s not an effective solution."


    Evelyn tapped her desk twice in thought.


    Then, she put on aplicated expression.


    "Can you give me the technique you used to find the seed? Maybe I can spread it so more people can help to find the infected."


    Evelyn felt a bit reluctant to ask this question. Anyone¡¯s techniques were their most guarded secret. Of course, some techniques were spread to the public, but even so, asking someone to teach you his technique was not something well received.


    However, this was precisely my intention.


    With a smile, I took a sheet of paper and started to write a veryplex spell on it.


    It was one of the strategies I thought to go against that immortal. To find a way to destroy every seed. I¡¯m not sure about his ns, but it¡¯s obvious the seeds are a very important part of it.


    However, it¡¯s impossible for me to personally find each seed and destroy it. I can¡¯t simply go around the capital or around the empire checking each person one by one.


    So, the next best option is to create a method so other people can find the seed and they make the work for me.


    Unfortunately, even with my expertise in souls, creating a spell for this purpose was not easy. Moreover, the end result was much moreplex than I would have liked. Most probably, not mage below the tenthyer will be able to learn it.


    But it¡¯s the best I can for now.


    When I finished writing the spell, I passed it to Evelyn.


    Evelyn immediately started to study it. Soon, her face wore a stunned and then a surprised expression, finally, she put on an astonished expression.


    "This spell..."


    "It was the one I used to find the seed. What do you think, is it useful?"


    "Useful, of course it¡¯s useful. Although no more than ten teachers will be able to learn it, it will be enough to search each student in the academy before the outing. However, I¡¯m more curious about another thing. us, you are a swordsman, right? Do every swordsman can use suchplex spells?"


    "Well, I¡¯m a genius." I shrugged indifferently.


    Headmistress Evelyn narrowed her eyes and looked at me suspiciously. But in the end, she just sighed with a tired expression.


    "I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m surprised anymore. Sigh, I find it hard to continue living when I know that there is a genius like you in this world. Anyway, I will give this spell together with your information to the emperor so he pays attention to this issue. You don¡¯t mind it, right?"


    I shrugged with a smile. Of course, I don¡¯t mind. It was my true purpose when I passed the spell to Evelyn after all.


    Once I finished with my business in the headmistress¡¯s office. I went to the student council¡¯s office. Dina, Daisy, and Iris, who was Bryan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, were there.


    I smiled and greeted them. Then, I stealthily checked each one of their souls for the dark cloud. Fortunately, they were not infected. Until now, Raven is the only infected I have found in my loved ones.


    Soon, however, I frowned.


    Andrea did note today.


    Curious, I asked Dina about it.


    "Do you know why Andrea has note?"


    Dina was startled. "You don¡¯t know?"


    "Mm?"


    "Lina, her little sister, is ill. I heard it¡¯s something grave. I¡¯m nning to visit aunt Sera¡¯s home this weekend.


    Mm? Something like that happened?


    ...


    If you don¡¯t remember:


    Sera Ria: us¡¯s eldest maternal aunt. Mother of Andrea. ck hair and ck eyes.


    Andrea Ria: us¡¯s cousin. Sera¡¯s eldest daughter. Red hair and blue eyes. Part of the student council.


    Lina Ria: Andrea¡¯s little sister and Sera¡¯s youngest daughter. She has not appeared in the story yet, but I think I mentioned her before (not sure).

 Chapter 227 Lina is Ill 1

    <h4>Chapter 227 Lina is Ill 1</h4>


    That afternoon, I left the academy again. My destination, Aunt Sera¡¯s home.


    Normally, you can¡¯t leave the academy during weekdays unless it¡¯s a very special circumstance such as a direct rtive falling gravely ill. An ill cousin is not enough reason to leave, but fortunately, I have some special privileges in this school. Moreover, I just gave Evelyn a spell to find the dark clouds this afternoon, so she did not mind doing me a favor.


    Well, I would have left even without her permission, so it was just a formality.


    In no time, the carriage arrived at Aunt Sera¡¯s home.


    Once I was there, I instantly noticed the tension in the air.


    "Cousin!" Andrea rushed towards me and hugged my back. She then started to sob on my chest. "Lina, she..."


    "Shh, calm down." I stroke Andrea¡¯s back softly. "Let¡¯s go inside first and tell me what happened."


    Andrea sniffled and nodded. When I entered Aunt Sera¡¯s home, I realized that I was not the only one there.


    My two maternal grandparents were there too, besides, aunt Dayana and her son, Charlie, were also seated nearby. Aunt Sera and her husband were not here. They probably were in Lina¡¯s room.


    Contrary to my expectations, though, my grandparents did not seem very happy about seeing me.


    Grandfather Steven shot me an angry re and snorted. As for grandmother, she sighed with aplicated expression and looked away.


    I was startled, but Aunt Dayana soon exined the reason to me.


    "What were you expecting when the whole capital knows that you are in a rtionship with the daughter of the Riea family?"


    Ah? So this was the reason?


    Aunt Dayana saw my expression and giggled. "Father almost became crazy when he learned you were dating the daughter of the Rieas. Hahahaha, you should have heard him! He called you a na?ve brat that fell for a honey trap! He almost got a stroke of the anger, hahahahaha... Father sure is a fool; knowing you, it¡¯s obvious that she was the one that fell for the honey trap."


    Hey aunt, is that your opinion of me?


    My poor heart. I¡¯ll make sure of punishing youter.


    Sigh, it looks like I should exin the situation to them. Fortunately, my grandparents are not too stubborn, so it should not be too hard to convince them.


    After this short interlude, I heard Lina¡¯s situation from Andrea¡¯s mouth.


    "... In other words, is it a kind of mana sickness?" I asked.


    "Yes." Replied Andrea dejectedly. "ording to the doctor that observed her, her mana was contaminated by something and now it¡¯s causing a bacsh in her body."


    I furrowed my brows. This kind of illness is very rare. To think Lina caught it.


    However¨C


    "I don¡¯t understand. If it¡¯s just mana contamination, the situation shouldn¡¯t be so grave, right?"


    Andrea nodded with a downcast look. "Normally not. The problem is that the contaminant is very resistant. Moreover, her whole mana pool is alreadypletely contaminated, so it made the situation even more serious.


    "The doctor said that he could do nothing, but we could try asking a priest. We did like he said and invited a priest here, but after he took a look, he told us that this kind of mana sickness can only be healed by someone in the level of an archbishop or the saintess herself.


    Mm?


    Why do I feel there is something wrong here?


    "... Let me make a guess. You were unable to invite an archbishop, right?"


    Andrea nodded with red eyes. "Cousin, at this rate, Lina will die."


    I sighed and patted her head to calm her down. I then looked at aunt Dayana doubtfully. "Aunt Dayana, with the influence of our auction hall, it should be easy to invite an archbishop. What happened?"


    Aunt Dayana extended her hands helplessly. "I tried, but most of the archbishops are not in the city, and as for the few ones around, they are ¡¯too busy¡¯ toe here. I tried to offer a juicy donation, but not even that worked... As for the saintess... Someone like me is not qualified to see her."


    As expected, there is something fishy here.


    I could not help but remember the words Saintness Safelia told me thest time we met.


    So this was her meaning, huh.


    I¡¯m starting to be angry now.


    Aunt Dayana shivered when she felt my brief sh of killing intent. Fortunately, I controlled it quickly so she thought it was just an illusion.


    "Cousin, can you help my sister?" Andrea looked at me as though grasping at straws. Although she did not know of my true powers, she thought that maybe I could use my influence as a prince to help her sister.


    I nodded with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way. Can I see Lina first?"


    Andrea nodded. She then took me to Lina¡¯s room.


    Aunt Sera was already in the room. She was seated beside the bed and looking at her daughter with tear-filled eyes.


    "... Aunt." I felt pained when I saw my aunt¡¯s condition.


    Aunt Sera looked at me and smiled weakly. "us, you are here."


    "I came as soon as I learned about Lina¡¯s situation."


    "Is it so? Thank you."


    I furrowed my brows. I can see the situation is not good just by seeing Aunt Sera¡¯s expression.


    To be honest, I almost did not recognize her. Her seductive presence was gone, reced by a tired a downcast look. Her ck eyes had lost their usual shine, reced by a depressing gloom, and her long ck hair seemed to have gained a tint of white.


    Aunt Sera was just 36 years old, but the current her seemed more like a fifty years old woman.


    I sighed and walked towards her. Then, I hugged her body tightly.


    As soon as she felt my hug, Aunt Sera broke into tears. I could not help but feel sad feeling her tears drenching my shirt. At the same time, I felt even angrier towards Saintess Safelia.


    If she is truly behind this, I¡¯ll definitively kill her.


    After Aunt Sera calmed down, I put my attention in my little cousin.


    Perhaps feeling my gaze, Lina opened her eyes and smiled weakly.


    "Cousin, you are here."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 228 Lina is Ill 2

    <h4>Chapter 228 Lina is Ill 2</h4>


    "Cousin, you are here." Lina¡¯s voice was feeble and hoarse. She stared at me with a smile and tried to sit on the bed.


    Aunt Sera hurriedly went to help her.


    "Careful, baby. What are you doing?"


    "Stop, mom. I¡¯m not a cripple yet." Lina then looked at me. "Cousin, you also came to see me die?"


    "Lina!"


    "... My bad." Lina smiled bitterly and apologized.


    I sighed and observed my Lina¡¯s condition.


    Lina could be considered as a very cute girl. She inherited the red hair of her father and the ck eyes of her mother, and her petite body brimmed with youthfulness.


    At 1.6 meters of height and fifteen years of age, the best way to describe her was a very cute loli. I have memories of her being mischievous when we yed together as kids.


    But now, although her pale skin and the bags under her eyes gave her a kind of sickly beauty, her dispirited eyes werepletely different from her normal mischievous self. Although she tried to hide her emotions with bad jokes, anyone could notice how she really felt.


    Of Aunt Sera¡¯s daughters, Andrea tended to be the shy one and Lina the lively one. So to be honest, the current dispirited Lina was a bit shocking.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked.


    Lina shrugged. "My body hurt a lot and I can¡¯t feel my legs, so... Yeah, I think I¡¯m feeling good."


    "Well, at least you still can speak." I joked back.


    Lina giggled. "Hey! Are you saying I¡¯m too talkative!?"


    "These are your words, not mine."


    "Hmph! Do you think I don¡¯t know what were you thinking?" Lina pouted in feigned anger and looked away.


    One secondter, she was unable to control herself and erupted inughter.


    I smiled seeing that. "Do you feel better now?"


    "Yeah. Thank you, cousin." Lina looked at me gratefully before turning toward her mother. "Mom, is dad not back yet?"


    Aunt Sera¡¯s expression stiffened before returning to normal an instantter. "Not yet, he is still trying to invite an Archbishop to treat you."


    "Is it so? Such a shame. I want to see him."


    Aunt Sera nodded and stroke Sera¡¯s head. "Don¡¯t worry, baby. I¡¯m sure your father wille back soon."


    Mm? Did something happen to uncle?


    Thinking about it, I had not seen him yet. Could it be that it¡¯s as aunt said and he is out finding an Archbishop? But judging from Aunt Sera and Lina¡¯s expression, it did not seems to be the case.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll treat Lina first and think about thatter.


    "Aunt, why don¡¯t you rest for a while and I take care of Lina for you? To be honest, you look awful."


    "Huh? No no no. Don¡¯t worry, us, I¡¯m alright."


    "No, mom, cousin is right. You have been taking care of me since I fell ill. If you don¡¯t take care of yourself, you will fall ill too."


    Aunt Sera hesitated for a while, but after Lina and I convinced her for a while more, she finally agreed with a reluctant expression.


    "... I guess I need a nap. us, keep an eye on Lina. If something happens, wake me up."


    I nodded and sent aunt Sera out. When I returned to the room, Lina was looking at me with a smirk.


    "Then Cousin, what is it that you don¡¯t want my mother to know?"


    I smiled in amusement. "You are as perceptive as always, little Lina."


    "Well, you did not make an effort to hide it."


    I chuckled. "Clever girl. Okay, give me your hand. I want to check something."


    "Oh? Could it be you are nning to put your ws on me like did on my sister!? Beast! Someone, please save me!" Lina feigned a terrified look.


    I raised an eyebrow. "You know about that?"


    "... Well, big sis has been skipping and smiling like a fooltely, so I thought it was rted to you. Imagine my surprise when I asked about how far she had gone with you and she reacted all flustered... Unfortunately, no matter how much I asked, she never told me how far you two have reached. Are you still in the first base or in the second? That reaction... No, I¡¯m sure cousin is not the kind of beast that reached third base with his family."


    This precocious girl...


    ... Cough, I think I¡¯m a beast.


    I flicked Lina¡¯s forehead with a smile. "And why are you so curious, huh?"


    "... Idiot." Lina blushed and hid her face behind her quilt.


    Iughed again and took her hand. Then, I sent my mana inside her body.


    Seeing how serious I was, Lina stopped joking. She looked at my face with an expression of fear and a tiny little bit of hope.


    But her hope was almost unexistent. Lina had already heard about her condition from different medics and healers, and every one of them said that it was not hopeful.


    So, when she saw my frown, she did her best to suppress her disappointment and forced out a smile.


    "How is it? Bad, right? I think I¡¯m going to die soon."


    I heaved a sigh and put my hand on her head. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s certainly bad, but your cousin is very incredible."


    Lina smiled bitterly. "You don¡¯t have to console me, cousin. I know that unless an archbishop treats my condition I¡¯m going to die... I think I have only one week left or so."


    I smiled wryly. This girl...


    "Don¡¯t you trust your cousin?"


    Lina rolled her eyes. "Well, big sis trusted you and look where she ended. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to end in your bed."


    I flicked Lina¡¯s forehead again. "Little girl, where did you learn to be so disrespectful to this older brother?"


    "Ouch! It hurts! Do you enjoy flicking my forehead!?"


    I shook my head and stroked Lina¡¯s head again. "Little princess, trust me. Nothing will happen."


    Lina lowered her head and stayed silent.


    After a few seconds, I saw a tear falling on the bed.


    "... Cousin, I don¡¯t want to die."


    "... Lina."


    "*Sob*... I don¡¯t want to die, cousin... Please... I don¡¯t want to die... Sob... wahhhhhh!"


    I sighed and hugged Lina tightly.


    Her tears rolled down her cheek, falling in my chest and drenching my shirt.


    My heart was filled with pity and anger. I felt pitiful for this little girl that feigned to be happy to not worry her family despite the fact that she was terrified inwardly.


    At the same time, I felt anger towards the bastards that did this to her.


    Yeah, I had already confirmed that this was not an ident.


    And I was going to make them pay for this.

 Chapter 229 Lina is Ill 3

    <h4>Chapter 229 Lina is Ill 3</h4>


    Lina cried on my chest for a while. Perhaps it was because she had suppressed her emotions for a long time, but her tears did not stop until fifteen minutester.


    When she stopped crying, Lina wiped her tears off and hid half of her face behind her quilt.


    "... Sorry, your clothes are soaked in tears."


    I chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m used to dealing with crybabies."


    "Hey! I¡¯m not a crybaby! I-It was just, just, just... I can¡¯t think of a good excuse..."


    I could not help butugh seeing her expression.


    Lina¡¯s expression turned red from embarrassment. Soon, she was hitting my chest repeatedly.


    "Damn cousin! How long are you going tough!?"


    "Sorry, sorry. My bad... Okay, let¡¯s talk about your condition... How did this happen?"


    Lina sighed and fell silent for a moment. "... I don¡¯t know... Actually, I only realized that something was wrong two days ago... I suddenly fainted without reason. My mother panicked and called a doctor and he was the one that told us about my condition.


    "ording to him, I caught a kind of disease caused by aggressive mana. The mana is not bad in itself, but it waspletely ipatible with my mana pool so my mana pool tried to fight it out of my body.


    "Unfortunately, the foreign mana was very resilient. After it survived the attack of the mana in my body, it counterattacked by consuming it and recing it.


    "Due to it, there was an imbnce in my body¡¯s mana. The situation quickly got out of control when the new mana reced half of the mana in my body, and my body started to feel unwell.


    "To be honest, I had been feeling headaches since some days ago, but they were very faint so I did not pay them attention. That was a mistake. The doctor said that if I would have noticed the situation two or three earlier, he could have cured me easily. But now that the foreign mana is upying most of my mana pool, he has his hands tied. The other doctors that checked me have the same opinion.


    "After that, some doctors told us that a priest could help us. The divine spells of Church of Order are very good at purifying foreign objects, so they are the perfect counter to the mana affecting me."


    I nodded in understanding. Most of her words were the same as my observations.


    However, I noticed a few extra things.


    As Lina said, the problem was a result of a foreign something recing her mana, but it was not foreign mana, instead, it was something different.


    It was aw.


    To be more exact, it was a fragment of the energyws belonging to fire; [Combustion].


    That in itself is not a problem. Quite the opposite, actually. Normally, having a fragment of thews in one¡¯s body is something good.


    The problem is that Lina is too weak, and the fragment of firews in her body is a very aggressive one.


    Lina is just on the thirdyer of mana. Thebustionws are too strong for her, so it causes more harm than good.


    And here lies the issue.


    I can feel that Lina doesn¡¯t have the slightest knowledge ofws. Furthermore, her main spells are not rted to fire. In other words, it¡¯s impossible for her to identally acquire a fragment of the firews.


    Okay, not impossible, but the possibility is around 1/1.000.000.000. Moreover, the possibility of thatw being harmful to her is even lower.


    In conclusion, I was 99.999999% sure it was caused by someone.


    And when I checked fate, I confirmed my suspicions.


    As someone who has lived for hundreds of lifetimes, I know how normal it is that your enemies attack your family.


    Due to that, I have put ayer of protection in each one of my close rtives. It¡¯s nothing great, but it¡¯s enough to deflect a fatal blow or detect if they are in danger.


    However, it protects them against attacks only. That protection is useless against normal illnesses or slight injuries. It¡¯s there only to stop a fatal attack and give me time to react.


    Hell, it would have activated if Lina was poisoned instead. However, the people that caused this just used the method my protection is most powerless against.


    A coincidence produced by the church desire to force me to make a deal with them, but a coincidence nheless.


    I sighed. Let¡¯s think about thatter.


    For now, Lina is first.


    "Little Lina, I have to confess you something."


    "Mm?"


    "In truth, I¡¯m very powerful. You can say I¡¯m one of the strongest people in the world."


    "... Huh?"


    ... Lina, your face of ¡¯are you crazy¡¯ hurts me.


    "Anyway, the important thing is that I have a way to help you." I sighed and said.


    Lina was startled, but in the next second, her face brightened.


    "Really?"


    I nodded. "Yes, but I must tell you something first."


    "What is it?" Lina asked in anticipation.


    I thought for a moment before deciding to tell her part of the truth.


    "... In fact, I fear your situation was caused intentionally, and it was my fault. Whatever did this to you wants to threaten me."


    Lina¡¯s eyes opened wide. "... A-Are you serious?"


    I nodded with a sigh.


    "Sorry, little princess. I caused you harm."


    Lina fell silent for a brief instant, but then, she smiled. "... Cousin, it¡¯s not your fault, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. Besides, we are family. Even if it was your fault, there is no way I¡¯ll hate you for this."


    I smiled and ruffled Lina¡¯s hair.


    "Thanks, little princess. Now, let me tell you how can I help you. There are two methods I can use.


    "The first method is rather simple. I¡¯ll use my mana to encircle and extract the foreign manapletely. This method will heal youpletely, but your cultivation will fall to the secondyer. Of course, your cultivation will recover after one month or two."


    Lina nodded. "And the second method?"


    "... This one is moreplicated. As in thest method, my mana will encircle and trap the foreign mana, but instead of extracting it, I¡¯ll leave it inside your body and allow it to leak a little bit each time until your body gets used to it... The advantage of this method is that you will be stronger. If you persevere, you probably can be an apex powerhouse."


    "Advantage? There is a disadvantage?"


    "Of course, my clever princess. The disadvantages of this method are that it will be painful and that it will take a long time. Around one year."


    "Painful? How painful?"


    "It¡¯s tolerable, just a slight pain in your muscles and bones, but the pain will never disappear, so eventually you will be unable to bear with it. Actually, I can find a way to reduce the pain, but it will make this method less effective."


    "... And how strong will I be?"


    "Well, if you are lucky you will be one of the strongest people in this world twenty yearster.


    Lina fell silent. However, her silence did notst much.


    "The second method." She said decisively.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure?"


    "... Cousin, you told me that this happened because someone wanted to use me to threaten you, right? I... I don¡¯t like it... If I be stronger, this will not happen again, right?"


    I smiled and ruffled her hair. "Yeah, this will not happen again."


    And even if it happens, you will have the strength to resolve it, just like me.


    "Then I chose the second method."


    I nodded. "Okay, I¡¯ll start then."


    Without more words, I put my hand on Lina¡¯s belly.


    The process was very simple. I sent my mana inside Lina¡¯s body and used it to catch the fragment ofws and the contaminated mana. Then, I sealed it in her mana core with a spell.


    Finally, I opened a small eye in the seal to release a tiny little bit of thews each time.


    With this, Lina¡¯s body will slowly get used to thews until she understands them and can wield them.


    When the process ended, Lina¡¯s smiled.


    "... It feels warm."


    Then, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    I sighed with a smile andbed her hair caringly. "Sleep well, little princess."


    Then, I stood up and left the room.


    In the way, I transmitted my voice through space to my fianc¨¦e.


    "ra? Don¡¯t be surprised, it¡¯s me, us. No, it¡¯s not your imagination. Can you do something for me?"


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 230 Confronting Safelia

    <h4>Chapter 230 Confronting Safelia</h4>


    After talking to ra, I left Aunt Sera¡¯s home with the excuse I was going to find someone to treat Lina¡¯s illness.


    It was a white lie, but also a good excuse to exin when Lina starts to show signs of recovery.


    Just like that, I arrived at the ce where the meeting was arranged.


    Hidden Cave.


    Several minutester, I was seated in a private room of avish restaurant in Hidden Cave. The private room was truly befitting of a high-ss restaurant. It had soundproof walls and was wide enough that you could easily sleep here.


    Normally, this kind of room was used to discuss important deals between nobles and merchants. It was normal for private rooms like this to be in use during the entire night and nobody would bother the people inside unless it¡¯s something important.


    I closed my eyes and waited patiently for the person I was expecting.


    And fortunately for me, that person did not take long to arrive.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Prince, are you inside?" A sweet and melodious voice came from the door.


    I walked towards the door and opened it, revealing the beautiful woman behind.


    Long ck hair with deep ck eyes. She was wearing a white nun habit and her face carried apassionate smile.


    The first word someone would think when he sees her is purity, and the second would be benevolence. No matter how you looked at her, you could not bring yourself to taint her purity with nefarious thoughts.


    She was the current saint of the Church of Order, Safelia Ainida.


    "Good night, prince."


    I looked at Safelia coldly before inviting her inside.


    "... To be honest, I thought that my ears were ying tricks on me when I heard you wanted to meet me." Safelia smiled and she sat on the table.


    I sat across her and ignored her well-veiled sarcasm. "Do you want anything to eat?" I asked. "I fear our discussion will take a while."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I ate beforeing here."


    I nodded and threw the menu aside. "Let¡¯s get straight to the point then. Saintess, do you know about my cousin¡¯s illness?"


    Safelia narrowed her eyes. "Your cousin?"


    I nodded and exined the situation to her. I finished when I reached the point where she needed to be treated by someone at the level of an archbishop.


    Safelia kept her smile all the way. When I finally stopped talking, she put on an apologizing expression.


    "I understand your situation, prince. However, you must know that there is no much I can do about it."


    "Oh?"


    "You see, each archbishop of the church is someone very busy. How can they take care of such a small matter? If they agree each time they are asked to treat someone, how will they fulfill their duties then? However..."


    "However?"


    "I can do an exception for you, prince. I can personally go and treat your cousin, but with a condition."


    "A condition, huh."


    Safelia smiled gently. "It¡¯s just as you think. Break the engagement with our Holy Daughter."


    I looked deeply at Safelia. When I saw she did not have any intention to continue talking, I stood up.


    Then, I started to walk around the room.


    Safelia was startled. "Prince?"


    I ignored her and looked at a painting hanging in the wall. After a few seconds, I opened my mouth.


    "You see, miss Safelia. Actually, I don¡¯t care about most things and most people. Even if half of the empire dies tomorrow, I won¡¯t care. Why would I? They are not rted to me."


    Safelia furrowed her brows, but I continued before she could interrupt me.


    "However, I don¡¯t like when someone tries to harm my loved ones. And when someone tries to harm them just to threaten me... I hate it."


    Safelia narrowed her eyes. "Prince, are you implying something?"


    "What do you think?" I shot back.


    Safelia snorted. "Prince, that is a very serious usation. Plus, do you have proof?" Safelia smirked in the end.


    I nced at her briefly before shrugging. "You are right, I don¡¯t have proof. But I don¡¯t need it."


    "Mm?"


    "Because I¡¯m sure it was you."


    Safelia fell silent. Then after a few seconds, she smirked.


    "Heh."


    And she started tough.


    "Hahahahaha. Okay, suppose that you are right and we are the ones behind it, what are you going to do prince?"


    "..."


    "Only the church can heal your cousin. And even if you refuse to heal her this time, can you do it next time? Can you watch how your family dies due to your stubbornness?"


    "Oh? Are you threatening me?"


    "You can take it that way if you want." Safelia kept her benevolent smile.


    I looked at her briefly before nodding. "You are right, I can¡¯t."


    "Then¨C"


    "But I¡¯m not nning to break the engagement either." I smiled.


    Safelia froze. For an instant, she did not know what to say.


    "Prince, are you ying with me?"


    I chuckled. "Of course not. But saintess, I think you overestimate yourself and underestimate me."


    "Mm?"


    "You see, my cousin¡¯s illness, I already found a way to treat it."


    Safelia was stunned.


    "You found a way?" She asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, I found one. Surprised? Not only I found a way to cure her, but I also made used of the aggressive mana to increase her potential. It ended being a blessing in disguise. Thanks to your gift, my cousin will probably be one of the strongest powerhouses of the empire in the future."


    Safelia waspletely frozen. She first thought I was lying, but when she observed my expression closely, she knew my words were true.


    Moreover, even if I lie, the truth would be revealed a few dayster. What reason was there to lie then?


    Thus, she could only ept my words as the truth.


    Wrinkling her brows, Safelia looked at me coldly.


    "I don¡¯t understand. What is your purpose inviting toe here then?"


    I curved my lips up in a smirk.


    "Guess."


    When that word left my mouth, killing intent filled the room.


    The ice-cold killing intent made Safelia shiver briefly. For an instant, she felt as though she was submerged in the coldest waters in existence.


    But then, she smiled amusedly and started tough.


    "Hahahahaha? So it¡¯s revenge? And what are you nning, prince? Kill me?"


    Instantly, an enormous pressure erupted out of Safelia¡¯s body.


    Tenthyer mana flooded the private room. The pressure of the saintess of this generation was enough to leave same-age people frozen in fear.


    As for me? I just smiled.


    "Kill you? Nope, I have something much better nned."

 Chapter 231 Fighting Safelia

    <h4>Chapter 231 Fighting Safelia</h4>


    The fight started instantly.


    Neither Safelia nor I hesitated. Both of us knew that there was not a peaceful way out of it.


    And even if there was, we were not going to ept it.


    A magic circle appeared behind Safelia. The magic circle carried a holy feeling and arcs of lightning circled it.


    "Don¡¯t worry, prince. I won¡¯t kill you! I¡¯m not so reckless as to kill a prince! However, I think nobody will mind if I left you half-dead, right?"


    Before she finished speaking, her spell was cast.


    Seventh-Layer Divine Spell, [Spears of Order and Punishment]!


    Seven holy spears surrounded by lightning sparks left the magic circle. The spears flew towards me at lightning speed!


    Despite Safelia just saying that she was not going to kill me, the spell she used was a lethal one! It was more than enough to kill any fifthyer practitioner!


    But well, I¡¯m not a normal fifthyer practitioner.


    Without even looking at the spears, I moved. My body bypassed the spears and appeared right in front of Safelia!


    At some point, a sword had appeared on my hand. The sword shone with sharp killing intent that shed towards the saintess.


    Safelia furrowed her brows. With a wave of her hand, the spears turned around to attack me. At the same time, a barrier appeared around her to defend her from my sh.


    *BOOM!!!*


    The sword and the barrier shed. A powerful shockwave hit the room, destroying everything inside from the chairs to the tables.


    Fortunately, I had put a barrier with defensive and soundproof properties around the room beforehand. Otherwise, just this sh would have blown half of the building.


    The first sh was just the start of our fight. As soon as her barrier stopped my sword, I took a step back and evaded a spear of light. Then, I zigzagged around the room, evading the other spears.


    Each spear pierced the ground, missing mepletely. I looked at Safelia coldly and disappeared from my position, appearing behind her.


    *ng!*


    Once more, my sword shed with her barrier.


    This time, though¨C


    *Crack!*


    The barrier cracked.


    "!!!"


    Safelia paled. She hurriedly cast another barrier, barely stopping my sword. Then, a teleportation spell appeared below her feet and moved her to the other side of the room.


    When she reappeared, she looked at me with a grave expression.


    "You... You are not a fifthyer practitioner!"


    I shrugged. "Shocked? Why do you think I dared to confront you, saintess?"


    Safelia¡¯s expression darkened. "I see. To think you have been hiding your strength all this time. Heh, with this level of strength, it¡¯s not strange you are so proud and stubborn. However, you underestimate the power of a saintess!"


    As soon as her words finished, an enormous power descended in her body!


    That power was incredibly strong and carried a pressure that forced people to bow towards it. Yes, it was the power of a god!


    "Do you think I¡¯m a normal tenthyer practitioner? Haha, Prince us, I¡¯m a divine arts use, a saintess! Even if you were a twelfthyer practitioner, I would not fear you!"


    Divine arts practitioners were a bit different than mages and warriors. In a certain way, they could be considered stronger.


    It¡¯s because using divine arts did not exclude using magic or martial arts. Quite the opposite, it enhances them. A mage can use divine arts to enhance the power of his magic and a martial artist can use divine power to strengthen his attacks.


    The problem is that to use divine arts, you must have faith.


    In other words, you must get the recognition of a god and receive feedback in the way of divine arts.


    But earning the recognition of a god is not an easy thing. Unless you are a devout believer that dedicates a good amount of its time to pray or convert new believers, you can¡¯t get it.


    Thus, the only ones able to use divine arts are people of the church. Well, there are some exceptions, but they are few and far between.


    As for Safelia, she is not a normal divine arts practitioners.


    She is the church¡¯s saintess.


    And being a saintess has a few perks.


    One of them being the fact that she can use divine power to forcibly enhance her cultivation, just like now.


    Safelia¡¯s strength climbed crazily. In less than one second, her aura was almost as strong as Headmistress Evelyn¡¯s.


    Blinding white light and lightning snakes crazed around of her. It was a manifestation of the twows the Goddess of Order had earned the recognition of, order, and lightning.


    Moreover, as the main god of the empire and humanity, the amount of faith the Goddess of Order could use was frightening. It meant that the power of her lightning and orderws was incredibly powerful, and the support she could draw from the world was enormous.


    But when the Goddess¡¯sws were about to drown me, I snorted coldly.


    "Stop."


    It was as though my words were thew. Almost instantly, the power of lightning and order in the room froze!


    Safelia was stunned. She hurriedly tried to regain control of the power, but I waved my sword.


    A powerful sword intent erupted from my sword. The sword intent quickly covered the entire room, attacking the lightning and orderws and destroying thempletely!


    "Even if you use the goddess¡¯s power you are not my match, saintess. Perhaps it could be possible if you were the Goddess herself. Although to be honest, I don¡¯t fear her either." I said with a smirk.


    "Heresy!" Saintess Safelia screamed. Suddenly, a pure white burning spear appeared on her hands. The pure white fire on the spear seemed to burn each sin, and nothing impure could go against it.


    Safelia kicked the ground and rushed towards me!


    "Die!"


    I chuckled. With a twist of my wrist, my sword was infused with my spacews.


    [Reality Render]!


    It was just the weakened version of the technique, but it was enough on this asion. When my sword met the spear, the burning white fire was extinguishedpletely.


    Then, I extended my hand and¨C


    *p!*


    "This was for Lina."


    The sound of my hand hitting her cheek reverberated in the room.


    Safelia was stunned. But when her mind processed what happened, her eyes turned red.


    "Bastard!"


    Once more, she called upon the power of the goddess. Unfortunately for her, I was already getting bored with her repetitive tricks.


    "It¡¯s useless."


    With a wave of my hand, my sword intent erased the divine power.


    When Safelia saw the ease with which I eliminated the divine power, her face was filled with disbelief.


    "Impossible!"


    Meanwhile, I¨C


    *p!*


    "This was for ra."


    Safelia held her reddened cheek with fear in her eyes. Finally, she had understood that things were not looking good.


    "Bastard!" Safelia was even angrier, but she knew she was at a disadvantage. So, she cast a teleportation spell to escape the room.


    But to surprise, the spell failed to activate.


    At the same time, another p wasing for her cheek.


    *p!*


    "This one is because I don¡¯t like you."


    "You...!!! Mother goddess, help me!"


    Her scream seemed to cause a call upon a higher power. Suddenly, an enormous hand of mana descended from the skies towards the room where we were fighting!


    But how could I allow her to intervene?


    Opening my mouth, I spoke only two words.


    "Get lost!"


    And in the depths of my mind, something awakened.


    A set ofplicated runes appeared. The set of runes lit up with a bright glow, taking the shape of a sword that appeared on my hand.


    But this was not a normal sword. In fact, you could only see a vague shape of something sword-like that seemed to exist and not to exist at the same time. It was as though a piece of space itself would have been cut and used to forge this sword.


    It was my strongest attack technique and at the same time the weapon that apanied me through many lifetimes.


    Holding the sword on my hand, I shed down!


    [Reality Render]!


    The attack severed reality into two. The will of the goddess waspletely erased, and the space in the path of my sword ceased to exist.


    [AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!]


    A cry of pain resounded in the capital, but I ignored it. Instead, I gestured with my hand to cast a spell.


    A magic circle appeared below my feet, quickly extending to cover the entire room. Then, a flimsy-looking transparent barrier appeared.


    As soon as the barrier appeared, this room¡¯s connection to the outside world disappeared.


    From now onwards, not even a god can interfere with what happens here.


    The only way to interfere is having higher space attainments than mine.


    Once I was done, I turned towards the stupefied saintess.


    "Well, saintess, I think we have some things to talk about."


    ...


    Long chapter...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 232 Subduing Safelia 1

    <h4>Chapter 232 Subduing Safelia 1</h4>


    Hi guys! Aidka here! Before everything, I advise you to wait until Tuesday and read the four [Subduing Safelia] chapters together. A friendly reminder of my part. Of course, you can support me on patre0n and read them today, I would love it!


    If you decide to read the chapter, I want to exin something before it regarding a question I have seen several times in thements (Yeah, I read thements, only that I usually don¡¯t reply to them).


    Some readers have asked why us¡¯s daughter has not felt him when the first time she felt him she was, like, dimensions apart. Then, why can¡¯t she felt him now that they are in the same world?


    Firstly, I want to make clear that each immortal is different, and their specialties vary ording to thews they wield. us¡¯s daughter, in particr, is not very adept at sensing. She is better than most non-immortals, but much worse than other immortals. Her way to immortality is... Well, if I say more than this I¡¯m giving spoilers.


    Second, the reason she managed to feel us IS NOT because he used his full strength. No, the reason is that us went against the universews, and the sh against them caused ripples that were felt through a great part of the universe. And these ripples carried traces of us¡¯s techniques. His daughter felt it, so she learned where he was, but was unable to pinpoint his exact location. Besides, her power is partially sealed, so...


    Now that I exined it, enjoy the chapter...


    ...


    Inside the room, Safelia¡¯s face was ghostly pale.


    After witnessing the scene of the Goddess of Order attacking and I attacking back and injuring her, it was as though her entire faith crumbled.


    "Y-You... W-Wha..."


    I walked towards her calmly. My [Reality Render] had returned to its rune form and gone back to my soul. I did not want to keep it outside more than necessary. It used a lot of mana, to be honest, and my current thirteenthyer cultivation is not enough to use it for a long time.


    Moreover, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t use this kind of high-requirement technique with the injury in my soul.


    When Safelia saw I was walking towards her, her expression turned even paler than before.


    "S-Stop! D-Don¡¯te closer!"


    In her fear, Safelia tried to activate a teleportation spell again. I just watched how her spell failed with an amusing expression.


    After several futile attempts, Safelia started to shake in fear. In the end, she tried again to summon the power of the goddess. Unfortunately, the barrier around the room had cut this worldpletely from the outside world.


    "N-No no no no! Impossible! Y-You! What did you do!? Why can¡¯t I feel the presence of the goddess!? Oh, mother goddess, hear the plea of your daughter! Mother goddess! P-Please!"


    I stopped advancing and sighed in disappointment. Is she truly the same saintess of before?


    "Shut up. Your goddess can¡¯t hear you. Nobody can hear you." I said coldly.


    "It¡¯s a lie! The goddess can always hear her children! Mother goddess, please!"


    *p!*


    "Shut up!"


    Feeling my chilling killing intent, Safelia frozepletely.


    "Now, are you going to answer my questions?"


    Safelia gritted her teeth and spat out blood. She then looked at me with a loathing gaze.


    "Never. I will never betray my goddess!"


    "Oh? Is it so?" I nodded and walked around her. Then, I extended my hand and stroke her white habit.


    The next second¨C


    *Rip!!!*


    I tore off a part of her habit, exposing her milky-white back.


    "S-Stop! What are you doing!" Safelia panicked and cast a spell, throwing several spears of light towards me, but I just waved my hand and erased them.


    "Let¡¯s y a game, saintess. Each time you refuse to answer a question, I¡¯ll tear off a part of your clothes. When you arepletely naked, I¡¯ll punish you. What do you think?"


    All the blood drained of Safelia¡¯s face.


    "Y-You... Demon!"


    I scoffed. "Miss saintess, if my memory doesn¡¯t fail me, you are the one that ordered the slow death of an innocent young girl. Tell me, are you not a demon too?"


    Safelia gritted her teeth and fell silent. Seeing that, I smirked and moved my hand.


    *Rip!!!*


    Another part of her clothes was ripped apart.


    "W-What are¨C!"


    "I told you, miss saintess. I¡¯ll rip off a part of your clothes each time you refuse to answer a question."


    Safelia gritted her teeth and red at me with a look of utmost hatred. I received her re indifferently. She is an enemy, why would I care about her feelings? She should be grateful that I did not kill her for hurting Lina.


    "Next question, why was ra chosen as the holy daughter?"


    "..."


    I sighed and moved my hand.


    *Rip!!!*


    "Miss saintess, you are doing this game too easy for me. Now, I¡¯ll ask once more, is there some secret hidden behind the holy daughter¡¯s position?"


    Safelia refused to speak again.


    *Rip!!!*


    It looks like Safelia doesn¡¯t n to answer this question. Well, I have a lot of time, and if I truly want to know, I can simply soul-search her.


    "Okay okay, let¡¯s try another question this time. Give me the name of the person behind Lina¡¯s illness."


    Safelia bit her lips and closed her eyes, refusing to answer. I was not enraged. Instead, I tore off another part of her habit with a smile.


    By this point, Safelia¡¯s back and breast werepletely exposed.


    I whistled seeing her huge twin peaks.


    "To think that your breasts are so enticing, saintess. I wonder why you always hide them behind your habit."


    Safelia had a look ofplete shame on her face and used her arms to try to cover her breast.


    "Shut up, bastard!"


    "Oh, are you finally speaking? Great. Tell me, then. Where is the person that caused the illness of my cousin? I know you didn¡¯t do it personally."


    Safelia refused to answer again. I raised an eyebrow and grabbed another part of her dress.


    "Wait wait, give me a mo¨C"


    *Rip!!!*


    "Toote. Next time, talk quicker."


    Just like that, the game between Safelia and I continued. Five questionster, I had already torn apart all the clothes of Safelia. Only her panty was still on her, but I had the feeling I was going to take them off soon.


    An expression of humiliation was on Safelia¡¯s face, and her cheeks were filled with tears, but despite it, she refused to talk.


    Quite the opposite, she had attacked me with spells more than once. Unfortunately for her, I just needed a wave of my hand to take care of them.


    In truth, her resistance only made it more entertaining for me.


    I was satisfied inwardly. Yes, only with this level of stubbornness humiliating her was fun.


    I used a perverted gaze to stare Safelia¡¯s body hungrily. Her milky-white skin glistened due to the sweat, and her fragile body trembled fearfully due to the situation. But even like that, she still kept a stubborn expression.


    I heaved a sigh. "Miss Safelia, you have not answered even one of my questions until now. Are you so eager to taste my punishment?"


    "Damn bastard! I swear I¡¯ll kill you one day! Do you dare to kill me!?"


    "Oh? You want to die? But why should I kill you? I think it¡¯s more enjoyable if I keep you alive and y with you... You know what I mean. So, if you want to die, why don¡¯t you kill yourself?"


    Safelia¡¯s body trembled and she lowered her gaze.


    I sped my hands as though remembering something. "Oh right, your goddess forbids suicide, so you won¡¯t do it. Well, there is nothing I can do then."


    "You...!" Safelia growled angrily.


    I grinned. "I think this will be myst question. Tell me, why is your goddess so interested in my fianc¨¦e?"


    "Go to hell!"


    "Wrong answer!" With a loud ripping sound, I tore away thest piece of cloth protecting Safelia¡¯s body.


    Instantly, the beautiful saintess was exposed in her newborn suit.


    I ogled her beautiful body and sighed. Her breast, her slightly pink nipples, the prairie between her legs, her slender legs... Everything was perfect.


    Then, I looked into her eyes and smiled. "Is it your first time showing your naked body to a man?"


    Safelia¡¯s face distorted. She let out a muffled grunt of despair and looked away.


    I could see her tears falling on the ground. Safelia tried to suppress her tears and keep herst bit of dignity, but she could not.


    As a woman, she knew what wasing.


    I waved my hand and cast a spell. A small circle of light appeared on my hands and flew towards Safelia, handcuffing her and suppressing her mana.


    Finally, everything was ready.


    "It¡¯s punishment time."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 233 Subduing Safelia 2

    <h4>Chapter 233 Subduing Safelia 2</h4>


    Safelia quivered. She could already imagine what wasing for her.


    I walked behind her and touched her back. My index finger traced her spine slowly.


    "Such a nice body..." I smiled.


    Safelia shivered. Tears fell from her eyes and drenched the ground, but she refused to make even a sound.


    I did not care. In fact, I enjoyed watching how she tried to keep a strong front. So, instead of attacking her instantly, I continued moving my fingers through her body.


    It was not a tender touch. Quite the opposite, I made sure of causing a slight bit of pain every time, but at the same time, I used mana to provoke pleasure to her body.


    Safelia¡¯s body trembled each time I moved my finger. She bit her lips and gritted her teeth, refusing to show any reaction.


    However, I could understand what she was feeling just by watching her body react. How her body tensed up, how she clenched her fist, how her legs quivered, and how love juices flooded her cave.


    I smirked and put my mouth beside her ear.


    "... Could it be you are feeling good?"


    Safelia did not even look at me. Instead, she closed her eyes and started to pray.


    "Oh, goddess, hear the voice of your daughter. I pray for your protection, that your love abounds in my body, and your grace fills my soul..."


    I shook my head in amusement and chuckled. I then walked in front of Safelia and started to take off my clothes.


    I make sure to be as loud as possible so Safelia could understand what was happening. And as expected, Safelia¡¯s body started to tremble and her voice turned softer and softer.


    "... Please, protect me from any evil... and h-help... h-help me... h-help me to ovee the t-trials you put in front of me..."


    Towards the end, her voice was broken by small sobs.


    "Scared?" I asked. Safelia shook her head stubbornly refused to look at me.


    I shrugged and walked behind her. My hands touched her body, feeling her soft skin boldly and pinching her erogenous zones. The mana in my fingers easily broke into Safelia¡¯s body, causing her a strong pleasure that only filled her with more despair.


    For Safelia, the fact that she was feeling pleasure was even more humiliating than what I was about to do to her.


    Finally, I grabbed her waist and raised her butt while she kneeled on four. Then, I positioned my stiff penis in front of her entrance.


    "How wet. So miss Saintess in a pervert, huh."


    "... Please stop." Safelia whispered.


    "Hmm? I did not hear you." I smirked diabolically and touched her entrance with my penis.


    Safelia sobbed softly and finally looked at me. "... Please. I beg you. Anything but this."


    "Oh? And why should I stop?"


    Safelia bit her lips. Her beautiful face was drenched in tears, and her lips were dropping small drops of blood. To be honest, I almost felt pity for her.


    Almost, but I didn¡¯t.


    "You see, I don¡¯t want to do this too." I stroke Safelia¡¯s face. "But as you can see, my little friend below is very anxious. What can I do to calm him then?"


    "... P-Please. Not my purity. I beg you..."


    "Mmm... Let me think about it." I put a hand on my chin and feigned a pensive expression. Meanwhile, I continued rubbing my penis on the entrance of her cave.


    I could see that Safelia was fiercely resisting. Due to my mana inside her, her body shivered each time my penis touched her cave. Each second, she was attacked by a fierce burst of pleasure.


    However, she was doing everything in her power to get away from my weapon. Unfortunately, there was not much she could do with her hands tied.


    At that moment, my holy weapon moved a bit upwards. There, it touched another hole.


    Safelia instantly paled.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    "Sorry sorry. It¡¯s just that I was thinking. You don¡¯t want to lose your purity, right? But I need to vent in any way. So, what do you think if I use this hole?"


    "..." Safelia bit her lips in humiliation.


    "Hm? You don¡¯t like it. Well, you are right. I prefer using the other ce too."


    "W-Wait...!"


    "Hmm?"


    Safelia closed her eyes with an expression of humiliation and took a deep breath.


    She knew. She knew I was just ying with her. She knew that I just wanted to see her expression of despair.


    But even so, she could not help but grab that tiny ray of hope.


    "P-Promise me... P-Promise me you will leave my purity... Please..."


    I smirked. Does she truly think she has the right to negotiate with me?


    But this made things much more fun.


    I looked into her Safelia¡¯s eyes and nodded. "I promise you. If you manage to satisfy me, I¡¯ll leave your purity alone."


    Safelia looked down and nodded. She could hear the trap behind my words, but it was enough for her.


    She had heard that men can¡¯t do that for a long time. So, she only needed to endure until I was spent.


    "I understand, do it." With these determined words, a tear rolled down Safelia¡¯s cheeks.


    I smirked and positioned my penis on Safelia¡¯s smaller hole. Of course, I made sure to put ayer of mana around my little guy to not dirty it. Theyer of mana was incredibly thin, so it was not going to affect my pleasure in the slightest.


    When Safelia felt my penis in her anus, she gritted her teeth.


    I grinned and leaned on her body. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I trusted forward as hard as I could.


    "!!! It hurts!" Safelia screamed in pain and drops of tears fell on the ground. Her entire body tensed up, and the muscles of her rectum tightened.


    I hissed in pleasure and grunted. As expected, doing this anal feels great.


    For a few seconds, I did not move. Instead, I savored the moment and enjoyed the tightening of Safelia¡¯s rectum.


    But when Safelia just got used to the pain, I thrusted again.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 234 Subduing Safelia 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 234 Subduing Safelia 3 *</h4>


    "Stop... Please, stop..." Safelia begged in a sobbing tone, but I continued moving. I mmed my waist on her ass, creating smacking sounds with each movement.


    Safelia¡¯s ass was truly tight, and maybe due to the pain she was feeling, it got tighter with each second. It was as though it wanted to push out the foreign object invading Safelia¡¯s body.


    But the tighter it was, the most enjoyable I found it. I slid my member in and out, rubbing it on the walls of her rectum and tasting how her muscles reacted to my movements.


    "... Please, stop... It hurts."


    "Are you sure? I will have to use the other hole then."


    "... N-No... Anything but that."


    I smirked and put my mouth on her neck. I then sucked her neck fiercely and licked it.


    "Such a delicious body... Saintess, what do you think about bing my ve?"


    "...Dream on!" Safelia cursed and gritted her teeth. She then looked down and closed her eyes.


    At some point, she had stopped crying besides an asional tear. She probably realized that it was futile and decided that it was better simply to endure and get on with this nightmare as quickly as possible.


    But how could I let her be happy? While she tried to endure, I pierced her chrysanthemum happily while moving my hands around her body. At the same time, I bit and sucked her back, leaving marks everywhere.


    "Do you like the marks? These are proof you are mine!"


    "... Bastard!" Safelia cursed softly and bit her lips.


    This time, though, she was not resisting the pain but the sudden pleasure she was feeling.


    At some point, the barrier separating pain from pleasure had blurred. Safelia felt a strange feeling everytime my penis hit her rectum. It was as though her body was shivering and waiting for more of that.


    "... I, I¡¯m not like that..."


    "Hm? Did you say something?"


    "... Ugh..." Safelia grunted. Iughed and continued pistoning inside her. My thrusts became faster and deeper, touching even deeper ces.


    Eventually, Safelia¡¯s hidden cave was filled with love juice. Her breathing had be heavy, and she let out soft grunts asionally.


    In an attempt to suppress the moans, she brought her hand to her mouth and bit on it.


    Iughed watching her futile intents and continued enjoying her backyard. Every time my penis entered her, I shivered in pleasure. The feeling of her rectum tightening around me was frighteningly pleasurable.


    However, I felt even more pleasure watching Safelia¡¯s reactions. Seeing her face of disgust and humiliation while she tried to resist the pleasure that was attacking her body was exhrating.


    "So good, saintess. Such a slutty body. It¡¯s as though it¡¯s sucking my penis."


    "... S-Shut up, ughm..."


    "Can you feel it? The pleasure, that the moment when your body shivers and your muscles tense up. It¡¯s incredible."


    "... shut... up..."


    "Hahaha, it¡¯s my first time doing this with a saintess. To think it would be so great."


    "... Shut up!"


    I smirked and grabbed her neck. Then, I pulled her hair and thrust hard.


    "Ugh!" Safelia let out a grunt, but then, I thrust again.


    "... S-Stop..."


    "... Receive it, saintess!"


    At that moment, my white-hot seed was shot inside her.


    At the same time, Safelia¡¯s body spasmed violently.


    "... N-No..."


    I enjoyed the first orgasm of the night and ejacted inside her ass. I then released her hair and Safelia copsed on the ground while panting.


    But I was just starting, how could I stop now?


    "Hm? You look tired, saintess. Are you already giving up?"


    Safelia was startled. She hurriedly stood up and bit her lips. "N-No."


    "Great!"


    Grabbing her ass, I moved my penis again.


    "Hiiick!" Safelia let out a shrill cry.


    My rock-hard penis shivered in pleasure. I swung my waist once and again, mming Safelia¡¯s ass with my pelvis.


    Safelia¡¯s backyard was much slipperier now that it had been drenched by my juice. Now, my penis could slide in and out much easier, however, the tightness was almost the same.


    It was great. Her rectum wrapped around my penis and seemed to pull it even deeper


    With each thrust, Safelia¡¯s body shook. Her legs quivered fiercely feeling my invasion, and her body twisted ufortably.


    Strangely, her face was morphed into a very strange expression. It was a mix of disgust, hatred, pleasure, and despair.


    My hands continued moving through her body, stimting her erogenous zones. Strands of mana infiltrated her body with each touch, making her shiver in pleasure.


    However, instead of caressing her, I made sure of causing her as much pain as possible. I twisted her nipples, pinched her breast, bit her back, and sucked her neck.


    "... Ugh... Anh... N-No..."


    "Oh? Are you feeling it? Could it be that you like the pain, miss saintess? Hahaha, how unexpected, to think that the church¡¯s saintess was such a slut."


    "N-No... I-I don¨CUgh..."


    I did not allow her to finish, instead, I thrust even harder. I put all my weight on her body, forcing her toy with her breasts against the ground and in a kneeling position.


    I found even easier to pierce her in this position, moreover, I could reach even deeper. Safelia moaned fiercely and shed a tear, ashamed by the fact that she was feeling pleasure in this situation.


    At that moment, I brought my palm up and¨C


    *p!*


    "!!!"


    *p!*


    "S-Stop... W-What are you¨C"


    *p!*


    "Of course, I¡¯m punishing a bad girl."


    "N-No..."


    Safelia pleaded in a soft tone, but I ignored her and continued pping her buttcheeks. Every time my hands hit her ass, Safelia¡¯s hole tightened fiercely around me. It was an incrediblyfortable sensation.


    "You don¡¯t like my punishment, saintess? Then why are you so wet..."


    "S-Stop, please..."


    "Mm, I think you like it..."


    Safelia bit her lips in shame. The feeling of pain mixed with pleasure was too much for an inexperienced girl like her. She could feel her thoughts turning muddy, and her mouth let out strange moans asionally.


    Safelia cried in frustration. She did not want it. It would have been much easier if she only had to deal with the pain, but the fact she felt good and her body reacted like this made her ashamed of herself.


    How could she call herself the saintess now?


    She could feel the foreign object moving inside her. She could feel how her flesh wrapped around it. More than once, she was forced to stop herself from shaking her waist voluntarily.


    "... P-Please, stop it..." Safelia sobbed softly.


    I replied by licking her neck and biting her earlobe. Finally, I deposited another shot of semen in her ass.


    Safelia shook fiercely and copsed in the ground.


    I took a deep breath and removed my penis. Then, I looked at the saintess in the ground with a smirk.


    As expected, this experience was glorious.


    Looking around, I found a cup that had not been destroyed by our fight before. I grabbed it and filled it with water before taking a sip. Then, I passed it to Safelia.


    "Want a bit?"


    Safelia looked at me with a gaze full of disgust and looked away.


    I chuckled. "Are you sure? I can see you sweated a lot. A bit of water will help you to endure the rest of the night."


    Safelia was startled. "T-The rest?"


    I smiled and pointed down. Safelia followed my gaze and found my weapon standing perfectly straight.


    "I told you, didn¡¯t I? If you don¡¯t manage to satisfy me, I will take your purity. Does it seem satisfied, saintess?"


    Safelia face turnedpletely pale.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 235 Subduing Safelia 4 *

    <h4>Chapter 235 Subduing Safelia 4 *</h4>


    Despair.


    That was the only word that could describe Safelia¡¯s current feelings.


    I could see it in her eyes during the short moments of rity when she was not drowned by the pleasure of sex.


    I worked as hard as I could to overwhelm her with a mix of pain and pleasure, biting her back and neck and leaving my marks in her entire body. As of now, her once milky-white skin was filled with hickeys and bruises.


    Safelia managed to keep her rity for the first few hours. Although she was momentarily drowned by the pleasure, she used her sheer will to snap out of it and continue resisting.


    Even although she did not know much about sex, she had the feeling that if she gave up, she would lose something very precious. So she gritted her teeth and tried to keep herself from giving up.


    But although it was rtively easier at the start, it became exponentially harder the longer she was under my assault. By dawn, her mind was in a nk state most of the time.


    Only in the moments when I stopped after cumming would her mind regain a bit of rity.


    "... P-Please, not again..." Safelia pleaded powerlessly. Currently, her face was a mess with tears in her cheeks and saliva leaking from the corner of her lips.


    I patted her head as though she was a pet. "Shh, rx. I think I¡¯ll be satisfied soon."


    Safelia¡¯s face was dyed in desperation. She had heard the same words more than five times before, and each time, I continued as though nothing.


    The problem was that she did not know how long she could endure.


    She could feel her special ce trembling. It was as though a strange itch was assaulting it and asking her to give up.


    More than once, she was close to bringing her hands there. Even worse, she felt that there was a voice in her mind telling her to give up, to let me own herpletely.


    I held her waist and moved in and out of her backyard. Safelia moaned softly and put her head on the ground.


    "... P-Please, s-stop..."


    "Are you sure you want me to stop?"


    Safelia bit her lips and looked at me in a pleading tone. Currently, most of her stubbornness was gone. Instead, it was reced by fear.


    She feared that something would change in her if she continued like this. Would she be able to continue serving the goddess after today?


    "P-Please... N-No more..."


    I chuckled and elerated my movements. The sound of my waist mming on Safelia¡¯s ass resounded in the room for a while.


    Finally, after another five minutes, I felt my orgasm building up.


    "Saintess, I¡¯m close..."


    "Uhnmm..."


    I swung my waist wildly for a few seconds more and Safelia tightened her muscles around my penis. Finally, both of us shivered.


    THen, my white-hot stuff was shot inside her.


    "... Forgive me, goddess... forgive me..." Safelia cried destely on the ground while panting.


    I exhaled deeply and bit her earlobes. Such a shame, it was already dawn.


    Soon, this game would end.


    It was time for thest dish of today.


    "... Saintess, your body truly feels good."


    Safelia was silent. Only her soft sobs could be heard asionally. I chuckled and brought my lips to her ear.


    "Do you want to do it again?"


    Safelia remained silent. I licked her earlobes with a smirk. At the same time, I used a bit of mana to muddle her mind.


    It was not very hard. Safelia had been assaulted by intense pleasure continuously during the entire night, so her defenses were unable to stop my bewitching technique.


    Then, I touched her vagina softly.


    "... Hey Safelia, can I? I promise you this will be thest time." I said whispered in a devil-like voice.


    Safelia trembled. For an instant, she regained her rity, but when I circled my fingers around her small patch of grass, she let out a moan and her eyes blurred again.


    "This is thest time, promise, okay?"


    "... Thest time..."


    "Yes, thest time."


    Safelia¡¯s body shook. Her reason shouted at her that this was a trap, but the words st time¡¯ echoed in her mind once and again.


    It was like a sweet, sweet temptation.


    Finally, she muddleheadedly nodded.


    "... Thest time."


    I chuckled and positioned my stiff weapon in front of her vagina. I did not pierce her right away. Instead, I rubbed her entrance softly first.


    Safelia let out a soft groan. She closed her eyes as though asleep, but her vagina opened and closed as though asking me what I was waiting for.


    "I¡¯m going in." With a smile, I slowly slid my thing inside.


    "So tight!" I grunted and took a deep breath. Safelia¡¯s lower cave was very tight and slippery. It felt as though her walls were wrapping around my penis, unwilling to let go of it.


    Then, I finally felt an obstruction.


    It was her hymen.


    Safelia woke up at that moment.


    "Uhh... W-What... W-Wait... w-what are you doing, s-sto¨CUgh..."


    With a sudden thrust, the thin membrane waspletely broken!


    A thin line of blood flowed out of Safelia¡¯s vagina. It was proof that the purity she had guarded for her whole life had been taken away.


    "N-No... W-Why... W-Why are you so cruel..."


    Saintess Safelia started to sob. Meanwhile, I started to thrust.


    The feeling of invading her vagina waspletely different than invading her ass. Although it was not as tight, it felt less rough and more smooth. I felt her flesh reacting each time I moved, her body shivering in pleasure.


    "So good..." I whispered in her ear and continued moving my holy sword. My entire body was pressed on Safelia, enjoying the virgin body of the saintesscently.


    The sense of conquest was incredible. As expected, revenge tastes sweet.


    Moreover, the fact that the usually arrogant saintess was now crying while my penis invaded her made me feel amazingly great.


    "... Goddess... Forgive me... Please...~"


    Safelia cried and cried. Her body, however, was much more honest. I could feel her love juices drenching my spear, and her body shivering in pleasure. Even Safelia herself could not help but moan and groan asionally.


    Eventually, she just closed her eyes while she moaned with an unwilling expression.


    I held her waist and thrust inside her womanhood violently. I enjoyed the entire process as long as I could. I was not in a hurry to cum, and instead, I wanted to remain inside as much as I could.


    Safelia, on the other hand, was unable to endure the newfound pleasure and orgasmed not only once, but twice. Eventually, her mind was too messy and she could not think about anything.


    Instead, her body moved instinctively to search for the most primal pleasure.


    Up and down, once and again, I slid inside of her. My huge member shaped her vagina to its form while I hammered her cervix.


    ".. Ugh... anh... S-Stop... N-No more..."


    I grunted and elerated my movements. My nth-orgasm was umting in my waist, and my body was eager to impregnate her.


    "I¡¯ll cum inside, saintess!" I shouted with a sneer and speed up my thrusts. Unfortunately for Safelia, her mind was unable to process my words.


    Instead, she moved her waist faster and faster to cater to my movements.


    Finally, I gave onest thrust and pierced my spear until the entrance of her womb.


    With a twitch, I shot my seed into her womb.


    At the same time, Safelia shivered and spasmed, copsing on the ground asleep.


    It was a great end to a great night.


    ...


    Congrattions to the ones that endured until today! If you not, congrattions too, for enduring the cliffhangers and staying alive!


    There will not be smut scenes in the next twenty chapters or so, and instead I¡¯ll focus in the plot. So, I hope you enjoyed this.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 236 The Goddess of Order 1

    <h4>Chapter 236 The Goddess of Order 1</h4>


    While Safeliay unconscious on the floor, I put on my clothes back.


    I felt very refreshed after venting the whole night. I must admit that venting this way is a good way to get rid of the stress, one that I don¡¯t rmend if you are not an Immortal.


    But now that I finished having fun, it was time to start to work.


    I put my hand on Safelia¡¯s forehead and grabbed her soul. Then, I conduct a soul-search to get information about the holy daughter.


    I got the feeling that the deal with the holy daughter is more than the church says, and I fear ra can be in danger. However, I need to confirm first.


    Unfortunately, I failed to find anything useful even after searching through all the memories rted.


    The only thing Safelia knew about the holy daughter was what she told mest time.


    [The holy daughter was the messenger of the goddess born with the mission to spread the teachings of the goddess through the world.]


    However, I was not satisfied with this answer.


    Well, it¡¯s time to start phase two of the n.


    Searching in Safelia¡¯s soul, I found a small and thin thread connecting her soul to something very, very far away. It was a thread of faith, the proof that Safelia is truly devout to the Goddess of Order.


    Moreover, judging by the purity of her thread, her faith in the goddess is as pious as it can be.


    That thread, I grabbed it.


    Using my will, I grabbed the thread and pulled on it. At the same time, I used the thread to transmit a message and opened a gap in the barrier around this room.


    And I did not have to wait long for a reply.


    As soon as the gap in the barrier appeared, she moved.


    Instantly, a powerful will descended in the room.


    The will was very vast, as the seas or the skies. It was filled with a powerful power of Order and lightning and carried with itself an unimaginable rage that seemed to consume the world.


    [MORTAL!]


    The heaven-shaking voice of the Goddess reverberated in the room.


    I smirked in indifference. Seriously, are you truly trying to intimidate me with this?


    "Hey, how are you?" I waved my hand leisurely, as though I was greeting an old friend.


    The will in the room turned even angrier. Just the anger of the goddess seemed to turn the room colder and make the air heavier.


    Of course, I remained unaffected. The goddess needed to make a bigger effort if she wanted to take me down a notch.


    [HOW DO YOU DARE TO SULLY A SERVANT OF MINE!?]


    I frowned. "Goddess, are you doing to use this tone when speaking to me? I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t like it when others shout at me."


    [YOU!!! I WILL RIP YOUR SOUL INTO PIECES AND SEND IT TO THE DEPTHS OF HELL!]


    My expression quickly turned ice-cold. "Can you repeat your words?"


    In an instant, an enormous killing intent erupted from my body. The killing intent crashed against the will of the Goddess, pushing it out of the room.


    [MORTAL! HOW DO YOU DARE TO GO AGAINST A GOD!?] The will of the goddess turnedpletely hostile, as though it wanted to eradicate my entire existence.


    But I justughed.


    "God? Hahahaha, do you think I¡¯m someone ignorant that doesn¡¯t know the truth about godhood? You are nothing more than a bunch of prisoners condemned to keep the world running while you watch how your soul slowly dissipates."


    As soon as I said these words, the will of the goddess trembled.


    Then, the overbearing pressure in the room disappeared.


    One instantter, the will of the goddess turned into the transparent shape of a beautiful gray-haired woman.


    The woman stood silently and stared at me with a grave expression.


    [You... Who are you? How do you know about that?]


    I sneered. So now you want to talk, huh?


    I thought for a moment before waving my hand. Then, a transparent table appeared in the middle of the destroyed room with a chair on each side of the table. I walked and sat on one of the chairs.


    The goddess followed my lead and sat across me.


    When both of us were seated, I started to talk.


    "My name is us Quintin, the fourth prince of this empire."


    The goddess frowned. [You know that is not what I want to know. I¡¯m asking who actually are you. Are you a former god? Did you manage to escape the world¡¯s shackles?]


    I put on a smile of amusement. "Why, of course not. I told you, my name is us Quintin. That is my true identity. I have never been a god and I¡¯m not nning to be one. As for how do I know so much? I read a lot of books."


    The goddess scoffed. Even an idiot could see that I was lying.


    However, the goddess did not pursue the topic. There were more important things to speak about other than my identity.


    [... Why did you invoke me?] The Goddess of Order decided to ask. She could start asking after she learns of my goal.


    I shrugged indifferently. "Simple. I want to bring an end to the farce of tonight."


    [End? Farce?] A sliver of rage appeared on the Goddess¡¯s eyes. She then looked around and saw the messed-up state of her saintess and her expression became uglier. [Do you think we can end things peacefully after doing this to my servant!?]


    "Of course, I do." I smiled confidently. "In the end, you don¡¯t really care about her, so stop using her as an excuse to get an edge in this conversation. Besides, it was your men who started everything."


    The goddess squinted. She then closed her eyes and used her will to search through her believers and learn everything about the situation.


    One secondter, she opened her eyes with a calm expression, as though her rage of before was nothing more than an act.


    Well, it was an act, in fact.


    [I¡¯m sorry, about that. It looks like my believers caused you some problems.]


    I nodded. "You are right, but do you know how everything started?"


    [... The holy daughter, huh...] The goddess fell deep into thought. [She is your fianc¨¦e, right?]


    I chuckled. "She is. However, your church wants to force me to break off the engagement. I would not have minded if ra truly wanted to break it, but obviously, she doesn¡¯t have that intention. So, why would I break the engagement off?"


    [Understandable. Someone as powerful as you will definitively not ept something like this.]


    "It¡¯s good that you understand. So, I think you can imagine what I want of you."


    The goddess sighed. [You expect I cancel her position as the holy daughter.]

 Chapter 237 The Goddess of Order 2

    <h4>Chapter 237 The Goddess of Order 2</h4>


    [You expect I cancel her position as Holy Daughter] The goddess narrowed her eyes and stared at me. [However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.]


    I raised an eyebrow, but the goddess remained unaffected. [Although being the Holy Daughter has some restraints, it alsoes with many benefices. As the Holy Daughter, ra and her family had a certain level of protection. Even the emperor will think twice before attacking her.]


    I stopped her curtly. "Do you still think she needs your protection after seeing my strength?"


    [... You are strong, I admit it. But you can¡¯t protect her at every moment, can you? Do you know about her family being threatened?]


    I fell silent and urged the Goddess to continue with my eyes.


    [There is a limit to the protection you can offer. Even if you are very strong, you are just one person and you can¡¯t stay beside her forever. The church, on the other hand, has enough manpower to keep her protected regardless of the time or the situation.]


    I nodded. "Perhaps you are right. But, that doesn¡¯t resolve the problem of the engagement."


    [We can talk about it.] The goddess looked at me with a smile. [In fact, I don¡¯t mind having someone as strong as you supporting my church. And as the goddess, I only need to give a word to change the customs of the church. If I give an oracle saying that the Holy Daughter can marry, I¡¯m sure nobody will disagree.]


    I squinted and stared at the goddess for a few seconds.


    Even I am slightly impressed by her cunning. As expected of someone that achieved godhood.


    But¨C


    "You know, I¡¯m curious about something... Your saintess told me that every Holy Daughter is someone able to grow the church and spread its teachings across the world, making it even greater than before. That sounds nice, but... Why can¡¯t I see ra as someone with such capability?"


    [...]


    "... Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I think that ra is a talented and able girl. She is my fianc¨¦e after all. But, she doesn¡¯t look like the kind to lead a giant religious organization to dominate the world. Hell, she is not even a devout believer. So, I can¡¯t help but think that there is something fishy behind this entire Holy Daughter thingy. Tell me, miss goddess, why should I trust you?"


    [Because I want the best for her and the best for the church. The holy daughter is someone born with an incredible affinity to Order and Lightning, making her very suitable for the teachings of the church. You can say that she is like my heir, my daughter. The amount of divine power of Order she can wield is much greater than other people, and the faith I¡¯ll receive from her is much greater too. Someone like that will have a much easier time growing church than any other person.]


    "Is it so?" I chuckled softly. "Let¡¯s say that I believe you. What else then?"


    The goddess continued. [Think about it, prince. With the support of the church, what is there you can¡¯t get in this empire? Even bing the emperor is something attainable. It¡¯s a win-win rtionship for both of us. I can get the support of a powerhouse like you, and you can get the support of the church.]


    I narrowed my eyes. "And if I refuse?"


    The goddess chuckled with an ice-cold look. [You are strong, prince, and you know some interesting tricks. But you are still a mortal after all. Do you truly think you can oppose a god? Even if I didn¡¯t go after you personally, the church has enough powerhouses to kill someone like you several times over, even if the cost will be something high.


    [To be honest, the only reason I¡¯m considering to cooperate with you is that there is a bothersome bug around waiting for an opportunity to attack me, so I can¡¯t show any way of weakness right now. Otherwise, just the disrespect you are showing me is enough for you to die.]


    How arrogant. As expected of a goddess.


    Does she truly think she can kill me as she wants?


    I tapped the table twice and smiled. To be honest, the easiest way here is to kill the goddess directly and bring an end to this mess.


    Unfortunately, that is not a good idea right now.


    Not because the church and the goddess are strong. To be honest, if I want to destroy the church and kill the goddess, I can do it. Just that It will be a little troublesome.


    The problem is, there is a hidden Immortal lying around in wait with unknown intentions.


    I don¡¯t dare to underestimate such an enemy. Plus, I¡¯m still injured. If the Immortal attacks now, I¡¯m not sure of my chances of victory.


    At that moment, having the help of one of the strongest gods of this world will be useful. Although it¡¯s not enough to guarantee my victory, it will increase my chances ever so slightly.


    As for whatever the goddess is plotting, how can it escape my eyes?


    In fact, I already have a rather good idea of her n. Her flimsy tricks can¡¯t fool me.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t need to know it.


    Feigning that I¡¯m considering her proposal, I look at Safelia. "What about her? I don¡¯t think she will be happy with this result."


    The goddess snorted in disdain. [What about it? She is just one of my servants. She will not dare to defy my orders.]


    I nodded. "Good. I hope we can have a happy partnership then."


    [For a happy partnership, prince.] With these words, the Goddess smiled and got ready to leave.


    Before she could leave, though, I stopped her.


    "By the way, I¡¯ll go to the church soon for an exnation regarding the other people involved in my cousin¡¯s illness."


    [What are you nning?] The Goddess asked with a frown.


    I smiled softly. "Nothing, don¡¯t worry. Oh right, I don¡¯t know your name yet, miss goddess."


    [... It has been a long time since thest time someone asked for my name.] The goddess hid her suspicion and chuckled amusedly. [Remember it, boy, my name is Terese Quintin. That was my name before I became the goddess of order.]


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 238 Slavery Seal

    <h4>Chapter 238 very Seal</h4>


    After the goddess was gone, I remained seated for a while.


    Finally, after almost ten minutes, I looked in Safelia¡¯s direction. "How long are you going to feign you are sleeping?"


    Safelia¡¯s body shivered. She then looked up at me with a pale look on her face.


    "What? Are you surprised by the goddess¡¯s words?" I chuckled amusedly. "Perhaps it was a bit different than you expected, right? Did you think she was going to avenge you and punish me with a bolt of lightning?"


    Safelia gritted her teeth and bit her lips. Finally, after some seconds, she put on a determined expression. "Mother goddess is always right. I¡¯m sure her choice is a meaningful one."


    I stared at her with a smirk. "You are very devout for someone that was abandoned by her goddess."


    "The goddess did not abandon me!" Safelia scowled. "The goddess never abandons her believers!"


    I shook my head in disappointment. "I feel that my intelligence bes lower every time I deal with fanatics like you.??


    Safelia fell silent.


    It¡¯s not as though I can¡¯t understand where her words areing from. For Safelia, the church and the goddess are her entire life. They gave her everything and made her the woman that she is today. Without them, she is nothing.


    So, the thought of abandoning her whole life is absurd to her. Instead, she subconsciously seeks a way to justify her idol¡¯s actions.


    It¡¯s like a girl in a toxic rtionship. Even when it¡¯s very obvious that her boyfriend is scum, she continues making excuses to justify his behavior.


    I pity people like her.


    But to be honest, she is more useful for me like this.


    I stood up and walked towards Safelia. Almost instantly, Safelia paled and shrunk her body in fear.


    "Y-You, d-don¡¯t coe c-closer!"


    I smiled in amusement. "Calm down, I already got everything of you, so why are you so afraid?"


    Safelia looked down in anger and shame and started to sob. "M-My purity... You even shot your seed inside... why..."


    Yeah, yeah. I know it, okay?


    I stopped paying attention to Safelia¡¯s words and lifted her chin with a finger.


    "You see, miss Saintess, I don¡¯t trust your goddess. Her words reeked of deceit and falsehood. Does she truly think I¡¯ll trust her lies?" I said while caressing her face. "So, I think I need to prepare something to keep an eye on her ns."


    "..."


    "Miss Saintess, do you hate me?" I asked with a smile.


    Safelia growled with a hoarse voice. "I hate you more than anything! I swear I¡¯ll kill you one day!"


    I could not help but chuckle hearing her words. "Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the opportunity."


    After these words, I touched her forehead.


    I used my mana to forge a small rune. The rune quickly entered in Safelia¡¯s soul, branding itself on her soul and disappearing mysteriously.


    Safelia instantly shivered and paled in fear.


    "W-What did you do to me!?"


    "Nothing much, I just branded you with a very rune."


    "...very?"


    "Yes, a very useful little thing. You see, it will not affect your thoughts in any way, but it will force you to follow my orders. Unnoticeable and undetectable, not even your goddess will be aware of its existence."


    "You..."


    "Think about it, saintess. The goddess knows that you hate me more than anyone in this world, so she will be sure you will never betray her. You, meanwhile, will be my informant in the church. You will tell me everything the goddess or the church is nning. Even if you don¡¯t want to betray the church or follow my orders, the rune in your soul will force you. You, miss Saintess, will be the weapon I¡¯ll use to destroy the church from inside out."


    Safelia turned incredibly pale. Her lips turned white and her eyes shook in fear.


    "N-No, impossible... N-No... Y-You are joking..."


    "Impossible? A joke? Hahaha. I¡¯m not joking, dear saintess. Now, let¡¯s try to see how it works. Miss saintess, stand up."


    Safelia¡¯s body shook. Instantly, her body stood up involuntarily.


    "N-No..."


    "Now, kneel down."


    "N-No! S-Stop! No!" Safelia screamed in panic and tried to resist, but her body kneeled down in front of me.


    "Hmm. It looks like it¡¯s working fine. Let¡¯s do onest test."


    "S-Stop, please... D-Don¡¯t..."


    "Now, kiss my feet."


    Fear and terror filled Safelia¡¯s face. She wanted to resist, she wanted to stop her body, but it continued moving against her will.


    It was the perfect image of a devoted ve kissing the feet of her master. Even when she did not want to follow my orders, her body and soul forced her to follow my will.


    When her lips touched my feet, Safelia¡¯s entire world crumbled around her.


    Tears filled her eyes, dropping to the ground continuously. Each teardrop was like a part of her soul breaking apart.


    "... Why are you doing this? Why are you so cruel? Why!"


    I smiled brilliantly and smoothed her hair.


    "Is it not obvious, miss saintess? It¡¯s revenge."

 Chapter 239 Aunt Sera’s Marriage Problems

    <h4>Chapter 239 Aunt Sera¡¯s Marriage Problems</h4>


    After I finished with Safelia and got her a new set of clothes, I teleported to the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang (alone).


    I headed straight to Elene¡¯s location. Elene was slightly surprised when she saw me, but when I exined to her the situation, she agreed to help.


    In the way, she asked me if I knew something about themotion that happenedst night. Apparently, the entire capital heard the Goddess of Order screaming in pain and rage. Of course, most citizens did not know it was the voice of the goddess, but the knowledgeable people in the capital were astonished by the strange situation.


    I thought for a moment and decided to tell her part of the truth (I omitted the part about Safelia). Anyways, Elene already knew most of my secrets, and one more was not going to change the situation.


    I must admit that the reaction of Elene was amusing. When she heard that I cut down the goddess¡¯s projection, she first stiffened, then she looked at me as I was crazy, then she stiffened again.


    Finally, she managed to ask something with a hoarse voice.


    "A-Are you serious?"


    I smiled mysteriously without answering. Elene gulped down a mouthful of saliva and let out a deep breath.


    "God, I knew my little man was amazing, but not that he was this amazing!"


    Iughed softly and kissed Elene on the lips. Elene returned my kiss with a kiss of her own and blushed.


    "Dear, could it be that you are a god?"


    "Pffft. Of course not." I denied it instantly. "I¡¯m something much more incredible."


    "Hmph, braggart." Elene snorted, but her face was lit up in pride. "Then, can you make me a goddess too?"


    I smiled in amusement and pinched her nose. "How is the practice with the technique I gave you going, sister Elene?"


    As soon as I mentioned the technique, Elene¡¯s face lit up in glee. "Great. Prince, that technique is incredible. I already broke through the eighthyer. Furthermore, I can feel I¡¯m growing stronger each day! At this rate, I will need less than half a year to reach the ninthyer!"


    "Mm, well done." I nodded in praise. "Practice hard and you will be able to breakthrough beyond the twelfthyer before thirty. By then, I will probably have enough time."


    "Enough time?"


    "Yes. I can¡¯t make you a goddess, sister Elene. But I can bring you with me to explore the world and even beyond. Living together through eternity. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s romantic?"


    "Such a sweet mouth." Elene giggled and pecked my lips. "But I admit it sounds nice to be together for eternity."


    I nodded. Yes, it sounds nice.


    Thus, I must seed.


    Only if I seed, this torturous cycle of reincarnations will finally end.


    After flirting for a while with Elene in the carriage, we arrived at my aunt¡¯s house.


    However, we were greeted by an awkward scene.


    "Are you even a man!? Your daughter is going to die and you disappear for two days! TWO DAYS! Do you even care about your daughter!?"


    "I told you, I was trying to invite an archbishop to treat Lina! Why don¡¯t you believe me!?"


    "Believe you? Hahaha! Only fools believe your lies! Sister already visited all the archbishops in the city, and you definitively were not around!"


    The man that was quarreling with aunt Sera fell silent.


    In the end, he just sighed with a fed-up tone. "Just, let me see my daughter."


    "Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you again."


    "Sera!"


    "Are you deaf!? Get lost! *p!*"


    Damn, that surely hurts.


    Elena and I looked at each other and entered the house. While we were going in, a man wasing out with a palm print on his face.


    I recognized him instantly. He was rence, aunt Sera¡¯s husband, and Andrea and Lina¡¯s father.


    rence did not even look at us when he left. Instead, he walked out with an expression of anger and mmed the door closed after exiting.


    Inside, aunt Sera was panting in rage and Andrea was looking at the ground while holding the hem of her dress. As for the rest of the family, they were looking at them withplicated expressions.


    As soon as I entered the house, Andrea rushed towards me and started to cry.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    Aunt Dayana looked at us and sighed. She then exined everything to me.


    The story was not very long. When rence returned this morning, he and Sera started to fight. At the start, their fight was not very loud, but in a few minutes, it escted until the scene I saw when I arrived.


    I shook my head with a wry smile. Well, this is not the first time my aunt fights with her husband.


    Quite the opposite, such fights had been verymon recently.


    The reason lies in the fact that rence is dissatisfied because aunt Sera did not birth him a son.


    In societies like the empire, a son is the one that inherits the father¡¯s surname and inheritance. Daughters, on the other hand, very rarely take control of a house.


    It can be seen from the fact that the empire has not had a woman emperor even once. In the end, women¡¯s position has always been slightly lower than men.


    At the start, Clearance was rather understanding with aunt Sera. After all, she gave him two daughters, and he still had hope that she could give birth to a sonter.


    But with the time, when aunt Sera was unable to give him the son he wanted, their rtionship became strained.


    Eventually, Clearance got himself a lover, a mistress. Moreover, that lover gave him a son a few years ago.


    I think you can imagine the rest of the story.


    "Stop talking about that scum." Aunt Sera sneered. "Rather, us, who is the woman beside you?"


    Only then my family realized Elene¡¯s existence.


    I smiled and exined.


    "She is sister Elene, she is the main doctor of the pce and one of the best of the empire. I brought her to check on Lina."


    My family was startled, but then aunt Sera smiled. "Oh? Comee, miss Elene. Thank you foring here. I¡¯m sorry for showing you such a disgraceful sight."


    Elene smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, I can rte to your situation, after all, I lived something simr before."


    Aunt Sera¡¯s impression of Elene increased dramatically after hearing that.


    "us, can she help Lina? The other doctors said it was impossible..." Andrea asked anxiously.


    I rubbed her hair with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I exined the situation to sister Elene beforeing here and she is confident she can help. Trust her, she is very good at her job."


    Instantly, the expression of my entire family brightened.


    "Great, great!" Aunt Sera instantly grabbed Elene¡¯s hands with a look of hope. "Forgive me if I sound anxious, but can youe to seem y daughter?"


    "No problem." Elene smiled. "Let¡¯s go, the sooner we treat her, the faster she will recover."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 240 Taking Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 240 Taking Her Away</h4>


    One minuteter, Elene was kneeling beside Lina¡¯s bed. She held Lina¡¯s wrist and send a bit of her mana into her body.


    Elene whistled in surprise. She had heard the situation from me, so she knew that Lina was supposed to be in a critical condition. However, her inspection only showed that Lina¡¯sbody was slightly weak. She could not find any trace of berserk mana.


    Elene could only sigh in admiration towards my abilities.


    Aunt Sera, though, interpreted Elene¡¯s whistle and sigh differently.


    "Miss Elene, how is my daughter? Can you do something?" She asked in worry,


    Elene smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, although Lina¡¯s situation is a bitplicated, I have treated a case like this before. I¡¯m sure that I can treat her, moreover, this whole affair will end beneficing her."


    "Beneficing?" Aunt Sera and the others were startled.


    "Yes. My treatment consists of helping her body to assimte the foreign mana slowly. This way, her body will get used to this kind of mana little by little. Towards the end of this treatment, Lina will be able to wield this mana inbat. I think that the capital will see another young genius in one or two years."


    "Really!?" Aunt Sera¡¯s face brightened. "Are you telling me that my little girl can be healed!?"


    "Of course," Elene replied with a soft smile. "It will be a long process, but I guarantee that Lina will recover."


    Aunt Sera¡¯s face turned incredibly happy, and suddenly, she started to cry.


    "... I¡¯m d, I¡¯m d..."


    "Mom..." Lina stared at aunt Sera and her eyes filled with tears too. Finally, she was unable to suppress the relief of knowing she was going to be alright and cried happily.


    In the end, aunt Sera, Lina, and Andrea hugged each other while and filled the room with tears and sobs.


    Aunt Dayana, my grandparents, Elene, and I observed that scene with gentle smiles. In fact, aunt Dayana and my grandmother were about to cry too after being infected by the atmosphere.


    "Thank you, miss Elene, thank you... I don¡¯t know how to repay you..." Aunt Sera grabbed Elene¡¯s hand gratefully and bowed deeply.


    Elene could not help but feel awkward in that situation. She was clear that she had done nothing, and her words were just things I told her to say.


    Due to that, she did not know how to face the gratitude of my aunt.


    She looked in my direction as though asking for help, but I just nodded and mouthed some words.


    ¡¯Well done.¡¯


    Elene smiled bitterly.


    "You don¡¯t need to thank me, madam. In fact, I¡¯m doing this for Prince us. He has helped me a lot, so the least I can do is help him when he needs my help."


    Aunt Sera wiped off a tear and nodded. She then looked at me gratefully.


    "Thank you, us."


    The room was enveloped in a happy atmosphere due to the news, and the heavy expressions of before disappeared as though they were an illusion.


    Unfortunately, Elene¡¯s following words froze it.


    "I will have to take Lina with me for her treatment. She will need around six months to a year before she can return"


    "Huh? Where are you taking her?" Aunt Sera asked in surprise.


    "... To a secret facility in the capital. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t say more."


    Aunt Sera froze.


    "Then, can I go with her?"


    "... I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t. Besides, during the time she is in treatment, Lina will have to cut contact with the outside world. But don¡¯t worry, after the first month, she will be allowed to visit you twice each month."


    "B-But¨C"


    "Mrs. Sera, you must understand that Lina¡¯s situation is very special. Only in that facility can I treat her, but the things that we do there are kept strictly confidential. Thus, Lina will be subject to many limitations once she is there."


    Aunt¡¯s expression turned dejected. At that moment, my grandfather looked at me.


    "us, care to exin?"


    I smiled wryly. "Grandfather, besides working as the imperial doctor, sister Elene also works in another group. I can¡¯t tell you much, but you only need to know that they are trustworthy. In fact, that group is part of my faction."


    "Your faction?" Grandfather was startled.


    "Yes. My faction. So you don¡¯t need to worry, aunt. Lina will be alright." I said while looking at aunt Sera.


    Aunt sighed. In the end, she nodded despondently. "I understand."


    "Mom..."


    "Silly child, don¡¯t worry. It will be only for one year at most."


    Lina bit her lips and nodded. She knew this was part of my n to help her to assimte thews, but even so, she felt a bit sad.


    Once she is gone, her mother will be all alone. Andrea has to be in the Imperial Institute, her father is with another woman, and she will be training to wield herws.


    Lina looked at me with a worried expression. I smiled and used my gaze to tell her that she did not need to worry.


    We remained in the house until the afternoon. After that, I insisted that it was better if Lina leaves as soon as possible. Aunt Sera was a bit sad, but she knew that Lina¡¯s safety was the most important and that the sooner that treatment begins, the faster she will get cured.


    So, that afternoon, we departed towards the Red Skull Gang.

 Chapter 241 Anyone that Touches My People Will Die

    <h4>Chapter 241 Anyone that Touches My People Will Die</h4>


    This chapter is so long as two chaptersbined :p


    ...


    "Then, Aunt Dayana, can you help me?"


    "Don¡¯t worry." Aunt Dayana smiled gently. "I¡¯ll convince Sera toe to work in the auction hall and help me to manage it. I¡¯m sure that it will help her to not feel so lonely."


    "Thank you." I smiled and kissed my aunt¡¯s lips. Aunt Dayana narrowed her eyes happily and returned the kiss.


    "us, that Elene... Is she another one of your lovers?"


    I smiled wryly and looked at aunt with an apologizing expression.


    Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes. "You... How many girls are you nning to get until you are satisfied? I don¡¯t understand how you can fool so many women into your bed!"


    I smirked and hugged aunt Dayana¡¯s waist. "Well, was aunt not fooled into my bed too? I¡¯m just too handsome."


    "Bah, shameless. Hey, get your hands off me. What if someone sees us!?" Aunt Dayana scolded me softly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, there is nobody nearby." I said and held aunt Dayana tightly while savoring her lips.


    Unfortunately, we were in aunt Sera¡¯s house so we could not act without restraint and stopped after some kisses and hugs, but aunt Dayana made me promise her that I would go to visit her tonight.


    After that, I bid farewell to aunt Sera and my grandparents and make sure that their souls were not infected (I also gave aunt Dayana a ring).


    Andrea, Lina, Elene, and I boarded a carriage towards the Red Skull Gang.


    Once we were inside the carriage, though, I felt a headacheing.


    As soon as I sat down, Lina came and sat on myp. Andrea, who saw it, narrowed her eyes and looked at us coldly.


    "Lina, were you not ill?"


    "I¡¯m feeling better already, sister."


    "Cousin?" Andrea looked at me.


    I smiled and pat Lina¡¯s head.


    In the end, Andrea pouted and sat down beside me while Lina looked at her triumphantly.


    By the way, Elene was seated in front of me.


    The reason Andrea came with us was to show her about the Red Skull Gang. To be honest, Andrea did not know much about my true power despite being my cousin and having a rtionship with me. So, I thought that this was a good moment to tell her some things.


    So, I tell her the truth about Lina and the ce where we were going. Although Andrea was surprised at the start, she epted it quickly.


    During the entire way, Andrea was constantly looking at Lina on myp. I could see a trace of envy and jealousness in her eyes, mixed with a pitiful expression directed towards me.


    "Sister, could it be you are jealous?" Lina asked with a smirk.


    "J-Jealous, why should I?" Andrea looked away with a red face. I could not help but feel amused. Could it be that Andrea had not realized that all the people in this carriage knew about our rtionship?


    Even Elene was grinning while looking at her. It was obvious she was rather amused with Andrea¡¯s attempts to look indifferent.


    "Girl, do you like Prince us?" Elene asked.


    "I-I d-don¡¯t!"


    "Oh? Is it so?" Elene grinned. "That is good then.".


    The next second, Elene leaned forward and kissed my lips.


    Andrea was stunned. She opened and closed her mouth repeatedly unable to talk.


    Then, she looked at me with teary eyes.


    I shook my head in amusement. With a sigh, I kissed Andrea¡¯s lips.


    Andrea froze instantly.


    "Cousin, how do you dare to put my hands on my sister!?" Lina feigned an angry expression and pouted. I grinned and pecked her lips too.


    "Huh?" Lina was caught off guard. Then¨C


    "... Pervert."


    And she hid her face on my chest.


    Due to that, Andrea and Lina were unable to look at each other during the rest of the trip. Elene and I found it funny, but we stopped teasing them after a while.


    When we arrived at the Red Skull Gang, I exined the situation to Marana. I told her to include Lina between the people that train inside the space-time tunnel.


    Marana heaved a sigh. "Will she be fine?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lina is a thirdyer practitioner. Although she is inexperienced in battle, I¡¯m sure she will get used to it quickly."


    "Okay, I understand." Marana agreed. "I¡¯ll keep an eye on her."


    I nodded. With this, I only need to think about a technique suitable for Lina. I guess I¡¯ll work on it tonight.


    After checking Lina and Andrea¡¯s soul to make sure that nothing was wrong (And giving a ring to Elene and Andrea), I left.


    Now that the situation with Lina was resolved, there was only one thing that I needed to do today.


    I waved my hand and materialized a white smiling mask that I put on my face. At the same time, I stepped across space. My destination? The headquarters of the church.


    I followed Safelia¡¯s memories and appeared in front of a building. I made sure to change the color of my hair too, although I¡¯m sure the goddess will be able to deduce my identity.


    Well, even if she knows, the others did not need to know.


    When the guards in front of the building noticed me, they were startled.


    "Halt! Who are you!? How did youe here!?" One of the guards pointed a spear towards me threateningly. I did not bother to reply to him and instead walked forward calmly.


    The guard changed his expression. "Halt! Otherwise, we will attack!"


    I smirked and looked at the two guards in disdain. With a shake of my head, I continued walking.


    "Dammit! Reare, sound the rm!" The guard shouted to hispanion before charging towards me.


    But before he could take two steps, his body froze.


    Then, the upper half of his body slowly slid to the ground.


    The scene was incredibly gory, at the point that the other guard was unable to stop himself from vomiting.


    Come on, man. Are you vomiting just with this?


    The rm sounded, and the entire church was rmed. Soon, hundreds of knights, pdins, and guards hade to find about the situation.


    But I cared nothing about that. Instead, I continued walking slowly and entered the building.


    When I entered the building, a group of knights was hurrying outside due to themotion.


    As soon as they saw my appearance, they were surprised.


    Next, though, they saw the bloody scene outside the building and their surprise turned into rage.


    "How dare you to cause trouble in the church!?" One of the knights bellowed and charged towards me with a sword.


    Without even giving him a nce, I waved my hand.


    Then, his body shattered into hundreds of pieces.


    Flesh and blood rained around me, falling on the other knights.


    The knights and guards were frozen in fear. Their eyes opened wide unable to believe that theirpanion died.


    The next instant, every one of them screamed in rage. Tens of spears,nces, swords, and hammers attacked me.


    My expression did not change and my footsteps did not stop. I continued walking leisurely inside the building as though the weapons attacking me were non-existent.


    But strangely, none of the weapons managed to touch me.


    Instead, each one of the people around me died one after another. Some were split into two, others were torn apart, some had their bodies crushed, and others were beheaded mercilessly.


    The church was bathed in blood and gore. Every second, more knights arrived from every part of the church, and every second, more knights died.


    But I was not satisfied. After all, they were not the people I came searching for.


    But soon, the first of them appeared.


    It was a slender man whose face and body was covered by a robe.


    As soon as he appeared, I recognized him as one of the people in Safelia¡¯s memory. One of the people responsible for Lina¡¯s situation.


    So, I waved my hand.


    Then, his body was suspended in the air.


    The man was terrified. He tried to struggle out of whatever was holding him, but after I grunted, a powerful force impacted his mind and his body was paralyzed.


    At that moment, a powerful pressure appeared and assaulted me.


    "sphemer! What do you think you are doing in the church!?"


    A powerful-looking man bellowed in fury. He held a sword on his hands and emitted a holy and heavy presence.


    Perfect, the second one is here.


    "... I found you." My voice reverberated through the church. I extended my hand, and the powerful-looking man was lifted in the air.


    Then, I kicked the ground.


    A powerful shockwave happened. The shockwave destroyed the building where I waspletely and sent all the knights around me flying away.


    Only I and the two people on the air remained in one hundred meters.


    "You... Who are you!? W-Why are you doing this!?" The powerful-looking man managed to force these words out.


    The smile on the mask I was wearing turned much wider, and my killing intent surged out, engulfing the entire church.


    Then, I spoke.


    "To kill you."


    The next instant, the two men in the air exploded in bits of flesh and blood.


    But the blood did not rain to the ground. Instead, it hovered around me and formed six bloody words.


    [ANYONE THAT TOUCHES MY PEOPLE WILL DIE!]


    When it was done, I looked to all the church members watching the scene in trepidation. Some of then were holding weapons, getting ready to attack me.


    I even managed to find Safelia shivering in the group, but I ignored her.


    Instead, I focused on the several powerful presences I felt awakening in the church.


    "Terese." I spoke indifferently, but my voice spread to the entire church. "I know you can hear me. I don¡¯t mind to ally with you, but the people that touched my family must die."


    [... Is this your idea of a happy partnership?] The angry voice of the goddess sounded in my ear.


    I shrugged leisurely. "If you don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t mind canceling our partnership."


    The voice remained silent for a while, then, the goddess started tough.


    [Hahahahahaha! Great, great, great! You are truly an interesting person, prince! But don¡¯t you fear I¡¯ll kill you after this!?]


    "Try it if you can." I shrugged.


    The goddess chuckled. [I¡¯m not so narrowminded, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but I hope this is thest time this happens.]


    "Of course, as long as your men do not touch my people."


    [I¡¯ll keep that in my mind.] The goddess said suppressing her fury. [Now leave before I regret my decision!]


    I looked up at the sky briefly before smiling. Then, I stepped across space and left the church.


    In my mind, however, I was sneering.


    You forgave me? Pff, not even a child will believe that.


    Instead, you don¡¯t dare to waste the church¡¯s strength on me when there is another god around eyeing your position.


    In other words, as long as I don¡¯t go too far, you will not dare to make a move against me.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 242 Sparring with Rose

    <h4>Chapter 242 Sparring with Rose</h4>


    Yesterday¡¯s chapter...


    ...


    A few uneventful days passed after the events of the church.


    There was no god suddenly attacking me, nor traces of any Immortal, nor sudden assassination.


    Just boring, uneventful days filled with sex.


    I used these days to check the soul of the people around me and find traces of the dark cloud. To my surprise, I found traces in someone.


    Lena, my little sister.


    Fortunately, I managed to eliminate it without a problem.


    Besides it, I also finished forging the rings for the rest of my women, and I also finished creating Lina¡¯s technique.


    Lina¡¯s training was going well. In just a few days, she became a fourthyer practitioner. Moreover, she started toprehend a bit of the firews.


    Her improvement was faster than my expectations.


    Currently, she could easily fight someone oneyer higher.


    Recently, the time for the outing in the forest is approaching. There were only a few days left before that, so the entire institute and the students were like crazy finishing thest-minute preparations.


    And as a member of the student council, I was... Lazing around.


    Well, I discovered that Dina, Iris, and Andrea are a bit workaholic, so normally there was nothing much I had to do. And even when there was something I needed to do, Daisy would do it for me.


    Thus, I, the treasurer of the student council, spent most of my time teasing my girls and sometimes going at it with them.


    And sometimes, I would tease some new girls.


    Yeah, I know it¡¯s a very enviable life.


    Today, I was in the arena of the institute sparring against someone.


    "Hah!"


    Rose bellowed and kicked the ground. Her sword sliced through the air and cut towards my neck.


    I retaliated with an upward thrust, parrying her sword away and then cutting towards her right arm.


    But a magic circle materialized on Rose¡¯s right arm, stopping my sword and giving her leeway to attack again.


    Calmly, I took a step aside and evaded her attack. At the same time, my sword shivered, breaking through her shield and continuing towards her chest.


    Rose¡¯s expression changed. The hero tensed up her muscles and kicked the ground, disappeared from her position, and reappearing almost instantly behind me.


    It was a technique she learned recently through sparring with me. It consists of using her entire body and muscles as springs to generate an explosive power that allowed her to elerate exponentially for a brief instant.


    [sh Step].


    It was aplicated body technique. I learned it many, many lifetimes ago and I remember it took me a few years to master it.


    Rose, though, managed to master it just through observing my movements and imitating them.


    That is a hero cheat for you.


    Rose¡¯s sword cut towards my back. At the same time, two magic circles appeared below my feet to restrain my movements.


    Unfortunately for Rose, both of her attacks only managed to hit afterimages.


    Rose was startled. The next second, she felt a strong feeling of danger behind her.


    Without hesitation, she jumped forward and cast multiple magic circles in her back to stop my attack, but suddenly, she felt something impacting her shin.


    Then, Rose stumbled and lose her bnce.


    The next thing she noticed was my sword pointed to her neck.


    "It¡¯s your loss, again." I smiled smugly.


    Rose slumped her shoulders in disappointment. "I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m oneyer stronger than you and I can use magic and martial arts simultaneously. Why can¡¯t I win then?"


    "Is it not obvious? Because I¡¯m stronger."


    "Ugh! It¡¯s frustrating! us, let¡¯s fight again!"


    I smiled wryly and shook my head. "It¡¯s the third time we sparred today. I¡¯m already tired."


    "... Please, onest time, okay?" Rose used a puppy gaze and pulled my shirt coquettishly.


    This girl, using that gaze on me. What if I¡¯m unable to control myself?


    Fortunately, my salvation came soon.


    "Miss Rose, stop bothering his highness. You two had already trained together for several hours."


    Rose pouted when she saw Daisy walking towards us. Daisy smiled softly and passed us a towel to Rose while using another to wipe my sweat.


    "Then, Daisy, why don¡¯t you spar with me? I have long wanted to try your [Lightning Goddess Armor]!"


    Daisy was startled. Then, she smiled bitterly and looked at me asking for help. I shook my head amusedly and flicked Rose¡¯s forehead.


    "This battle maniac girl, do you only know how to train? The world has many more interesting things other than training."


    "... But, there is nothing interesting to do." Rose held her forehead and pouted. I rolled my eyes exasperatedly.


    "What do you think of a date, then? We can go together." As soon as I said these words, I felt Daisy pinching my waist.


    Girl, you are embarrassing your man.


    Rose blushed slightly. "... As expected, you are dangerous. Sister Katherine and Teacher told me that I needed to be careful of falling in your hands."


    ... I swear I¡¯ll spank their asses one of these days.


    At that moment, someone approached us.


    "us, you are here. Are you training again?" Teacher Tear looked at us with a smile.


    We greeted her respectfully. "Teacher."


    "Stop the formalities." Tear smiled wryly and waved her hand. "I guess I understand why you three are so strong. Even I feel my confidence taking a hit when I watch you three training like crazy, little monsters."


    I grinned. "Are you not a monster too, teacher? I heard you broke through the tenthyer recently."


    "Well, I have been stuck in the ninthyer for a while, so it was already time for me to breakthrough." Teacher Tear said modestly, but I could see she is in a good mood.


    After chatting briefly, Tear told me about the reason she was here.


    "us, the headmistress wants to see you. Do you have time now?"


    I was startled before nodding. "I think so."


    "Perfect. Follow me then. Sorry, girls. I will steal your boyfriend for a while." Teacher Tear grinned teasingly.


    Rose blushed. "I-I¡¯m not his girlfriend!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I know." Tear smirked.


    I shook my head with an amused smile and gave Tear a thumbs up.


    "Come on, Let¡¯s go." Tear said.


    "Okay, okay."


    We departed towards the headmistress office after bidding farewell to the girls.


    But before arriving at the headmistress¡¯s office, I met someone unexpectedly.


    "us, do you have a moment?" Louise approached me.


    I nodded and kissed her lips. "Of course, love. What happened?"


    "It¡¯s to remind you of the dinner with my family... You will go, right?"

 Chapter 243 Hope’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 243 Hope¡¯s Choice</h4>


    "You will go to the dinner, right?" Louise asked with an anxious expression.


    I smiled softly and caressed her cheek. "Of course I will go. Don¡¯t worry."


    Louise sighed in relief. "I¡¯m d... And us, can you please try to get along with my father?"


    I smiled bitterly. Damn, you are putting me in a difficult situation.


    However, I could not disappoint my lover. Not after she had gone against her family for me.


    "I promise you that I¡¯ll try to be respectful... As for the rest, you know that I can¡¯t promise it."


    Louise forced out a smile and nodded. "Thank you. As a reward... I¡¯ll do anything you want after that."


    "Anything I want?" I tilted my head with a smile. "Mmm, I think I like that."


    Louise blushed briefly and held my hand. She then brought her mouth slowly towards mine.


    But then¨C


    *Cough*


    Louise was startled. She then looked behind me and recalled that I was not alone.


    "S-Sorry teacher. I-I forgot you were here. I-I¡¯ll be going!"


    With a face full of embarrassment, Louise turned around and ran away.


    Tear looked at me with a curious smile. "So the rumors about you are true, huh..."


    "Rumors?"


    "Have you not heard them? They say that you are casanova and a womanizer who has yed with several of the girls in the school. I also heard that you turned the student council into your personal harem and that you use the other student council¡¯s members as tools to satiate your lust."


    I was startled. Since when does that rumor exist?


    Well, it¡¯s notpletely wrong, but please, don¡¯t damage my image like that.


    I looked at Tear and smiled. "Could it be that teacher thinks these rumors are true?"


    Tear shrugged. "Well, you have a rtionship with your servant despite having a fianc¨¦e. There is also Louise. I¡¯m not sure about your cousin, but the two of you are a bit suspicious. Rose spends a lot of time with you too, and there is Iris. I heard that you put your hands on her even though she is the fianc¨¦e of your brother... Student us, could it be that you are an animal?"


    Teacher, I also think I¡¯m an animal.


    "... These are just rumors." I forced myself to answer.


    "Is it so?" Tear stared at me suspiciously before shrugging. "Well, I¡¯m not qualified to interfere with your personal business. It¡¯s not as though I¡¯m going to marry you."


    "... That is a good idea."


    Teacher Tear froze.


    Then, she rolled her eyes and smirked.


    "Please, stop joking. What if a left-behind woman like me take your words seriously?"


    This time it was my turn to roll my eyes.


    "Teacher, everybody knows that your admirers are enough to form an army. But if you want a bit of this milk candy, I don¡¯t mind giving you a bit."


    Tear chuckled with an amused expression.


    "Stop trying to flirt with me already and hurry up. The headmistress is waiting for you."


    I shrugged and followed Tear to the headmistress¡¯s office.


    When we arrived, Tear knocked on the door twice and called out.


    "Headmistress, I brought us here.??


    "... Tell him to pass. You stay out."


    "You heard her, us." Tear said without questioning the headmistress¡¯s orders. I nodded and pushed the door open.


    But when I entered, I met someone I was not expecting to see here.


    It was a beautiful brown-haired woman with a mature aura and an anxious expression.


    "Hope?" I asked surprised.


    Hope was startled and jumped up from her chair. When she saw me, her face turned bright before turning anxious an instantter.


    "Your highness!" Hope stood up and rushed towards me.


    I caught her on my arms and hugged her tightly. Hope returned the hug and put her head on my chest softly.


    "Hope, what are you doing here?" I asked confused.


    Hope looked up at my face and revealed an anxious look. "Your highness, I need to tell you something."


    I looked straight to Hope¡¯s eyes and nodded. It looks like she finally made her choice.


    "I understand. Wait a moment." I then looked in direction of the headmistress.


    Evelyn understood my look smiled in amusement. "Okay, okay, I understand, I guess I¡¯ll drink a cup of coffee. You two lovebirds can use my office, but remember not to dirty it with any strange liquid."


    Hope blushed deeply in embarrassment. Evelyn¡¯s words made her finally remembered the ce she was in.


    Well, the headmistress is one of my people, so there is no problem even if she knows.


    When the headmistress left, Hope turned serious and looked at me with a concerned and worried look.


    "Your highness, I have made my choice."


    Ibed her hair softly and smiled. "I can see it. Then, will you tell me?"


    Hope bit her lips and nodded. "... I chose you, your highness... I... I like you, your highness, And I want to have a child with you... E-Even if that means betraying the empress."


    I smiled widely and held Hope¡¯s face while kissing her. "Great, hahahahaha! Great, great, Hope."


    "Mn~" Hope beamed and closed her eyes while enjoying our kiss.


    But when I was starting to mess her clothes, she opened her eyes in panic and pushed me away.


    "Y-Your Highness, wait! I-I need to tell you something... A-And we can¡¯t do it here!"


    I heaved a sigh and suppressed my impulses. Next, I put on a serious expression.


    "Okay, tell me."


    "Y-Your Highness, you must not go to the expedition the institute will realize! T-The Empress is nning to kill you!"


    I nodded with a calm expression. I already knew her n long ago, so it¡¯s normal I¡¯m calm.


    However, I did not want to make Hope think that her determination was useless.


    "What do you know?" I asked.


    "... I don¡¯t know the specifics, but the Empress knows you have a very powerful teacher, so she puts a lot of effort into this assassination! Probably not even a thirteenyer practitioner or a fourteenyer practitioner will manage to keep you protected."


    I nodded and fell deep in thought. A few seconds after that, I smiled.


    "... I understand. Thank you for the information."


    "You are not going, right?" Hope asked with a worried expression.


    I shook my head. "No, I¡¯ll go."


    Hope paled. "Your highness, but¨C!"


    "Calm down, Hope, things are not so bad." I patted Hope¡¯s head with a confident smile. "I¡¯m not as weak as everybody thinks. Quite the opposite, I¡¯m very strong. I¡¯ll be alright."


    Hope was still concerned, but when she saw I was determined, she stopped trying to convince me.


    Instead, she held my hands and nodded. "I understand... but Prince, promise me that you will escape if something goes wrong!"


    I nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, I promise you."


    "Mm." Hope smiled and kissed my lips. I kissed her back and held her waist tightly.


    We then cuddled with each other for a while. Unfortunately, we were in the headmistress¡¯s office, so Hope was too embarrassed to go beyond kisses and hugs.


    But just when I was about to convince her, the ground trembled slightly.


    Immediately after that, I heard the anxious voice of the headmistress in my mind.


    [us, you muste here right now!]


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 244 The Commotion in the Space-Time Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 244 The Commotion in the Space-Time Tunnel</h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry if I interrupted your sweet time with the concubine of your father, us. But it¡¯s urgent."


    Headmistress, when you said it like that, it sounds wrong.


    Even if it¡¯s true, it sounds wrong.


    I shook off these thoughts of my mind and furrowed my brows.


    "What happened?"


    "... It¡¯s the portal. Something happened."


    "Something?"


    "An attack, probably the biggest recently. The old man said that the seal is about to break."


    I wrinkled my brows. Is the situation this bad?


    What happened? I have been using the space-time tunnel to train the Red Skull Gang recently, and I have not noticed anything strange.


    At that moment, we felt the ground shake slightly.


    Evelyn¡¯s expression changed. "us, hurry up... Oh right, I think it¡¯s better if you disguise yourself."


    I nodded. Snapping my fingers, my hair and eye color changed to red and the [Recognition Interference] spell was activated. In less than one second, I had changed to rk¡¯s looks.


    After telling the headmistress to call me rk instead of us, we arrived at the room where the entrance to the space-time tunnel was located.


    Instantly, I realized the reason she asked me to disguise myself.


    Besides the headmistress and the former headmaster, there were around ten other people or so in the room.


    Moreover, I recognized three of them.


    Teacher Tear, Katherine, and Rose.


    "This is?" I tilted my head confused. The headmistress exined noticed my doubt and exined. "This is the biggest attack in many years, so we have to take it seriously. I called all the people that know about this ce here. Don¡¯t worry, their loyalty to the academy is unswayable."


    I nodded. Looking closely, I realized that besides Katherine and Rose, the rest of the people in the room were teachers of the academy. Moreover, the weakest of them was in the ninthyer.


    "You also told Katherine and Rose about this ce?" I asked.


    "... This is their first time here. As my disciples, they will inherit my duty one day, so I thought this was the perfect moment to show them this ce."


    The perfect moment? When an unprecedented attack is underway?


    Headmistress Evelyn seemed to notice my expression because she chuckled.


    "I know what you are thinking, but there is no better time than now. The first impression is always that moststing one. If their first impression about this ce is that it¡¯s extremely dangerous and it can destroy the academy anytime, then they will never underestimate the academy¡¯s duty and they will strive to keep the monsters at bay."


    I nodded in understanding. From that perspective, Evelyn was right.


    At that moment, the people in the room noticed our arrival. The old man paused briefly when he saw me, but he seemed to realize my identity quickly because he nodded.


    "You are here."


    "Teacher, I brought Mr. rk here." Evelyn then turned towards the others in the room. "Everyone, it¡¯s Mr. rk. He is an ally of the academy and a very strong powerhouse. He will help us today."


    The teachers nodded in greeting, nobody suspecting my identity. Well, you have to be crazy to associate a powerhouse with the young prince of the empire.


    Someone, however, furrowed her brows when she saw me.


    It was Rose.


    She was looking at me as though she could but she could not recognize who I was.


    Girl, your intuition is very frightening!


    I used my mind to strengthen the [Recognition Interference] spell and only then Rose stopped staring. She, however, continued shooting nces towards me asionally.


    "What is the situation?" I asked the old man.


    "I¡¯m not sure. I felt something was attacking the seal half an hour ago. I first thought that it was just a normal attack, but I quickly realized this one was different. Currently, the monsters on the other side are attacking the seal crazily. The only reason they have not broken it yet is that I¡¯m using my mana to reinforce it."


    Evelyn frowned. "Has nobody confirmed the situation on the other side?"


    The old man shook his head. "We were waiting for you two. You are the strongest, and in the current situation, you have the greatest probability of surviving regardless of the situation the other side is in. The others will follow after you."


    Evelyn¡¯s expression sank. In other words, we were blind.


    I was not too worried, though. How bad can be the situation if the monsters have not broken through the seal yet?


    But when I was thinking that, the seal and the institute shook again.


    My expression changed. Such terrifying energy fluctuations.


    Thirteenthyer? No, it¡¯s the fourteenthyer at least, probably higher!


    Evelyn also seemed to have felt the same fluctuation as me. She put on a grave expression and looked at me with a solemn look. I nodded equally seriously.


    "There is no time to lose then. Teacher, open the seal. rk and I will enter first." Evelyn said.


    The old man nodded. "Very well. I will count to three. You must be quick. If a monster takes advantage of the opening to cross the portal, the situation will turn grave."


    "I know. rk, let¡¯s go."


    "After you."


    "Get ready then. One, two three!"


    As soon as the old man said three, the seal blocking the portal opened.


    Instantly, Evelyn and I jumped inside.


    Before we could reach the other side, though, a terrifying force attacked us.


    Evelyn¡¯s expression changed. In front of us, a giant red arm appeared and attacked!


    "us!" The headmistress was unable to wield her mana in this situation and shouted in panic, even forgetting to use my alter name.


    I did not hesitate and waved my hand.


    [Reality Render, Weakened Version]!


    My hand turned into a de, and my body into a sword. With a swing, the space-destroying wave of sword intent cut through the arm!


    "AAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHGGGGGGGGG!!!!"


    A cry of pain resounded in the spatial oddity. Rivers of blood gushed out of the arm, dying everything into a blood-red color.


    One instantter, we appeared on the other side of the portal.


    Facing a never-ending army of nightmarish monsters.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 245 A Destroyed World 1

    <h4>Chapter 245 A Destroyed World 1</h4>


    The scene in the space-time tunnel was as awestriking as it was terrifying.


    A never-ending sea of monsters of all the shapes and forms roaring and screeching in rage and hunger.


    The terrifying scene was enough to freeze the bravest warrior. Fortunately, both Evelyn and I were experienced enough to know how to keep calm in any situation.


    Evelyn waved her hand. Instantly, three magic circles appeared behind her. The magic circles then fused together in a giant threeyered magic circle shining with an ominous light.


    "Fire, curse, and lightning. Descent and burn my enemies, [Fallen Heaven Burning Fire]!"


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    A giant sea of burning ck fire and ominous lightning exploded. The sea of fire surged towards the army of monsters with unrelenting ferocity, burning hundreds of creatures instantly.


    But¨C


    *RAAAAAA!!!*


    A monster roared. A giant Aligator-like monster opened his mouth and let out a powerful shockwave! The shockwave shed against the fire and lightning pushing it away and stopping it from spreading!


    Evelyn snorted and pointed her finger forward. Two small superposed magic circles appeared in front of her finger, rotating slowly. Then¨C


    "[Heaven¡¯s Judgement]!"


    The blinding ray of fire and lightning was shot at lightning speed, breaking through the sea of monsters and hitting the alligator in the chest!


    *BOOOM!!!*


    *ROOOOAAAAAARRRR!!!*


    A scream of pain let the alligator¡¯s mouth. The ray of fire and lightning pierced its chest and crushed its heart, turning it into ashes.


    But the alligator did not die. It roared again and extended its right w, breaking through space and bringing with itself a heaven-destroying power!


    The attack was so powerful and fast that Evelyn was unable to react. Moreover, the fact that a beast managed to use spacews was a shock towards her.


    But even if she was unable to react I was different. With a grunt, I appeared in front of the alligator¡¯s w, stopping itpletely! Then, I pulled my other arm back before unleashing a powerful punch.


    "TROOOOOOOONNNGGGGG!!!*


    The punchpressed space, releasing its entire power on the alligator body.


    Next, there was not next.


    The alligator simply disappeared in a rain of flesh and blood.


    "Focus in attacking, I¡¯ll take care of the defenses!"


    Evelyn smirked. "So manly." However, she obeyed my words.


    Forgettingpletely about defense, Evelyn put her entire focus into attack spells. Fire and lightning rained upon the monsters, killing hordes of them with each second.


    But her efforts seemed useless. It was as though her attacks were unable to make a difference when a sea of monsters was advancing towards us.


    At that moment, the people of the academy teleported through the portal. When the teachers saw the immense horder of monsters, their expressions paled.


    "God...!"


    "So many!"


    "W-We need to fight this!?"


    "What are you doing!?" Shouted Evelyn harshly. "Get a hold of yourselves! Katherine, Rose, stay behind and kill the straggles. The others, help me to kill the monsters!"


    """Yes, headmistress!"""


    "What about the old man?"


    "He stayed behind to stabilize the portal!" A teacher replied.


    Headmistress Evelyn nodded. With the current state of the portal, it was true someone had to stay behind to stabilize it, and her teacher was the most appropriate for the job.


    The monsters¡¯ attack intensified. Serpents, birds, wolves. The terrifying monsters moved towards the humans crazily, as though they wanted to drown them under a sea of ws and teeth.


    "Dammit!" Evelyn cursed. Spell after spell were cast sessively, attacking the zones where the monsters were the most concentrated.


    Unfortunately, it was not so easy to kill them. Each time Evelyn used a rtively powerful spell, a powerful monster would appear to stop it from causing further damage.


    The number of powerful monsters was staggering. Ninth and Tenthyer monsters weremon, and eleventhyer monsters were not umon. Sometimes, a twelfthyer monster would appear and attack the teachers furiously.


    In fact, the teachers were unable to interfere when a monster stronger than the tenthyer appeared. Even although it was a team of ninth and tenthyer powerhouses, in front of eleventhyer or twelfthyer monsters, they were unable to make a difference.


    The ten teachers were unable to cause as much damage as Evelyn alone.


    So, they put their entire focus in the weaker monsters, using their spells and attacks to thin their numbers and let Evelyn and I concentrate on the stronger monsters.


    It was not a bad idea, save by the fact that ten teachers and two students were unable to face thousands of monsters by themselves.


    Not to speak that Katherine and Rose had been relegated to only observing. Sometimes, they would throw and spell or two, but the powerful monsters would shrug them easily.


    Yes, this battle was practically being fought mostly by Evelyn and me alone!


    "rk, my mana will notst long at this rate!" Evelyn shouted.


    I frowned. "Focus in the twelfthyer monsters and below and try to use your mana sparingly. I¡¯ll take care of the strongest monsters!"


    "I understand!"


    Following my suggestion, Evelyn started to focus on the monsters I asked her to. She used individual spells to shot these monsters down and tried to kill them without using more than one spell!


    But that meant that I had to take care of the stronger monsters by myself. Moreover, I was also in charge of defending the group.


    ... I wonder what headmistress Evelyn would have done if I¡¯m not here.


    Unfortunately, I did not have time to think that question.


    At that moment, I felt the presence of before.


    The strong one that attacked us in the portal, the owner of the arm.


    With a roar, a humongous one-eyed and one-armed giant charged towards us. The monster charged through the horde of monster, crushing hundreds of monsters below its feet before reaching towards our position.


    *ROOOOOAAAAAARRRRR!!!*


    The angry one-eyed monster roared. It raised its remaining arm and punched towards me!


    "Hmph!" I snorted. With a wave of my hand, a barrier appeared and stopped the punch of the monster. Then, I raised my feet and kicked towards the giant¡¯s head.


    But before my attack could reach it, a premonition of danger hit me.


    I did not hesitate. My body tensed up and shed away.


    The next instant, a pir of fire hit my position!


    When I reappeared, I looked in front of me.


    At some point, a giant serpent had appeared behind the one-eyed monster and snarled to me.


    Then, I hear a voice reverberating through the space-time tunnel.


    [Human, why are you stopping us!?]


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 246 A Destroyed World 2

    <h4>Chapter 246 A Destroyed World 2</h4>


    [Human, why are you stopping us!?] The voice of the serpentine monster reverberated through the space-time tunnel.


    ... Do I have to answer this question?


    I mean, it¡¯s rather obvious, is it not?


    I don¡¯t know if the serpentine monster felt the sarcasm in my gaze, but it opened its mouth again.


    [Thousands of our people have been killed by you! Will you don¡¯t rest until our races are extinct!?]


    Oh? I guess I can grasp a bit of information from this serpent¡¯s words.


    Let¡¯s try to see. Anyway, I can earn time so the others rest for a bit.


    "What do you expect then? That I let your group of monster friends invade our world and kill our people?"


    The serpent grunted. [That is not our purpose, human! We only want a new ce to live in! To keep our races¡¯ existence! Our purpose is not to invade, neither it is to destroy!]


    "Perhaps." I shrugged. "But I can¡¯t take that risk. Besides, why would I trust you?"


    The serpent fell silent. It seemed like it was unsure about how to answer.


    At that moment, another voice came from the depths of the space-time tunnel.


    [Human, you are very powerful. Can you represent the people of your world?]


    This time, the one who spoke was a dragon. A giant white dragon flew from the sea of monsters and advance towards us.


    The dragon emitted a feeling of majesty and vastness like the sky it ruled. Moreover, its strength was overwhelming. It was just below the level of a god!


    As soon as its voice sounded, the teachers paled. Even Evelyn¡¯s expression turned ugly. As a thirteenyer practitioner, she could feel the vast and overwhelming power the monster was emitting.


    I also frowned when I saw the dragon. This monster was strong. Moreover, I could feel some monsters as strong as it hidden behind the sea of monsters. It seemed like the number of monster powerhouses invading this time was greater than I thought.


    Of course, this was not enough to intimidate me. Although I admit I was slightly surprised.


    Anyway, due to the dragon¡¯s aura, neither Evelyn nor the other teachers were able to speak. In this situation, it seemed I was the only one that could answer.


    I heaved a sigh and used my mana to stealthily reduce the effects of the dragon¡¯s aura in them. At the same time, I spoke. "I can¡¯t represent the people of my world, but I assure you that if you want to enter my world, you must get my permission first."


    The dragon nodded, although it was unknown if it took my words seriously or not.


    [Very well then. Can we have a brief chat? I don¡¯t want to continue this endless bloodshed.]


    "Do speak." I said coldly.


    [... Human, I hope you can allow our people to cross to your world.]


    I smiled mockingly. "Do you think I will allow it simply because you say so?"


    [If you don¡¯t want to die, you will!] This time it was the serpent who hissed in anger.


    I chuckled and looked at the serpent with an amused expression. Such a funny beast.


    The next instant, I let my killing intent roam free.


    And as though the heavens themselves were crying, everything changed.


    Rivers of blood and mountains of bodies appeared in my back and an overwhelming pressure and feeling of danger suppressed the monsters. It was as though death itself hade to im their lives.


    Of course, I made sure to not let my killing intent affect the people behind me. I did not want to leave a trauma in them.


    The monsters screeched in fear. Even the white dragon shivered and took a step back instinctively. Then, it shot me a gaze of horror.


    [You... Ath¨¢natos!] The dragon and the serpent screamed simultaneously.


    I frowned. Ath¨¢natos? If I¡¯m not wrong, that means...


    ... Immortal, right?


    My expression turned serious. I waved my hand, creating a barrier around the others to stop them from hearing our conversation.


    Then, I directed a chilling gaze towards the dragon and the serpent.


    "How do you know? Have you seen someone like me before?"


    The dragon grunted. It tried to struggle against my killing intent, but after I snorted, the pressure on him increased exponentially causing blood to flow out of its mouth.


    Finally, it cried in despair. [Ath¨¢natos! Why do you want to destroy our race!? Is it not enough with our world!?]


    "Shut up!" I increased the pressure around me even more and looked at the dragon coldly. "I don¡¯t know what is happening in your world, and I don¡¯t care. But I hope you can exin how did you recognize me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind killing every one of you!"


    The dragon whimpered. Its eyes were filled with fear, unwillingness, and terror. As for the serpent beside it and the other monsters of simr power, they had shut up long ago.


    Apparently, they had personally experienced the terror of my kind. Thus, as soon as they learned I was an Immortal, their arrogance turned intoplete fear.


    But I soon learned of the reason.


    The white dragon started to speak of the history of its world. It spoke about how a few hundreds of years ago, an Immortal arrived at their world.


    At the start, the monsters did not pay him attention. But soon, they discovered the mana of their world was being drained slowly. Moreover, their world started to wither, and cmities spread through thend.


    A powerful monster divined the reason for the changes. It was the Immortal. A being of terrifying power whose only purpose was to destroy worlds.


    Thus, the monsters teamed to kill him. Aware that the Immortal was very powerful, the monsters did not dare to underestimate him. They gathered the strongest monsters of their world, dragon gods and monster overlords, and marched to a battle against the Immortal.


    The result? aplete defeat.


    [... We did not even manage to hurt him.] The dragon said in a despondent tone. [Thousands of monsters died, but we did not even manage to hurt him.]


    I sighed. I did not find it strange. Instead, I would have found it strange if they manage to defeat him.


    Immortals, especially the oldest ones, are living cmities able to destroys singlehandedly. How can they be defeated by the natives of a normal world?


    [Fortunately, the ath¨¢natos did not pursue the survivors, so some of the powerhouses of our world managed to survive. Since then, we tried more than once to defeat him, but our only results were the death of the strongest of our world.


    [Finally, one day one of the remaining monster gods said that killing the ath¨¢natos was impossible and that we needed to leave a ray hope for our descendants. So, he sacrificed himself to create a portal connecting our world to another world... With the help of the will of the world, his n was sessful.


    [This ce is that ray of hope.]


    ...


    I know that today was suppossed to be a souble chapter¡¯s day, but only one today. I post double in saturday instead...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 247 A Destroyed World 3

    <h4>Chapter 247 A Destroyed World 3</h4>


    I read thements, and I¡¯m sorry to say I will have to betray the expectations of many of you...


    ...


    I raised an eyebrow when I heard the dragon¡¯s story. So that was what happened.


    That exins why the dragon recognized me as an Immortal after he felt m killing intent. Few beings besides Immortals can have a killing intent like mine.


    But¨C


    "If I¡¯m not wrong, this portal appeared long ago, but there was never an invasion like this. Why now then?"


    The dragon smiled wryly.


    [Do you think we want to do this? Even when the portal appeared, most of the monsters in our world refused to retreat and continued fighting the ath¨¢natos to save our world. Only a few straggles decided to run away, but every one of them was stopped by your people.]


    "Then, this time..."


    [This time... We don¡¯t have more options. Our world... It¡¯s already at the edge of destruction. Even if we kill the ath¨¢natos now, it will be useless. Our world doesn¡¯t have a future.]


    "I see. I understand now.??


    Now that their world is beyond salvation, their only option is to search for a new home.


    So, they are unable to continue postponing the invasion of our world.


    In truth, with the power of this group of monsters, they probably would have seeded. The academy alone is unable to resist this level of attack. Hell, even the empire would have been helpless. Only if all the kingdoms and gods of the world join hands they would have had an opportunity.


    But unfortunately, they met me.


    [Ath¨¢natos, we beg you... Grant our people this little bit of hope...] The dragon¡¯s voice was filled with pleading and helplessness. It had faced an Immortal once, so it knew that even if all the monsters here joined hands, they were unable to defeat me.


    But, although I felt pity for them, there was no way I could let them pass.


    The reason? Think about it. Bringing a group of otherworldly powerful monsters to our world is only going to cause chaos and wars. Many people would die due to this.


    As for ving them to put them under my control? It¡¯s too troublesome in many ways. Just the sheer number of monsters makes that idea troublesome when they will not be exactly useful.


    It¡¯s not like them can help me to fight an Immortal. Hell, the strongest of them is not even as strong as a god. Thus, if I save them, I¡¯ll have to find living space and food for thousands of monsters that will only help me to deal with enemies I can deal with myself easily anyway.


    Having an army of monsters sounds cool, but it¡¯s not as great in real life.


    Of course, I can ve just some of them while letting the others die, but it is the same as putting them in the eternal suffering of serving the person that chose to let their species to be extinct.


    They are not my enemies, nor my allies. There is no need to spend so much effort on them.


    Killing them cleanly is the best option.


    Plus, there is the possibility of that immortal taking advantage of this situation to interfere with our world. He has already shown interest in it after all.


    Yes, ording to the descriptions of the monsters, I knew that the Immortal that destroyed their world was the same one behind the dark seeds.


    I sighed and put an ice-cold expression to bring an end to all of this.


    When the dragon saw my ice-cold expression, it understood. With a sigh, it pleaded onest time. [Is it truly not possible, ath¨¢natos!? I can even agree to be your mount or your pet if you give our people a chance of survival!]


    I shook my head. "Sorry, but you know that is impossible."


    The dragon fell silent, then it started tough.


    [Ha... Hahahahahaha... Hahahahahaha...]


    Itsughter was mixed with tears. Tears of pain and despair due to witnessing the end of its world and the extinction of its species.


    It was not the only one grieving. The serpent, the one-eyed giant, a lion, a crow, a peacock. Each monster smart enough to understand the situation broke into tears.


    [... As expected, you are just as cruel as him.]


    I did not deny it. After all, I was essentially the same. Sacrificing an entire world to aplish a goal was something I could do.


    Billions of billions of worlds are born every day in the multiple universes and parallel dimensions. And of them, billions have the ability to sustain life. So, what is the destruction of a single world in the great scheme of things?


    Moreover, I¡¯m not the one destroying their world. I¡¯m just stopping them from destroying mine. Is there anything wrong with it?


    "Return." I said coldly. "I¡¯ll forgive your lives this time if you go back to the ce you belong to."


    [Ha... Return? Why? To see our world die before our eyes? No, I prefer to die here!]


    With these words, a strong presence surged out of the dragon.


    This is... Self-detonation?


    Is this dragon crazy? With its strength, self-detonating in the space tunnel is the same as destroying it!


    I sighed. Is this necessary?


    With a wave of my hand, the space around the dragon was sealed. In this way, its self-detonation was going to be useless.


    But then, the same presence appeared in the serpent.


    And in the one-eyed giant.


    And in the lion!


    An in the crow, the peacock, in a wolf, in a tiger! Each monster able to intellectual thought started the process for self-detonation!


    Then, as though following their leaders¡¯ example, the other monsters in the space-time tunnel did the same.


    My expression turned ugly.


    "Are you crazy!?" I bellowed.


    But the dragon and the other monsters justughed crazily.


    [Hahahahaha! If we are going to die, then we are going to bring one of the ursed ath¨¢natos with us!]


    Crazy monsters!


    I cursed in my mind and shouted to Evelyn and the others.


    "Hurry up and leave! This ce is going to be destroyed!"


    The teachers turned pale.


    "God!"


    "Are they crazy!?"


    "Hurry up, to the portal!" Evelyn cried. The teachers reacted instantly and rushed towards it.


    But the monsters were nning to bury every one of us here!


    [Where do you think you are going!?] The serpent hissed! Its mana spiked crazily and then¨C


    *BOOOM!!!*


    "Damn it!?? I cursed and sealed the explosion inside another spatial burble.


    But more monsters rushed towards us and self-detonated! One, two three, four!


    I grunted and released all my mana. With a thought, each explosion was encapsted inside a spatial burble.


    But suddenly, I felt a slight pain in my soul. It looks like using this level of mana is too much with my injury!


    No, I can¡¯t use any more strength! Otherwise, I will be unable to recover in a few tens of years!


    How am I going to face the immortal then?


    "Evelyn, hurry up!" I shouted. Unfortunately, there were still four teachers plus Evelyn here. They were leaving as quickly as possible, but there was a limit to the people the portal could hold at the same time.


    Finally, when only two teachers were left, all the remaining monsters exploded.


    [DIE! ACCURSED ATH¨¢NATOS!] I heard the grudgeful scream of the white dragon, yearning for my death.


    Then, a white light engulfed the space-time tunnel.


    Instantly, the barrier of chaotic mana around us crumbled.


    And we were swallowed by a wave of destruction.

 Chapter 248 Trapped in a Foreign World 1

    <h4>Chapter 248 Trapped in a Foreign World 1</h4>


    Evelyn¡¯s face changed. She looked at the wave of destruction that wasing towards us and paled.


    The two teachers behind her were unable to move. They could only watch in despair how they were slowly devoured by the heaven-swallowing light.


    But¨C


    "Hurry and go!"


    Someone appeared in front of them.


    It was me. I created a barrier in front of us and stopped the heaven-swallowing light from advancing.


    Evelyn¡¯s reacted instantly. "What are you waiting for!?" She shouted.


    The two teachers recovered from their stupor and hurriedly jumped into the portal.


    At this point, only Evelyn and I were left behind.


    However, it was at this point that a crack appeared in the barrier.


    Evelyn paled. But then, she put on a determined expression and stood beside me. Her remaining mana took the shape of a barrier, supporting my barrier that was about to break.


    Evelyn smiled gantly. "Go! Students are first!"


    "I¡¯ll go with you!"


    "Someone has to hold the barrier or the explosion will destroy the portal! You can¡¯t endure anymore so I¡¯ll stayst! Hurry up, I¡¯ll follow behind you!


    I shook my head with a wry smile. "You will be unable to endure even one second if I¡¯m gone."


    Evelyn snorted. "Don¡¯t underestimate your headmistress, boy! I still have a pair of tricks under my belt!"


    I looked straight into Evelyn¡¯s eyes and smiled. "Very well, I¡¯ll trust you."


    Then, I vanished my barrier and entered the portal.


    But as soon as I entered the portal, Evelyn¡¯s barrier cracked.


    Only one step. Evelyn only needed one step to enter the portal, but that distance was impossible to cross. The current her waspletely out of mana.


    A wry smile appeared on Evelyn¡¯s face and a thread of blood escaped her lips.


    "It looks like it¡¯s the end." She said with a wry smile.


    Then, the barrier disappeared.


    But when she was about to be engulfed by the light, I opened my mouth from behind her.


    "As I thought, you were lying."


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes opened wide. "You..."


    I smirked and hugged her waist. "Hold tight."


    Then, the light engulfed us.


    The power of thousands of self-detonations happening at the same time was impressive. Moreover, some of the monsters that self-detonated were incredibly strong. When the mana in their bodies exploded all of sudden, it was as though tens of nuclear bombs were released simultaneously.


    I grunted. With a thought, a spatial barrier enveloped us and stopped the explosion from reaching our bodies! However, the barrier shook fiercely one second afterward, teetering at the brink of copse!


    Evelyn closed her eyes and hugged my body tightly. I could feel her body trembling nervously, waiting for the moment of death while at the same time hoping for a miracle to happen.


    I inwardly sighed. Damn, everything you have to do to get a girl.


    Yes, since a while ago, I have been acting.


    Since when you ask? Since the moment when the monsters started to self-detonate.


    Back then, If I truly would have wanted to escape, I could have done it easily.


    Hell, I only needed a wave of my hand to open a portal connecting the Red Skull Gang and the space-time tunnel back then, and another wave of my hand to transport more than 200 people through it.


    Then, why could I not do the same now?


    In fact, although with the injury in my soul it would have been a stretch to stop every monster from self-detonating, I was more than capable of bringing Evelyn and the others away and escape from the space-time tunnel easily.


    Then, why I didn¡¯t?


    Simple. To create the current situation.


    If I have to evaluate her, the headmistress is perhaps one of the hardest targets of capture. She is strong, self-confident, decisive, and never shows a moment of weakness. So, unless I force myself on her, I hardly will get to conquer her. But forcing myself on her is not something I want to do. Moreover, the results of forcing myself on her are not the results I want.


    Then what else can I do?


    Well, I can create a situation that forces her to show weakness and rely on me. In such a situation, my possibilities of getting her heart will increase greatly.


    Such as now where Evelyn is hugging me of her own will.


    The barrier continued to shake and tremble. Each second, it was impacted by the destructive shockwaves of the explosions. At some point, it seemed as though it was going to crumble.


    But at that moment, a ray of light appeared on the horizon.


    It was a very tiny right of light, but it seemed like a beacon leading our way,


    "There!" Evelyn reacted instantly. "us, go there!"


    I nodded. With a wave of my hand, the barrier holding us charged towards the point of light!


    But at that moment, we heard a roar of rage!


    [YOU WON¡¯T ESCAPE ATH¨¢NATOS!]


    "The dragon!" Evelyn¡¯s face turned grave.


    Yes, the dragon was still alive!


    Although it self-detonated, it managed to keep its soul intact for a short while! Even although such a trick could keep it alive only a few minutes more, it was enough tounch ast-ditch attack!


    [DIE!!!] With a bellow, all the remaining energy of the self-detonations gathered together into a terrifying beam of sma!


    Then, it was shot towards us.


    But at that moment, I smiled.


    "Goodbye!"


    The next instant, we disappeared from that ce, appearing a few kilometers away, just beside the ray of light we saw before.


    Then, we felt as though we broke through a very thin film.


    Before Evelyn could understand what happened, we mysteriously vanished, leaving behind the roars of hatred of the dragon.


    And we fell into a world filled with death and destruction.


    ...


    Hey Guys, Aidka here!


    I¡¯m writing here to talk about the monsters ofst chapter. I know that many of you would have prefered that us make then his ves.


    But realistically, that is not a good idea. As I said, the monster are not exactly strong. The dragon itself said that even when all the monsters of their joined forces, they failed to even injure the Immortal, and now, only a few of them remain, with the weakest of them being weaker than a god.


    And us is in fact, an Immortal in the same level as the one that killed their world. us himself has said that he can kill the Goddess of Order, one of the strongest gods of his world, with little trouble even when he is injured. Then, what need is there to take thousand of monsters as ves?


    Remember that us is not a saint. Pretty the oppossite, he is sometimes evil, and dislikes troublesome things. And just taking care of all these monsters is a very troublesome chore.


    Leave your opinions in thements!

 Chapter 249 Trapped in a Foreign World 2

    <h4>Chapter 249 Trapped in a Foreign World 2</h4>


    "... Hey boy, what are we going to do now?" Evelyn asked with a worried expression.


    "You ask me, but who am I supposed to ask to?" I rolled my eyes.


    "I thought maybe you had a n." Evelyn slumped her shoulders in disappointment.


    Well, I have one, but I¡¯m not telling you. Not yet, at least.


    Let¡¯s go back a few minutes ago to understand the current situation.


    After we escaped from the dragon¡¯sst-ditch attack, we fell into an unknown world.


    That world was deste, filled with erupting volcanos and terrifying electric storms. The sun was covered by countless dark clouds, and the few nts still alive were withered and about to die.


    Just like the dragon said, it¡¯s a world on the verge of destruction.


    Evelyn and I found ourselves stuck in this kind of ce.


    Without food, without water, and with little mana. This situation was almost as despairing as it could be.


    And what is better to bring two people together than being stuck together in a despairing situation, only able to rely on each other.


    Nothing, right?


    Yeah, I know. I¡¯m a genius.


    "... How many hours has it been already?" Evelyn asked.


    "Only five minutes."


    "So little? It felt like two hours... Damn it, it¡¯s frustrating! us, let¡¯s talk about something... I need to distract myself!"


    I heaved a deep sighed and nodded. "Very well, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Mmm... Why don¡¯t you tell me about how you stole the concubine of your father?" Evelyn asked with a mischievous grin.


    "... Headmistress, don¡¯t you think you should be searching for a way out of this ce instead of asking stuff like that?"


    Evelyn shrugged. "I used up all my remaining mana in thest barrier, so I have to wait until my mana recovers before trying something... Damn it, it¡¯s bad!"


    "What happened?" I furrowed my brows.


    Evelyn¡¯s face turned pale white. "Don¡¯t you understand? Currently, I¡¯mpletely defenseless. What would I do if you lose yourself to your desires and attack me? God, I¡¯m about to lose the purity I¡¯m saving for my husband!"


    This woman... I felt a vein popping out on my forehead.


    What image do you have of me?


    Although, thinking about it...


    "That is a good idea..."


    Evelyn froze instantly.


    "... You are joking, right?"


    I looked at Evelyn with a mysterious smile. Evelyn shivered fearfully and took a few steps back while using her hands to cover her chest.


    "Please, stay away."


    ..


    ...


    ....


    ""Pffff... Hahahahaha!""


    Both of us erupted inughter simultaneously. The atmosphere rxed a lot instantly and I felt Evelyn turned a bit less anxious.


    As expected, she was worried.


    After a few seconds like that, Evelyn bowed her head.


    "Boy... I¡¯m sorry."


    "Mm?"


    "... I was the one that brought you here. Plus, you stayed behind to protect me... It¡¯s my fault we are in this situation."


    I smiled. So she was being bothered by that, huh.


    "Don¡¯t worry, headmistress. Coming here and protecting you was my decision. How could I save myself by sacrificing your life?"


    "... Are you trying to flirt with me?" Evelyn looked at me suspiciously.


    "Stop it, headmistress." I sighed. "Besides, the situation is not entirely hopeless."


    Headmistress Evelyn narrowed her eyes.


    "As expected, you have a way out of here."


    ???


    "What do you mean?" I asked confused.


    "Well, I got that feeling when I saw how rxed you were, and your words confirmed it... Then, what are you hiding?"


    I smiled wryly. This woman is pretty sharp.


    But even like that you can¡¯t escape from my ns.


    I nodded. "I indeed have a n, but I¡¯ll need your help."


    "Do exin." Evelyn put on a serious expression to listen to my proposal.


    "Well, the dimension this world is located is probably pretty close to the world we are located, right? And headmistress, you know a bit of space magic and you are a thirteenyer mage too. Do you think you can teleport us back to the academy?"


    Evelyn frowned. "That is doable, but there are two problems."


    "Oh?"


    "Firstly, I don¡¯t know the coordinates of our world rtive to this ce. No matter how close we are to our world, it will be useless if I don¡¯t know where the world is."


    "That is easy." I smiled. "I let several traces of my consciousness in our world, and I can still feel them. We can use them as coordinates for the teleportation spell."


    Headmistress Evelyn was startled. "Is that possible?"


    "I think so. I¡¯ll use my consciousness to connect to yours. Like that, you will be to feel the traces of consciousness I left in our world and use them to teleport us back."


    Evelyn was stunned. She then fell silent for a moment and started to think about the feasibility of my words.


    And quickly, she concluded it was possible.


    "Boy, you are a genius." The headmistress said with a toneced with admiration.


    I smiled smugly. "Are you falling for my charms, headmistress?"


    "Dream on!" Headmistress Evelyn rolled her eyes. "You will need more than this to get this old woman to your bed!"


    I shrugged. Well, It was worth the try.


    "What is the second problem?" I asked.


    Evelyn smiled bitterly. "This is the greatest obstacle. Right now, I¡¯m out of mana so I can¡¯t cast any spell. Moreover, the mana in this ce is very thin, I¡¯ll need months to recover to the point where I can teleport us back to our world. So, if we don¡¯t find a way to recover my magic power quickly, we will be stuck in this ce indeterminately... Boy, why are you smiling like that."


    Oh, I wonder why...

 Chapter 250 Trapped in a Foreign World 3

    <h4>Chapter 250 Trapped in a Foreign World 3</h4>


    As the dragon said, this world was close to destruction.


    Filled with clouds of ashes, electric storms, and deadly miasma. In such circumstances, normal living beings would be unable to survive.


    And there was another thing this worldcked greatly.


    Mana.


    The mana in this world was incredibly thin. It was not at the level of worlds without mana, but it was close. The energy called mana was almost unable to be felt here.


    And without mana in the air, Evelyn could not recover and consequently, she could not cast spells.


    Here is where I appear.


    "... Boy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary." Evelyn¡¯s expression wasplicated.


    I feigned an innocent expression. "Does headmistress have a better solution?"


    "No, but..." Evelyn looked away to hide her blush.


    I smirked. Headmistress, I have nned this carefully, do you think I¡¯m going to let you escape?


    I put on a serious expression and stared right into her eyes. "Headmistress, what is the problem? I¡¯m just going to give you a bit of my mana."


    "That is the problem..." Evelyn smiled wryly and sighed. "Okay, I understand. What do I need to do?"


    "Well, the best way is through intimate contact like kis¨C"


    "Impossible!"


    "But if we can¡¯t do it, bodily contact is good enough. Of course, we must follow all the measures to ensure we waste as little mana as possible. After all, every bit of mana lost is a bit of mana less in the current situation."


    Evelyn nodded. "Okay, let¡¯s start. How are we going to do this?"


    "Mm... back to back?" I suggested.


    To be honest, I could easily transfer my mana without even touching her, but what is fun about that? Now that I created this opportunity, I must enjoy this.


    Headmistress Evelyn hesitated slightly before nodding. Although she felt slightly embarrassed about the current situation, she could not think of a better way.


    Besides, in headmistress Evelyn¡¯s mind, she was old enough to be considered my grandma (although she seems like a thirty-years-old woman). How could she have inappropriate thoughts about a little boy like me?


    I took off my shirt calmly while facing Evelyn. Fortunately for Evelyn, she was not inexperienced enough to be embarrassed about this kind of exposure. Although she had never slept with a man, she had seen naked men more than once.


    Of course, the fact that her gaze remained stuck in my body slightly longer than usual was something she feigned never happened.


    The problem was when it was Evelyn¡¯s turn to take off her clothes.


    "Boy... Can you turn around?"


    I shrugged and turned around. Patience, patience.


    Soon, the sound of ruffling clothes came from behind me. Through my senses, I could see Evelyn taking off her shirt and her bra with an embarrassed expression.


    When she took them off, she blushed slightly and looked at me.


    "Don¡¯t turn around. Just... Sit down and I¡¯ll sit behind you."


    I followed Evelyn¡¯s instructions and sat down cross-legged. A few secondster, I could feel the warm back of Evelyn leaning against me.


    "I-I¡¯m ready." I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not my illusion that Evelyn¡¯s voice was shaking slightly.


    The next instant, I started to send my mana towards Evelyn¡¯s body.


    "Gasp!" Evelyn gasped. Feeling the pure manaing from my body, her body turned weak.


    "C-us, this..."


    "... Don¡¯t lose the focus. My mana is just a bit purer than normal."


    "J-Just a bit?" Evelyn asked with an expression of incredulity.


    She could feel that my mana was not ¡¯just a bit purer¡¯. No, it was on a whole other level. Perhaps two whole levels apart. She had never seen or felt mana as pure as mine.


    The mana was so pure that Evelyn could not help but let a deep moan. Instantly, she panicked and jumped away.


    "Headmistress!"


    "S-Sorry..." Evelyn apologized. She knew her current stunt had wasted a rather considerable amount of mana.


    I frowned (although I was smiling inwardly). "Headmistress. Why don¡¯t you hug my body? I think it¡¯s better that way."


    "H-Hug you...?" Evelyn turnedpletely red. Watching the normally serious and yful headmistress like this, I felt incredibly excited.


    In the end, I managed to convince her. Thus, Evelyn sat down behind me again. Although this time, she was hugging my back.


    The feeling of her breast against my back... It was awesome!


    Once more, I started to transfer my mana towards her.


    This time, Evelyn managed to stop herself from gasping by biting her lips. But at the same time, the stimulus she was feeling was much greater.


    It was because I increased the amount of mana I was sending towards her body.


    Evelyn felt as though a soft electric current was coursing constantly through her, causing her body to shiver in pleasure.


    Evelyn tightened her legs and hugged my body with more strength. At the same time, she bit her lips hard to stop herself from moaning.


    The problem was, the more she tried to stop these strange sensations, the more they grew.


    It was as though countless ants were crawling on her body, moving through her skin slowly.


    At some point, the ce between her legs had be a bit wet.


    "T-This is bad..." Evelyn whispered unconsciously.


    "Mm? Did you say anything?"


    "N-No." Evelyn denied hurriedly. "I-I was just talking to myself."


    I smiled without insisting. Instead, I continued regting the process of mana transfer.


    Evelyn gritted her teeth and looked down. Her red eyes had turned hazy due to the stimtion, and her arms were trembling slightly.


    Unconsciously, Evelyn rubbed her breast against my back. Her breast felt so great that I smiled and leaned my body towards her!


    It was as though a switch had flipped in Evelyn¡¯s mind. Instantly, she started to rub her entire body against mine. For an instant, pleasure overwhelmed her senses and froze her thoughts.


    "T-This...!"


    "Headmistress?" I asked in a confused tone and looked over my shoulders. Then, I saw Evelyn looking at me with a struggling look.


    Her desire and reason were fighting against each other fiercely.


    Unable to suppress myself, I moved my mouth towards her lips.


    "!!!"


    Evelyn was unable to resist from that point onwards.


    ...


    There are not R18 scenes soon, so don¡¯t get your hopes up.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 251 Trapped in a Foreign World 4

    <h4>Chapter 251 Trapped in a Foreign World 4</h4>


    When our lips touched each other, Evelyn¡¯s mind nked.


    Her arms tightened around my body, and her breast pressed against my back. Her red eyes turned misty while looking at my face.


    The flux of mana between us intensified, and at the same time, the pleasure Evelyn was feeling. At this point, her thoughts had turnedpletely white.


    Evelyn moved her lips awkwardly. Her inexperienced kisses tried to fight my lips that sucked and licked her mouth. My tongue moved forward, slowly opening her teeth and invading her.


    "Mm...~" Evelyn moaned and closed her eyes. I separated my lips from hers and kissed her neck and shoulder, making her shiver of pleasure.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes had lost focus, and her face had taken a lustful look. The current Evelyn waspletely different from the strict and yful headmistress!


    This kind of gap was incredibly enticing. I had the urge to simply throw her to the ground and pound her brains out.


    But at that moment, Evelyn bit her lips.


    Instantly, the light of reasoning returned to her eyes.


    "S-Stop!" Evelyn shouted and pushed me away. Instantly, the link between us was cut, and the state we were on disappeared.


    "I-it¡¯s enough. The mana I have is enough."


    "Is it so?" I smiled awkwardly to hide my embarrassment, but inwardly, I was cursing the willpower of Evelyn.


    But well, this way things are more interesting.


    "... S-Sorry about that. I s-showed you a strange behavior."


    I smiled wryly. "No, it¡¯s my fault. To be honest, I did not think my mana would have such an effect."


    Damn, my face sure is thick.


    Evelyn turned red in shame. Suddenly, she realized she was still naked from her waist up and screamed.


    "Turn around!"


    I smiled in amusement and turned around. Evelyn quickly grabbed her clothes and put them back, covering her bountiful breasts again.


    When I turned around again, besides the slight blush on her face, Evelyn did not seem different from the usual headmistress.


    "Boy, we will not talk about this to anyone, okay!?"


    I stared at Evelyn deeply before shrugging. "Okay... By the way, headmistress, your lips taste sweet."


    "us!"


    "What? Can¡¯t I lick my lips?"


    "You can¡¯t!"


    "Why? I want to enjoy your first kiss a bit more."


    "That was not my first kiss!"


    "Really?"


    "... Really."


    Headmistress, why did you thought before answering.


    Iughed amusedly and raised my hands in defeat. "But headmistress, I never expected to see this side of you."


    Evelyn could not help but turn red. As the headmistress of the Imperial Institute, when had she behaved like a flustered teenager?


    But hey, in her defense, she had suddenly lost her first kiss and almost given her first time to her student. Could you me her for reacting that way?


    Evelyn took a deep breath to calm down. She needed just a few seconds to suppress her blush and return to her usual elegant bearing.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Boy, link your consciousness to mine. I¡¯ll try to feel the coordinates and teleport us back to our world."


    "Is the mana you have enough?"


    "... I think so. Your mana is very pure so I need only a fifth of the usual amount to cast the spell. With the mana you gave me, it¡¯s enough for two attempts."


    "Perfect. Let¡¯s start then." I said and extended my hand.


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow and looked at me. "What?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Your hand. Did you forget we need to do this to establish a link."


    Evelyn blushed. Looking at her expression, I knew that she had, in fact, forgotten about it. It seemed as her mind was still in chaos after our passionate time.


    But Evelyn recovered her calm quickly. She feigned indifference and grabbed my hand before closing her eyes. Seeing her like that, I could not help but tighten my hand around hers and smile.


    Then, I closed my eyes too.


    Using the mind or consciousness to transmit information is easy, but using it to share feelings is a bit harder. We need to synchronize our minds and then open them to each other. This part is a bit difficult because if someone hates or has ill will for the other person, the other person will know it.


    In the same way, if someone has positive feelings for the other, the other party will feel it too.


    Evelyn experienced it first hand. As soon as our minds started to synchronize, I started to feel Evelyn¡¯s shyness and anticipation towards me. At the same time, I made sure to send her feelings of affection and security.


    Instantly, Evelyn turnedpletely red and flustered. She tried to separate our hands to stop her feelings from being discovered, but I grabbed her hand tighter and smiled.


    "... Let go of my hand." Evelyn whispered shyly.


    "We are in the middle of the synchronization," I replied in a feigned serious tone, but the corner of my lips curved upwards in a smirk.


    Evelyn¡¯s face turned red in anger and embarrassment. When she realized I was not nning to stop, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to concentrate.


    Thanks to that, our synchronization finally reached a high-enough level.


    I did not lose time and focused on one of the many traces of consciousness I left in our world. There were many, practically one for each one of my women and close family. I then searched for a not-so-embarrassing one and finally decided to use Raven¡¯s one.


    I have to admit that Evelyn is very talented. As soon as she felt the trace of my consciousness, she managed to use it to establish a spatial coordinate. In less than five minutes, the spatial coordinate was ready.


    Not even one secondter, Evelyn separated our hands and jumped away while shooting me an enraged look.


    "You... Rogue! This is the second time you take advantage of me!"


    I chuckled softly. "Are you sure you are not the one taking advantage of me? If I¡¯m not wrong, you were¨C"


    "Stop!" Evelyn flushed and covered my mouth with her hands. She then looked at me with teary eyes. "Just, stop talking about this, okay?"


    I licked Evelyn¡¯s hand as a reply, causing her to jump away again.


    Evelyn red at me angrily before looking away, determined to ignore me from now onwards. She then closed her eyes and decided to focus on the teleportation spell and go back as soon as possible to not have to watch my hateful face anymore.


    Unfortunately, it was easier said than done. As soon as Evelyn cast the teleportation spell, she felt a terrifying amount of energy interfering with it, causing her to pale.


    Frightened, Evelyn hurriedly canceled the spell, but even like that, a line of blood trickled down her mouth.


    "Headmistress, are you alright?" I hurriedly asked in concern.


    Evelyn nodded with a grave face. "I am. But I think we have a serious problem."


    "A problem?"


    "... Let me try again to make sure." Evelyn closed her eyes again and tried to cast the teleportation spell, but once more, as soon as she tried to connect it to our world, the same energy of before came crashing towards her!


    "Ugh!" Evelyn grunted and staggered two steps back. I hurriedly held her body to stop her from falling to the ground.


    "What happened?"


    "... Something is interfering with the spell." Evelyn¡¯s expression was ugly. "With that thing in the way, I¡¯ll be unable to teleport us back."


    I frowned before shaking my head helplessly. "Well, it looks like a fight is inevitable then."


    "Fight?"


    I smiled helplessly. "Yeah, we have visitors, and they don¡¯t look like the nice type."

 Chapter 252 Charming Men Have a Lot of Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 252 Charming Men Have a Lot of Secrets</h4>


    "Boy, put me down!" Evelyn shouted flustered.


    "Sorry, but that is impossible."


    "I can run by myself!"


    I rolled my eyes in exasperation. "Yeah, but I run twice as fast as you, so it¡¯s better like this."


    Evelyn bit her lips with a mortified expression. "Damn it! Wait a moment, I only need a spell to kill all these monsters!"


    "... Headmistress, the reason we are running is not that we can¡¯t kill them. It¡¯s because we need to save as much mana as possible. Besides, how much mana you have left after two failed attempts to teleportation?"


    Evelyn was stunned. Looking into her remaining mana, it was only enough to cast one seventhyer spell. If she forced herself, she could cast one eighthyer spell.


    In the end, she could only sigh with a disheartened look.


    "... I guess I can only let you protect me."


    After Evelyn failed twice to activate the teleportation spell, we were attacked by a group of monsters.


    The monsters were not very strong, with the strongest of them being just in the tenthyer. They seemed starved and despaired for food, with red eyes and berserk expressions.


    They were probably monsters that did not manage to go through the portal.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, the monsters were attracted to us by the surge in mana caused after Evelyn cast the two teleportation spells. Once they came and detected the two of us, they were unable to suppress their desire for food and mana and attacked us with disregard.


    Of course, not all the monsters attacked us. Some of them took advantage of this opportunity to hunt other monsters nearby and get an easy dinner, but most of the monster did go after us.


    So, what did we do?


    Of course, we ran away. Or to be more exact, I ran away while carrying Evelyn in a princess carry.


    It was not that we can¡¯t kill them, but in a situation where we must use our mana sparingly, wasting mana in an unnecessary battle is not a good idea.


    Thus, to keep with the act without revealing my true power (and the fact that I¡¯m using this situation to make my rtionship with Evelyn closer), running away is the best option.


    "... Boy, are you sure you are not using this opportunity to take advantage of me?" Evelyn asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Why do you think something like that? I¡¯m not a pervert."


    "... Not even you believe these words! And I can feel your hands moving suspiciously close to my butt!"


    I shrugged. "It¡¯s just your imagination."


    "... Shameless bastard!" Evelyn snorted and closed her eyes in anger. She probably did not want to watch my face anymore in fear of fainting due to anger.


    I chuckled and avoided an attack from a monster. Then, I jumped aside to avoid a w, kicked the leg of another monster, and jumped over the head of one more, bypassing the group of monsters in front of us and continuing running forward.


    I did everything using the slightest amount of mana possible. In fact, the mana I was using was so little that Evelyn needed to focus to feel it.


    I looked at Evelyn and realized that she was frowning. She probably was worried about the teleportation spell failing.


    I sighed. "Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s normal to fail."


    "Normal?" Evelyn was startled.


    I nodded. "Think about it. We are in apletely different world, perhaps in apletely different dimension. In this situation, it¡¯s normal if not everything goes ording to our expectations. It would have been too easy otherwise."


    That is true. Teleporting between worlds is not very difficult, but if we are talking about teleporting between different dimensions, it¡¯s apletely different story. Each dimension is separated by a thinyer of energy.


    Suchyers, although thin, are very, very resilient. Normally, it¡¯s incredibly hard to break through that film.


    Of course, everything is resolved if you use the right method.


    "I think you can try probing with different approaches."


    "What do you mean?" Evelyn looked at me curiously.


    I thought for a moment before exining the solution a bit vaguely. "Why don¡¯t you try to find a way to stop the energy interference... A barrier, perhaps? You can make it cone-shaped to prate through the energy interference and reach our world."


    Evelyn fell silent for a moment while thinking about my words.


    After a while, she looked at me with a solemn gaze.


    "Boy, you are hiding something from me, right?"


    "Hm? What do you mean?" I feigned ignorance.


    Evelyn snorted. "Hmph! Do you think I am an idiot? There is a limit to how great of a genius you can be. You already far surpassed the territory of geniuses and stepped in the territory of the impossible."


    I smiled wryly inwardly. Well, it¡¯s normal to be suspicious.


    Perhaps she could believe that I reached the thirteenthyer when I¡¯m only eighteen years old, and maybe she could understand if I¡¯m good at both magic and martial arts. But at some point, it¡¯s normal that she bes suspicious.


    And in fact, I never tried to hide it seriously. At least not from her or my lovers. I¡¯m sure many of my girls, including Dina, have realized I¡¯m stronger I show. But they just keep the suspicion to themselves. And now that Evelyn and I came to this world, there is a considerable possibility that she witnesses a part of my true strength.


    "... I¡¯ve been suspicious for a while, but my suspicions became bigger when you talked by the monsters."


    "Hmm?"


    "If you were not hiding something, why did you stopped us from hearing the conversation?"


    Yeah, that was pretty fishy.


    But the fact that the monsters recognized my identity as an immortal took me by surprise. Hey, I don¡¯t mind if Evelyn learns about it, but the other teachers? No no.


    I smiled mysteriously. "Are you curious?"


    "... A bit. Are you the reincarnation of a god or something like that?"


    I thought for a moment before grinning. "I¡¯ll tell you if you give me a kiss."


    Evelyn¡¯s face darkened. "Shameless bastard! Are you not nning to tell me?"


    "Charming men have a lot of secrets."


    Evelyn snorted before closing her eyes again deciding to ignore me.


    Strangely, though, she wrapped her hands around my neck with a peaceful expression. I could feel her trust in me through her bodynguage.


    I smiled and continued moving through the monsters. I easily evaded their attacks and left the encirclement. In less than ten minutes, I had left all the monsters behind.


    "Where are we going now?" Evelyn asked.


    "Let me see." I said and closed my eyes while spreading my senses through the surroundings.


    Soon, I found an empty cave nearby.


    "Let¡¯s go. I find a ce to rest... And give you a bit of mana again."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 253 What is His Identity?

    <h4>Chapter 253 What is His Identity?</h4>


    "Ugh~... E-Enough!" Evelyn eximed and jumped away while panting and tidying up her clothes.


    I shrugged and stopped the transfer of mana. Turning towards Evelyn, I could see her entire face was flushed and her body was filled with sweat.


    Surprisingly, though, this time she managed to endure the process of mana transfer long enough to get the mana necessary to attempt the teleportation spell again. And this time, she did not get lost in lust.


    "Ha... ha... ha... Boy, are you sure there is not another way to transfer the mana?" Evelyn said with a tired expression.


    I smiled. "There is."


    "There is!?"


    "Yeah. We can make the process slower. That way, your body will not react as abruptly as now, but the process willst much longer. So, although your body¡¯s reaction will be weaker, you will have to endure for longer. You can decide."


    Evelyn thought for a moment before shaking her head tiredly. "Let¡¯s leave it like this. I already know what to expect with the current method, so I barely can manage to hang on. But if we change the method and I¡¯m unable to endure, I fear I¡¯llmit a mistake."


    "I don¡¯t mind it. But you will have to take responsibility afterward."


    Evelyn was speechless.


    "Although thinking about it, don¡¯t you think you should take responsibility for the kiss of before?"


    "us!"


    "Okay okay, you don¡¯t have to take responsibility! I¡¯ll take responsibility instead, okay? Headmistress, when are we going to get married?"


    "Damn brat! Are you having fun teasing me!?"


    I thought for a moment before nodding. "I am. What? Got a problem with that?"


    Evelyn gritted her teeth in rage. Her face turnedpletely red and I could see her hands moving as though she was going to cast a spell.


    In the end, though, Evelyn took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    "Calm down, calm down. There is no need to get mad at this bastard."


    "Headmistress, I¡¯m beside you, you know?"


    Evelyn stared at me with a ¡¯that-is-the-reason-I¡¯m-speaking-loudly¡¯ gaze.


    I chuckled amusedly. Evelyn looked at me in anger, but soon her lips curved up.


    Not muchter, both of us were chuckling together.


    "How much mana did you get, headmistress?" I asked.


    Evelyn closed her eyes and felt the mana in her body. "... I¡¯ll have to modify the teleportation spell so it can work, and that means using more mana. This is enough for three or four attempts."


    I whistled in admiration. "It¡¯s much more thanst time. You did a good work enduring."


    Evelyn flushed red and shot me an angry re.


    I chuckled again and stood up. "Okay, now that we are done transferring the mana, I¡¯ll go out for a while."


    "Where are you going?"


    "To get something to eat." I exined. "We have been battling and running away for a few hours. I¡¯m sure both of us are hungry."


    "... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to waste mana like that."


    I smiled wryly. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a good hunter. I promise you I¡¯ll use less mana than the mana used in a firstyer spell."


    Besides, I want to take advantage of this opportunity to collect a bit of information.


    "I¡¯ll go with you then."


    "No." I refused immediately. "Headmistress, you will need to modify the teleportation spellter, so it¡¯s better if you rest while you have the opportunity. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be alright." I said with a rxed expression.


    Although Evelyn was a bit worried, she knew I was right. Thus, she agreed reluctantly.


    But once I left the cave, my rxed expression turned into a frown. Without hesitation, I stepped across space and appeared up in the clouds.


    From up there, I observed the situation in this world. I wanted to observe the methods the immortal used to destroy this world. Maybe that way, I could learn about his identity and how to face him.


    That was the main reason I came to this world after all.


    Know thy self, know thy enemy. A thousand battles, a thousand victories.


    But when I looked down, my frown became deeper.


    This world is... finished.


    Just a nce was enough for me to understand this world¡¯s situationpletely. Filled with clouds of ashes and sulfur, electromaic storms roaming thends, and strong UV light breaking through the thinning atmosphere.


    Moreover, the mana was being drained at an astonishing rate. The way things were going, this world would bepletely unhabitable in a few months.


    Now I know why the monsters were so desperate to run away to our world.


    But something about this situation is weird.


    No matter how I see it, this world is not being destroyed by a specialw.


    No. It¡¯s as if the world itself was being destroyed naturally. Several factors joined together to bring forth this world¡¯s destruction.


    The world¡¯s core was about to stop, and the tectonic tes were in a mess. The atmosphere was filled with pollution due to the many erupting volcanos, and the sources of water were mostly contaminated.


    I wrinkled my brows. How weird.


    I know of several immortals that love to destroy worlds. There is the [Immemorial Devourer of Life], who devours energy and lifeforms to evolve towards a perfect existence, the [Light of Eternal Salvation], who fools mortals amidst despair to get their most pure power of faith, the [Harvester of Soul and Pain] who preys in the collective will of civilizations in despair, the [Swallowing Oddity], who swallows worlds for dinner, and many others more.


    I hoped I could use the way this world was being destroyed to identify my enemy. However, this world¡¯s destruction didn¡¯t follow the modus operandi of any of them.


    In other words, there are two options.


    One, it¡¯s the work of an Immortal I don¡¯t know about.


    Two, it¡¯s an Immortal I know, but he is using a different method to destroy this world.


    Both options are equally troublesome.


    I sighed. For an instant, I thought about circling around this world to see if I could get more information, but in the end, I decided not to. I¡¯m currently injured, so if this Immortal realizes I¡¯m here and seizes the chance to attack me, I¡¯ll probably fall into a disadvantage.


    I¡¯m not afraid of my safety, of course. Even injured, I¡¯m confident of giving any other Immortal a run for their money if we fight. But with my injury, my options will be limited.


    Besides, if I¡¯m away and the Immortal attacks Evelyn, I¡¯m not confident in rescuing her.


    In fact, what I¡¯m doing now is already a bit risky. But it¡¯s still in an eptable range. At most, I¡¯ll take Evelyn with me and teleport back to our world if the immortal appears.


    Sigh. I hope that nothing goes wrong.


    Taking another step, I was back on the ground. I then looked around to find something we could eat.


    After I hunted a rabbit-like animal, I went back to the cave.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 254 The Battle to Go Back 1

    <h4>Chapter 254 The Battle to Go Back 1</h4>


    "You are back." Evelyn looked at me when I returned to the cave.


    "Did anything happen while I was gone?"


    "Nothing. But I felt several powerful monsters nearby."


    I nodded. Even although Evelyn and I hid in the cave, themotion we caused did not end. Quite the opposite, it had attracted many more powerful monsters towards here.


    ording to my senses, there were several eleventh and twelfthyer monsters roaming around.


    "Ignore them." I said while putting the rabbit-like thing I hunted on the ground. "Just focus on the spell. If something happens, I¡¯ll take care of it."


    Evelyn curved her lips up in a teasing smile. "Oh? So reliable."


    "Of course. How else am I going to make the beauty fall for me?"


    Evelyn chocked on her words and shook her head in defeat.


    Cooking the rabbit was easy. I just created a small me with my mana and set it to keep burning using the mana in the surroundings. Although the mana in this world was thin, it was enough to keep a not-even-firstyer me burning for a long while.


    Then, I took a knife from my belt and use it to skin the rabbit. Evelyn looked at the knife wondering where it came from (actually, I created it before returning), but in the end, she just assumed I had carried it always with me but she just did not notice.


    After cleaning the rabbit meat (with water I got from a nearby creek), I used two sticks to roast it over the fire. Unfortunately, I did not have seasonings to roast the rabbit with. I managed to get salt from a salt rock nearby (Evelyn was confused about how the salt was so white), but there was no way to get seasonings in this situation unless I return to our world.


    Thus, I had to work without them. Fortunately, after thousands of years of life, it¡¯s easy to be proficient in stuff like cooking.


    Not to brag, but I¡¯m a hell of a good cook. Even just using salt, I managed to make a roasted rabbit (or whatever this animal is) good enough to make Evelyn salivate.


    "Boy, I did not know you were such a good cook." Evelyn praised me with a surprised expression.


    I smiled. "If you marry me, I can cook for you every time you want."


    Evelyn blushed. "Can you stop teasing me, please? Did you forget I¡¯m your elder?"


    "To be honest, I never cared about it."


    Evelyn turned even redder. "Sly brat." She then continued eating the rabbit while avoiding looking at me.


    After we replenished our energy, Evelyn started to work in modifying the spell.


    Once more, I sighed in admiration of Evelyn¡¯s talent. She used my idea and modified the teleportation spell to get it to work in the current circumstances.


    Moreover, although I was rather vague with my exnations, Evelyn seemed to understand my ideapletely. She even added a few things I did not mention on her own.


    In less than three hours, she had already finished the first prototype of the spell.


    "It¡¯s done."


    "Do you think it will work?" I looked at the spell curiously. I already knew the answer, but I had to act my part.


    Evelyn shook her head. "I don¡¯t know. We need to try and see how it does."


    I nodded. "I calcted and it should be around midnight in our world right now. We should try to return before it¡¯s dawn. Otherwise, someone could leak rumors about your disappearance and possible death."


    "I know. Don¡¯t worry, even if this spell fails, the information I get after using it will be useful for the next attempt."


    "Actually, I don¡¯t mind staying here for a while longer. I get to spend time with you alone after all. Mm, thinking about it, living together in this ce is not such a bad idea. We can try to repopte the world."


    Evelyn was startled and then she blushed. "R-Rogue! Stop joking and let¡¯s go!" Feigning a serious expression, Evelyn walked away to hide her flustered expression.


    I chuckled. "But it¡¯s the truth!"


    "us!"


    "Okay okay, I¡¯ll shut up."


    We left the cave while making sure of avoiding the monsters nearby. Once we were in a rtively safe ce, Evelyn got ready to cast the spell.


    I thought for a moment and stopped her.


    "Wait a moment."


    "What happened?"


    I smiled before crouching down in front of her. "Get up. I¡¯ll carry you on my back."


    "... Huh?"


    "Once you cast the spell, you will attract the monsters nearby. So, if you fail, we will need to escape as fast as possible, just like before. Or do you prefer to be princess carried?"


    "O-Okay, I understand."


    Shyly, Evelyn hugged my neck and pressed her breast and body against my back. I did not hesitate to hold her legs while smiling.


    "Are youfortable?"


    "Y-Yes, I¡¯ll start now."


    Taking a deep breath, the headmistress started to cast the spell.


    Evelyn focusedpletely on her mana, forgetting everything else. At that moment, the only thing that mattered to her was to cast the spell sessfully.


    Powerful mana surged from her body. Almost instantly, the powerful monsters felt the change and rushed towards us.


    But Evelyn ignored thempletely. After a brief moment, a magic circle appeared below us. Then, the magic circle lit up!


    Spatial fluctuations surrounded us. I could feel the teleportation spell activating, trying to find the coordinates on the other side to send us there.


    But then, the same film of energy from before interfered. It surged towards the teleportation spell to drown and destroy it!


    Fortunately, Evelyn had followed my suggestions. Suddenly, a barrier surrounded the teleportation spell. The barrier protected the spell and started to struggle against the energy.


    The energy and barrier shed. A powerful surge of energy surged out, causing Evelyn to vomit a mouthful the blood.


    And then¨C


    *Crack!*


    ¨CThe spell failed.


    Blood trickled down Evelyn¡¯s mouth and dropped to the ground. But strangely, Evelyn was not disheartened. Instead, she was smiling confidently.


    "Yes, this is the way! Boy, I¡¯ll try again!"


    At the same time¨C


    *ROAAAARRRR!!!*


    The monsters had arrived.


    ...


    I have not rmended my other novel here in a while, but the current arc just finished, so it¡¯s a good time for it.


    Check it if you have time. Science/Magic ispletely different from Fourth Prince, but as the author I ask you to give it a chance (It¡¯s not R-18, by the way).


    Also, remember my P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 255 The Battle to Go Back 2

    <h4>Chapter 255 The Battle to Go Back 2</h4>


    "Boy, I¡¯ll try again!" Evelyn eximed and she started to cast the teleportation spell once more. Moreover, she did it while on my back.


    I hummed as a reply and focused on the monstersing. Berserk monsters hungry for food and thirsty for mana rushed towards us after feeling the enormous amount of mana Evelyn was using in her spells.


    From now onwards, my job is to keep Evelyn safe until she sessfully cast the spell, or until she runs out of mana and we have to hide again.


    I did not even pay attention to the first monsters that arrived. Just a group of little monsters in the sixth, seventh, and eighthyers were not enough even as a warm-up. I moved around them evading their slow attacks and carrying Evelyn on my back,pletely unruffled.


    However, stronger monsters did not take long to arrive. Less than fifteen secondster, a powerful surge of energy flew towards us from behind.


    I narrowed my eyes. Without looking behind, I stepped aside and evaded the breath-like attack. Then, I kicked one of the monsters that were attacking us, crushing its head and using it to jump away.


    Just when I disappeared from my position, a tailwhip-like attack crushed the ce where we were just a moment ago.


    Looking behind me, a giant snake was hissing bloodthirstily while its red slitted pupils followed our movements.


    A twelfthyer monster!


    And it was just the first of many! Simr presences were quickly approaching our location!


    At that moment, Evelyn opened her eyes.


    "I¡¯m ready!"


    With a shout, the magic circle below our feet lit up brightly and started the process of teleportation!


    But just like before, it was stopped by ayer of energy that attacked it!


    Evelyn grunted. The barrier appeared again, stopping the energy. But as though telling Evelyn it waspletely useless, The energy crushed the barrier once more.


    Evelyn smiled while blood trickled down her lips.


    "Hahaha! I understand! I was going the wrong way! us, I need one minute! I will modify the barrier into a spiral shape and use it to prate theyer of energy!"


    I smiled while avoiding the attack of an ape monster. "Don¡¯t worry, you have all the time in the world."


    Evelyn smirked and hugged my neck tighter. Then, she closed her eyes to modify the spell.


    Because she had just modified it, the changes Evelyn needed to do were not veryplex. She just changed some variables rted to shape and added another rted to movement. Her goal was to turn the barrier into a drill that could break through the energyyer and allow the teleportation spell to reach the coordinates in our world.


    Meanwhile, I continued evading the monsters¡¯ attacks. I keep my focus on them to make sure that none of their attacks hit Evelyn while I used as little mana as possible to ¡¯save¡¯ mana.


    By this point, another two twelfthyer monsters had arrived. Moreover, the new monsters did not fight between each other for the right to eat us and instead cooperated to bring me down. It seemed that they were thinking of killing us first before deciding how to divide the booty.


    One minute passed quickly under the attacks of the monsters. Evelyn once more opened her eyes and started to cast the spell.


    When the magic circle appeared, the monsters seemed to be crazier. It seemed that one of the neer monsters managed to identify the function of the spell and knew we were nning to escape!


    Evelyn bit her lips. She looked at my focused face with an expression of guilt and elerated the casting of the spell. In seconds, the magic circle lit up once more.


    But this time, when the energyyer surged towards the teleportation spell, a drill-shaped barrier appeared around it, blocking the energy and at the same time drilling through it to break until the other side.


    Sweat flowed down Evelyn¡¯s forehead. She could feel the strain on her mental powers. Controlling the magic circle while at the same time fighting against the energy was incredibly draining.


    But when she remembered I was struggling right now to keep her safe, she gritted her teeth and endured the headache.


    "Ahhhh!!!" With a cry, the energyyer was broken!


    "Sess!" Evelyn beamed, but in the next instant, the mana in the teleportation spell was used up.


    "Damn it! Breaking through the energyyer uses too much mana! Even if I can break through it, I will be unable to teleport us to our world. Instead, we will fall in the void of space!"


    "Then we just need to cast the spell again after that." I smiled.


    Evelyn was stunned, then, her face brightened.


    "I¡¯m an idiot!"


    Without hesitation, she cast the spell again!


    But suddenly, a powerful and ancient-sounding voice came from the mouth of a monster, apanied by overwhelming pressure.


    [So it was you.]


    Instantly, my expression turned ice-cold.


    Evelyn paled feeling the presence, but she managed to continue casting the spell. She knew our life and death could be determined by if we were able to teleport away or not.


    At the same time, I confronted the talking monster.


    "Of course, it¡¯s me."


    [Hahaha. I thought it was suspicious when I felt some unusual space fluctuations. But to think it was you.]


    "Well, I came to visit." I shrugged with a leisurely expression.


    The monster carrying the consciousness of the immortalughed loudly. His voice prated our eardrums, resounding on our bodies as powerful blows.


    I grunted in answer. An opposite forced surged out of my body, shing against the attack of the Immortal and stopping it from harming us.


    [Interesting... But it looks like you are injured. Such a great opportunity.]


    I shrugged indifferently. "You can try."


    [Yes, I will do that!]


    Then, the monster roared.


    A giant dark cloud emerged from the monster¡¯s mouth, nose, ears, and eyes; wrapping around the monster and consuming its blood and flesh.


    Then, the dark cloud gathered into a sphere that quickly turned into a human shape. It was an Avatar!


    [Die!] The Immortal¡¯s avatar bellowed. A spear of destructive energy materialized on his hand, thrusting towards my chest.


    I took a step aside,pressing the space upon my feet and traveling hundreds of meters instantly. Then, I called upon the rune on my mind.


    [Reality Render]!


    The translucid sword formed by space itself appeared on my hand, shing towards the Immortal.


    *BOOM!!!* The sword and the spear shed, creating a giant crater than destroyed everything in one kilometer around us.


    The monsters and creatures around us were instantly eradicated. Only Evelyn managed to survive thanks to my protection.


    But that was just the first attack. One instantter, I attacked again, and again, and again. My sword and his spear shed repeatedly!


    But in the end, I was the original.


    Even if I was injured and even if I did not use my entire strength, my power was not something a simple avatar could resist.


    [ARRRRGHHHHH!!!]


    After a sh, the Immortal roared. Unknowingly, its body had been bisected into two.


    But I was unable to rejoice, because his body reformed again instantly, returning to normal.


    [You will need more than that to destroy this avatar, my brethren!]


    "Is it so?" I smiled. The next second, a sh of light happened, cutting the avatar into thousands of pieces.


    At the same time, Evelyn shouted from behind me.


    "I¡¯m ready!"


    She then waved her hand, activating the teleportation spell.


    The magic circle under our feet lit up. In an instant, space fluctuations surrounded us!


    But the Immortal was not ready to give up.


    Before we could teleport away, a powerful consciousness came towards us from far away. At the same time, the body that I just cut into pieces reformed again.


    [Stay!] The Immortal bellowed and pressed his palm towards the teleportation circle.


    I smiled and swung my sword. Space itself was cut into two, severing the immortal hand.


    Then, we disappeared from that world.


    A few secondster, hundreds of avatars arrived at the site of the battle.


    One of them, noticeably bigger than the others, looked up following the spatial fluctuation¡¯s path.


    [We¡¯ll meet again.]


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 256 If You Want to Know It, You Have to Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 256 If You Want to Know It, You Have to Marry Me</h4>


    With a sh of light, Evelyn and I reappeared in the depths of space.


    I waved my hand to create a barrier around us, isting us from the harsh conditions of space and creating a burble of vital space.


    As soon as we appeared, Evelyn copsed on my back panting heavily.


    "Are you alright?" I asked in a concerned tone.


    Evelyn nodded with a pale face. "I guess... But I thought I was going to die."


    I smiled wryly. Girl, I¡¯m surprised by the fact that you did not faint after facing his pressure.


    Even if he was just an avatar, it¡¯s not something a thirteenthyer practitioner should be able to withstand.


    "Boy... Who was him? He... He seemed to know you."


    I scratched my head and looked at Evelyn fixedly. "Do you truly want to know?"


    "... I do."


    I curved my lips up and leaned forward slightly, kissing Evelyn¡¯s lips softly.


    "This is my pay."


    Evelyn twitched her lips. "Rogue." She said. Unconsciously, though, she rested her body on my chest.


    I thought for a moment and organized my words. After a few seconds, I opened my mouth. "He is the person behind the dark clouds."


    Evelyn was startled before realization dawned on her.


    "It was him!? But then, how do you know each other!?"


    "We didn¡¯t. We made contact while I was studying the dark seeds, so he knows of my existence."


    Evelyn nodded in understanding. "Then, what about your strength? us, you fought him to a standstill. And I¡¯mpletely sure a thirteenthyer practitioner is not supposed to be able to do something like that."


    I chuckled. "You are right, a normal practitioner can¡¯t. But I¡¯m different."


    "Different? How?"


    "If you want to know, you have to marry me."


    Evelyn stiffened.


    "Bastard!" Evelyn said with gritted teeth. "Do you know how it feels when you let someone hanging up like that!?"


    I nodded. "I know, so I¡¯m not telling you. You need more than a kiss to ess that information."


    Evelyn looked at me with eyes full of anger. She probably was thinking about different forms to kill me.


    I chuckled again and hugged her body before putting her on myp.


    "What are you doing?" Evelyn panicked, but I just shrugged while pointing to the void of space. "I don¡¯t know how long we are going to be here, so I need to reduce the size of the barrier to save up mana." Evelyn looked at me with a suspicious look, but perhaps because she was too tired to refute my obvious lie, she just rolled her eyes and rxedpletely.


    Just like that, we wandered through the void of space for a few minutes.


    "How much time do you need to cast the teleportation spell again?"


    "... I have enough mana, but I feel a bit tired and I¡¯m suffering from a terrible headache, so I want to wait until I felt better."


    "Is it so?" I hugged Evelyn¡¯s body and started to massage her temples gently.


    "Headmistress, can I say something?"


    "W-What?"


    "I like you."


    "I-I-Is it so?" Evelyn stuttered and looked down. "B-But I think it¡¯s not right if we¨C"


    Before she could continue speaking, I held her cheek and moved my lips towards hers.


    "!!!"


    Evelyn froze. Soon, though, she closed her eyes and let herself to receive my kiss.


    After that kiss ended, we kissed again, and again. Only after five minutes, Evelyn meved her lips away and stared at me with her blood-red eyes.


    "... I¡¯m not sure about this."


    "Do you like me, headmistress?"


    "I don¡¯t know... Perhaps."


    With a smile, I put my head on her shoulder and kissed her cheek. "Then, what are you going to do?"


    "... Let me think for a while, okay?"


    "Only if you give me another kiss."


    "Rogue." Evelyn rolled her eyes. Her lips, though, moved towards mine slowly.


    I savored her sweet lips happily and bit them slightly. Finally, I extended my tongue inside Evelyn¡¯s mouth.


    We forgot about everything else, just enjoying our kisses greedily. Rather unexpectedly, Evelyn quickly learned how to kiss. Although she was mostly passive at the start, she took the initiative on more than one asion towards the end.


    Unfortunately, such a sweet moment did notst long.


    "... It¡¯s time to go back." Evelyn said with a bit of reluctance.


    I nodded and stroked her hair. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to your office often."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "Who wants you to go there? You will only go to do perverted things." Her lips, however, curved up happily.


    "The spell is ready. us, promise me to keep our matter a secret, okay?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I understand."


    "Good. And sorry, I will give you my answer after I think things through."


    Evelyn then kissed my cheek and cast the spell.


    Secondster, we appeared in Raven¡¯s room.


    Raven had been sleeping when we arrived, but she woke up as soon as she felt our presence. But once she discovered one of the people was me, her eyes dropped sleepily.


    "Big brother?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, little kitty. You can continue sleeping."


    Raven nodded sleepily and kissed my lips before falling asleep again.


    Evelyn looked at the scene with an indifferent expression. Her eyes, though, were piercing daggers towards me.


    "Thinking about it, I can give you my answer now."


    "Let¡¯s go back to the institute first." I quickly diverted the topic without changing my expression. Evelyn snorted and cast the teleportation spell again.


    We appeared in the underground library of the academy. When we appeared, the teachers and the old man reacted instantly and looked at us in surprise.


    "You... You two are alive! Great, hahahahaha!" Evelyn¡¯s teacherughed joyfully and rushed towards us. The other teachers also smiled in relief.


    "Evelyn, rk, what happened? How are you? Why did you take so long toe back?" The old man threw us a barrage of questions. Evelyn smiled bitterly and gave him and the others a recount of the situation. When they heard that we fell in another world, they were surprised.


    "... You had it hard. It¡¯s good you are alright." The old man finally sighed and said.


    Evelyn shook her head. "Actually, I think this was a good experience. I feel that I¡¯m close to reaching the fourteenthyer. Moreover¨C" Evelyn then looked at me before looking away with a slight flush.


    Fortunately, everybody else was too focused on the first part of her words to notice it.


    "Fourteenthyer!?" The old man eximed. "T-That is..."


    "Yeah, I know. Even I can¡¯t believe it myself."


    "You... Sigh. I have been trying my entire life to breakthrough to the thirteenthyer, but my apprentice managed to reach the fourteenth so easily."


    "I¡¯m sure you will seed one day, teacher."


    The old man sighed softly. "I hope so."

 Chapter 257 Going to Dinner 1

    <h4>Chapter 257 Going to Dinner 1</h4>


    The trip to the other world ended with a satisfactory result.


    Not only I did advance my rtionship with Evelyn, but I also got valuable information about the immortal behind the dark seeds.


    Mainly, I got a general idea about thews he is proficient in,


    starting by the fact that he is not very good at space-rtedws, or at least when ites to the aspects of space rted to teleportation and movement.


    How do I know? Simple. By the fact that he did not chase after us after we left that world, and by the fact that his true body did not arrive immediately after he discovered us.


    It doesn¡¯t mean that he ispletely incapable of teleportation. If I¡¯m not wrong, he must be able to use some kind of instant movement skill, but it¡¯s limited to smaller distances. In fact, he probably needs to make ample preparations to move between worlds.


    Moreover, if I¡¯m not wrong, he is busy with something in that world. Most probably, he is studying that world¡¯s destruction.


    Yes, that is the reason why he destroyed it.


    When I shed with his avatar, I got a brief grasp of thews he wields. It¡¯s a mix of time, space, and energyws. If I must give hisws a name, it would be [Destruction].


    Plus, he also understands another set ofws that grants him his inhuman regeneration. I¡¯m not sure about what kind ofw it is, but it¡¯s very powerful. The fact that he managed to regenerate his avatar so quickly even after I cut it into pieces is proof of that.


    Hell, I bet his path to immortality is rted to that monstrous vitality of his.


    Lastly, he has a bit of understanding about soulws, as shown by the dark seed he used to create the avatar. After seeing that, I think I got an idea about what he is nning to do in our world with these seeds.


    On my side, I only showed him my [Reality Render], which is a purely a manifestation of spacews. As for the most important soulws, I managed to keep them hidden.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t know how much of hisws he showed during our fight and how much he hid.


    I shook my head, now is not the time to think about that.


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror with a smile. Behind me, Daisy was tidying my clothes gently.


    "It¡¯s done, your highness." Daisy observed my appearance with a smile. "You are ready to go to meet the parents."


    I smiled wryly. "I doubt my clothes help to change their impression of me."


    "Your highness, be positive. How bad can the dinner with your inws to be?"


    Well, when your inws are the enemies of your family, very bad.


    Yes, I¡¯m currently getting ready to visit Louise¡¯s parents.


    Today is Sunday, and tomorrow is the expedition the institute organized. As I promised Louise, I¡¯m going to have dinner with her family today.


    I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that there is a non-zero probability of Earl Carson poisoning my food.


    Not like that can kill me though.


    Plus, the fact that my father-inw hates me makes things much more interesting. To be honest, I¡¯m dying to see his expression when he sees me kissing her daughter.


    "I¡¯ll be going then, Daisy."


    "Be careful, your highness." Daisy caressed my cheek and kissed my lips. I smiled and kissed her back.


    I boarded a carriage and ten minutester, I arrived at the Riea¡¯s mansion. A butler received me and led me inside the mansion respectfully.


    Soon, Louise came out to receive me.


    "us." Louise rushed towards my arms and greeted me with a deep kiss. "You came."


    "Well, I promised you."


    Louise blushed and grabbed my hand. "Let¡¯s go, father and mother are waiting for us."


    "And how bad is the situation?"


    "... Father has not spoken to me in thest week." Louise said with a wry smile.


    I chuckled. Well, I was expecting something like that.


    Not much after Louise appeared, a smaller silver-haired girl followed after her. It was ire, Louise¡¯s sister.


    "Big sis, you are already hoarding cousin to yourself. Oh right, I should call him brother-inw now."


    "Well, I¡¯m his girlfriend so it¡¯s natural, right?" Louise smiled.


    ire pouted. "What about me then, brother-inw? Could it be that you are the kind of person that forgets the old after getting the new?"


    I smiled in amusement and flicked ire¡¯s forehead. "What are you speaking about? I¡¯m the kind that hoards both the old and the new."


    ire blushed and looked at Louise with an embarrassed look. "Big sis, control your boyfriend. I think he is flirting with me."


    "Is it so?" Louise smiled brilliantly and pinched my waist. "Could it be that your highness is not satisfied with this beautifuldy so you also want to put your ws on my little sister."


    I feigned a look of surprise and opened my eyes wide. "Louise, you know me too well."


    Louise rolled her eyes. "Of course, I have experienced your womanizer ways myself."


    "Giggle... You two are very funny. Anyway, let¡¯s hurry up. Father is already angry, and if we make him wait I don¡¯t know what he is going to do."


    Louise and I shrugged and followed ire to the dining room. In the way, though, ire winked stealthily to me.


    Then, she pouted as though asking me why I forgot about her.


    I smile in amusement and shook my head towards this little devil¡¯s antics. Do you truly think I forgot about you? How can I give up on tasting a sisters¡¯ sandwich?


    No, I was just waiting for the right opportunity.


    While I was nning how to get the two sisters together, we arrived at the dining room. And as soon as we arrived there, we felt the change in the atmosphere.


    Three people were seated around a huge and luxurious table. One of them was Al, Louise¡¯s brother, and Earl Carson¡¯s son; the second one was the silver-haired, green-eyed Mia, Louise¡¯s mother.


    As for thest, he was a middle-aged man seated at the head of the table with a stern look.


    He was Earl Carson Riea. One of the people I have to kill.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 258 Going to Dinner 2

    <h4>Chapter 258 Going to Dinner 2</h4>


    Guys, reading yourments some times makes me wonder if some of my readers are safe for the society xD


    ...


    I could feel a pair of eyes stabbing on me. The gaze of Earl Riea was filled with such killing intent that someone with a faint heart would have had a stroke long ago.


    Thus, I returned the greeting with my brightest smile.


    "Father-inw."


    *Crack!*


    I think I heard something breaking. Oh, it was his chair, nothing important.


    Trying to save the situation, Mia stood up quickly and greeted me.


    "Prince us, wee. Please take a seat."


    "Thank you, mother-inw."


    "Oh my, such a polite young man."


    *Crack!*


    This time, I think I heard something being crushed.


    Mia twitched her lips and looked at her husband with an angry look. Earl Carson Riea returned the gaze with an indifferent look and closed his eyes.


    I sat on the table with Louise at my right and ire on my left. I then looked across me at the young man who was ring daggers to me.


    "Hey Al, long time no see you. How have you been?"


    Al paled and lowered his gaze with a look of fear.


    Mm, I like your attitude. You pass.


    After I sat down, the table was enveloped by a very heavy silence. Earl Carson had his eyes closed, Al was avoiding my gaze, Mia had a stiff expression and was thinking about how to alleviate the situation, and Louise seemed a bit ashamed with her father, perhaps by the fact that she betrayed his expectations.


    Only ire was rtively normal, but even she was unable to speak easily in this tense situation. I sighed helplessly and grabbed Louise¡¯s hand under the table to show her I was with her in this.


    Understanding my intention, Louise shed a brief smile before returning to normal.


    Just like that, the dinner was served. But even the servants seemed ufortable in this heavy silence. It was such that when a servant walked slightly louder than normal identally, everybody looked at him sharply.


    Under the gazes of the Earl and his family, the poor servant was at about to cry. He quickly apologized and escaped the dining room as soon as he had the opportunity.


    Finally, after almost ten minutes like that, it was Mia who spoke first to break the silence.


    "So, Prince us, can you tell me how Louise and you became lovers?"


    I smiled with an expression of reminiscence. "It was during the wee party of the institute. Louise and I meet there and started to talk. A lot happened after that. In the end, we ended fighting. Thinking about it now, that fight started everything."


    Louise blushed beside me. She probably was remembering how fierce that fight was.


    "So it¡¯s the ssic turn of enemies bing lovers, huh. I remember sister did not like you much before." ire interjected.


    "You can put it that way. But Louise is a very sweet and beautiful girl. It¡¯s inevitableing to like her after you spend some time with her."


    Louise lowered her head in embarrassment and curved her lips up. "Idiot."


    Mia smiled seeing that interaction. "I¡¯m relieved to see that you two like each other."


    *Bam!*


    Suddenly, a hand was mmed on the table.


    "Are you nning to continue with this farse, little bastard?"


    Not only I, but every person in the table frowned.


    "Father-inw?" I feigned politeness with a fake smile, but Earl Riea just snorted displeased.


    "Don¡¯t call me like that. I¡¯m not your father-inw and I¡¯m not nning to be it ever. Little bastard, why don¡¯t you get lost from my house right now?"


    "It looks like father-inw is not happy. Could it be I made a mistake?"


    The sarcasm and ironying from my voice were obvious for anyone on the table, even more so for an old snake like the Earl. He narrowed his eyes and shot me a look of disgust.


    "Trash like you should not bring your filth to my home."


    A freezing silence filled the room.


    I chuckled. With a leisure smile, I grabbed a knife from the table and started to y with it.


    Head or heart? Mm, the neck is also a good option. What about his little brother? I¡¯m sure he will hate me thousands of times more than now if I put this knife there.


    "Earl Riea, I don¡¯t like it when people call me trash."


    "Hehe, great news. I don¡¯t like you either!"


    With a bellow, the Earl¡¯s aura assaulted my body.


    Powerful pressure surged towards me. The aura of an eleventhyer powerhouse was not something anyone could endure.


    Louise and ire paled, and Al fell from his chair and started to shiver in fear. If not that I protected Louise and ire with my aura, their reactions would have been the same that his.


    As for me, I narrowed my eyes and swung the knife.


    Razor-sharp sword intent erupted from the knife, slicing the aura into two and protecting me from it. But I had to act the part of a fifthyer practitioner, so I let out a feigned grunt of difort and paled slightly.


    The Earl¡¯s eyes turned freezing cold. With a harrumph, he doubled the pressure he was emitting.


    But then¨C


    "Enough!"


    A voice colder than freezing ice interfered.


    Instantly, the temperature of the dining room fell below the freezing point.


    Mia¡¯s ice-cold eyes stared at the Earl with a look of rage. Her ninthyer mana was ready to attack at any moment.


    Even although her cultivation was twoyers lower than the Earl, her aura was not a bit weaker. It seemed like she was ready to fight her husband regardless of the consequences.


    Earl Riea¡¯s expression turned ugly. "Mia, are you going to oppose me due to him!?"


    "Shut up! Where is your shame!? He is the boyfriend of your daughter!"


    "Daughter!? Hahaha, that girl that ruined the reputation of our family does not deserve to be my daughter!"


    "Carson! How do you dare to say that about your daughter!? Are you crazy!?"


    "She ruined the rep¨C"


    "Reputation!? Reputation, fame, power! That is everything you care about! What about the happiness of your family!? What about us!? Will you kill us as well if it is necessary to achieve your ambitions!?"


    Earl Riea fell silent.


    Mia looked at her husband with a disappointed expression. She then shook her head sadly.


    "You... I wonder when you stopped being the man I fell in love with."


    Earl Riea stared at his wife with aplicated gaze. He then shot me a disdainful look and stood up.


    "I¡¯m already full."


    Then, he left the living room.


    Of course, he did not notice the little trick I yed on him when he was leaving.

 Chapter 259 If You Have to Choose

    <h4>Chapter 259 If You Have to Choose</h4>


    When Earl Riea left the room, Mia turned towards me with an apologetic expression.


    "Prince us, I¡¯m sorry. My husband, he..."


    I shook my head with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, mother-inw. I was already expecting something like this." Besides, I already took a bit of revenge.


    I wonder, how will he react when he tries to have sex again and his little brother betrays him?


    Beside me, Louise held my hand tighter.


    Mia smiled in relief hearing my answer. "Prince, I want you to know that I support your rtionship with my daughter. I can see that Louise likes you very much, and you also like her. Don¡¯t worry about my husband, even if he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll force him."


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you, mom."


    "What are you thanking me for?" Mia reproached us with a light tone. "As a mother, it¡¯s my duty to seek the happiness of my children. Prince us, I hope you make my daughter happy. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to turn you into a popsicle." Then, she made some cute gestures with her hands to illustrate her intention.


    ire and Louise giggled while I shook my head amused.


    After the atmosphere rxed thanks to Mia¡¯s words, we continued conversing for a while. Finally, Mia looked at me with a smile.


    "Prince us, why don¡¯t you sleep here tonight and go to the institute with Louise tomorrow? I can send a message to the pce to notify them."


    Just what I was waiting for.


    "Great. Please give my maid a message as well. Tell her to prepare the things I¡¯ll need for the expedition tomorrow and take them to the meeting ce."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll get the guest room ready then. Louise, why don¡¯t you show Prince us the mansion meanwhile?"


    "Yes, mother. us, let¡¯s go."


    Louise then held my hand with an intimate expression and pulled me away.


    ire was going to follow us, but Mia stopped her with a frown while she whispered something to her ear.


    "Where do you think are you going?"


    "Uh? To apany brother-inw, of course."


    Mia shook her head speechless. "Stop being the third wheel. Louise is going to marry him in the future, so she needs to spend time alone with him."


    ire lowered her head in disappointment.


    "Then, mother, can I marry brother-inw too?"


    "You... What stupidity are you saying!? You can¡¯t!"


    "Why? Sister married him, so I can too!"


    Mia was speechless. In the end, she just shook her head with a tired expression.


    "Just... You can¡¯t, okay? Don¡¯t ask for the reason."


    ire pouted in dissatisfaction. Her eyes, however, were shining with a crafty light.


    Walking beside Louise, I did not know whether tough or to cry after hearing that conversation (using my enhanced vision).


    I wonder how Louise would react if she learns of her little sister¡¯s ns.


    Noticing my gaze, Louise tilted her head curiously.


    "Why are you smiling like that?"


    "Nothing important. I was just thinking about something interesting."


    Louise narrowed her eyes with a suspicious expression. "us, I don¡¯t know why I have a bad feeling about your smile."


    "You are just imagining things." I feigned ignorance.


    Louise looked at me with an ¡¯I¡¯m-not-believing-that¡¯ expression.


    I, meanwhile, continued constructing a scene in my mind.


    4P with two sisters and their mother. It¡¯s the enhanced version of oyakodon.


    Louise and I continued walking through the hallways. She introduced to me the different rooms and ces of the mansion happily while I took advantage of each and every opportunity to flirt with her.


    Finally, after she showed me most of the mansion, Louise put on aplicated expression.


    "us, I¡¯m sorry."


    I shook my head with a smile. "You don¡¯t have to."


    "But, father behaved like an idiot! He even used his aura on you! I know that he is unhappy that I¡¯m going out with you, but even then, he¨C"


    "Silly girl, I was already expecting something like that." I smiled gently andbed her beautiful blonde hair with a smile.


    Louise nodded and put her head on my chest.


    I looked at this pretty girl and aplicated feeling filled my mind. This girl, she has given up so much for me, but I¡¯m probably going to kill her father someday.


    "Louise, you know that one day, your father and I will turn intoplete enemies, right? We are probably going to try to kill each other." I said with a sigh.


    Louise bit her lips and nodded.


    "What are you going to do when that happens? If you have to choose, where will you stand."


    Louise fell silent and thought for a while.


    "... I don¡¯t know. us, if one day you are about to kill my father, can you spare his life?"


    I sighed. "Do you think he will spare mine if the situation is reversed."


    Louise did not answer.


    I sighed again and caressed her cheek with a gentle expression. "Let¡¯s not talk about that. There is still time until something like that happens. Who knows, perhaps it will never happen."


    Louise nodded, but it was obvious she knew it was a lie.


    However, she did not want to face that situation now.


    With a smile, I lifted Louise¡¯s chin and kissed her lips. Perhaps trying to forget the conversation of just now, Louise returned my kiss passionately.


    Still in the hallway, I hugged her waist and pressed her body against mine. My lips sucked her sweet lips greedily, and my hands started to roam her body.


    Louise and I had not done it since that time at the wee party. Thus, Louise¡¯s suppressed desire soon started to burn.


    With a fiery gaze, she bit my lips and hugged my neck hungrily.


    "us..."


    "It looks like my little wife wants to y, huh." I chuckled.


    Louise bit her lips and flushed briefly, but her expression was one of pure lust. Despite it, though, she still had enough rity to know the right time and ce.


    "Not here, let¡¯s find a room..."


    I smiled and closed my eyes. Using my perception, I searched for a room nearby.


    At that moment, a certain ce caught my attention.


    Instantly, my expression turned evil. I then kissed Louise deeply and took her towards that room.


    When Louise saw the door, her expression changed.


    "W-Wait, it¡¯s my father¡¯s office!"


    I kissed her again and opened the door regardless of it. "Don¡¯t worry, there is nobody inside."


    Then, I pushed her against the wall.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 260 Hiding in the Office 1

    <h4>Chapter 260 Hiding in the Office 1</h4>


    Guys, better wait until tomorrow¡¯s chapter to read. You have been warned...


    ...


    "Mm...~" Louise moaned and wrapped her legs around my waist.


    I pushed her against the wall and kissed her mouth fiercely. Louise answered my kiss with the same passion and invaded my mouth with her tongue.


    Louise¡¯s beautiful body heated. Her hands moved restlessly, grabbing my back as though she was trying to fuse with me.


    After a few seconds of kissing, we separated our lips. Louise snorted with an expression of pure lust and looked at me while licking her lips.


    I smiled and grabbed her butt, moving my hands freely between her ass, and anus, touching her tailbone and running my finger through her spine.


    Louise gasped and stretched her neck while curving her back. I took advantage of that to kiss and suck her defenseless neck and kiss her corbone.


    One of my hands moved up, slipping down the shoulder strap of her dress and releasing her milky-white skin. My mouth then moved down and kissed her shoulder before going down until her breast.


    "Aann...~" Louise gasped and her arms tightened around my neck. Her blonde hair fell through her back and her lips curved into a smile.


    In just seconds, Louise had turned from an elegant young maiden into a goddess of lust.


    "Louise..." I whispered her name in her ear and licked her earlobe. The sweet aroma of her skin assaulted my nostrils, and her beautiful neck glistered with a small drop of sweat.


    Inevitably, our lips meet again. Then, our tongues started a fight for supremacy, trying to dominate the other fiercely.


    Unfortunately for Louise, her experience was unable topare to mine. Quickly, she surrendered to my advances, gasping and moaning while trying to cope with the pleasure.


    I held her body hungrily and moved through the office, finally putting her on the desk of the earl. There, our fight intensified, with Louise starting to unbutton my shirt while kissing my neck.


    At this point, she had stopped caring about the fact this ce was the office of her father.


    I, on the other hand, was a bit more careful. Using my mana, I moved the things on the desk to a safe ce. Just in case the earles.


    "us, hurry up..." Louise panted while removing my clothes. I grinned and inserted my hands below her dress, ying with her breasts and pinching her nipples.


    "Ngh...~ Softer...~"


    "You are very sensitive."


    Louise blushed and stared at me with excited eyes. Her mouth opened briefly, and her glistening lips attracted my mouth.


    I pressed my lips against her before licking her cheek, neck, and shoulders. And finally, I lowered her dress to suck on her breasts.


    "Unm...~"


    Louise grunted and hugged my head, pressing it against her twin mountains. I grinned and used my teeth to bite her nipples slightly, causing her to spam.


    "N-No...~" Louise gasped softly and her nipples turned hard.


    I continued messing with her breasts, biting and sucking her aree. Marks of teeth appeared around them, leaking a slight bit of blood.


    "C-us, stop... Mmm~... it hurts..."


    Despite saying that, though, her arms continued holding my head tightly.


    "Louise, you are so lewd." I whispered while kissing her neck. Louise moaned happily and looked at me with an expression of ecstasy.


    Finally, she finished unbuttoning my shirt. Her small tongue extended and licked my chest, moving towards my nipples seductively and ying with them.


    Meanwhile, my hands moved down towards her thighs, slowly advancing below her dress until reaching the ce between her legs.


    When I arrived there, I smiled mischievously and used my finger to stroke her slit.


    "Ughgh~!" Louise gasped. Just the feeling of my fingers touching her slit over her panties was enough to almost make here.


    Watching her reaction, I used my thumb to rub her entrance slowly until I found her clitoris. Then, I started to pinch and rub her clitoris, teasing Louise at my heart¡¯s content.


    Between grunts and moans, Louise wrapped her arms around my neck and panted heavily on my chest.


    "us...~ Hurry up...~"


    "Mm? Hurry up? What are you talking about?"


    Louise looked at me with pleading eyes. But when she saw I was still smiling with a teasing expression, she snorted and moved her hand towards my pants.


    Louise then used her lovely hands to try to release my beast. Unfortunately, her unfamiliarity with men¡¯s clothing made the job a bit hard.


    "us...~"


    Louise looked at me again. Seeing her appealing expression, I decided to stop teasing her and lowered my pants.


    Instantly, my powerful weapon sprang up ready for battle.


    Louise gasped and fixed her eyes on it. In a daze, she used her hands to grab and rub my dick while observing it.


    "it¡¯s so weird."


    "It¡¯s not the first time you see it."


    "Yeah, butst time I did not have the chance to observe it carefully."


    I smiled. Looking right into Louise¡¯s eyes, I removed her hands away from my rod and wrapped them around my waist.


    Then, I leaned my waist forward and put it right on her entrance.


    "Mmm...~" Louise moaned and moved her waist forward to meet with my penis, but I smirked and moved back.


    "us...?"


    "Tell me that you want it."


    Louise was startled before blushing. "S-Stop it..."


    I curved my lips up and moved my penis towards her vagina again, rubbing it softly but without entering inside.


    Frustrated, Louise tried several times to make me insert it, but I moved back each time.


    "us, hurry up... Father cane anytime."


    "Mmm, you are right... But I want to hear you say it."


    Louise blushed again. But when she saw I was not going to change my opinion, she gritted her teeth and lowered her head with a blush.


    "I-I want it."


    "Oh? What is it that you want?"


    Louise looked at me with teary eyes, but I remained with an unperturbed smile.


    Finally, she bit her lips and opened her mouth in shame.


    "I-I want you inside."


    As soon as these words sounded, I thrust forward.


    Immediately, my weapon slid inside Louise¡¯s crotch.


    Louise gasped. As though she was waiting for that, she started to move her waist up and down, swallowing my penis every time she moved her waist.


    I sighed and held her waist. My mouth moved towards her neck and breast, licking and sucking on them while my holy sword pierced deep into her insides.


    Just like that, Louise and I yed crazily on the desk of her father.


    But at that moment, we heard footstepsing from the corridor.


    Using my senses, I discovered it was the earl apanied by someone else. An expression of surprise appeared on my face, but it was quickly reced by an evil smile.


    To think this kind of situation would end happening.


    ted, I brought my lips towards Louise¡¯s ear and whispered something gently.


    "Louise, your father ising towards here."


    Instantly, it was as though a pot of cold water was poured on her.


    "F-Father...? C-us, w-what are we going to do?"


    "Shhh, calm down. I have an idea."


    Then, I carried Louise towards a corner of the office and put an illusion around us. At the same time, I used magic to hide anything amiss in the room.


    Then, I kissed Louise¡¯s mouth and smiled. "If you don¡¯t want to be discovered, you must remain silent."


    One secondter, Earl Riea entered the office.

 Chapter 261 Shock, Pain, and Tears

    <h4>Chapter 261 Shock, Pain, and Tears</h4>


    "F-Father is here." Louise whispered in panic. I nodded and looked at the earl and the other man that entered the office with him.


    Louise¡¯s expression turned pale. She pressed herself against my body, closed her eyes, and hid her face on my chest trying to not be discovered.


    But when she realized that her father seemed not to have noticed us, she opened her eyes timidly and looked towards the earl.


    "W-We were not discovered?"


    I smiled and kissed her lips. "I told you to be silent. This illusion doesn¡¯t work for sounds."


    At that moment, Earl Carson stopped.


    "Master?" Asked the other man confused.


    The earl looked around the room with furrowed brows. "... How strange, I think I heard something."


    Louise¡¯s face turned pale white. She seemed able to see the moment when her father discovers us and turns crazy, trying to kill us.


    Feeling her nervousness, I felt rather mischievous.


    Softly, I moved my weapon up and down.


    "!!!"


    Louise¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly brought her hand to her mouth to stop herself from moaning.


    But perhaps because the stimtion was too intense, her love juices flooded out of her cave uncontrobly.


    "Ughh...~" Louise muffled groan sounded while she shivered.


    I gasped. At this moment, Louise¡¯s vagina was tightening incredibly hard around my stick. I could feel it wrapping and sucking on my penis as though it wanted to devour it.


    Instinctively, I continued thrusting, softly, very softly, so the earl could not hear the sound of our flesh mming each other.


    "Master?" The man beside the earl asked.


    Earl Carson looked around before shaking his head. "It was probably my imagination." He then looked onest time around the room, finally confirming that everything was where it should be.


    Thus, he sat behind his desk.


    In my arms, Louise slowly recovered from her orgasm. When the pleasure finally faded, she red at me with a gaze of reproach. I smirked sheepishly while moving my waist.


    Louise¡¯s face turned red. She could feel a new round of pleasure umting inside her body. Moreover, because she just orgasmed, her body was currently very sensitive.


    Instinctively, Louise moaned again. When that happened, Louise turned pale and used her hand to block her mouth.


    But when she realized that was not working as she expected, she put her head on my shoulder and bit down.


    "Hiss!" I hissed before the sudden pain. Instinctively, my pistoning became faster.


    At the same time, my fingertips started to roam through Louise¡¯s body, tracing her beautiful figure and sliding down her glistening skin.


    Silently, I thrust once and again, piercing Louise deeply with each blow.


    "us..." Louise groan was muffled by my shoulder. Her teeth bit my skin deeply, while her tongue licked and sucked the small bits of blood.


    I grunted and turned around, putting her back against the wall, then, I elerated my pistoning while trying to be as silent as possible.


    Meanwhile, the two other people in the office started to speak.


    ???Master, are you not going to take action against the prince!? That brat dared to take advantage of your daughter to humiliate you! Master, if you give the word, I¡¯ll bring my men to give the prince a lesson he will never forget!"


    The earl grunted in displeasure. "Shut up, fool! What kind of idiot do you think I am!? If something happens to the prince in my house, I¡¯m sure that for tomorrow the empire¡¯s entire nobility will be screaming for my execution!"


    The man beside the earl paled. "I¡¯m sorry. This subordinate is useless and unable to see the big picture... But master, are you going to allow Prince us and Miss Louise¡¯s rtionship then!?"


    When these words sounded, Louise instantly tensed up.


    She then opened her eyes with a worried face and looked at me. Understanding her intention, I stopped my thrusts to hear the conversation.


    Louise sighed in relief and put her cheek on my chest. Her flushed face slowly recovered its normal color while my hands stroked and rubbed her back gently.


    Just at that moment, the earl replied.


    "Don¡¯t worry, their rtionship will notst much longer. As for that prince, he will soon stop being a bother."


    "Master?"


    "... I have not told you about this, but the n to kill Prince us is already in course. Lilia and I will make sure that he did not return from tomorrow¡¯s expedition!"


    When she heard these words, Louise¡¯s body shook.


    Immediately after that, her face turned pale and her body turned weak.


    I hurriedly held her body and covered her mouth in case she let out an unexpected sound.


    However, today¡¯s revtions were not just these.


    "What about the young miss, then?" The other man asked.


    A ruthless light shed through the Earl¡¯s eyes. "That fool ispletely infatuated with the prince, and I¡¯m sure she will suspect something about his death. Thus, after the expedition is finished and while she is grieving for the prince, I¡¯ll make arrangements to send her to a monastery. She probably will not resist due to her grief."


    "This... But master, the young miss..."


    "Stop calling her like that. Louise, that girl, I had great expectations for her, but she has disappointed me. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a daughter of the Riea family. She is not worthy of being my daughter!"


    These words were like an arrow that pierced Louise¡¯s heart.


    For an instant, her eyes opened wide, and big drops of tears slid down her cheek. Louise¡¯s beautiful green eyes carried an expression of disbelief.


    Then, she closed her eyes and started to sob. A silent, soft sob.


    I sighed. I was nning to use the presence of the Earl to make our lovemaking more exciting. But instead, he ended destroying the atmospherepletely.


    Helpless, I could only hug her gently while patting her back.


    Louise cried bitterly. Although her cries were silent, they were filled with such a pain I could not help but feel pity for her.


    For an instant, a powerful filling intent filled my body, to be honest, I had the impulse to just jump out and sh that earl in half.


    But it was just that, an impulse.


    Moreover, when Louise felt my killing intent, she opened her eyes and grabbed my hand. Between tears, she shook her head pleadingly.


    ¡¯Please, no...¡¯ I only needed a nce to understand her meaning.


    Even when hearing how her father thought of her, Louise still did not want to hurt him.


    Thus, we could only continue hiding in silence, hugging each other while hearing the earl¡¯s hurtful words.


    ...


    Cockblock level god.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 262 Hiding in the Office 2

    <h4>Chapter 262 Hiding in the Office 2</h4>


    So sleepy...


    Just three chapters for the end of this arc...


    ...


    Fortunately, the earl did not stay long in the office. After he revised a bunch of papers and gave some orders to the man beside him, they left.


    With the door closed, only Louise and I remained in the room.


    I dispelled the illusion with a sigh and carried Louise towards a chair, putting her on myp.


    "Are you alright?" I asked.


    Louise nodded and wiped off her tears. She then put her head on my chest.


    "us... it¡¯s very painful..."


    I kissed her head and held her delicate body gently. For some reason, it felt as though she was about to break.


    "Sorry, this is in part my fault." I said with a bit of guilt.


    "No." Louise shook her head. "I already knew this was going to happen when I decided to go on this path... It¡¯s just that... I never thought father would be so merciless..."


    I fell silent. To be honest, although Louise was shocked by her father¡¯s words, I found them normal.


    This is not the first time I¡¯m seeing something like this. Through my many lifetimes, I have seen things even worse than this. I once saw a mother that ate her children during a famine, and a father that sold his three daughters to get gambling money. Parents sacrificing their children to pagan gods, siblings betraying each other in front of an inheritance, best friends killing each other due to petty jealously.


    I have seen the best sides of people, but also their ugliest sides.


    In the end, when there is a big enough interest, even the most righteous person can be evil. Very few people can keep their integrity under any circumstance.


    Thus, I learned that if you don¡¯t want to be betrayed, the best way is simply don¡¯t giving your loved ones and allies a reason to betray you. If you are always the best option, others will naturally choose you.


    For Louise, though, this is the first time she is faced with this painful truth.


    Only after five minutes like that, Louise finally calmed down.


    "Thank you..."


    "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just doing my duty as your lover."


    Louise smiled thinly. For some reason, I found her mncholic smile extremely attractive.


    Then, she lifted her face and looked at me with her emerald green eyes.


    "us, love me. I-I want to forget everything..."


    I smiled softly and kissed her face.


    "As youmand."


    Then, I slowly untied her dress and slid it down her body.


    Her perfect naked body was exposed to my eyes in its entire glory.


    "So beautiful..." I whispered dazedly while observing her pale white skin. My hands then moved, going towards her breast and massaging them.


    Then, I used my teeth to bite her nipples softly.


    "Aaa...~ It feels god...~"


    While allowing the weed pleasure to flow over her body, Louise let out afortable sigh.


    The feeling of Louise¡¯s nipples filled my mouth, and the scent of her body hit my nostrils. I happily enjoyed the pleasure and feelings of her smell and skin.


    My nose was stimted by her pleasant scent. I released her nipples and used my tongue to lick her skin, sliding down until her pussy.


    Her love juices mixed with my saliva and dripped down the ground.


    "Nnn...~"


    Louise¡¯s cave was incredible. Perhaps due to her desire to vent her emotions, her secretions were flowing crazily, sliding out and wetting her lower bodypletely. Louise grunted and leaked out sounds of ecstasy.


    I moved my tongue, invading her vagina, licking her soft folds gently, and rubbing her clitoris.


    Louise¡¯s answered by rubbing her vagina on my face, using it to get as much stimtion as possible.


    Soon, Louise¡¯s moans started to turn louder and longer, and her breathing turned heavy. Knowing that this was the time, I carried her to the desk and put her on it.


    This time, I did not care if we mess the desk or not. Consider this a little revenge towards the earl for his words of before.


    And if he suspects something? Why should I care?


    While the papers and essories in the desk fell to the ground, I looked at Louise¡¯s body greedily.


    "Louise, I¡¯m going in."


    Louise¡¯s answer was a soft hum.


    Without hesitation, my penis entered her.


    "Here I go!"


    With these words, I thrust my hips fiercely.


    Instantly, Louise had her thoughts thrown into oblivion by the sudden stimtion.


    Even although I was a bit rough in my movements, Louise was so wet that she did not feel the slightest difort. Instead, my fierce movements helped her to forget everything that happened with her father.


    And even when she felt a bit of pain, the incredible pleasure washed it away instantly, erasing it.


    The pleasurable sensation was incredibly great. Much greater than thest time that we had sex. After all, this time Louise was venting all her frustrations without regard for the consequences.


    Even the fact that the ce we were dirtying with our dirty fluids was her father¡¯s desk did not matter to her. Currently, Louise only wanted to feel good.


    I moved my hips fiercely. My huge penis went in and out repeatedly, and I felt as though Louise¡¯s insides were being drawn with it. Instinctively, Louise bit her lips and moaned while the foreign body continued invading her, filling her up.


    It was as though my penis was being fused with her vagina. My thing and her insides were getting ustomed to each other, making the pleasure even greater and creating this amazing feeling that permeated our whole bodies and stimted our souls.


    Pleasure flooded Louise every time my penis rubbed her vaginal walls. As our sexual organs rubbed each other, she was being pushed to the greatest heights of pleasure.


    "Aaa...~ Aaa~ I-It¡¯s bad...~ I can¡¯t take it anymore...~ I-I¡¯ll be crazy."


    In front of the evergrowing pleasure, Louise started to leak erotic voices while she gasped and moaned unconsciously. Even a bit of drool was leaking from her mouth due to the pleasure my penis brought her.


    Louise¡¯s cave felt absolutely out of this world. It was so wet and soft and tight. I could feel her slimy folds of flesh throbbing and tightening around my weapon.


    To be honest, I was not expecting to feel this good. Louise¡¯s walls were tightening so hard around my weapon that it seemed as though they wanted to suck my juice.


    I looked at her face and saw a lewd and intoxicated expression on it. Her eyes were out of focus, and her breathing was mixed with ragged moans and gasp. Each time I moved, her body reacted incredibly erotically.


    I grunted and grabbed her waist, holding it firmly in my hands, Then I sped up and increased the rhythm of my thrusts.


    Louise screamed and hugged my back, pressing her nails against my back and bitting my shoulder again. At the same time, I brought my mouth to her nipples and bit hard.


    Louise¡¯s shivered. Her lower cave tightened even more, and her legs wrapped around my waist.


    "us... us...~ Aaa...~ I-I¡¯ming!"


    I grunted and thrust even harder. Her body waspletely nailed to the desk, unable to do anything but twist and shiver from my attacks.


    "Aaa...~ S-So good...~"


    With a loud cry, Louise curved her back up and her love juices erupted out.


    Then, she copsed in the table with heavy breaths.


    I could feel her body quivering and spasming repeatedly. Her skin was flushed red, and glistening drops of sweat slid down her neck and breasts.


    Louise¡¯s orgasm was so fierce that she had drenched the earl¡¯s desk fully, including some documents. I wonder what he will think when he finds about it tomorrow.


    When she finally exited the afterglow of the orgasm, Louise let out a satisfied smile and stared at me.


    "us... Never abandon me, please..."


    I kissed her lips tenderly and put my forehead against hers.


    "Never, I swear."


    Satisfied, Louise closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    As for me, even although I had not ejacted yet, I could not bear to wake up my sleeping angel.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 263 Be

    <h4>Chapter 263 Be</h4>


    After Louise fell asleep, I stepped across space and carried her to her room.


    Louise¡¯s room was rather girlish, a bit unexpected from a strong girl like her, but rather cute too. I smiled softly while carrying her to the bed.


    After a kiss on her forehead and seeing the smile on her face, I left her room. I would have liked to stay a while longer, but the people in the mansion will probably suspect something if both Louise and I are gone for longer than this.


    After I left the room, I wandered the mansion aimlessly. At the same time, I checked on some documents I had seen in the Earl¡¯s office and copied with magic.


    But as expected, I was unable to find anything useful in them. Well, the earl looks like the careful kind. He surely will not let something that can be used against him in his office.


    While I was walking around the mansion, I meet Mia again.


    "Prince us? I was searching for you. Where is Louise?"


    "Oh, mother-inw. Louise said that she was tired, so she went to rest."


    "Tired? How weird. Louise normally doesn¡¯t sleep so early."


    Almost instantly, Mia froze.


    Then, an expression of realization appeared on her face.


    One secondter, she looked at me with a strange expression.


    "I wonder what kind of extraneous physical activity she went through to fall asleep so early."


    I let out a cough to hide my awkwardness and changed the topic.


    "Anyway, why were you searching for me?"


    "Oh, that is right. Come, I¡¯ll show you to your room."


    I nodded and followed behind Mia.


    During the way, Mia was silent. Only when we reached the room, she opened her mouth.


    "us, I¡¯m sorry for my husband¡¯s behavior today. Don¡¯t worry, even although he is like that, Louise is his daughter. He will not make things too difficult for the two of you."


    I fell silent for a moment and looked at Mia carefully.


    Thinking about it, this a good opportunity to bring Mia to my side.


    From what I have seen of her personality, Mia is not someone evil or scheming. Quite the opposite, she is a nice person. To say it nicely, she is something with outstanding morality and values between the nobles. To say it bluntly, she is a bit na?ve for a noble of her position.


    Thus, if I y my cards right, I can probably make her take the initiative toe to my side, and my bed, in the nearby future.


    After organizing my thoughts, I opened my mouth.


    "Mother-inw. No, Mia, do you know what the origin of the conflict between your husband and me is?"


    Mia opened her mouth to say something, but in the end, she said nothing.


    "It looks like you know."


    Mia smiled bitterly. "It¡¯s your throne, right?"


    I shook my head. "No, it¡¯s my mother."


    Mia was startled, but I continued without minding it. "There are two main culprits behind my mother¡¯s death. The first one is the emperor. His distrust, unfounded jealously, and possessive tendencies drove mother to her death. The second person is the empress. She used her words to fan the suspicions of the emperor and used her power in the pce to pressure my mother as much as she could. Such actions made my mother¡¯s life very miserable, draining her will to live and finally killing her.


    "But although the two of them are the main culprits, they are not the only people behind it. Mia, Earl Carson is also rted to this, right?"


    Mia entered in panic. "No! Although my husband is a bit ambitious, he did not have any reason to make your mother to di¨C"


    "But he did have a reason." I interrupted Mia with an indifferent voice. "Earl Carson is an ambitious man whose goal is to bring the Riea family to greater heights. Thus, when the emperor married Lilia, the current empress, he found his opportunity.


    "Making use of Lilia, andter of n as crown prince, Earl Carson nned to make the Riea family the strongest family of the empire. Once n was crowned as the emperor, Earl Carson will be one of the closest people to the emperor and the empress dowager.


    "Unfortunately, an obstacle appeared on his ns. It was my mother.


    "It¡¯s not a secret that the emperor loved my mother more than the empress. He was obsessed with her. Thus, the earl feared that once mother gave birth to a male child, the emperor would disregard everything to make him the crown prince, am I right? Thus, the earl supported the empress behind scenes when she started her n to get rid of my mother."


    "... These are just your conjectures. You don¡¯t have proof your words are right." Mia denied it immediately.


    I just smiled calmly. "You are right. They are just conjectures. But, why the earl wants to kill me?"


    Mia froze before that question.


    "W-What are you saying?"


    I looked straight to her eyes with a calm look. "I¡¯m asking you, why does the earl want to kill me ?"


    "Let¡¯s be honest." I continued. "There is no reason for the Earl to be opposed to Louise marrying me. In the end, I¡¯m also a prince. My status is more than enough to match her.


    "But you saw his reaction today. It¡¯s obvious he loathes that possibility. It¡¯s because the Earl sees me as an obstacle. An impediment between him and the sess of his family. In fact, I¡¯m one hundred percent sure that the reason Louise approached me the first time was under the orders of the earl. Did he want to use Louise to get information about me? Maybe about my master?"


    Mia paled.


    I smiled. "Your reaction tells me I¡¯m right."


    "P-Prince, L-Louise loves you. S-She is n¨C"


    "I know Louise loves me." I interrupted Mia again. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m clear about it. I will not fault Louise for that either. Back then, our positions were different. What she did was something normal. But¨C"


    I smiled with a mischievous look.


    "How do you think the earl feels now that her n backfired in such a way. Hehe, he probably feels like he was yed as a fool. The chess piece he sent to infiltrate the enemy ended really turning into his enemy. I¡¯m sure he hates my guts due to that."


    I looked at the room in front of me with a casual expression. "Buting back to the topic, the fact that the earl sent Louise back then proves that he was already plotting against me since long ago. In fact, the n to kill me is already going on. That n even includes taking care of Louise."


    "That is not true!" Mia refuted me fiercely. "Even if he is like that, he will never do something that harms his daughter!"


    "Do you truly believe that?" I asked with a mocking expression. "Mia, do you truly think your husband will not sacrifice his daughter if he considers it necessary?"


    "T-That..."


    "Then, do you want to make a bet with me?"


    Mia looked at me perplexed.


    "Let¡¯s bet in the fact that the earl doesn¡¯t dare to harm his daughter. Tomorrow starts the institute¡¯s expedition. That is when the n to kill me will start. So let¡¯s bet in the fact that he will not dare to put Louise¡¯s life in danger."


    Mia turned pale. Just the possibility of my words being true filled her with fear.


    "Don¡¯t worry." I continued in a rxed tone. "I know about his n, so I will make sure that Louise is not hurt regardless of whatever he tries. Then, will you bet with me?"


    "... Why do you know all of this?"


    "Well, I have my sources." I said with an innocent smile.


    "... What are we going to bet?" After a few seconds of silence, Mia spoke.


    I curved my lips up. "What do you think of a favor? If I win, you will owe me a favor. If you win, I¡¯ll owe you a favor."


    "A favor?" Mia was confused.


    "Yes. Don¡¯t underestimate it, it can be very useful. For example, if one day your husband loses the battle for power, you can use that favor to save his life."


    "B-Battle? What do you mean?"


    I sighed exasperatedly. "Think about it, Mia. I even managed to get information about the earl¡¯s n to kill me. How do you think I did it?"


    "You... You have a faction behind you!"


    I shook my head. "More urately, I have a faction under me. These are my preparations for when I have to fight the emperor and the empress."


    Mia turnedpletely pale.


    These words I just said, they were basically treason!


    "You... W-Why are you telling me something like this? D-Don¡¯t you fear I will tell my husband about it?"


    I curved my lips up slightly. "I know you won¡¯t." I said with conviction. "You are not that kind of person." Besides, I put a suggestion in your mind to prevent that, just that you did not notice.


    Mia was stunned. One secondter, sheughed bitterly.


    "Prince us, you are very frightening."


    "Thank you." I bowed with aic expression. "Unfortunately, some ignorant people can¡¯t see it. Then, are you going to bet with me?"


    Mia bit her lips. For some reason, she had the feeling she was slowly falling into a very sticky.


    But unfortunately, she could not refuse.


    After hearing my words, she started to think about the possibility of her husband losing.


    Before this, she never even imagined it. But now, she could not avoid but think, ¡¯what if?¡¯


    More when she faced this side of me she had never seen.


    Besides, she trusted that her husband was not going to hurt Louise.


    "Very well, I agree."


    I smiled like a devil who sessfully fooled a mortal. "Great, Mia. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a man of my word."


    Mia looked at me for a few seconds and sighed. "Please, take care of my daughter. It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll be going."


    "Good night." I said.


    "... Good night."


    Once I was sure Mia was gone, I entered my room.


    Mia, Mia. Even if your husband was not nning to hurt Louise, he will definitively choose to hurt her.


    I know people like him well. When he had to make his choice, he will choose his ambitions over his family.


    Lying on my bed, I entered deep into thought about the future.


    But this night was destined to be a busy one.


    One hour after the lights of the mansion were turned off, someone opened the door of my room.


    "... Brother-inw? Are you awake?"


    ...


    Very long chapter...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 264 Cuddling

    <h4>Chapter 264 Cuddling</h4>


    "... Brother-inw? Are you awake." ire¡¯s muffled voice resounded in the room.


    When she saw that I did not answer, she hesitated slightly before making up her mind anding inside.


    Then, she walked towards my bed and climbed on it.


    "... Brother-inw?"


    "Little princess, what are you doing here?" I asked in an amused tone.


    "So you are awake." ire smiled happily andy down beside me. "I came to see you. Sister hoarded you the entire night, so I wanted to spend a bit of time with you."


    I patted her head softly and sighed while I observed the cute and sexy fairy in front of me.


    Because she was already ready to sleep, ire was wearing a cute white nightgown. The nightgown reached until her thighs, leaving her knees and legs discovered.


    Moreover, she was also carrying a teddy bear on her arm. I was slightly surprised to know that she still used one to sleep.


    To be honest, ire looked pretty tempting. More than sexy, she seemed like a doll that tempted you tomit a crime.


    In fact, I¡¯m holding myself back to not pounce and devour herpletely.


    But as though she did not know of my difficulties, ire smiled and leaned towards me, hugging my neck and pressing her body against mine.


    "Mou... I¡¯m upset. I had been waiting for brother-inw to visit me, but when you came, you only had eyes for sister." ire said with a pout.


    I was amused by her show of dissatisfaction. "Well, Louise is my lover. It¡¯s my duty as her boyfriend to spend time with her."


    "What about me then? We already k-kissed before. A-Are we not lovers yet?"


    I chuckled. "Do you want to be my lover?"


    ire lowered her head with a blush.


    A few secondster, she spoke in a soft tone.


    "Brother-inw, do you like sister?"


    "I like her." I replied without hesitation.


    "Then, what about me? Don¡¯t you like me too? Why do you only pay attention to sister then? I want to be your lover too!" ire said with an expression of sadness. "... Mother said that I can¡¯t marry you, but, why can sister marry you then!? Could it be that you like her more than me?"


    I caressed her head softly. "Silly girl, if you want to marry me too, I don¡¯t mind."


    "... Really?"


    "Really."


    "Then... Let¡¯s kiss..."


    I looked at the adorable shy expression on ire¡¯s face and shook my head. Then, I moved my lips towards her and pecked her lips softly.


    ire blushed and put her head on my chest, Then, she hugged my body more tightly.


    "... Brother-inw. You already did that with my sister, right? Can... Can we do it too."


    I fell silent for a moment. Then, I sighed.


    "... Not today."


    ire was startled. "... Why? Brother-inw, don¡¯t you like me?"


    I smiled and kissed her lips again before shaking my head. "I like you, but today is not the best moment for it."


    ire put on an expression of disappointment.


    I smiled and then used my body to hug her tenderly. "Little devil, don¡¯t be stubborn. There is a reason we can¡¯t do it today. Let¡¯s just cuddle like this until tomorrow, okay?"


    ire hesitated for a moment, but she finally relented in the end.


    Then, she put her face in my neck and sniffed softly.


    "Brother-inw, I like your smell. It calms me down."


    I smiled wryly. This girl, she is tempting me in purpose, right?


    Sigh, how troublesome.


    To be honest, I did not mind eating ire tonight. In fact, originally that was my n tonight.


    However, I changed my opinion after what happened to Louise.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t mean I will change my ways and suddenly be a better man. Instead, I just don¡¯t want to sleep with her sister the same night she learned of her father¡¯s thoughts about her.


    If I do that and Louise learns about it one day, I¡¯m sure she will feel betrayed. Imagine, the day you learn your father is disappointed in you, your lover goes and sleeps with your sibling instead of consoling you, how are you going to feel?


    Even if this is a world that allows polygamy, nobody will like something like that.


    I¡¯m a scum, and I¡¯m not ashamed of that. To be honest, I don¡¯t mind sleeping with any kind of girl or woman, married or not, rtive or not, inw or not, older or younger. Moreover, I don¡¯t mind using dirty tricks to get them. Perhaps it can sound egocentric, but while I have the power to make them happy, it¡¯s alright for me regardless of how our rtionship starts.


    Therefore, if I like a woman, I just go for her. Withoutplications and without caring about morals. I stopped caring about that long ago anyway.


    But if sleeping with someone leaves an unheble injury in one of my current women, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s alright to do it. Not when this time I¡¯m truly nning to spend an eternity with them.


    If I seed, this reincarnation will be thest. And as one of the women that will apany me for eternity, I need to take care of Louise.


    So, although I¡¯ll eventually sleep with ire, I will do it in a way that Louise feels not betrayed.


    ire and I chatted for a while on the bed, mostly talking about her daily life, or she asking me questions about cultivation. I took advantage of our conversation to pass her the cultivation technique I created for her, and at the same time, I checked up the state of her soul.


    Besides, I tell her about Louise and her father¡¯s situation. ire will be my official lover soon, so the sooner she learns about what she is going to face, the better.


    But during my conversation, I detected something in my senses.


    When I looked into it, I smiled at the little girl in my arms.


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    "Huh?"


    I then whispered something on her ear. ire was surprised, but she nodded and followed my words.


    Thus, she got down the bed and walked towards the door.


    Just when she reached the door, someone knocked on it.


    ire opened her eyes wide. She then looked at me in disbelief. I smiled with a smile and nodded, indicating to open the door.


    When ire opened the door, Louise was on the other side.


    "... ire?" Louise was stunned.


    ire grinned. "Wow! I thought it was a joke when brother-inw told me you wereing, sister. Brother-inw, how did you know?"


    "Secret."


    ire pouted. She then grabbed Louise¡¯s hand and pulled her inside. "Anyway,e in, sister. It¡¯ll be bad if someone sees you entering this room."


    Still confused, Louise could only follow ire inside.


    But when ire closed the door, Louise finally reacted.


    "W-Wait a minute, ire. W-What are you doing here?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, sister. We did not do anything wrong. Well, I wanted to, but brother-inw refused." ire replied with a mischievous grin.


    "T-That... us, exin what is happening here!"


    I chucked and walked towards Louise, pulling her on my arms and carrying her to the bed.


    "Stop asking about that... Let¡¯s sleep instead."


    Then, irey down on the other side and held Louise¡¯s hand.


    "Big sis, don¡¯t worry. Even if our father is like that, I¡¯ll support you. But you must support meter too, okay?"


    "ire... But what do you mean about supporting youter?"


    "Obviously, to marry brother-inw too! Mm, you will be the big wife, and I the small wife. What do you think?"


    Louise was stunned speechless, too dumbfounded to even reply.


    I chuckled amused and hugged Louise tightly.


    "Stop paying attention to that little devil. Let¡¯s sleep, tomorrow will be a busy day."


    "Brother-inw. What do you think about eating two sisters tonight?"


    "Little devil, sleep."


    "But don¡¯t you think that is exciting. Hey big sis, what do you think?"


    "ire, us is my boyfriend, not yours."


    "Tsk, why so cold? It¡¯s not like I want to steal him. I just want to share. S.H.A.R.E!"


    "ire, he is MY boyfriend."


    "Brother-inw, did you feel that chill?"


    "Just sleep and stop teasing your sister..."


    "Okay okay... but sister, if I marry brother-inw too we can make a team against the other lovers of brother-inw."


    Strangely, this time Louise did not reply immediately.


    "... I¡¯ll consider it."


    "That means that you agree!?"


    "I¡¯m just considering it, okay. Hey ire, don¡¯t hug my boyfriend!"


    "Stingy."


    Just like that, the three of us spend the night together.


    The next day, Louise¡¯s mood was much better.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 265 The Expedition Starts

    <h4>Chapter 265 The Expedition Starts</h4>


    The next morning.


    Louise and I arrived at the entrance of the city in a carriage. This was the meeting ce arranged by the academy for the expedition.


    But when we arrived and were about to go down the carriage, Louise suddenly stopped in her tracks and held my shirt.


    "us... Are you truly going?"


    "Why, are you concerned about me?" I asked with a smile on my face.


    Louise bit her lips. Looking at the ground, she showed a concerned expression.


    "us, you heard my father... They are nning to kill you during the expedition."


    "Well, I¡¯m not so easy to kill."


    "Even so, it¡¯s too dangerous! With the rumor about your teacher, I¡¯m sure father will not be confident in killing you without a thirteenthyer practitioner at least! us, stop smiling! This is serious!"


    I chuckled amusedly and held Louise¡¯s hand with a gentle smile. "Stop worrying, Louise. Everything is under control. In fact, I already knew about the n to kill me since long before. I have already made the necessary preparations."


    "... Are you sure?"


    "Of course. Would I risk my life without reason?" I said and stroke Louise¡¯s head. "I don¡¯t want to make you a widow so early."


    Louise punched my chest. "Idiot... us, don¡¯t dare to die... If you die, I swear I¡¯ll kill you."


    I smiled and kissed Louise softly. Then, we walked towards the meeting ce.


    The meeting ce was already filled with people. Students from the first to the fifth year of the institute were gathered with eager and anticipating expressions.


    In front of them, the teachers led by headmistress Evelyn were standing with serious expressions. The members of the student council, the students¡¯ guard, and the clubmittee, led by Dina, Katherine, and the crown prince n respectively, were behind them.


    I was a member of the student council, so I reluctantly separated from Louise and walked towards them.


    During the way, I saw several acquaintances. First was my fianc¨¦e, ra, who greeted me with a happy smile and a wave of her hand, then it was Alver, the guy who lives beside my bedroom, and Hannah, Alice¡¯s knight. I also saw my brother, Bryan, who had a gloating smile and a smirk on his face.


    I returned the smile, of course.


    On the other hand, I was surprised when I saw Hannah. Since when was she studying in the institute?


    She didn¡¯t seem very happy and scowled when she felt my gaze, so she is probably here against her will.


    Surely it was Alice¡¯s idea.


    When I arrived where the members of the student council were gathered, the first one to receive me was my loyal and lovable maid.


    "Your highness, you are here." Daisy greeted me with a brilliant smile.


    "Sorry for making you wait. Is everything ready?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, your highness. I took care of everything."


    "Great." I smiled gently to Daisy and then turned around to greet my beloved sister, my cousin Andrea, and Iris, the three other members of the student council.


    Dina and Andrea returned my greeting sweetly. As for Iris, her expression was slightlyplicated.


    Fifteen minutes after I arrived, Evelyn coughed loudly, and all the students focused their attention on her.


    "Wee, students at the Imperial Institute." Evelyn started her speech with a smile. "As you know, we are here today to start the first expedition of the year.


    "As is tradition, this expedition will transpire in the Forest of Wolves, located close to the capital. In a few minutes, I will teleport everybody to the location of the expedition, so teachers, get your students in order."


    The teachers behind Evelyn nodded and started to work.


    Five minutester when all the students were in ce. Evelyn nodded and raised her hand to cast a spell.


    I felt Evelyn¡¯s mana fluctuations and smiled. Such a nice surprise, it looks like she managed to breakthrough to the fourteenthyer and consolidated her cultivation sooner than I thought. The trip to the other world was probably more beneficial for her than I thought.


    Soon, a giant magic circle appeared and the teleportation spell surrounded every teacher and student. After a sh, we disappeared from the city.


    When we opened our eyes again, we were in front of a never-ending and foggy forest.


    Amidst the gasp of admiration of the students witnessing the headmistress¡¯s strength for the first time, and the looks of surprise of the students finally seeing the forest of wolves, Evelyn opened her mouth again.


    "Very well, now, I¡¯ll exin the rules of this expedition.


    "The expedition willst five days, until the next Friday. Each student will be teleported to a random part of the forest and must try to survive until the end of the expedition.


    "However, surviving is not the true goal of this event. After all, what we in the institute want is not only to nurture your survival instincts but also to increase yourbat experience.


    "The true goal is to hunt monsters. During the five days of the expedition, each student will be graded ording to the number and strength of the monsters they hunt. Besides, for each day you survive, your score will increase by ten percent. In other words, if you survive the five days, your score will increase by fifty percent.


    "Also, fighting between students is allowed. If any of you beat another student, you will get thirty percent of the points he umted until then. However, killing and maiming other students is forbidden.


    "Of course, we know the dangers of a chaotic battle like this, so each student will receive a charm that can activate a barrier able to stop one ninthyer attack. This barrier will activate automatically if the student is in danger, but you can also activate it if you wish to give up thepetition.


    "Students, I assure you don¡¯t need to worry about your safety. This forest has been used by the academy for many years, and there is an array covering itpletely. Thus, we will able to monitor your situation at every moment. If we find that any of you is in danger, a teacher will go to rescue you as quickly as possible.


    "No student has died during an expedition in thest twenty years, and no student will die this time. Thus, go all out and try to get a higher score. The fifty best students will be rewarded with one hundred gold coins, the ten best students will receive an opportunity to choose a secret technique from the academy repository; as for the three best students and the winner of the expedition, I assure you the reward you will get is beyond anything you can imagine.


    "Now, get ready. You will be transported to your respective locations in twenty minutes."


    As soon as these words sounded, each student started theirst-minute preparations.


    Meanwhile, I walked towards Evelyn and called at her. Evelyn was surprised, but she walked with me towards a secluded ce.


    "Boy, what happened?"


    I smiled. "Well, I wanted to know if you missed me."


    Evelyn frowned briefly. "Get serious, this is not the ce to get flirty."


    I shrugged. "Okay okay." Then, I tell her some important information.


    "The Empress and Earl Riea are nning something in this expedition."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "They are going to kill me."


    Evelyn was stunned.


    "... Do you need my help?"


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s not necessary. Just help me to keep an eye on my friends and be careful. If I¡¯m not wrong, their goal is probably not limited to me."


    Evelyn nodded. "You are right. If a prince dies under my watch, the consequences will be disastrous... Mm, I better get ready to cancel the expedition in case they go overboard."


    "You probably will have to. With the lineup they brought this time, they are nning something big."


    Evelin scowled. "These damn nobles, They dare to mess with my students! us, be careful."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine." I said with a smile. "You are clear that they will need more than a few powerhouses if they want to catch me."


    Evelyn nodded. "Anyway, it¡¯s better to be cautious. I¡¯ll keep an eye in your situation in case you need help."


    I agreed with a smile. Before leaving Evelyn reminded me several times to be careful as a nagging wife. I felt tempted to shut her up with a kiss, but there were so many eyes around us.


    After that, I walked towards each one of my women and acquaintances and left a bit of my consciousness on them. It was to keep them safe in case the empress, crown prince n, Bryan, or Earl Riea, attempt something against them.


    When everything was ready, I looked towards the forest.


    A few minutester, the expedition started.

 Chapter 266 Threads of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 266 Threads of Fate</h4>


    In the castle on the capital, Empress Lilia was holding a cup of wine on her hand while looking through a window towards the distance.


    "It¡¯s time."


    Behind her, Earl Carson Riea nodded. "Everything is ready. Prince us will not survive this time."


    "I hope so. That cursed brat has been causing us a lot of headaches recently."


    "Nothing more than an overconfident idiot that thinks he is the best just because he has a good teacher and a bit of talent."


    Empress Lilia smirked. "Perhaps, but that overconfident brat managed to steal your daughter from you, right?"


    Earl Riea frowned. "I don¡¯t want to talk about that."


    Empress Lilia shrugged. "Okay, okay. Well, that is a problem of your family. By the way, his death will not affect us in any way, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, everything will seem like an unfortunate ident. After this, the Imperial Institute will have to carry the responsibility of causing the death of a prince due to their negligence and as punishment, we will demand the headmistress¡¯s resignation. This way, we will finally be able to get control of the Imperial Institute after so many years. Two birds with a stone."


    "I don¡¯t care about that. After that brat dies, I don¡¯t care about anything else."


    "You should care." Earl Riea said in an indifferent voice. "After all, this expedition marks the beginning of a new era for this empire."


    Empress Lilia fell silent. She then took a sip of her wine and looked into the distance.


    Now, she only needed to take care of that slut¡¯s daughter.


    ...


    In the emperor¡¯s office, the current emperor, Grand Quintin, sat silently with a pensive expression.


    Today was the day of the Institute¡¯s expedition... Today was the day her son would die.


    Grand did not know how many years he had desired for this.


    Since the day her beloved died, since the day he took her from him, since that day, he desired for his death.


    For an instant, an expression of guilt and pain appeared on his face, however, that expression disappeared in the next instant.


    Instead, a gaze full of longing and obsession appeared on his eyes.


    "How I miss you, Silna... How I miss you...


    "But finally, I¡¯ll kill the one that took you away from me." The emperor whispered in an almost crazy tone.


    In his eyes, only obsession and madness remained.


    The madness of someone that had destroyed his most beloved toy with his own hands.


    The madness of a coward that, even until the end, was ming someone else for his mistakes.


    ...


    Inside the forest of wolves, a group of students was gathered around three people.


    One of these people, Prince Bryan Quintin was grinning sadistically.


    "Finally, finally, finally, finally... us, finally I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Then, he looked at the stone in his hands and smirked.


    "And that slut! I¡¯ll show her the consequences of betraying me!"


    "Calm down, Bryan." The crown prince beside him patted his shoulder. "This is not time yet."


    "Brother, how long do I have to wait!?"


    "Soon. When themotion starts, we will go to find us." n said with an ice-cold tone. He then looked at his fianc¨¦e and asked. "Christine, have you already found them?"


    "Not yet." Christine shook her head. "But soon. When my toys find them, they will tell me."


    "Good. Now we only need to wait."


    "But my prince, I¡¯m surprised that you managed to get us teleported to the same ce. How did you do that?" Christine asked curiously.


    n smiled. "Don¡¯t underestimate the families of the empire. Even although nobody has managed to infiltrate the core strength of the Imperial Institute, we managed to pull some teachers to our side. How else do you think we managed to modify the teleportation array and the array surrounding this forest? All these years, we have been waiting for the opportunity to finally get the power of the Imperial Institute in our hands."


    Christine Hera smiled. "Hehe, you can¡¯t underestimate any of the great families. By the way, prince, will you help me to take care of these people?"


    "Why not?" Shrugged n with a sharp and malicious gaze. "Although us is our main target this time, we must repay the humiliation of the duels as well! None of these sluts will survive! Especially Dina! I have been wanting to see her begging before my feet since long ago!"


    n then looked at the forest that extended until the end of the horizon.


    "And this, this is the perfect opportunity."


    ...


    On the other side of the forest, a group of ck-dressed men was standing on the branches of several trees.


    The leader, a two-meters tall man with a fierce aura, grinned fiendishly.


    "Humans, such a stupid and lowly species. This time, it¡¯s finally time to destroy them!"


    "Hehe, I heard this time a bunch of young and tender nobles will participate in this expedition. I wonder how tender their flesh will be." One of the men behind the leader licked his lips.


    The leader smirked. "Even better, I heard there are three princes in this forest. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s great? The heads of three princes will be perfect to decorate His Majesty¡¯s room."


    After saying that, the leader looked at the deeps of the forest with an excited expression.


    "Get ready, the hunt starts soon."


    Their yellow eyes and two horns spoke of these people¡¯s identity.


    Daemons, the greatest enemy of humankind.


    ...


    In a basement in the city, Alice opened her eyes and looked at the distance.


    "Finally, fate is about to change."


    She could see it. She could see the rivers of blood and mountains of corpses filling the world.


    The empire in chaos, at the edge of copse, the daemons advancing with incredible tenacity, desiring to destroy humanity ording to the will of the Daemon god.


    The elves stared at their forest, pursuing the ethereal dream of their race even if that meant bringing destruction to the world.


    A monster had appeared in the Beastkin Alliance, opening its jaws to drown the whole world in despair.


    The gods fought between them, searching for a chance to be perfect.


    The world cried in fear, dreading the existence coveting it from the depths of space. And the hero rose from a sea of blood, bringing with her the will to protect what she loved the most.


    And he, he was in the middle of it all, searching for an answer.


    Perhaps it was the world itself helping Alice to find itself a chance of survival, but this was the first time Alice could see fate so clearly.


    "Show me, Prince us. Show me the most beautiful fate."


    Let me see if you finally find the answer you have been searching for so long.


    Alice chuckled softly to the cruel fate, while her hands touched the threads of fate around her and a drop of blood slowly slid down her cheek.


    But without her knowledge, a beautiful woman observed her from far, far away in space.


    "Fate, such a fickle and hateful thing." She whispered mncholically.


    Then, her eyes pierced through the world,nding in a blue-haired young man in the middle of a forest.


    "My beloved, we meet again.??


    And as though sensing her gaze, the blue-haired young man looked back at her.


    Then, his eyes were filled with a frightful ice-coldness.


    ...


    Hey guys, Aidka here!


    Finally, another arc is done, and a new one is starting. Yay!


    You can consider the next arc the turning point of the story. I don¡¯t want to be too spoilerish, but this arc will be the one that will unleash the several wars and starts us¡¯s revenge, or at least, I hope so.


    So, raise your expectations guys, and thank you for your support until now, I love each one of you!


    By the way, I¡¯ll be answering several questions at the start of tomorrow¡¯s chapter, kinda of a Q\u0026A. So, leave your questions in thements, and perhaps I¡¯ll answer them


    Your dear and a bit lewd friend...


    Aidka!


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 267 Incarnation of Power, Writer of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 267 Incarnation of Power, Writer of Fate</h4>


    Q\u0026A:Hey guys, a lot of questions!Sorry if I didn¡¯t answer your question, I probably didn¡¯t see it. Anyway, here is the Q\u0026A....Pochinium asked: Does Marana has sex experience?A/: Actually, yes. I never specified it, but when you take into ount her background and personality, it¡¯s easy to reach that conclusion. Akh, on the other hand, is still a virgin. ...Dioscaido12 asked: Well ... I understand that us is immortal and hisws are of reincarnation. Will there be any way that he uses the magic he learned in his past lives to give him more power?A/: us is an Immortal, and the two sets ofws he specializes in are [Space] and [Soul]. Until now, though, he has mostly used space to fight. In fact, us has not shown his true strength yet. Guys, us is very, very strong. So strong that he can easily destroy the world if he desires. Of course, he is injured by the bacsh of the Universe¡¯sws now, but he is still very strong....BayuRay asked: Will Christine join his harem? Is any Milf other than Evelyn and Miaing?A/: This is an R-18 novel. Thus, although not every girl will join his harem, most of them will. As for the ones he will fuck... Yeah, I leave that to your imagination....SirVec asked: How big is us¡¯s world? How many kingdoms and how many races? Looks like it has elves, beastmen, humans, and demons.A/: The world is like the real world. There are many kingdoms, but most of them will not be explored in the story. As for the races, only the four you mentioned....Sun_On_Yeet asked: Do you already have an ending in stock? Do you have another WN in mind once FPD is over?A/: Well, there is still a lot until the end, but I already have a draft of the entire story. I modify it constantly, but it¡¯s mostly already decided.As for the novel after Fourth Prince? Well, currently I¡¯m already writing Science/Magic, but it¡¯s not R-18. Besides, I¡¯m also writing another story. This story is R-18, and I have around 15 chapters done (They are not edited and I have not published them). I only write it asionally (one or two chapters per week, sometimes none). If I continue writing after Fourth Prince, I probably will continue with this.By the way, the name is [Hey, Why Do My Skills Seem R-Rated!?]...Yourfriendlydaoist asked: When is he f*cking his sisters and daughter? I¡¯ve been waiting for 266 chapters.A/: Man, I¡¯m sorry for you. After this arc and the one thatester, ites an arc with Dina as the main heroine. I¡¯m nning her scene by then....Azu_Noira asked: Will us take the Empress into his harem, or do you have something else in store for her other than death? Will us take n¡¯s fiance Christina?A/: As I said before, this is an R-18 novel. You already know what to expect. As for the empress, though... Too much spoiler, so no answer....Ssnake23 asked: How does us immortality work? I think he was so since birth, right?If everyone has a way to rise to that level, how did he do it? or is it something different? tbh, I would not be surprised if all of this was the n of some greater being, that made us the way he is for some reason.A/: Well, Immortality will be the focus of theter arcs, so I don¡¯t want to talk too much about it. us was not Immortal since birth, though. He said before that he became Immortal by ident. The only thing that I can tell you is that us¡¯s Immortality is rted to the soul and his title as an Immortal (I mentioned it in the first one hundred chapters). ...Jrribbook asked: Will his Reincarnation immortality when it is upgraded by inspecting Raven¡¯s soul make it so he and his important people reincarnate together? Will it also work as a group Horcrux that none of the people he connects to will die unless they all die at once (as how can they reincarnate together unless they die together)?A/: Okay, again asking about Immortality. Mmm, let me put it this way, us¡¯s way to Immortality is not reincarnation, instead, reincarnating is the way his Immortality manifested for the first time. I don¡¯t want to say much more about the topic to not give spoilers, though. Sorry...Mihari asked: Is there any pregnant girl for the next arc?A/: Sorry, nope. There will be pregnant women eventually, though....Gang_Ryong999 asked: How long will this novel continue?A/: I¡¯m aiming for around 600 or 700 chapters, but I¡¯m not sure. Although I already have a draft of the entire story, I¡¯m notpletely sure how long it¡¯s going to take.


    ....


    It was curiosity, just curiosity. When I felt a gaze on me, I could not help but look back.


    But I was not expecting to see her.


    Is it the point where I have to curse my bad luck?


    I could see a smile on her face, filled with pure happiness, and perhaps a little bit of guilt.


    Her smile was truly beautiful, enough to stun the world itself. It was such that it had already transcended the human concept of beauty.


    Unfortunately, I could not feel good about it.


    Instead, I felt a headacheing.


    Damn, I thought things could not turn messier.


    But to my surprise, she did not approach me.


    Instead, she moved her gaze towards another ce of this world and frowned.


    Then, she disappeared.


    This time, I was truly startled.


    That expression. I¡¯m sure she only uses it when she sees something truly troublesome.


    But what in the hell can be so troublesome to make her prioritize it over me?


    I should learn about it. It could be usefulter.


    Sigh, for some reason, I have a bad presentment.


    Well, nothing good cane from having her here.


    For an instant, I considered going after her. But when I thought about the current situation, I hesitated.


    Should I leave a projection here? But in my current condition, perhaps a projection won¡¯t be enough to take care of everything and guarantee my loved ones¡¯ safety.


    However, I need to use my true self if I want to chase after her.


    Fortunately, a message reached my ears at that moment.


    [Don¡¯t follow me, I¡¯ll find you soon. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess with your affairs.]


    ... Wow, now this is truly strange.


    However, I sighed in relief. Now that she has spoken, I can put my entire focus on this expedition.


    After all, if I chase her and she doesn¡¯t want to see me, I will take days before I can catch up. I can¡¯t afford that in the current situation.


    Plus, although my rtionship with her is not the best, she is more of a friend than an enemy. She is not someone that will try to harm me. Quite the opposite, she will probably try to help me.


    ... Although the best result is still she leaving without meeting me.


    I sighed again. We only made eye contact for a few seconds, and I already feel tired.


    Shaking my head, I stopped thinking about her.


    Instead, I focused on the task at hand.


    I know that this expedition is, in fact, a trap for me. But I don¡¯t know much about the specifics of the trap. I only know about the powerhouses they will send.


    Learning about the rest is my current priority.


    Thus, I extended my consciousness to cover the entire forest and activated one of my favorite techniques.


    [Akashic Sight].


    Instantly, I found several suspicious points.


    But to my surprise, there was someone else besides the crown prince and his group messing with this expedition.


    ¡¯Daemons?¡¯


    I frowned briefly. Then, I smiled widely. How interesting.


    Mm, but although their presence here is unexpected, now that I know about it, I can imagine their goal.


    Mm, if I know how to use it, it can be beneficial for me.


    I left a bit of my consciousness on them to pay attention to their movements and continued using [Akashic Sight] to scan the forest. Soon, I found what I was searching for.


    With a step, Ipressed space upon my feet, moving in an instant to my intended location.


    When I reappeared, I was in front of a young man.


    "Huh?" The young man was startled, but in the next second, he reacted. "P-Prince us."


    I smiled. "It looks like you know who I am, huh."


    The young man stared at me nervously. I could understand well his nervousness though.


    He was, after all, one of the pawns of my two older brothers in this forest.


    The young man took a step back involuntarily. Maybe it was his instinct or his guilt, but it seemed like he understood that my intentions were not good.


    "W-What do you want?" He asked.


    "Simple." I said as harmlessly as I could. "I only need to ask you a few questions, what do you think?"


    The young man¡¯s face paled. The next second, he turned around and tried to escape at full speed.


    But to his surprise, I appeared in front of him once more.


    And before he could run away again, I grabbed his forehead.


    "W-Wha..."


    The young man tried to move, but his body waspletely paralyzed. Even speaking became impossible.


    I patted his cheek with a friendly expression. "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt... Well, only a little bit."


    The next instant, a scream of pain and despair reverberated in the forest.


    ...


    At the same time, in the Beastkin Alliance¡¯s recently constructed Emperor Hall.


    A fox-eared girl was seated on a throne, hearing the reports of the people kneeling before her.


    Strangely, though the young girl was smiling yfully, all the other people in the hall were shivering inplete fear. They seemed to dread the terrifying existence before them.


    But at that moment, the beautiful young girl frowned.


    The next instant, her blood-red eyes turned ice-cold, and her yful expression disappearedpletely.


    "Everybody out!"


    Her words were like an edict that forced everybody out of the room.


    As soon as the hall was left alone, the small girl looked at a corner of the hall and spoke in a chilling and hatred-filled voice.


    "Are you not going to appear before me, slut!?"


    The next second, a ripple appeared in space, and another woman emerged.


    The neer was the pr opposite of the girl on the throne. Instead of red eyes and golden-red hair, she had pure ck hair and eyes. Instead of small and delicate features, she had a mature and well-developed body able to bring forth people¡¯s deepest desires.


    If one was a tyrant able to make any existence kneel to her will, the other was a sage able to guide the universe ording to her wishes.


    "You have not changed anything, have you?" The ck-haired woman sighed.


    The small girl in the throne snorted, making the entire pce shake.


    "What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you fear I kill you in the next instant!?"


    "You don¡¯t need to make a strong front, little girl. I can feel that his seals are still strong on you."


    "Hahahaha, and what about it? Even if I can only use one-hundredth of my true strength, it¡¯s more than enough to kill a scheming slut like you."


    The ck-haired woman frowned. As much as she wanted to deny these words, she knew well how frightening the girl in front of her was.


    Even although both of them were Immortals, the small girl was near the top when it came to raw power. As for herself, her specialty did not lie in directbat.


    "Thinking about it, it¡¯s good that you are here." The small girl smiled brilliantly. "Mm, If I catch you and put a cor on your neck, I can use you to find dad."


    The ck-haired woman¡¯s eyes turned ice-cold. "Emilia! How long are you going to chase after him!?"


    "Hahaha, is that a question? No no. The question should be, how long ARE YOU nning to continue bothering dad? Could it be you are still not clear that dad doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you anymore?"


    The ck-haired girl fell silent. Emilia, on the other hand, continued speaking with a smile.


    "You and I are different, Ysnay. You are a witch, a scheming and ambitious woman that betrayed dad for a fleeting interest. How can you still dream of returning to his side? As for me, I¡¯m different. Dad and I only had a slight disagreement, but despite everything, I¡¯m sure dad still loves me."


    The ck-haired woman, Ysnay, sneered. "You seem very confident, Emilia."


    "Of course." Emilia¡¯s expression was full of longing and love. "Just think about it. In your case, dad killed you how many times? Twenty-seven? Or was it twenty-eight? I, however, was different. When father dealt with me, he just sealed me, even when he had the ability to kill mepletely if he wanted. Moreover, I only needed a few hundreds of years to escape that seal. Is that not proof enough of his love for me?"


    For an instant, Ysnay did not know how to answer.


    Finally, she just shook her head.


    "You are crazy."


    "Do you think so?" Emilia¡¯s smile was full of innocence.


    Ysnay shook her head again. "Anyway, I just wanted to check on you to learn about your situation. But now it looks like you have not found him yet."


    Then, Ysnay turned around to leave.


    Unfortunately, Emilia had other ns for her.


    "Hehe, do you think you can leave so easily? Stay to y with me~"


    Then, the energy on her body erupted.


    Ysnay sneered. The next instant, fate was rewritten, putting her thousands of kilometers away.


    But Emilia was not discouraged by that.


    "Fate, such a disgusting thing! Another reason to get rid of you!"


    She took a step forward, tearing the space between them using pure brute strength. Clenching her fist, she attacked her most hated person in the universe.


    Suddenly, the world trembled. The will of the world shouted in rage and fear trying to suppress the terrifying being causing wanton destruction.


    Emilia was enraged. "Damn world! Why are you suppressing only me!"


    "Did you forget? Fate is always on my side. As an entity that wants to escape its fate, this world will never go against me." A smile appeared on Ysnay¡¯s face.


    But almost instantly, her smile froze.


    Even more energy erupted from Emilia¡¯s body, crushing the will of the world into smithereens. Then, she continued her attack towards Ysnay.


    "Today is the day I kill you!"


    Helpless, Ysnay could only use fate to move as far from the world as possible and avoid destroying it while Emilia chased after her.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 268 The Hero Saves the Damsel in Distress

    <h4>Chapter 268 The Hero Saves the Damsel in Distress</h4>


    A few seconds after the screams of despair faded away, I released the young man.


    His body fell helplessly to the ground, his mind crushed at such a point that he was unable to form any coherent thought.


    Strangely, despite the young man being in such a condition, the charm on him was not activated and no teacher came to check on him. It was due to me manipting the formation to hide everything that happened here.


    The information I got from this young man¡¯s mind was rather limited, but I managed to put the rest of the puzzle together thanks to the information I knew from before, plus the things I learned when I used [Akashic Sight].


    Mm, it¡¯s much moreplicated than I thought.


    It looks like n¡¯s purpose this time is not only to get rid of me, but he also wants to make use of the situation to consolidate his ascension to the emperor.


    Using hundred of lives to pave his way to the throne. Very ruthless, but effective.


    Moreover, the resources he and his allies invested in this n are incredible. They did not hesitate to move all the chess pieces they had umted in the academy, plus several powerful powerhouses, and a great amount of money; among other things.


    Unfortunately for him, this n was destined to fail. In fact, even if I was a normal prince, and n manages to kill me, his n would fail anyway.


    Since the moment someone else showed interest in this expedition, n was destined to suffer a setback. He probably would have survived only after experiencing an enormous loss.


    But even if he is destined to fail, it¡¯s different if I am in his ce.


    I can y the same game too.


    And I y it better than him.


    Let¡¯s see... Where should I start?


    With a scan of my mind, I found the answer.


    Then, I took another step across space and disappeared.


    ...


    Iris frowned when she saw the two people that appeared in front of her.


    Although she did not know them, judging by their ages, they seemed like third-year or fourth-year students.


    Their auras were strong and solid, clearly emanating fourthyer mana. This point was that worried Iris.


    As a fourthyer practitioner herself, Iris was clear about the fact that she was unable to face the two of them by herself.


    In fact, Iris was not very good at fighting, so she would even have trouble facing one of them, but at least that way she would have a bit of hope.


    "How unlucky." Iris smiled bitterly.


    But despite her clearly disadvantageous situation, Iris was not ready to give up.


    Thus, she cast two fireballs and keep them in standby, ready to beunched at any moment.


    But to her surprise, the two young men in front of her did not attack.


    Instead one of them bowed slightly with a smile.


    "Miss Iris, we are here in orders of Prince Bryan to take you to him."


    Iris was startled. The next second, she furrowed her brows. "What are you speaking about?"


    "Just like you heard. Prince Bryan sent us here toe for you."


    Iris¡¯s first reaction was that the two young men were lying to make her lower her guard. However, she discarded that thought quickly. It was public knowledge that her rtionship with her fianc¨¦e was not the best. Moreover, such a lie was hardly credible.


    Then, the other option was...


    "That is impossible! Communication magic tools are forbidden in this tournament. Tell me, how did you get in contact with Prince Bryan? No, in the first ce, how did you manage to join hand as quickly!? It¡¯s too much of a coincidence when the expedition started just a few minutes ago."


    The young man did not answer, but the smile in his face gave her an ominous premonition.


    "... Unless that the expedition is rigged..."


    "Miss Iris, will youe with us? This ce will be dangerous soon."


    Iris snorted. "To think that Bryan even dared to do such a dishonorable thing. But does he thinks he can get away with this?" Then, she activated the protective charm the academy gave her before entering this ce.


    Instantly, a barrier surrounded her.


    Now, she only needed to wait until a teacher came and she would tell everything to him. Once the institute learns about this situation they will instantly take corrective measures.


    But when she looked at the two young men in front of her, she realized they were still calm and unruffled.


    ¡¯Could it be...¡¯ An absurd thought was born in her mind.


    But when five minutes passed and nobody came, that thought turned into dread and despair.


    "Impossible..."


    "That barrier willst for another five minutes, Miss Iris. I hope you consider our proposal during that time."


    Iris turned pale. With gritted teeth, she stared at the two young men threateningly.


    "What is Bryan nning?"


    "That is not for us to speak about." The young man replied. "If you want to know, you can ask the prince yourself when you meet him."


    Iris scowled. "And if I don¡¯t want?"


    "Then we will have to make things difficult for you, miss. I¡¯m sure Prince Bryan will not mind it if you suffer one or two injuries. Oh, the barrier is about to break."


    Iris¡¯s expression turned paler.


    She knew that if she went with them, her ending would not be good. Maybe Bryan would not kill her, but torturing her was not out of the realm of possibility.


    Running away? Who was she fooling? Even although she was a fourthyer too, she was a mage. Her speed was way lower than a warrior.


    And with her fourthyer strength, it was impossible to learn any useful escape spell.


    Thus, she could only fight and resist.


    As soon as the barrier fell, she fired her two fireballs, one towards each young man.


    However, the two young men evaded her attacks with fast movements!


    Then, one of them attacked from the right and another from the left. Their attacks were fast and precise despite the fact they were using the blunt part of their weapons.


    Iris grunted. A mana barrier formed in front of her, stopping their attacks for one second. During that time, she cast the strongest spell in her arsenal, a spell she had just mastered.


    "[Fire Whirlpool]!"


    "Ugh!" One of the two young men was swallowed by the whirlpool of mes, making the protective charm on his body activate and create a barrier.


    But at the same time, Iris¡¯s mana barrier broke!


    And having just used a strong spell, she was unable to use another one shortly.


    The other young man¡¯s weapon erged in her sight. Iris could see the weaponing towards her threateningly.


    In ast attempt to resist, Iris tried to evade the attack, but the enemy skillfully manipted his weapon, sending it towards her belly.


    ¡¯... No...¡¯


    A sense of despair invaded Iris. She could see a future where her hope of a happy ever after vanished before her eyes.


    But when she was about to give up, a familiar back appeared before her.


    Then, the sword was stopped by someone¡¯s hands.


    "The hero saves the damsel in distress. I always liked that kind of trope."


    Iris¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    "us!"

 Chapter 269 Should I Be?

    <h4>Chapter 269 Should I Be?</h4>


    "us!" Iris¡¯s surprised voice sounded behind me.


    I looked over my shoulder and winked. Then, I looked at the two young men in front of me with a righteous look.


    "Guys, are you not ashamed about using numbers to bully a girl?"


    The two young men¡¯s expressions turned grave, and the young men whose sword I grabbed jumped back with a wary look.


    "Prince us." He hissed.


    "Yours truly. Why? Surprised to see me here?"


    "You shouldn¡¯t be here."


    "But I am."


    "Damn it." The two young men looked at each other before nodding. Then, both of them decided to retreat.


    "Do you truly think you can escape?" I smiled in amusement and took a step forward.


    Then, my sword intent flooded the forest.


    The grass, the trees, the wind, the rocks. Everything became part of my sword. Then, they attacked the two young men!


    Before they could react, theirst protective barrier was activated.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Rather durable. As expected of something able to receive one ninthyer attack."


    The two young men were pale. After seeing myst attack, they felt like insects that could be stepped on at any time.


    "P-Prince us, w-we are p-prince Bryan¡¯s men! You better not touch us!"


    As soon as these words sounded, my gaze turned ice-cold.


    "Bryan, huh. Is he rted to the abnormality in the forest?" Although I already knew, it was necessary to put a show in front of Iris.


    The two young men looked at each other with frightened looks, unwilling to mention a word.


    I smirked. "Well, your expressions tell me everything. Let me think, if Bryan is behind this, then surely his goal is not limited to Iris, right? What is it then?"


    The two young men looked at the ground unwilling to say a word.


    But then, I smiled. "I see, it¡¯s me."


    Instantly, their bodies shook.


    I continued. "However, Bryan is unable to orchestrate something like this. Mm, was it the crown prince? No, even he doesn¡¯t have enough power. He needed help. The Empress? Earl Carson? Both of them. If I¡¯m not wrong, they bought some teachers from the institute just for this, right?"


    With each word I said, the two young men turned paler and paler. Towards the end, they seemed as though they were looking at a demon.


    God, fooling idiots is so easy.


    "You are surprised, right? Well, I have more. If n¡¯s only goal is to kill me, then something like this is not necessary. Thus, he must have another goal. Revenge? No... It¡¯s more than that... I see, so it¡¯s what he is nning."


    "W-What?" One of the young men asked frightened.


    "He will let some young nobles die and rescue the others. Thus, when this end, he will appear like a savior and get the loyalty of the survivors and the gratitude of several families. Mm, there are probably some other goals, but I have not thought of them yet. What do you think of my deduction?"


    The two young men werepletely terrified.


    Actually, even Iris behind me waspletely pale, although for apletely different reason.


    "P-Prince us, that is¨C" Iris looked at me with an ashen whiteplexion.


    "Do you want to know if that is true?" I asked. "Look at their reactions and you will know."


    The young men quickly tried to control their emotions, but it was already toote.


    "T-That is..." Iris staggered unsteadily.


    I held her waist and put on a grave look. "Mm, even I did not expect they would dare to do something of this level. The repercussions of something like this are enough to shake the empire."


    "P-Prince, w-what are we going to do?"


    "Well, I¡¯ll start by killing these two." I said while unsheathing my sword.


    "T-The barrier!" One of the two young men stuttered in an attempt to gather his courage back, but a swing of my sword was enough to shut him down.


    *Keeeeeeen!*


    With a sharp sound, the barrier was sliced into two.


    And in the next second, the upper body of the young man slid down to the ground in a bloody way.


    "M-M-Monster!!!" The other young man screamed in panic and tried to run away. I looked at him coldly and raised my sword.


    But¨C


    "Stop!"


    A voice came from the distance as a teacher rushed towards us with an enraged look.


    My lips curved up in a mocking smile. Without stopping, my sword was swung down.


    ¨CCutting everything in front and behind of me.


    With a sh of light, the bodies of the student and the teacher were sliced in half, dying instantly while I sheathed my spotless sword back.


    Iris¡¯s face turned blue. One secondter, she started to vomit.


    I sighed and patted her back. "Calm down, calm down. It¡¯s just a bit of blood. There is no need to lose the calm."


    Hearing my words, Iris vomited even more. Probably because she could not help but remember the scene of just now.


    When she recovered, she looked at me with an expression of fear.


    "C-us, h-he was a teacher."


    My eyes shed with an ice-cold light. "Don¡¯t you understand, Iris? The fact that he appeared here at this moment means that he was an enemy too."


    Iris was startled, but she quickly understood my implications.


    "This... This is really happening..."


    "Did you think it was a lie?" I smiled amusedly. "No, my dear Iris. My words were the truth. Currently, this expedition has turned into a hunting game, and we are the prey."


    Iris was aghast.


    But then, she noticed I was grinning.


    "You... You don¡¯t look afraid."


    I smiled. "Should I be?" Then, my gaze pierced space and arrived outside the forest.


    It looks like Evelyn has already made her move. I¡¯m sure she will use the information I transmitted to her just now well.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 270 This is Politics

    <h4>Chapter 270 This is Politics</h4>


    "... Headmistress, what is happening?" Tear asked with a confused expression.


    Evelyn smiled. "Have you not realized it yet? Someone messed with the formation covering the forest."


    Tear paled. "T-Then, the students...!"


    "Calm down, Tear. Why are you panicking?"


    At that moment, Tear realized that Evelyn was smiling with a rxed expression.


    "Could it be... Have you already taken control of the situation, headmistress?"


    Evelyn curved her lips up. "I must admit that their work was exquisite. If not that the boy told me about it, I only would have noticed the anomaly when it¡¯s already toote. But now than I know, the advantage is in my hands. Tear, follow me. The rest of you, you know what to do." Evelyn said to the other teachers around her.


    """Yes, headmistress."""


    Waving her hand, several teleportation magic circles appeared below the feet of each teacher, then, the magic circles lit up.


    "Remember my instructions, try to capture them alive, but if you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t show mercy."


    Then, the teachers disappeared. Only Evelyn and Tear remained behind.


    But almost instantly, they were teleported too and appeared in front of the teacher in charge of the central part of the formation.


    When the teacher saw the two of them appear, he was surprised.


    "Headmistress? What are you doing here?"


    Evelyn smiled mockingly. "Don¡¯t you know the reason?"


    The teacher was stunned, and then, his face turned ashen white.


    "Y-You... Y-You know..."


    "Do you think you can y in MY forest, and with MY students without me noticing?"


    Cold sweat started to flow from the teacher¡¯s forehead, but then, his eyes shed with a ruthless glow.


    And without hesitation, he destroyed the core of the formation!


    From this point onwards, every student in the formation waspletely unprotected!


    Furthermore, fixing up an array of this level would need months! There was no way the institute could fix it up in time.


    The teacher started tough madly.


    "Hahahahahaha! You are incredible, headmistress. But it doesn¡¯t matter if you noticed! Although our n will not beplete this way, it¡¯s enough to send you to ruin! How are you going to get out of this after so many noble descendants die under your protection!?"


    But when the teacher looked at Evelyn, he realized that something was wrong.


    Evelyn... She was smiling.


    "You..." The teacher took a step back.


    "What? Did youugh enough?"


    "W-Why are you not panicking!?"


    Evelyn chuckled. "It looks like you have misunderstood something, my friend. My n was never to stop you. No, since the start, my n was to use your ns for our benefice."


    The teacher waspletely startled. "W-What do you mean?"


    "Think about it. Even if I manage to salvage the situation and save the students, the most I will manage is to get a few scapegoats punished. However, what I want is to make the masterminds behind this suffer big. And to do that, this expedition must turn into a tragedy.


    "Of course, I must find a way to shift the me away from the academy, and that is when you enter the game, Franklin Hera." Evelyn spoke the teacher¡¯s name smilingly. For some reason, Evelyn smile resembled us¡¯s evil grin. "The empress and Earl Riea are a bit too strong, and even something of this level is not enough to shake their foundations. But If I can find a way of making you confess that the Hera family were the ones behind all of this, how do you think your family will fare?


    "And If besides that, I spread certain rumors in the capital about this incident, it¡¯s easy to make the reputation of the crown prince¡¯s faction to hit rock bottom.


    "And at that moment, a new heir to the throne will appear."


    "You are crazy!" Franklin sneered. "Do you truly think I will betray my family?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry. I recently broke through the fourteenthyer, bing a Saint. And after studying a certain spell that my favorite student gave me, I learned some new things about the soul. And you, my friend, will be a perfect test subject. I wonder if that will help me to get a confession."


    The teacher paled. Instinctively, he tried to run away, but he suddenly realized his body was paralyzed.


    "You... You are crazy! You will let your students die just to damage the crown prince¡¯s faction?"


    "My students?" Evelyn¡¯s mouth formed a sneer. "You are mistaken about something, my students are not the ones that will die. Instead, the ones to die will be only the ones that allied with the crown prince."


    Without allowing the teacher to speak more, Evelyn cast a spell and sealed himpletely.


    Then, she turned towards the teacher she had brought with her.


    "Tear,municate with the pce. Tell them that we discovered a huge plot in progress."


    Tear hesitated and put on a struggling expression. "... But headmistress, many students will die due to this."


    Evelyn looked at the young teacher and sighed. "Don¡¯t be so na?ve, Tear. From the moment they joined to the crown prince and acted against the institute, they stopped being the institute¡¯s students. Now, they are just our enemies. Now hurry up and contact the pce."


    "... Okay." Tear nodded after hesitating slightly.


    One minuteter, the image of the emperor appeared in front of Evelyn.


    "Headmistress Evelyn, what is it that you discovered?"


    Evelyn bowed slightly. "Your majesty, after I sent the students to the forest, I discovered that the Hera family manipted the formation to kill several students and weaken the empire."


    The emperor fell silent.


    After a few seconds, he opened his mouth again.


    "That is a heavy usation, headmistress. Why would they do something like that? Do you have evidence?"


    Evelyn nodded gravely. "Of course I have evidence. As for the reason behind why the Hera family did such a thing... I recently discovered they allied with the Daemons, your majesty."


    "Daemons?" The emperor¡¯s voice turned ugly.


    "Yes, your majesty. Currently, a group of Daemons is trying to kill the students in the forest. Your majesty, the current situation is very grave, thus, I require your assistance to rescue the students! No student has died yet, but if we don¡¯t act fast, many of them will not survive!"


    Once more, the emperor fell silent.


    A few secondster, he sighed.


    "Unfortunately, I¡¯m currently unable to send troops. You will have to work with what you have."


    Evelyn put on a frowning expression. "Your majesty, it¡¯s impossible for us alone to take care of the situation. I have felt the auras of several beyond-twelfthyer practitioners. If you don¡¯t send reinforcements, the students will die! The academy reputation will be destroyed!"


    "... Just try your best. I won¡¯t hold the academy responsible for the results." said the emperor.


    "Your majesty! Will you leave the students to die!? What is more important than the future of the empire!?" Evelyn put on an angry expression on her face, but inwardly, she was grinning.


    The emperor, however, could not know that.


    And due to that, hemitted a mistake.


    "My order is final." He said.


    Then, he cut offmunication.


    Instantly, Evelyn¡¯s angry look turned into a wide smile.


    "This, dear Tear, is politics. Now that I asked for reinforcements and the emperor did not agree, plus with a culprit behind this disaster, it stopped being our fault. This conversation has been recorded, so no matter what happens in this ce, the academy will not be impacted."


    Tear was stunned.


    "Headmistress, how did you know the emperor was not going to send reinforcements?"


    "Easy." Evelyn smiled like a cunning demon. "There is someone he wants to kill in the forest."

 Chapter 271 Chaos in the Expedition 1

    <h4>Chapter 271 Chaos in the Expedition 1</h4>


    Iris and I hid in a tree crown.


    Below us, two students of the academy were looking around searching for our traces.


    I was holding Iris tightly and my hand was covering her mouth.


    Normally, Iris would have struggled in this situation, but with the two students below, she could only endure.


    Her face and body, though, had turnedpletely red.


    The students looked around for a few minutes. When they finally discovered there was nobody nearby, they shook their heads and departed.


    Seeing that, Iris sighed in relief.


    One secondter, she struggled out of my embrace.


    "H-How long are you nning to hold me like that!?"


    I shrugged. "I can¡¯t help it. Your body feels nice."


    Iris¡¯s cheeks turned red. "Rogue." She whispered before turning around to hide her shyness.


    I chuckled and walked towards her. "Sorry, sorry. Anyway, it¡¯s better if we leave this ce."


    Iris frowned. "Why are we hiding? Can¡¯t you defeat them likest time?"


    I smiled wryly. "Girl, I¡¯m strong, but in the current situation, I must save as much energy as possible. I don¡¯t know what kind of danger we will have to faceter."


    Yeah, that¡¯s a lie. It was just an excuse to hold Iris¡¯s body.


    But hey, she believed it.


    "S-Sorry, you protected me and despite it, I..."


    I smiled softly and held her hand. "What are you apologizing for? It¡¯s not the first time I protect you, is it?"


    Iris blushed when she remembered the past, but after a few seconds, she moved her hand away.


    "... Stop it, you know that I..."


    I nodded with a bitter smile. "I know, you have a fianc¨¦e."


    Iris bit her lips and her expression clouded. "... Sorry."


    I smiled. This is enough for now.


    In the current situation, I will have many chancester to make her minepletely.


    And if everything works well, she will be an important part of my vengeance against Bryan.


    "... I can¡¯t believe this is happening." Iris muttered.


    I nodded with a grave expression. "Neither I can. And things are worse than you think. The crown prince and Bryan are nning to kill many students just to aplish their objectives."


    "That is so evil. How can they do such a thing?"


    I looked at Iris for an instant before chuckling.


    Iris frowned. "Why are youughing?"


    "Well, it¡¯s just that you are a bit too naive."


    "Na?ve?"


    I nodded. "Greed is the greatest sin of humanity, Iris. And ambition fuels many evils. The thing you are seeing now is just one of the many ugly things humans do for power. For you, killing so many students is something cruel, but for n, this is just something necessary for his goal."


    "But does he not fear the consequences?"


    "Consequences?" I sneered. "n is the crown prince and has ties to one of the strongest families of the empire. Even in the unlikely case where he is discovered and has to carry the entire me, he will only be exiled at most and his life will be guaranteed. What is there to fear then?"


    Iris froze. Then, her face turned bitter.


    "Why do people are so obsessed with power? They sacrifice everything, their lives, their friends, their family, their... happiness." Iris paused for a moment in this part. "Just to get more power and authority."


    "That is just like the world is." I nced at Iris and shrugged. "Iris, if you don¡¯t want to be a sacrifice for the ambitions of others, you must stand over them."


    "Stand over them?"


    "Yes. If you want to love anyone you want, if you want to kill anyone you want, if you want to get anything you want, you must stand over everybody."


    Iris shivered. For a moment, her mind was turned into a mess. Several dangerous thoughts circled her head.


    But immediately, she shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "... I don¡¯t have that kind of ability."


    "But I do." I smiled.


    "Huh?"


    "The ability to stand on the top, to take you with me, so we can stand in the top together. I have that ability."


    "... Prince us."


    "Hey Iris, do you want to help me?"


    "Huh?"


    "Help me, Iris. To avenge my mother, to kill the ones that want to separate us, to stand in the top. Come, take my hand."


    Iris looked at my extended hand and her face showed an expression of struggle.


    "But, my fianc¨¦e..."


    "What about him?" I sneered. "If he wants to kill us, we just need to kill him first. You heard what he is nning, don¡¯t you want revenge?"


    "Revenge..." The word rubbed Iris¡¯s lips.


    For the briefest of the moments, Iris¡¯s hand approached mine.


    But in thest second, her rationality won.


    "... I don¡¯t know."


    I smiled. This is the Iris I know. Even if she loves me with all her heart, she is someone shackled tightly by the expectations of the people around her. For someone like her, escaping such shackles is not easy.


    But now that I have put the seed in her mind, it¡¯s just a matter of time before it sprouts.


    I smiled gently and stopped insisting. "Well, you can talk to me if you change of opinion."


    "... Mm." Iris hummed softly and lowered her head.


    The two of us then continued moving through the forest.


    "Prince, what is your n?"


    "My n, huh. For now, we need to search for more people."


    "But, how are we going to find them?"


    I smiled. Iris does not know it, but I have been leading her towards our nextpanion.


    In fact, with each step we take, we move a longer distance than it looks. It¡¯s a result of a technique I¡¯m using topress space and allow us to move faster.


    And soon, the location of our nextpanion was close to us.


    In fact, just at this moment¨C


    *Boom!*


    "An explosion!?" Iris opened her eyes in surprise.


    "Let¡¯s go!" I said with a serious expression.


    Inwardly, though, I was very calm.


    After all, my maid is not so easy to defeat.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 272 Chaos in the Expedition 2

    <h4>Chapter 272 Chaos in the Expedition 2</h4>


    Iris was a bit slowed than me, so I pulled her in a princess carry and elerated.


    "Hold tight!"


    "W-What are you doing!? W-Waaai¨C"


    Due to the sudden speed, Iris could only hold my body tightly and close her eyes.


    At this speed, we soon reached the ce of the fight.


    There, a beautiful brown-haired girl was fighting against three students.


    Two males and a female were moving around of her, attacking with their weapons and spells to incapacitate her.


    But even in front of such fierce attacks, the girl kept a calm smile.


    With her short hair waving in the wind, the girl raised her hand.


    "[Lightning Serpents]!"


    After her ice-coldmand, three lightning serpents formed behind Daisy.


    Then, the serpents charged towards the three enemies.


    "Careful!" One of the enemies shouted and tried to avoid the attack, but the lightning serpents seemed as though they were alive. With an electricity-filled hiss, they changed their directions and chased after Daisy¡¯s enemies.


    "Dammit!" The enemy girl cursed and cast a barrier around each one of them. At the same time, her fifthyer mana formed two energy wolves that attacked Daisy!


    But although the two of them were fifthyer practitioners, the mage girl was far from being a match against the maid I personally trained.


    With a snort, Daisy waved her hand. Instantly, a maelstrom of lightning and thunder formed around her, grinding the two wolves into smoke.


    The next instant, the maelstrom turned into a lightning orb that hovered over Daisy¡¯s hand. Daisy smiled and looked at the girl with a confident expression.


    "[Lightning Eruption]!"


    Then, the orb in her hand turned into a giant vortex of energy that flew towards the girl.


    *Boom!*


    The girl was unable to react! In an instant, the vortex covered the distance between them, impacting the girl!


    Fortunately, the protective barrier activated at thest second, protecting her.


    Daisy immediately stopped paying attention to the girl. Instead, she focused on the two males.


    As though ying a symphony, she controlled the two lightning snakes to chase them. At the same time, another magic circle appeared behind her!


    "Lightning Armament! [Ten Thousand Heaven-Shattering Spears]!"


    It was a sixthyer spell! Moreover, she cast it multiple times at the same time!


    Then the spears were shot in the direction of the two young men.


    The two students were overwhelmed! They tried to avoid and block the lightning spears, but at the same time, the lightning serpents opened their mouths, shooting two balls of supepressed lightning that assaulted them!


    One secondter, another two protective barriers appeared.


    Daisy sighed and lowered her hand. "That was a bit dangerous. To think three people attacked at the same time! But it¡¯s a bit weird, why have the teacher not appeared yet? The barriers have already been activated." Daisy tilted her head cutely.


    I decided to speak at that moment.


    "They will not appear, Daisy."


    Daisy was stunned and hurriedly looked towards me. An instantter, her face turned into an incredibly beautiful smile.


    "Your highness!"


    Then, she threw herself towards me like a rocket.


    Fortunately, I had released Iris a few seconds ago, so I had my arms free to hold her.


    I hugged my beloved maid tightly and kissed her lips.


    "I wasing to help you, but it looks like you don¡¯t need my help."


    Daisy smiled in pride. "Of course. Your highness taught me personally. I would be ashamed to face you if I can¡¯t defeat even these small fries."


    I grinned. "My beloved Daisy has be someone incredible."


    "Your highness, don¡¯t you think I need a reward?"


    I smiled and leaned forward to kiss her lips. Daisy happily hugged my neck and closed her eyes.


    But unfortunately¨C


    *Cough!*


    Startled, Daisy hurriedly separated from me and looked beside me.


    "Miss Iris? You were here too?"


    Iris¡¯s expression darkened.


    "... How shameless."


    Girl, is that a sour tone I¡¯m hearing?


    "I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were here." Daisy apologized flusteredly.


    Iris snorted. Seeing her crush kissing another woman in front of her was not the most pleasant experience.


    I smiled in amusement and caressed Daisy¡¯s head.


    "Let¡¯s talk about thatter. First, we have to take care of the situation here."


    "Your highness?"


    I smiled without exining anything and walked towards the three students behind the barriers.


    Before they could understand what was happening, I unsheathed my sword.


    "Rest in peace."


    And in three swift strokes, the three of them were beheaded.


    "Y-Your highness! W-What is happening!?"


    "I¡¯ll exin itter, Daisy. For now, we need to move."


    "Huh? O-Okay."


    ...


    At the same time, in another part of the forest.


    Dina was looking at the two bodies in the ground with an indifferent look.


    "Are your words true?" She asked the woman behind her.


    Tear smiled wryly. "Those are the words of the headmistress. She said that you should know what to do."


    "It¡¯s easy to understand. To rescue the students and be a hero, huh." Dina smiled with a look of interest. "I like it. How many people will help me?"


    "All the teachers in the academy will follow your orders."


    "Great. Hmph! If that slut dared to try to kill us, what is wrong with us killing her sons?"


    Tear felt cold sweat on her nape. Could it be that Dina forgot she was speaking about the empress and the two oldest princes?


    But when she looked at Dina, she could not help but feel her thirst for blood.


    These princes and princesses, each one was more frightening than thest.


    "Then, what are your orders, princess?" Tear asked.


    "Obviously, let¡¯s rescue some students first and kill a few Daemons. By the way, teacher, where is my little brother?"


    "... The headmistress said that he has his own ns. You don¡¯t need to worry about it."


    "His own ns?" Dina narrowed her eyes. "As always, my brother likes to act mysterious."


    Dina curved her lips up in pride.


    "Well, I¡¯m sure us is working hard. As his big sister, I can¡¯t fall behind. Let¡¯s go, Teacher Tear. I want to give my brother a surprise when we meet him."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 273 Chaos in the Expedition 3

    <h4>Chapter 273 Chaos in the Expedition 3</h4>


    After that, I exined the situation to Daisy.


    Daisy was understandably surprised, but she took it much better than Iris. As a servant of the pce, she had seen her share of the atrocities perpetrated by the nobles.


    In fact, she would have been a victim of such atrocities if not by the fact she was my personal servant. And even like that, she several times was close to being a victim.


    The recent incident about the theft of a ring was just one of many.


    After we met with Daisy, the group of now three people continued wandering in the forest.


    We met with student enemies several times during the way, but we easily manage to avoid them or defeat them.


    Just like that, the first day of the expedition ended.


    When the sun finally set, and darkness arrived at the forest, we stopped to make a camp using portable magic tents.


    Portable magic tents were a kind of magic tool. In their normal form, they were the size of a small block and they were also pretty light, making them easy to carry around. But when you put mana into them, the arrays inside activate and the block expands, turning into a tent with the basic functions to camp outdoor.


    This kind of magic tool is a bit expensive, but something even the poorest nobles can afford. Of course, if you want a tent of better quality and with better functions, you need to pay a higher price.


    And as a prince, it¡¯s obvious my tent was of the highest quality, it was the same for Daisy, who got her tent from me. Iris¡¯s was not too shabby, but obviously inferiorpared to ours.


    After the camp was ready, we set up a bonfire and had a quick dinner, before assigning the night duties.


    Daisy offered herself to the first watch, and I, as the only man in the group, took the most difficult second watch. Thus, Iris was in charge of the third andst watch.


    Aware that she needed to recover as much energy as possible for tomorrow, Iris went to sleep after eating dinner.


    I, on the other hand, remained outside with Daisy.


    As soon as Iris left, Daisy smiled happily and seated beside me, leaning her head on my shoulder.


    "... It¡¯s nice to be together like this, your highness."


    I smiled and stroked her head. "I think so too."


    "Are you not going to sleep?"


    "I think I¡¯ll apany you. Don¡¯t worry, losing this bit of sleep will not affect me."


    Daisy nodded in agreement. She knew a bit about my true abilities, so she did not doubt my words.


    Instead, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment, not even bothering about being wary of a night attack.


    After all, with me beside her, she had nothing to be afraid of.


    "By the way, your highness, do you have a n regarding the situation?" Daisy asked.


    I nodded. "I do. I¡¯m nning to use it to our advantage."


    Daisy looked at me confused, so I smiled and exined to her the gist of the n.


    When I finished speaking, Daisy was astonished.


    "... Your highness, you are so bad."


    "Girl, you should not speak like that to your husband." I grinned maliciously and hugged her waist.


    Daisy twisted her body yfully and blushed. After that, we shared a short kiss, followed by another.


    Ten or so kissester, an out-of-breath Daisy moved away unwillingly.


    "Then, your highness, when are we going to meet with the princess?"


    "Soon. Dina is already working on contacting the other students with the help of the teachers. I, on the other hand, need to take care of another thing first."


    "Another thing?" Daisy tilted her head cutely.


    I smiled and looked towards the tent where Iris was sleeping.


    An expression of realization appeared on Daisy¡¯s face.


    "So, you are aiming for Miss Iris, huh." Daisy understood.


    I nodded. "Actually, my rtionship with Iris isplicated. She actually likes me instead of her fianc¨¦e, Bryan. In fact, she hates him. But although she hates him, Iris is a good girl. She doesn¡¯t dare to betray her morals and the expectations of her family.


    "In normal situations, Iris will never betray Bryan. Instead, she will reluctantly agree to marry him for the wellbeing of her family, sacrificing her happiness for them."


    "... And what your highness wants is to make her voluntarily betray him, right?"


    "Exactly. Only like that can my revenge to be perfect." I smiled. "On a side, she will see the evilness her fianc¨¦e can do just to reach his goals. And on the other side, she will see how I will protect her and the other students. This way, it¡¯s just a matter of time before she decides to follow her heart."


    "I think I understand, your highness." Daisy smiled mischievously. "My role is to help her to realize what is the right choice faster, right?"


    "My Daisy is so smart." I grinned and smooched her lips.


    "Mou, your highness." Daisy smiled shyly and returned the kiss.


    We then shared kisses and caresses for another while. Unfortunately, I had to stop Daisy from reaching thest step. Now was not the time.


    "Rest. You will need itter." I said.


    Daisy grinned. "I¡¯ll rest here." She then put her head on myp and closed her eyes.


    I smiled wryly and sighed. "What a spoiled maid. Using her master as a pillow."


    Then, Ibed her hair gently until she fell asleep.


    Looking at the beautiful maid sleeping on myp, I was unable to stop my lips from curving into a soft smile.


    How cute.


    Then, I sighed and closed my eyes.


    Now, I just need to wait.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯ll start to move tonight.


    And my thoughts were soon proven true.


    Two hours after Daisy fell asleep, I felt four presences approaching our camp.


    I did not even need to see them to know their identity.


    Daemons.


    ...


    Outside the forest, Evelyn narrowed her eyes while looking at the ck-dressed daemon in front of her.


    "You look worried, Headmistress." The daemon grinned fiercely. "Could it be you are concerned about the safety of your students?"


    Evelyn smiled. "Actually, I was worried about something different."


    "Mm? Can I know what it is?"


    "Well, it¡¯s not a secret or something like that." Evelin shrugged calmly. "I was wondering how long you were going to make me wait before appearing."


    The daemon was briefly startled. "So you knew we were here, huh... Then, you also know that my men are attacking your students in this precise instant."


    Evelyn nodded. "Yeah, I know about that too. However, I¡¯m not worried about my students."


    The daemon wrinkled his brows. Evelyn was calm. Too calm for this situation.


    "... A trap?"


    "Not exactly, but something like that." Evelyn chuckled. "We are going to use your men as scapegoats to take care of a bothersome bunch. Great, right?"


    "Hehe." The daemon smiled coldly. "You look very confident, headmistress. However, do you truly think everything will go ording to your expectations!?"


    With these words, the daemon¡¯s presence erupted.


    An oppressive aura filled with malice and killing intent assaulted Evelyn. The aura was so powerful that it seemed to affect the world itself!


    It was the aura of a saint!


    But Evelyn reacted calmly. With a wave of her hand, her surroundings were epassed by a dim glow, stopping the daemon¡¯s aura.


    Then, she released her own pressure towards the daemon.


    Instantly, the daemon¡¯s expression changed.


    "... So you broke through to the fourteenthyer." The daemon was grave. "I understand why you are so confident now. However... There is no way a recently advanced saint is a match for me!"


    Evelyn grinned. "Let¡¯s fight and see."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: pat-reon/aidnovels

 Chapter 274 Midnight Assault 1

    <h4>Chapter 274 Midnight Assault 1</h4>


    Midnight marked the start of the daemons¡¯ assault.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the students were tired after their first day of difficulties, they started their hunt.


    And we were one of their first objectives.


    Feeling the four presences approaching our position at great speed, I woke Daisy up.


    "... Your highness?"


    "Go and wake Iris up. We are under attack." I said.


    Although slightly surprised, Daisy did not hesitate to follow my orders. She rushed towards the tent where Iris was sleeping and woke her up.


    Meanwhile, I used my consciousness to check the strength of theing enemies. Two in the seventhyer, one in the sixthyer, and one in the fifthyer.


    I whistled, with this lineup, almost any student would be killed.


    You must understand that most fourth-year and fifth-year students hover between the fourth and the fifthyer. In the entire institute, there are only twelve or thirteen students with sixthyer cultivation (without including me).


    And even these students would have a hard time defeating a battle-hardened fifthyer daemon.


    Less than fifteen secondster, Daisy had returned with Iris.


    "W-What is the situation?" Iris asked anxiously. I did not answer and instead waited in silence.


    Soon, four shadows appeared in front of us.


    "They are..." Iris was surprised.


    The shadows also seemed surprised by the fact that we were waiting for them. But they controlled their emotions quickly and took out their weapons.


    "So we have three preys here, huh." One of the shadows said with a strange human ent.


    When Iris and Daisy heard that voice, they felt goosebumps in their skin.


    "T-T-They are not humans."


    "... Daemons." I said with a grave expression. "It looks like this expedition is even moreplicated than we thought."


    "Oh? You recognized us?" Another shadow seemed surprised. "Mm, you are pretty sharp to be a student. Were you the one who detected us too?"


    I didn¡¯t reply.


    The daemon was not displeased, though. Instead, he observed me carefully.


    Then, his expression changed.


    "That hair color, could it be...?"


    "A prince?"


    "Hahaha, we hit the jackpot!"


    "Hey, he is mine! Don¡¯t try to steal him from me!"


    "What are you talking about? It¡¯s firste first served."


    "There are two beautiful girls too! We can enjoy themter!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Hearing the raucousughter of the daemons, Iris entered in panic.


    "W-What are we going to do?"


    "Calm down." I said in a stern tone and told the girls the cultivations of the enemies. "I¡¯ll take care of the strongest two. Daisy, Iris, take care of the other two."


    "Understood, your highness." Daisy agreed instantly.


    Aware that it was the only way, Iris could only nod too.


    The daemons stoppedughing when they saw we were getting ready to battle. Instead, they turned serious.


    "... Judging by his age and cultivation, he must be us Quintin, the fourth prince."


    "A troublesome one, huh."


    "I heard he is a genius, so the two of us will focus on him. Not even the best genius can defeat two seventhyer practitioners when still in the fifthyer. It will be fine if we are a bit careful." One of the seventhyer daemons said.


    "So we will take care of the girls then." The fifthyer and sixthyer daemons nodded in understanding.


    "End them quickly ande to support us." Said the second seventhyer daemon.


    The two weakest daemons nodded.


    At that moment, I unsheathed my sword.


    Then, my sword intent surged outwards, assaulting the two seventhyer daemons and forcing them to focus on me.


    "Daisy, Iris, be careful." I said.


    "I know, your highness."


    "Mm."


    Hearing their answers, I took a step forward.


    And my body was shot towards the two seventhyer daemons.


    The daemons snorted. One of them wielded a dagger in each hand and charged towards me while the other disappeared in the shadows.


    The next second, the first daemon shed against me.


    "Die!"


    And as soon as our weapons shed, I felt another pair of weapons attacking from behind.


    It was the daemon that disappeared!


    I narrowed my eyes. Calmly, I ducked down and evaded the sneak attack while at the same time using my knee to deliver a kick on the first daemon¡¯s stomach.


    But the daemon was very experienced. He retrieved his daggers and took a step aside, evading my attack. Then, he stabbed his two daggers towards my shoulders.


    At the same time, the daemon from behind attacked again!


    However, I did not block the attacks this time. Instead, my body flickered briefly before I appeared behind the second daemon.


    The daemon was surprised, but he did not panic. Instead, he proceeded to attack me while ignoring my attack.


    But before my sword could reach his neck, the first daemon stopped my attack with his daggers, saving hispanion. At the same time, the second daemon¡¯s daggers were already in front of my chest.


    I narrowed my eyes. Suddenly, the sword intent in my sword surged in strength, easily overpowering the first Daemon and cutting towards the second Daemon¡¯s neck.


    The change was so sudden that the daemons were almost unable to react.


    But luckily, the second daemon managed to twist his body out of the path of my sword before the two daemons jumped back and distanced themselves from me.


    "... Dangerous." One of the daemons frowned.


    "Damn, he is stronger than we thought." The other said.


    Well, it¡¯s obvious. It is just a game for me, after all.


    I looked at the daemons with a leisure smile. Then, I took my second step forward.


    In an instant, my body appeared in front of the two daemons again.


    "Careful." The first daemon shouted and stepped forward to confront me. At the same time, the second daemon disappeared once more and tried to sneak attack me while I was busy fighting the first.


    But just like the first time, it was useless. I used quick and precise movements to evade him before counterattacking at the next instant.


    Just like that, the daemons were constantly forced to defend.


    It did not take long for the daemons to understand that they were in an inferior position.


    At this rate, they would be killed eventually.


    Thus, they could only hope that the other two dealt with the girls quickly and came to help them.


    But at that moment, they felt a powerful mana fluctuationing from the other battlefield.


    Then, lightning shed and a powerful aura erupted.


    In an instant, Daisy had transformed into a goddess of lightning, and her cultivation had climbed up to the seventhyer.


    [Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor]!


    "Die!" With Daisy¡¯s shout, a sea of lightning assaulted the two daemons fighting her.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 275 Midnight Assault 2

    <h4>Chapter 275 Midnight Assault 2</h4>


    Of my women, Daisy can be considered as the one I spend the most time with.


    As my personal servant, Daisy is in charge of my day to day¡¯s needs. Even in the academy, where supposedly there is no distinction between social sses, Daisy still behaves as my servant most of the time.


    Due to that, Daisy is also the girl I put the most effort in when ites to training.


    Thus, Daisy¡¯s growth was incredibly fast. In fact, it was so fast that it could bepared to the hero, Rose, and the cat girl whose soul is connected to mine, Raven.


    Plus, after the duels of one month ago where she was defeated after she fought Harry, Daisy has trained even harder.


    Compared to one month ago when she faced Harry in the arena, today¡¯s Daisy is much stronger. Even although her cultivation still remains in the fifthyer, her control over mana and her proficiency in lightning spells is much higher.


    If back then, Daisy was like a child wielding a powerful hammer, the current Daisy is like a strictly trained soldier. She stillcks a bit of battle experience, but she is almost perfect in the other aspects.


    And that was shown as soon as Daisy used [Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor].


    When the armor of lightning covered her body, Daisy waved her hand and a sea of lightning assaulted the two daemons fighting against her.


    "Careful!" The two daemons realized the danger and hurriedly retreated. But Daisy¡¯s attack seemed as though it was alive! The lightning sea expanded quickly while several lightning serpents grew out of it, hissing furiously and slithering towards the daemons!


    In just a few seconds, the daemons were quickly cornered.


    I could see the disbelief and astonishment in the daemons¡¯ eyes. They could not believe that a fifthyer student was cornering two experienced warriors like them!


    Even if Daisy used a technique to boost her strength, the fact that she was overwhelming her opponents was still astonishing. It was something that went beyond simply using her stronger mana to defeat them. Instead, Daisy was using her spells with such finesse that the daemons could not find any opening to counterattack!


    "Damn it! Who is this girl!?" One of the daemons cursed.


    "Was there a genius like her in the empire¡¯s younger generation?" The other asked in disbelief.


    "... We need to do something about this, and fast!"


    The second daemon nodded. "At this rate, she is going to defeat us! Udall, use that!"


    "Very well, I need a bit of time!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    One of the daemons then closed his eyes. Instantly, his body started to glow and the mana in the surroundings rushed towards him. You didn¡¯t need to be very smart to realize that he was preparing a powerful technique.


    Daisy also understood that and frowned. Without hesitation, she directed her lightning towards him. The sea of lightning and the lightning serpents surged in intensity and attacked.


    But before the attack could reach him, the other daemon took a step forward and shouted.


    "[Imprable]!"


    As though his words carried a special power, his body took a deep dark glow. Then, he wielded his sword in a defensive stance and stood against the lightning!


    Astonishingly, even when the lightning sea and the lightning serpents shed and surrounded him, he continued standing, defending stubbornly.


    Several injuries appeared on his body, and the lightning burned his limbspletely. But the daemon resisted! He seemed ready to give up his life to allow hispanion to seed.


    Five seconds. That was the time he managed to endure before copsing.


    And that was enough time for the daemon behind him.


    A powerful presence erupted from the second daemon. He stared at his copsedpanion in sadness while great amounts of mana circled him, creating a vortex around his body.


    The mana was so overwhelming that it seemed to devour Daisy¡¯s lightning. It was way beyond the power a sixthyer daemon was supposed to be able of wielding.


    The daemon took a deep breath. Suddenly, his eyes turned ice-cold, and his aura turned incredibly violent.


    "Forbidden Technique, [Mana Overload]!"


    Then, the daemon kicked the ground.


    In an instant, he appeared in front of Daisy and shed downwards.


    Daisy reacted quickly. A shield of lightning formed in front of her, stopping the attack. At the same time, a ring of lightning surrounded her body, creating a powerful maic force that pushed the daemons away.


    The daemon grunted. Immediately, his aura became more violent and berserk. He then used pure physical strength to resist the power of lightning!


    It was the effects of [Mana Overload]. A forbidden technique that forcibly increased the user mana for a brief time.


    But as a forbidden technique, its consequences were not small. Each second, streams of blood spurt out of the daemon skin. There was blood flowing out of his ears, eyes, nose, and mouth.


    It was obvious this daemon was nning to bring Daisy to the grave with him!


    "Die!" The daemon shouted. His sword shone with an ominous red glow and sliced towards Daisy¡¯s neck, cutting her defenses as though they were butter.


    But at that moment, Daisy smiled.


    Then, a tree of lightning suddenly grew behind her.


    The tree of lightning appeared without warning. The daemon was unable to understand when she summoned it.


    Its branches extended to the surrounding trees, and its roots covered the ground. As for the daemon¡¯s sword, it was entangled by countless lightning vines, unable to move in the slightest.


    [Gungnir Tree]!


    The daemon¡¯s expression fell. He instantly understood everything.


    It was a trap.


    And he had walked straight towards it.


    He could see the tree¡¯s branches turning into lightning spears and serpents that pierced towards him mercilessly!


    "But I will not die like this!" The daemon bellowed.


    Instantly, the mana on his body became several times more powerful. At the same time, his blood and mana boiled. He had directly sacrificed his life in exchange for onest powerful attack!


    "Die!" The daemon let go of his sword and gathered his remaining energy in a punch. It was nning to decide everything with this attack!


    Daisy wrinkled her brows, but she remained calm. [Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor] plus [Gungnir Tree] granted her the perfect attack-and-defensebination. Even although the consumption of mana was incredibly high, their power was not something that could be defeated so easily.


    But in the next instant, her expression changed.


    Because she realized that she was not the target of the attack.


    Instead, he was aiming at Iris behind her.


    The daemon, who had realized it was unlikely he could hurt Daisy, had changed his target towards the person Daisy was protecting.


    "Careful!" Daisy shouted and hurriedly tried to cast defensive spells on Iris, but it was toote. The power in the daemon¡¯s punch was not something that could be stopped by a half-assed defense.


    Iris¡¯s expression turned pale. She could see the punch bing bigger and bigger, filling her entire vision.


    But for some reason, she was very calm.


    It was as though she knew she was not going toe to harm while I was nearby.


    And me? Well, I could not betray the beauty expectations.


    With a step across space, I appeared in front of the daemon and extended my palm.


    And the punch was stopped.


    Under the shaking gaze of the daemon, I curved the corner of my lips up.


    "Are you satisfied with our service, dear customer?"


    Far away, the corpses of the two daemons that had been fighting against mey sliced into pieces.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 276 Daisy’s Displeasure

    <h4>Chapter 276 Daisy¡¯s Displeasure</h4>


    "Are you satisfied with our service, dear customer?" I said with a clerk-like smile.


    The daemon¡¯s eyes shook. I could see fear and disbelief in his gaze.


    "Impossible!" He cried. But a nce at the ce where I was a moment ago was enough for him to understand the situation.


    There, the bodies of the two seventhyer daemonsy on the ground, sliced into pieces.


    "You..."


    I curved the corner of my lips in a mocking smile. "Please, remember not to visit us ever again."


    Then, my sword moved, and the head of the daemon flew in the air while blood spurted from his neck in great amounts.


    I waved my hand slightly and created a barrier, stopping the blood from falling into our bodies before looking in Daisy¡¯s direction.


    "You were careless, Daisy. If I would not have been here, Iris could have died."


    "... Sorry, your highness. I made a mistake." Daisy looked at the ground like a scolded child.


    I shook my head amusedly and stroked her head softly.


    "However, well done in cornering the enemies like that."


    As though the depressed expression of before was a lie, Daisy looked at me and smiled brilliantly.


    "... Prince us, are you alright?" Iris asked with a worried expression. She was looking at the hand I used to stop the attack of the daemon.


    Currently, blood was flowing from several cut-like injuries there.


    Daisy seemed to just notice the injuries because her expression changed.


    "Your highness!"


    I smiled wryly and waved my hand helplessly. "Stop, stop. It is just a scratch."


    It¡¯s true. The only reason these injuries are there is for a dramatic effect.


    After all, my final target is to get Iris on my side. For that goal, these injuries will help.


    Iris¡¯s expression said it all. Her eyes showed a gloomy andplicated light. She probably was ashamed and touched by the fact I was injured just to save her.


    Daisy, however, was different. After the initial panic, her eyes opened wide in realization, and then, her expression turned cold.


    I could feel her cold gaze piercing my body. Instantly, I realized I made a mistake.


    Because I was too focused on Iris¡¯s opinion of me, I ignored Daisy¡¯s feelings.


    Sigh... Well, I¡¯ll take care of thatter.


    Despite Daisy being angry, she did not forget about her duties as my servant. She quickly took some bandages and first aid objects from a bag and used them to treat my injuries.


    When she was done, she sighed.


    "It¡¯s done. With your highness¡¯s strength, this kind of injury will be gone after a night of rest."


    I nodded with a smile. "Thank you very much, Daisy."


    Daisy nodded gloomily and fell silent.


    Damn, this is a headache.


    Fortunately, Iris decided to speak at that moment.


    "... Prince us, sorry..."


    "Hm? What about?" I asked.


    "... It¡¯s just, you were injured due to me. Even though... Even though I¡¯m so indecisive and rejected you several times..." Iris bit her lips with a self-ming look. "I was so useless... You and Daisy were fighting the enemies, but I could only look while you were injured, unable to do anything."


    I sighed and grabbed her hand. "Fool. Iris, you are someone dear to me. No matter what you choose, I will be always there for you."


    Iris¡¯s eyes opened wide. She then lowered her head while tears trickled down her eyes.


    "... You are always like this."


    She then stood up and went running towards the tent.


    I smiled inwardly. This girl is already in my bag.


    But before I could start to celebrate, Daisy¡¯s ice-cold gaze wake me up from my daze.


    "Your highness, don¡¯t you have something you need to tell me?"


    "... Mmm... I¡¯m sorry?"


    Daisy looked at me with an enraged look, but after a few seconds, her rage disappeared, reced by a sad gaze.


    "... Your highness, I don¡¯t like it."


    "Daisy..."


    "It¡¯s a different story if you are injured because there was not another option. But I know that with the daemon¡¯s strength, it was not enough to injure you... You... You allowed these injuries in purpose."


    I sighed. Yeah, I was too rushed for sess and ignored Daisy¡¯s feelings.


    Daisy is my personal servant; thus, she can be considered as one of the people closest to me.


    Therefore, she is also someone that knows a lot about my abilities.


    Although she is unaware of the true extent of my strength, she knows that it¡¯s impossible for a sixthyer daemon to injure me, even if he uses his life in exchange.


    "... Your highness, do you know how I feel when I see you injured? I feel my heart clenching! I can understand the reason you did that. But, is it so important that you have to injure yourself!? Is it so important that you have to worry me this way!?"


    I sighed. At this point, I can only apologize.


    "Sorry, Daisy. I promise you I will never do something like this. I will always put my safety first. But..."


    "But?"


    "You can¡¯t me me if I put myself in risk to protect any of you." I said gently.


    Daisy blushed and looked at the ground.


    "... It¡¯s alright as soon as your highness understands."


    I smiled and kissed Daisy in the lips.


    "Now, go to sleep. You must be tired."


    "I want to sleep in yourp."


    "Not now. I¡¯m not sure but maybe I¡¯ll need to do somethingter."


    Daisy tilted her head, but she did not insist.


    "I understand. Goodnight then, your highness."


    "Goodnight."


    Daisy then went to sleep in her tent.


    She probably was very tired, because less than five minutester, I could hear her even breathing.


    I remained seated outside for a while. Using this rare peace to think about different things.


    But soon, the person I was waiting for moved.


    With a smile, I silently moved through space.


    ...


    In another part of the forest, Crown Prince n and co. were frowning while looking at the corpses around them.


    "What is happening?" n asked in a cold tone.


    A middle-aged man behind him answered. "Your highness, these people are daemons."


    "Daemons? What are they doing here?"


    The middle-aged man sighed. "It looks like we are not the only ones with ns for this expedition."


    While the middle-aged man was talking, Christine, n¡¯s fianc¨¦e, walked towards them.


    "n, there is something wrong."


    "More bad news?" n frowned.


    "I fear so. I lost contact with the teachers controlling the formation. They stopped sending us information since a while ago."


    "... What about themunication with our pawns in the forest. Can we stillmunicate with them?"


    Christine hesitated before answering. "We still can, but we lostmunication with a third of them."


    "A third?" n was surprised. "Are they dead?"


    Christine nodded. "Probably."


    n¡¯s expression darkened. It was just the first day, but their losses were already so high.


    Moreover, their n was still in the starting phase.


    "Your highness, what do you want to do?" The middle-aged man asked. "In my opinion, it¡¯s better if you forget about killing Prince us for now and focus on the daemons and rescuing the students. Otherwise, the losses you will suffer will be staggering and you will be unable to realize your other goals."


    n shook his head immediately. "Impossible! We have put so much effort into this n to kill that bastard! We must do it, even if all the people in this forest die! us is the biggest obstacle between the throne and me! He must die!"


    Just for this n, Earl Riea and the Empress had mobilized a great amount of resources. Just the money they used to suborn and buy several teachers and students was staggering. Plus, there were two beyond-twelfthyer practitioners Earl Riea mobilized and the crown prince¡¯s transcendent bodyguard (thirteenthyer) as well.


    Besides that, n mobilized all his [Numbers], his personal assassination group. Although several of them were killed by us in Hidden Cave, the remaining assassins were still a very powerful force.


    n also brought a hidden card to create chaos in the expedition.


    Everything was to deal with us. n was ready to kill us and his rumored teacher regardless of the cost.


    Thus, he was definitively not going to give it up now.


    "Tell our pawns to find that bastard location. We will start the n as soon as they find him. We can¡¯t afford more mishaps."


    The middle-aged man and Christine could only nod.


    ...


    Near the crown prince¡¯s location. An old man was observing everything in secret.


    He was the old man the emperor sent to make sure us dies. Although he did not make contact with n, he had been observing everything from start to end.


    And to be honest, he was very disappointed.


    He was disappointed by the fact that the current heir of the throne put his personal interest above the wellbeing of the empire.


    However, there was nothing he could do.


    "The emperor, the empress, and this crown prince... sigh..."


    The old man shook his head. He then took a step and disappeared from this ce.


    Even if it was not his mission, he was going to do everything in his power to protect as many students as possible.


    That was his duty as a protector of the empire.


    But suddenly, he saw a young man seated in the branch of a tree, looking towards him.


    ¡¯That is...¡¯


    "... Prince us."


    The young man smiled softly.


    "I was waiting for you."

 Chapter 277 Hidden History 1

    <h4>Chapter 277 Hidden History 1</h4>


    "I was waiting for you." I smiled at the old man that appeared suddenly.


    "... Prince us." The old man was serious. He seemed very impacted by the fact he met me here.


    "It¡¯s an honor that someone like you knows my name." I said.


    The old man frowned. Could it be that he noticed I was being sarcastic?


    Well, I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s not like I need to be polite to him.


    "... What are you doing here? No, what do you mean when you said you were waiting for me?" He asked coldly.


    "Just like it sounds." I said as though I was speaking to an old friend. "I knew you were going to pass for this ce, so I waited for you here."


    Seeing my smile, the old man¡¯s face turned serious. I could see his hand was moving towards the sword in his waist, a sign that his wariness was at the maximum.


    It¡¯s normal, though. If he, a fourteenthyer practitioner, was so easily intercepted, how strong was I then?


    The old man watched my expression carefully. He realized I waspletely rxed even when his hand was about to reach his sword. It was as though I notice nothing.


    Such behavior, however, put the old man even more nervous.


    "... Are you truly Prince us?"


    "Who do you think I am then?" I asked amusedly. "Stop being so nervous, old man. If I wanted to kill you, you would have died long ago."


    "Is it so?" The old man said calmly. However, I could see that his body waspletely tensed, ready to explode at any moment.


    I sighed. Why is it so hard to talk to someone in this day and age?


    "Just... Calm down, okay? Why don¡¯t you hear me first? If you want to attack after that, then I¡¯ll be happy to oblige."


    The old man thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Do speak then."


    "Great. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is us Quintin, the fourth prince of the Arcadian Empire. But you already knew it, right? After all, you are the secret bodyguard of the emperor."


    "... It looks like you know a lot."


    I chuckled. "Of course. And I also know that you are someone from that ce and that you came here to kill me."


    "!!!"


    The eyes of the old man opened wide. For an instant, he had the impulse to unsheathe his sword and attack me, but when he saw my rxed smile, he suppressed it.


    Instead, he calmed himself down and looked at me fixedly.


    "How do you know that?"


    "What? That you came from that ce? Or that you are here to kill me?


    "Both." The old man said with furrowed brows.


    I smiled. "... Well, I will only say that I have my sources of information."


    The old man narrowed his eyes. He seemed to be processing the words I just said.


    Then, a sh of realization seemed to appear in his eyes.


    "I heard you have a teacher... Could it be, your teacher is also...?"


    "From that ce? No, you are mistaken. My teacher is not from there." I don¡¯t have a teacher, actually.


    The old man sighed in relief. "That is good. I thought someone had broken the rules."


    I smiled in amusement. This old man surely has a lot of expressions.


    To exin his origins, this old man came from that ce.


    [Hidden History], the true pir of the imperial family.


    Think about it. If each of the three great families has people beyond the twelfthyer at their disposition, what about the imperial family?


    Of course, it¡¯s true the imperial family has the (limited) authority tomand any powerhouse of the empire. But besides that, the imperial family also has its own secret force.


    [Hidden History].


    Different from the secret forces of the other families, though, the secret force of the Imperial family is slightly more unique.


    How so? Let¡¯s start with the current emperor.


    My father, Grand Quintin, is a 42-years-old eleventhyer powerhouse, the current emperor of the Arcadian Empire.


    Not too shabby for an emperor. But it begets several questions.


    Firstly, how is it possible for an eleventhyer powerhouse to keep the entire empire in check?


    Secondly, the emperor is just 42 years old. Still a middle-aged man. As an eleventhyer powerhouse, he can easily live from ny to one hundred years of age healthily.


    But, what about the emperor before him, my grandfather?


    If my father was born when my grandfather was in his twenties, he should be around sixty to seventy years of age now. That is still a healthy age for a powerhouse.


    Then, where is him?


    That is where [Hidden History]es into being.


    Being the emperores with several perks and advantages, but its main disadvantage is the fact that, as the emperor, you have to deal with all the affairs of the empire. Therefore, there is much less time for cultivation than ideal.


    Thus, breaking beyond the twelfthyer and increasing your lifespan bes much harder.


    Due to that, most emperors tend to pass down the throne when they reach a certain age or cultivation and be part of [Hidden History], giving up their authority as emperors and putting all their focus on bing stronger.


    Of course, sometimes there are emperors who prefer to continue ruling instead of going into seclusion. But even they are forced to pass down the throne when they be seventy, to avoid the stagnation of the empire.


    However, that method has a problem. A nation can¡¯t have more than one ruler. If there are two people with the highest authority, it¡¯s just a matter of time before the nation is divided.


    Thus, each emperor makes amitment when they be part of [Hidden History]. From that point onwards, they are forbidden from interfering with the empire¡¯s matters.


    Not just the emperor, but also the empress, and the emperor¡¯s concubines. None of them are allowed to continue interfering with the empire¡¯s matters after the throne is passed down.


    But at the same time, the new emperor can¡¯t order the people in [Hidden History] except by one person, someone sent by [Hidden History] to act as the emperor¡¯s secret bodyguard.


    Besides that, the only circumstance when [Hidden History] is allowed to interfere is when the empire is in danger.


    Of course, [Hidden History] has other people besides the former emperors. Former empress, princes of the royal family who were unable to inherit the throne, powerhousespletely loyal to the royal family, among others. Many of them are old monsters older than one hundred years and wielding terrifying strength.


    Just like the old man in front of me.


    I don¡¯t know if he is one of the former emperors, but he is definitively an old powerhouse around 120 years old.


    "... I truly did not expect this, Prince us. To think you are a powerhouse of this level. How old are you? Eighteen? Neen? Goddess, I¡¯m ashamed of all the years I have spent training." The old man sighed in self-deprecation.


    I smiled with false modesty. "What can I say? I¡¯m a genius."


    "... Let¡¯s stop with the jokes here. Tell me prince, what is the reason you stopped me?"


    I narrowed my eyes and observed the old man with a yful smile.


    "I just want to ask you a question. Old man, what do you think about the current crown prince?"


    As soon as he heard the question, the old man¡¯s gaze turned sharp.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 278 Hidden History 2

    <h4>Chapter 278 Hidden History 2</h4>


    Hey Guys, I¡¯m back!


    Sorry for theck of releases. I left an announcement in P4TRE0N, but if you don¡¯t know, I caught a cold and only today I¡¯m feeling a bit better. I¡¯ll post two chapters of Science/Magic and Fourth Prince now, and maybe another one of each tonight. The chapters I owe I¡¯ll try to post them tomorrow.


    Thank you for your understanding, Aidka :p


    ...


    "I just want to ask you a question. Old man, what do you think about the current crown prince?"


    My question caused the old man to tense up. His eyes narrowed, and his presence turned sharp.


    "... You know that [Hidden History] doesn¡¯t interfere with the Empire¡¯s affairs. You gain nothing asking me that question."


    "Do you think so?" I smiled. "I, on the other hand, think there is a lot to gain."


    "... Prince us, your talent astounds me. You managed to hide your true strength for so long without the emperor even suspecting anything. Plus, you also somehow managed to learn of the emperor¡¯s n to send me here to kill you, but despite it, you are not afraid of standing in front of me."


    Of course, I¡¯m not afraid. You are weaker than me after all.


    "However." The old man¡¯s face turned enraged. "Even with such a talent, why are you still plotting for the throne when the future of the empire is at risk and the daemons are attacking the empire¡¯s citizens!?"


    I observed the man with an amused smile.


    "Calm down, old man. Firstly, the crown prince is the same, is he not? Besides, don¡¯t worry about the daemons, my allies are taking care of that."


    "Huh?"


    "My allies, of course. Did you think I came to a ce where someone was plotting to kill me without a n?"


    The old man¡¯s eyes turned into slits. "... Prince, has someone told you that you are terrifying?"


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    "... But, someone with your talent. Someone that managed to break beyond the twelfthyer before twenty years of age. Why is someone like you interested in something so fleeting as the authority of the emperor? If you want, you can even be a god!"


    "Old man, it looks like you are misunderstanding something. I¡¯m not interested in bing the emperor."


    "Ah?"


    "Of course not. That is such a hassle. I prefer to have fun around."


    "Then... Why are you asking me about my opinion of the crown prince?"


    I shrugged. "Well, the one who is going to be the emperor is my sister."


    ...


    ...


    ......


    "You are telling me your sister will be the emperor? A woman?" The old man was visibly surprised. It was as though I had told him a very funny joke.


    I looked at him indifferently. "I never thought you were so old-fashioned, old man."


    The old man frowned, finally noticing I was serious. In the end, though, he just shook his head.


    "Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you or your sister who wants to be the emperor. [Hidden History] doesn¡¯t interfere with the affairs of the empire. It¡¯s useless to try to bring me to your side."


    "Oh, but my intention was never that... Instead, I have a request for you. I hope that [Hidden History] doesn¡¯t interfere with my affairs."


    "... What do you mean?" The old man furrowed his brows when he heard my words.


    "Think about it." I said with an indifferent expression. "If the emperor and the crown prince dies, who do you think will have the highest chance to inherit the throne?"


    "You?? Are you nning to kill the emperor!?"


    I just smiled without answering.


    "You are crazy! [Hidden History] will not allow that! I won¡¯t allow that!"


    "Does that mean you don¡¯t agree?"


    Hearing my ice-cold voice, the old man calmed down abruptly.


    He knew that ording to his answer, this meeting could easily turn into a battle.


    But he was not afraid.


    Thus, he took a deep breath.


    "... There is no problem if you kill the crown prince. Even killing all the other princes is not a problem. But killing the emperor is impossible."


    I sighed. So in the end, it came to this.


    "You know about my mother, right old man?"


    "... So this is the reason." The old man finally seemed to realize the cause and effect of all of this.


    "I will ask you onest time." I said, my killing intent leaking without control. "Is [Hidden History] going to interfere in this issue?"


    The old man shook his head. "... [Hidden History]¡¯s duty is to protect the Quintin family and the empire. And the emperor is the sign of the prosperity of the Quintin family. If you kill the emperor, many ambitious people will get the same idea, making the rule of the Quintin family unstable for several generations. [Hidden History] will not allow that!"


    I looked at the old man for a few seconds before heaving a disappointed sigh.


    "Well, it was worth a try. It looks like I will have to do it the hard way."


    "... Boy, think about it. Your talent is too great. Don¡¯t waste it in something that is only going to destroy you."


    "Mm... Perhaps, but I want to make the attempt."


    With these words, I unsheathed my sword.


    The old man sighed. "I see. Such a pity for your talent. But if that is what you want, then I must kill you here to stop a cmity."


    I looked at the old man with an amused expression before chuckling.


    "You are very confident in yourself, old man. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not nning to die here."


    The next instant.


    *ng!*


    Our two swords shed. Sparks danced in the air, lighting the night forest.


    The old man opened his eyes wide. He had moved his sword instinctively, and that instinct had saved his life.


    If he would have moved one instantter, his head would be flying now.


    "How..."


    "Great swordsmanship, old man." I said calmly. "As expected of an old monster. What about this then?"


    My sword moved through the air at great speed. In an instant, it appeared in front of the old man¡¯s eyes.


    But the old man¡¯s managed to react this time too. At thest second, his sword stopped mine.


    *ng!*


    "Again!" I smiled. Without stopping, I brandished my sword repeatedly. From the left, right, up, and down. Hundreds of sword attacks flew towards the old man without a stop.


    "Kuh!" The old man¡¯s face changed. He did his best to stop my sword, but the number of attacks was too much for him.


    Then, he felt something hot on his chest¨C


    "Cough!"


    Looking down, my sword had pierced his heart.


    The old man took two steps back and vomited a mouthful of blood. Then, his sword fell to the ground.


    "How...?"


    "Your sword is simply too slow. It¡¯s unable to deal with a sword that moves using the concept of space."


    "... Space, cough... S-So it was that..." The old man put a hand on his chest to try to stop the blood, but it was useless.


    His heart had been destroyed. He knew his death was already decided.


    But, he could not die like this.


    "... I have to tell them..."


    That there is a monster here...


    "ARRRGGGGG!!!" With a roar, the old man¡¯s body glowed red. A powerful wind surrounded him, carrying him hundreds of miles away in an instant!


    That was a forbidden technique using his life as the cost, and he used it to escape. Even if he was going to die, he had to warn the others about the danger I represented.


    He feared that otherwise, the empire would end in my hands.


    But before he could leave the forest, he felt his body bing strangely light.


    Then, he saw how his headless body continued moving forward while squirming blood.


    The strange scene made the old man smiled wryly.


    "... So it¡¯s my end, huh..." The old man closed his eyes, and his head fell to the ground.


    As for me, I put my sword back in its cheat and turned around.


    Hidden History, huh.

 Chapter 279 Where are the monsters?

    <h4>Chapter 279 Where are the monsters?</h4>


    The next morning.


    Daisy, Iris, and I left the camp after a quick breakfast.


    Today, the forest was covered with a light mist. Clouds of rain adorned the sky, and the wind carried the smell of earth.


    It was as though the forest itself had turned gloomier.


    "... It looks like there will be a storm." I said.


    Iris and Daisy nodded. "... I thought the situation could not turn worse." Iris said.


    I nced at Iris with a curious look. "It looks like you hate rain."


    "... I don¡¯t like it very much."


    "Is it so? I, on the other hand, love the rain. The fresh smell of earth when the rain falls onto the ground is intoxicating... Besides, perhaps the rain will wash away this pungent smell of blood."


    "Blood?" Both Daisy and Iris were confused. Try as she could, they could not smell the blood I was mentioning.


    I smiled without answering them. At the same time, I thought about all the bodies I had detected since we started to walk.


    ... It looks like the number of students that were killedst night was a lot bigger than I thought.


    Most of them were students on n¡¯s side, of course. But there were a few innocent students that were killed without knowing anything about the situation. They were innocent victims of this conflict.


    Even if the teachers and Dina did everything in their might to protect the students, it was normal if one or two of them were unable to be rescued. Plus, a group of daemons that attacked Dina¡¯s camp as well, and some students and teachers died during the battle.


    And that number was only going to increase as this nightmare continues.


    Well, I don¡¯t need to worry about them. It¡¯s not like I obligated to save them or something like that.


    While we were walking, a frown appeared on Daisy¡¯s face. That frown became more obvious the longer we walked.


    "Is there something bothering you, Daisy?" I asked.


    Daisy was startled, but quickly answered. "... It¡¯s just... Don¡¯t you think there is something strange about this forest, your highness?"


    "What is strange?"


    "... We have not seen any beast or monster since we entered the forest. In fact, I have not seen many living beings at all. it¡¯s like the forest is dead."


    So, she finally realized.


    Certainly. Since we entered the forest, we have only faced other students and daemons. We have not seen any monsters.


    I looked at Daisy in praise. "So you noticed it too, huh. You are right, it¡¯s very strange."


    "... Now that you mention it. The bodies of the daemons we killed yesterday were still in the ground when we woke up... Normally, the smell of blood would have attracted monsters and beast." Iris said finally realizing that something was wrong.


    "... Your highness, I think we should investigate it. Perhaps, it¡¯s part of the crown prince¡¯s n."


    Actually, I already know what is happening.


    When I used Akashic Sight, I saw the entire situation of the forest. And of course, it included the situation about the monsters.


    But I did not refute Daisy. After all, her suggestion is something that adjusts to my ns.


    "Let¡¯s try to catch one of n¡¯s men and ask him." I said.


    "... Do you think they will talk?" Iris asked.


    I looked at her briefly and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, if they know something, they will speak."


    Finding a student was very easy. I just led the girls towards the direction of one and we ¡¯coincidentally¡¯ met him. Then, after a short fight, he was caught.


    We then tied him to a tree and surrounded him with ice-cold expressions.


    "Now, tell us. What is n nning?" I asked.


    "... Pah. Do you think I will tell you something?" The student we caught spat on the ground in disdain.


    I sighed. Damn, this is so tiresome.


    I can use a bit of hypnosis to get him to speak. But it would defeat the purpose of catching him. I need his confession to look as truthful as possible.


    Just for the sake of Iris, of course.


    "Daisy, a bit of lightning, please."


    "Huh? Oh, okay." Daisy hesitated slightly before producing a lightning spell on her hand. One secondter, she threw it towards the young man.


    "Arghg!" The young man screamed and pain. His body twitched several times, and smoke came out of his body.


    "P-Prince us, is it alright?" Iris asked hesitantly.


    "We need this information, Iris." I said with a sigh. "If n is nning something, we need to know about it as fast as possible. Daisy, continue."


    "Y-Yes, your highness."


    Fortunately, the young man was not very brave. After three bolts of lightning and a bit of hypnosis from my part (nobody noticed it), he spat out everything he knew.


    "... In other words, you only know that n used an unknown method to gather the monsters in the center of the forest. Do you know what he is nning?"


    "N-No... Please, I don¡¯t know anything else... Let me go..."


    I nodded. "Thank you, that was very helpful."


    With a wave of my hand, my sword pierced his forehead.


    He died instantly, as painless as possible.


    "Let¡¯s go." I said to the girls.


    "W-Where to?" Asked Iris.


    "Of course, to the ce where the beast are. We need to know what n is nning."


    Iris and Daisy nodded. But then, Iris looked at me with a determined expression.


    "... us, I... I have finally made my choice."


    I raised an eyebrow. Finally.


    "Oh? And what is it?"


    Iris opened her lips after a brief silence. "You are right. If I want something, I need to fight for it. I don¡¯t want to be the tool of anyone!" Her voice sounded very determined.


    I could not help but smile in satisfaction.


    "Very well. Then, will you help me in my revenge against Bryan?"


    "... Your revenge, is it?"


    I nodded. This part was the most important. And Iris¡¯s cooperation was necessary if I wanted to sink Bryan in despair.


    After several seconds of hesitation, Iris nodded.


    "... I¡¯ll help you."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 280 I Know More Than You Think

    <h4>Chapter 280 I Know More Than You Think</h4>


    Sorry guys, I was unable to postst night. But I¡¯m posting four chapters today, so please forgive me :p


    ...


    We arrived at the center of the forest after half a day of walking.


    When we arrived there, the scene we saw surprised us.


    Hundred of beasts were gathered surrounded a hill.


    Strangely, the beasts were very tame. You could see wolves standing beside deers, rabbits with eagles, and boars beside crocodiles.


    To be honest, the scene was a bit creepy. Even more when each and every monster was looking in direction of the hill, as though entranced by something.


    "T-The beasts, w-what is happening?" Iris was a bit nervous.


    To be honest, I found this scene a bit underwhelming. After all, I recently saw an endless sea of monsters where the weakest was at the sixth or the seventhyer, and the strongest ones were a bit weaker than a god. Therefore, when I saw a group of monsters with the strongest being just an eightyer lizard, to be honest, I could not even get excited.


    But for Iris and Daisy, who had never seen something like this, this scene was already terrifying enough.


    "Y-Your Highness, what now?"


    "Lower your voices," I said and fell deep into thought. A few secondster, I came to a decision. "We will continue?"


    "C-Continue?" Iris looked at me as though I was crazy.


    "Calm down, it¡¯s not as dangerous as you think," I said with a smile. "Look there."


    The girls looked at the ce where I was pointing and saw a man standing in the middle of the monsters.


    "T-That is..."


    "One of n¡¯s men," I replied. "If I¡¯m not wrong, the beasts are in a kind of dazed state right now. They probably will not react unless we attack them directly. Of course, we need to be careful either way. We don¡¯t want to be discovered by n¡¯s men. If they had an unknown method to control the beasts, we are screwed."


    Iris and Daisy looked at each other and nodded.


    Although my method sounded risky, both Iris and Daisy knew it was necessary to understand more about n¡¯s n.


    Whatever he was nning with these beasts, it was obvious the answer was in that hill. Thus, we needed to go there.


    "Keep close to me," I said as we entered the forest of beasts.


    Just like I expected, none of the beasts paid attention to us. Daisy even touched one identally, but the beast just nced at Daisy briefly before turning towards the center of the hill again.


    Such a situation relieved the girls, but at the same time, it made them more nervous about whatever the thing in the hill was.


    The fact that it managed to put so many beasts under its control spoke of how dangerous it was.


    The infiltration went smoothly. We used the beasts to hide from n¡¯s men and continue forward.


    Normally, something like this would have not been so easy. But I stealthily used a spell called [Sight Vector Interference]. It was a mind interference spell that worked emitting a signal that subconsciously influenced its targets and made them look anywhere but the ce where the caster was.


    A very useful spell for infiltration. And the best part is that you don¡¯t need to hide yourself purposefully. Just by casting it, everybody would subconsciously avoid looking at you.


    With the help of that spell (although the girls did not know of its existence), we reached the hill in less than half an hour.


    But once there, we faced another problem.


    The hill was strictly guarded. There were powerful people on each side of the hill, and they were very vignt to stop anything froming closer to the hill.


    Even the monsters seemed to know that they could not continue forward, and every monster had stopped at least two hundred meters away from the hill, creating a clearing that would allow the guards to see anyone that wanted to enter the hill.


    Actually, such a setting was not a problem for my spell, but even an idiot would realize that something is wrong if we run for two hundred meters under the gazes of several guards and all the guards look in another direction.


    "What are we going to do now???? Iris asked.


    I thought for a moment before heaving a sigh. Anyway, at this point, it doesn¡¯t matter if I show a bit of my true power to Iris.


    "Grab my hands," I said.


    Daisy did not hesitate to grab my hand. Iris, on the other hand, only grabbed it after she blushed shyly.


    Although I wanted to tease her for that, I decided to leave it forter.


    For now, it was time to show my power.


    Taking a step forward, Daisy, Iris, and I disappeared.


    When we appeared again, we were already inside the hill.


    "T-This I¨CMmhp!"


    "Don¡¯t be so loud or we will be discovered," I said with a hand covering Iris¡¯s mouth to stop them from shouting in surprise. "Now let¡¯s go and see what is it all about."


    But when they saw what was in the center of the hill, Iris and Daisy were unable to hide their surprise and fear.


    ¨CA sleeping dragon.


    One at the twelfthyer.


    It emitted such a pressure that Daisy and Iris were paralyzed in fear.


    Although I already knew about it beforehand, I let out a whistle of admiration when I saw its majestic appearance. As expected, dragons are pretty cool.


    "n sure invested a lot to kill me," I said.


    Daisy was flustered. "Y-Your Highness, it is a dragon!"


    "I know," I said with a shrug. "And look at its neck."


    When the girls heard my words, they looked at the neck of the dragon.


    There, a very cor filled with powerful magic runes was pulsing with a dim light.


    "That is..." Iris was confused.


    "A suppressive cor," I exined. "It emitted a powerful magic shock each time the master wills it, causing great pain to the monster. It¡¯s a very used method to control monsters."


    "... Control?" Daisy asked curiously.


    "Yes. They teach the monster since small to obey their orders, otherwise, they will activate the cor. With time, the monster learns to obey its owner¡¯s orders to avoid the pain. However, this method has a huge w."


    "What is it?" Iris was the one who asked this time.


    I smiled derisively. "Tell me, what do you think a powerful monster which has been mistreated by humans its entire life will do if one day it¡¯s released?"


    "Don¡¯t tell me..."


    I ignored the ghastly expressions on Iris and Daisy¡¯s face and smiled.


    "It will kill, a lot."


    Finally, we are here.


    This is time to start today¡¯s performance.


    Bending down, I grabbed a small stone from the ground and inserted a bit of mana into it. Mm, this will be enough.


    The remaining actors arrived at that moment.


    "... It looks like you know a lot about the topic, little brother."


    I smiled savagely. I know more than you think, eldest brother.

 Chapter 281 I Still Have a Few Tricks Left, Eldest Brother

    <h4>Chapter 281 I Still Have a Few Tricks Left, Eldest Brother</h4>


    "... It looks like you know a lot about the topic, little brother."


    When they heard n¡¯s voice, Daisy and Iris¡¯s expressions changed.


    They hurriedly turned around in fright. When they saw the people that just arrived, their expressions turned pale.


    There, n, Bryan, and Christine were standing with several ck-dressed men behind them.


    And of these men, three of them felt incredibly powerful.


    Two thirteenthyer powerhouses, and a fourteenthyer powerhouse.


    "You look surprised, little brother." n smiled gloatingly. "Do you truly think you can enter this ce without anyone noticing?"


    Errr... Actually, I can. The only reason your people noticed us was because I allowed it.


    I would not tell it, though. Instead, I feigned a grave expression.


    "n... As expected, you are the one behind this."


    n¡¯s smile became even wider. He could not hide the happiness he was feeling at the current moment.


    Seeing me helpless, in a situation where he could kill me or humiliate me as much as he wanted, filled him with excitement.


    After all, in this situation, I could not escape, right?


    "What do you think of this big guy?" n said and looked at the dragon. "The Riea family has invested a lot of resources to grow it secretly. It¡¯s not very obedient, but with enough stimulus, it gets things done."


    "That is so cruel!" Daisy gritted her teeth. "Your highness n, do you know what are you doing!?"


    n frowned. "How dares a mere servant to speak like that to me!? But don¡¯t worry, soon enough I¡¯ll show you how to respect royalty." n then looked at me. "Little brother, you can see it if you want."


    I remained silent. I had to make my act believable, after all.


    "The dragon. Did you use it to control the other monsters?" I asked.


    n nodded smilingly. "Smart. My n was to release the monster after we located your location. By then, with all the anger the dragon has umted through the years, it will turn berserk and attack all the students in the forest, plus lead the other monsters to attack the students too. Of course, it¡¯s impossible for the headmistress not to notice once the monster turns berserk, thus, while she is busy stopping the dragon, we can kill you, and the monsters will receive all the me."


    I sighed.


    A great n, I have to admit. Without the cor, the dragon will not only turn berserk, but it will not have anything to do with the Riea family or the crown prince anymore. The Riea family can easily say that it¡¯s a wild dragon.


    And once the dragon and the other monsters start to rampage, many students will die, I included. Thus, it will turn into an unprecedented disaster in the history of the empire.


    At that moment, n and their men will appear like a beacon of light, rescuing the students still alive and gaining their trusts, bing into a hero.


    Finally, after everything ends, the Riea family can easily me the institute for the disaster, spreading the word that it was their negligence what caused this disaster, and thus forcing Evelyn to resign to rece her with someone of their family.


    Three birds with a stone. Truly impressive.


    Such a shame their enemy was me.


    I looked at n with a look of pity. Man, you arepletely screwed and you don¡¯t know it yet.


    Iris, understanding the situation, sighed in disappointment.


    "... Prince n, Bryan, so it was the two of you behind this disaster after all."


    n was surprised and looked at Iris. But before he could speak, Bryan opened his mouth.


    "Slut! So you are here!"


    "Bryan..."


    "Hehe... I wondered why our men had not located you. So you were with this bastard... Are you still going to deny that you have something with him!"


    Man, you look very angry.


    But the next scene turned him even angrier.


    Iris¡¯s eyes turned ice-cold. She raised her face and looked straight into Bryan¡¯s eyes.


    "No, I¡¯m not going to deny it anymore. us is the man I love. And you... Trash like you is nothingpared to him."


    Daisy, where are my popcorns!


    Iris¡¯s words froze all the people present. I could see Bryan¡¯s face turning into a strange mix of purple, green, and blue.


    I truly have to admire how brave Iris is. The fact that she said these words in this situation where we could die easily shows that she ispletely on my side.


    However, I was not happy with just that. Grabbing Iris¡¯s hand, I leaned forward and kissed her on the lips, in front of all the people present.


    And like a lovestruck maiden, Iris lowered her head shyly.


    Bryan¡¯s face turnedpletely pale. He staggered two steps back before falling on the ground. Then, he pointed his finger to us and growled.


    "Bastards... Bastards, bastards, bastards! us, Iris, I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll cut your skin one thousand times and cut your fingers and tongue! And these girls you like so much. I¡¯ll **** every one of them in front of you! I will make you watch while you are unable to stop me from raping them!!!"


    Man, you sure have anger management issues.


    Should I rmend you to a therapist?


    n also gritted his teeth in fury. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again.


    "Good, good, good. It looks like you want to humiliate us even when facing death, us."


    I shrugged. "Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to die here."


    A frown appeared on n¡¯s face. "Could it be your teacher is nearby? But even if your teacher dares to appear, we will kill him too!"


    Iughed mockingly and raised my hand. "Sorry, my teacher is busy now. However, I still have a few tricks on my hands." I then showed them the rock I picked up just now and crushed it.


    n¡¯s expression changed.


    "Stop them!" He bellowed, and one of the thirteenthyer practitioners attacked us, but a barrier appeared around us and stopped him.


    At the same time, the girls and I were enveloped by a space fluctuation. In less than one second, we would be gone.


    Seeing the situation, the other two powerhouses behind n made their move, but at that moment, their expressions changed.


    Behind me, the cor on the dragon¡¯s neck broke¨C


    ¨CAnd the dragon opened its eyes.


    *ROOOOOAAAAAARRRRRR!!!*


    The roar of the dragon shook the forest. It was filled with such fury and hatred that each person that heard it trembled in fear.


    "How..." n¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. He could not understand what was happening.


    But at that moment, my voice reached his ear.


    "I still have a few tricks left, eldest brother."


    Then, we disappeared from there.

 Chapter 282 Escaping the Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 282 Escaping the Dragon</h4>


    *ROOOOOAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!*


    The roar of the dragon shook the forest. Every person that heard it was paralyzed in fear.


    Its hatred, anger, and killing intent was so intense that it seemed to freeze the heart itself of its victims. With just roar, it showed the might and pride of the ruler of the skies.


    "... Damn." n¡¯s face paled when he heard the roar of the monster. Involuntarily, he took three steps back.


    Then¨C


    *WHOOOOOSH!!!"


    A powerful dragon breath lit the entire hill on fire.


    "Your highness!" The three beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses acted instantly. They stood in front of n, Bryan, and Christine and used their powers to resist the breath of fire.


    But unfortunately, they were unable to protect all the men n brought with him. Half of them were instantly killed by the high temperatures of the fire.


    "T-This is...!" n stuttered.


    "Take the princes and miss Christine away!" The fourteenthyer powerhouse shouted. He then took a step forward and shed towards the dragon.


    *ROOOOOOAAAARRRR!!!*


    The dragon let out a roar of pain. Blood flowed from its wound, and its body was pushed several meters away. But in the next instant, it used its tail like a whip and attacked the group.


    "Damn it!" The fourteenthyer powerhouse hurriedly used his sword to stop the attack. But unfortunately, his physical strength was far from beingparable to a dragon.


    *BOOM!* with an explosion-like sound that made the forest tremble, the fourteenthyer powerhouse was sent flying away.


    Even although his cultivation was two manayers higher, no dragon was easy to defeat.


    "Your highness, let¡¯s go!" The two thirteenthyer powerhouses did not hesitate. They grabbed the two princes and n¡¯s fianc¨¦e and ran away.


    But the dragon did not want to let them escape. It roared in fury and attacked then with a ray of fire.


    Fortunately, the fourteenthyer powerhouse returned at that moment.


    "Stop!" With a cry, he shed the ray of fire into two, sessfully protecting the others.


    The two thirteenthyer powerhouses nodded in thanks before resuming their escape. Although they were confident that theirpanion could defeat the dragon, they knew it was not going to be an easy fight, and the aftershocks of the battle were enough to kill n and the others easily.


    Thus, they needed to take the princes away.


    n gritted in hatred. His n, the n he had worked for so many days and nights, had been destroyed just like this!


    "How in the hell did he escape!?" n bellowed. "What happened!?"


    "It was probably the rock he crushed," Christine said while trying her best to not show her fear. "Probably a teleportation stone or something like that."


    "Damn bastard!" Bryan¡¯s face waspletely purple of the fury.


    His hatred for us was as high as the skies. He hated the bastard that was always causing him trouble. He hated the bastard that dared to steal his woman. He wanted to cut his skin in a thousand pieces.


    However, he knew it was impossible now.


    Now, he could only wait for the next opportunity.


    "Let¡¯s go!" The two thirteenyer practitioners retreated orderly. One of them grabbed n and Christine, and the other grabbed Bryan.


    Then, they lead the remaining ck-dressed men to escape from the dragon¡¯s attacks.


    But at that moment, they discovered something terrifying.


    The monsters that until now had been watching the hill in a daze, were growling towards them.


    As soon as they saw the ck-dressed men, the monsters bared their teeth and attacked.


    "That damn dragon! He ordered them monsters to attack us!"


    "Forget about them! We need to leave this ce now!"


    The other thirteenthyer man nodded. The two thirteenthyer practitioners then released their mana in the shape of a barrier and used it to cover themselves and the princes they were protecting.


    The next instant, they kicked the ground and rushed towards the monsters, using the barrier and the power behind their charges to crush them into meat paste and open a path between the monsters.


    The other ck-dressed men, though, were not so fortunate.


    Many of them were ganged up by several monsters that used their teeth and ws to tear their bodies apart, making the area surrounding the hill into a festival of blood and flesh.


    n cursed in his mind again when he saw that scene. His men, the men that he, his mother, and his uncle had spent so much effort into training, had been so severely crushed that no more than a few of them remained.


    ¡¯All of this is that bastard fault!¡¯


    n swore he was going to kill him as painfully as possible. Remembering that bastard smile when he left filled him with rage.


    The fourteenthyer practitioner was still fighting the dragon. Unfortunately, it seemed as though the dragon did not care for its life. Instead, it wanted to bring as many people down with it as it could before it died.


    Due to it, although the dragon was fighting the fourteenthyer practitioner, it attacked several times in n¡¯s direction and continued chasing after them. It probably knew it could not kill the fourteenthyer practitioner, so its goal became to kill as many of the others as it was possible.


    At that moment, one of the thirteenthyer practitioners scowled. "Dammit! The dragon is focusing its attacks on us! I think it¡¯s better if we separate!"


    "Good idea!"


    Thus, the two thirteenthyer practitioners parted ways. One went to the right, and the other went to the left.


    Strangely, nobody seemed to doubt that decision.


    In such a situation, remaining together would have been the best choice. That way, they could support each other in case the dragon attacked.


    But it was as though nobody thought of that. Even n and the fourteenthyer powerhouse fighting the dragon seemed to find that choice normal.


    It was such a strange phenomenon.


    The thirteenthyer practitioner protecting Bryan frowned. Since a while ago, he had the feeling something was wrong.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯ He thought about everything that had happened trying to find anything wrong. But no matter how he tried, he could not find the origin of that feeling.


    At that moment, he heard Bryan screaming.


    "Stop! Stop right now!"


    "Prince? What is it?"


    "I just saw Iris," Bryan said with crazed eyes. "That slut, I¡¯m sure I saw her!"


    The thirteenthyer practitioner frowned. The feeling that something was wrong was bing stronger and stronger.


    "I¡¯m sure! She was in that direction! Let¡¯s go before they escape again!"


    The powerhouse frowned. However, he could not think of any reason to refuse.


    Besides, there was certainly a reasonable chance of the teleportation stone Prince us crushed teleporting him around here.


    Thus, the thirteenthyer powerhouse nodded.


    "I understand."


    Then, he rushed in the direction Bryan was pointing.


    And just after one minute, he found them.


    us, Daisy, and Iris were standing in a clearing as though waiting for them.


    And when Bryan and his bodyguard arrived, us turned towards them.


    "You finally arrived, brother."

 Chapter 283 Killing a Thirteenth-Layer Practitioner

    <h4>Chapter 283 Killing a Thirteenth-Layer Practitioner</h4>


    Seeing Bryan appearing in front of me, I wanted tough out loud.


    It was very easy, though. I just put a few suggestions on some people.


    The first one was in the two thirteenthyer practitioners, making one of them carry Bryan while the other carried n and Christine.


    The second suggestion made the thirteenthyer practitioners think of separating when the dragon turned berserk.


    And the third suggestion made the powerhouse carrying Bryan to run in my direction.


    After that, I just made Bryan believe that he had seen Iris, and that foolish brother of mine bit the bait without thinking twice.


    When Bryan saw us, his face turned red. His eyes shone with a vicious glow, and his body trembled from the rage.


    But to me surprise, before he could say something, someone else acted first.


    The thirteenthyer practitioner carrying Bryan jumped back.


    Then, he... ran away?


    I was briefly stunned. But an instantter, I chuckled in amusement. This man sure has good instincts.


    Unfortunately, it is useless.


    Beside me, Iris was also surprised.


    "H-He ran away...? C-us, we need to run away! H-He is very strong."


    I looked at the nervous girl with a smile. "C-Calm down, I told you I have everything under control. Rather, Are you sure you will do it?"


    "I-I am."


    "Then get ready. They areing back soon."


    Before Iris could understand the meaning of my words, a voice came from the forest.


    "Idiot! Why are you running!? I order you to return! We need to kill that bastard! And that slut too! I¡¯m going to skin her alive!"


    One secondter, the thirteenthyer powerhouse carrying Bryan appeared once more in front of us.


    Instantly, his expression changed.


    Before he could run away again, though, I stopped him.


    "Just stop, it¡¯s useless."


    "... Prince us..." The man carrying Bryan put on a stern look. Although he was not sure about what was happening, his expression showed he was prepared to face great danger.


    "You look nervous." I chuckled, more interested in the man than in Bryan himself. This man ran away just after seeing me, even although I had not shown my power yet.


    The man took out his weapon and got ready to fight. "When I saw you just now, prince, my instincts screamed that I was going to die if I continued here. These instincts have saved my life several times before, so I usually trust them."


    "Oh, so you are of that kind," I said with an interested expression. "Unfortunately, now that you are here I can¡¯t leave you to escape."


    "Hey, what are you talking about!?" Bryan screamed in rage. "You! Catch them! What are you waiting for!"


    I looked at Bryan as though looking to a clown. It looks like this fool has not understood the situation yet.


    Should I show it to him then?


    "Shut up."


    As though my words were an order, Bryan¡¯s mouth was mmed shut. Then, his expression turned pale, and his body shivered.


    He tried to speak again, but his mouth refused to move no matter how much he tried. It was as though it had been glued by an otherworldly force.


    I did not bother anymore with him. Instead, I looked at the powerhouse beside him with a look of interest.


    Let¡¯s y for a little bit, shall we?


    "What is your name?" I asked the man.


    "... Kevin." The man answered after a bit of hesitation.


    "Kevin, huh. Then, Kevin, let¡¯s see if your instincts can save you again." I said and unsheathed my sword. "You are at the thirteenthyer of cultivation, just like me. So we will do it like this. If you manage to receive three of my attacks, I¡¯ll allow you to take Bryan with you and leave."


    Contrary to my expectations, though, Kevin¡¯s expression did not rx. Instead, it turned even uglier.


    It looks like his instincts are much sharper than I thought.


    Mmm, let¡¯s y a bit more then.


    "It looks like you still don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair, huh. What about this then? I will only use a hand. Besides, I will not use anyw or special technique in my attacks. My attacks will rely only on my mana, swordsmanship, and physical strength. I think that is fair enough, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Kevin looked at me and took a deep breath. Then, he put his sword in front of him.


    "Show me your strength, Prince us."


    "Great," I said with a brilliant smile. "Here I go then. This is my first attack."


    As soon as my words sounded, my body moved.


    In an instant, it closed the distance between Kevin and I. At the same time, My sword was filled with mana. The tip of the sword pierced towards Kevin¡¯s heart faster than the speed of sound.


    *ng!*


    That was our first sh.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes opened wide. He involuntarily took two steps back, and his wrists groaned under the pressure of my sword.


    Just with the first attack, Kevin knew how difficult surviving three of my attacks was.


    I did not give him time to rest, though. Almost as though the strength behind thest attack was a lie, my sword turned soft. It then slithered around Kevin¡¯s sword before biting towards his neck.


    The attack was so bizarre, fast, and sudden, that Kevin was almost unable to react!


    In thest second, though¨C


    "HAAAAA!!!"


    With a vigorous shout, Kevin released all the mana inside his body in a go. The mana then turned into a wave that managed to slow my sword long enough for him to move his head away.


    But unfortunately for him, that was just the second attack.


    I stared a Kevin with a yful smile, then, I shook my wrist.


    Instantly, the speed of my sword became several times higher!


    Since the start, this fight was nothing more than a game. With the pureness of my mana,peting with someone in the sameyer is the same as bullying them.


    In fact, even weaker gods are unable topete against me in terms of mana. Thus, even if I stopped myself from using any technique orw, just the raw strength behind my physical body and mana is more than enough to overwhelm any thirteenthyer practitioner.


    Even if Kevin was insanely talented and managed to show a strength several times higher than his cultivation, the result would have been the same.


    It was just a game for me. Just like a cat ying with a mouse. In the end, Bryan and Kevin were destined to be unable to escape from me.


    Kevin realized that when he saw myst attack.


    It was just a trust. A simple thrust with nothingplicated on it. But it was a thrust that Kevin was unable to avoid.


    Under his disbelieving gaze, my sword prated his neck. Then, his head flew through the air.


    "Third move."


    I smiled indifferently and put my sword back in his sheath. Then, I turned towards my useless brother.


    Watching the expression of fear on his face, my smile turned wider.


    "Now, it¡¯s time for us to speak, brother."


    I¡¯m going to enjoy this.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N (If you can). My P4TRE0N is pa-treon/aidnovels


    Also, check my other novel, [Science/Magic]. Perhaps you will like it.

 Chapter 284 A Disappointmen

    <h4>Chapter 284 A Disappointmen</h4>


    "Now, it¡¯s time for us to speak, brother." I put on the brightest smile I could and released the seal on Bryan¡¯s mouth. I don¡¯t want to brag, but with my handsomeness, I¡¯m sure this smile can make any woman fall.


    Strangely, though, my second brother seemed even more frightened after watching my smile. He even staggered several steps back before falling on his butt.


    Could it be due to the killing intent I¡¯m emitting?


    And I even controlled it to lengthen the fun...


    To cooperate with Bryan, I walked slowly towards him.


    "S-Stop! M-Monster! D-Don¡¯te closer!" Bryan¡¯s face was twisted in fear. He tried to drag his fat body away, but his body was shaking so much that even that was impossible.


    "M-Monster, stop! I-I told you s-stop!"


    What is with the monster thing? Am I so scary?


    I shook my head in disappointment.


    "Brother, you look... pathetic. Well, I was not expecting much from trash like you." I said without hiding my expression of disdain. That is the only thing I feel towards him after all.


    To be honest, Bryan is... useless. Compared to his mother and brother, who despite all their ws are at least outstanding people, Bryan is someonepletely bereft of any talent.


    Useless for swordsmanship, useless for magic, useless for politics. The only thing he knows to do is to use his status to bully themoners and harm the women of the capital. He is pure trash that the world is better without.


    But even such a trash, when in the body of a prince, can cause so many troubles.


    I wonder how many people have suffered under his hand.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m obviously not a warrior of justice or something like that. Plus, I have probably harmed several millions of times more innocents in my numerous lifetimes. Hell, even in this life, I have done my fair share of evil.


    But even so, I can¡¯t help but loathe people like him.


    I walked slowly until I was standing before Bryan. I looked down at the pitiful state of my brother and put on an expression of disgust.


    I have not done him anything yet, but he is already trembling in fear, with tears and snot in his face.


    To make an experiment, I increased slightly the killing intent I was emitting. Instantly, Bryan¡¯s face started to turn paler and paler, until finally, a wet mark appeared on his pants and a sour smell filled the air.


    My lips curved up in a contemptuous smile.


    "It looks like you had a small ident, brother."


    "H-Hiiiiii!"


    "Why are you so scared?" I asked amusedly. "Are you perhaps scared of I killing you?"


    "W-Will you not?" Bryan asked with a hopeful look.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll kill you, idiot. Why do you think I¡¯m here then."


    "I-If you kill me, m-mom will kill you."


    I chuckled. "Your mother huh. Don¡¯t worry, her time wille too. Not yet, though. She still has her uses, and you will help me with that."


    My eyes narrowed in amusement.


    Damn Bryan, am I smelling shit?


    I thought it was pathetic when you peed your pants. But shitting yourself? That is... very low, even for you.


    I sighed. Damn, this is so disgusting that I¡¯m quickly losing the interest.


    I retracted my killing intent, to Bryan¡¯s relief. Quickly, his face turned much less pale, but the expression of fear in his face was still as clear as before.


    "You see, Bryan, I truly want to kill you," I said with an indifferent expression. "However, you are my brother after all, so I¡¯ll give you an opportunity."


    "R-Really?"


    "Of course," I said calmly before waving to Iris.


    "You already know Iris, right?" I smiled teasingly. "She was your fianc¨¦e before. Unfortunately, you are useless, so she ended bing my lover."


    Iris blushed, part in embarrassment and part in shame. However, she had agreed to cooperate before, so she did her part and hugged my waist.


    Bryan, on the other hand, showed a brief expression of hatred. But he quickly hid it when he remembered that I killed a thirteenthyer practitioner just now and the killing intent he felt before.


    I smiled in satisfaction. Yeah, this is a bit more fun.


    "... Now, this is your opportunity. Just like the thirteenthyer practitioner of before, you will fight for your life. However, you will fight Iris instead of me. Besides, Iris will suppress her cultivation to the firstyer. Otherwise, trash like you will not have any opportunity."


    Bryan¡¯s expression twisted in humiliation. But perhaps aware that this was perhaps his only opportunity to survive, he endured.


    "... I agree." He said with gritted teeth.


    "What about you, Iris?"


    Iris nodded too.


    "Perfect. Then, how about a little wager?"


    "... Wager?"


    "Yeah," I replied to Bryan. "It¡¯s very simple. Iris is your fianc¨¦e, right? However, she doesn¡¯t like you... Literally, she thinks she is too much for you. Thus, let¡¯s see if it¡¯s true in this duel. If you win, not only I¡¯ll let you go, but Iris will agree to marry you. Afterward, no matter what do you want to do, she will agree.


    "But if you lose, not only will you lose your life, but you will also prove that you truly are trash no worthy of a woman like her."


    Bryan heard my provocative words with a look of shame. He knew my goal was just to y with him, to make him feel as low as possible, but even so, he was unable to resist.


    "Deal!"


    "Iris?" I looked at her.


    "... Let¡¯s do it."


    "Then, let¡¯s start," I said and pped animatedly.


    As promised, Iris suppressed her cultivation to the firstyer. She looked at me a bit nervous, but I nodded to her indicating that everything was going to be alright.


    Soon, both Bryan and Iris were in positions.


    On a side, Bryan was standing with a pitiful look. His face was filled with dirt, and his pants were filled with shit. He seemed even more disgusting than normal.


    On the other side, there was Iris.


    Contrary to Bryan, she seemed nervous but determined. To her, this fight was to escape her fate.


    To escape the nightmare that her life had be when Bryan became her fianc¨¦e.


    When I made sure both were ready, I raised my hand.


    "Start!"


    "Haaaaaaaa!" Bryan was the first to move. He raised his sword and charged towards Iris as quickly as possible.


    But then... There was not then.


    Iris simply cast a mana arrow that hit him on the chest.


    "Ugh!"


    Bryan fell at the ground with an expression of pain. He curled his body briefly, but aware that this was a life and death fight, he quickly tried to stand up again.


    Iris, on the other hand, was looking at Bryan stunned.


    She never expected this would be so... easy.


    Still doubtful, she cast another mana arrow, this time hitting Bryan¡¯s knee.


    "Agh!" Bryan kneeled in the ground with a look of desperation. He tried to stand up again, but Iris shot several other arrows, hitting his face and body on repeated asions.


    Finally, Bryan was unable to endure the attacks and copsed in the ground with a bloody body.


    Iris looked at the scene with aplicated expression. Then, she turned around.


    "... This was more disappointing than I expected." She said while gazing at the sky.


    Finally, she was free.


    Bryan¡¯s face distorted in humiliation and fury.


    I looked at Bryan with a smile. In the end, this was the only result possible.


    Bryan has never trained in his entire life. He doesn¡¯t know how to hold a sword, nor how to use mana.


    His body is fat and wasted by too much sex and alcohol. Even his firstyer of cultivation was only gotten due to the mana-filled food we eat in the pce.


    But the fact that Bryan is still a firstyer practitioner even with the resources of the empire says how useless he is.


    "Even worse than I expected," I said.


    Bryan bit his lips and started to cry. "P-Please, I-I don¡¯t want to die..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, you will not die yet." I put on an indifferent expression and walked towards him. "You still need to help me in my revenge against your mother."


    Then, I waved my hand.


    Instantly, a magic circle appeared behind me. The magic circle lit up and turned into countless chains that tied Bryan up.


    The next second, a hole appeared in the space behind him.


    "Stay there for a while and enjoy your remaining pitiful life, brother."


    When I finished speaking, the chains started to drag him into the hole.


    "N-NO! P-PLEASE! P-PLEASE! I-I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE! DAMMIT! BASTARD BASTARD BASTARD BASTARD! I¡¯LL KILL YOU! I SWEAR I¡¯LL KILL YOU! P-PLEASE! DON¡¯T DON¡¯T! CLAUS!!!"


    Amidst his pathetic screams, Bryan was dragged to the hole.


    Then, this ce returned to silence.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 285 Girl, You Have Stolen My Hear

    <h4>Chapter 285 Girl, You Have Stolen My Hear</h4>


    Bryan¡¯s screams resounded in the forest as he was dragged towards the hole in space.


    But his screams of fear and terror were unable to stop the chains that wanted to seal him.


    Five secondster, the hole in space closed up, and Bryan disappeared.


    I turned around indifferently and dusted off my hands. Now, I have aplished one of the things I nned for this travel.


    The ce where Bryan was sent was a space singrity I created. There, space is almostpletely frozen. In other words, there is little to not interchange of energy, so Bryan will be able to survive without eating or drinking anything for years.


    I made sure to keep his consciousness active, though. Thus, Bryan will be conscious the entire time, suffering the torture of solicitude in a ce with nothing but pure darkness.


    Of course, I¡¯ll asionally show him images of the outside world. But the things I¡¯m going to show him are things that will only increase his suffering.


    I wonder how long he will be able to endure.


    I just hope that hest long enough so the next part of my ns can continue without a hup.


    When I turned around, both Daisy and Iris were looking at me. For some reason, though, they seemed a bit disturbed.


    Thinking about it, though, the image of Bryan being dragged into the darkness seemed just like something a devil would do.


    And coincidentally¨C


    "Y-Your Highness, c-could it be that your true identity is that of a devil?"


    I had to hold myself back to not erupt inughter. Iris and Daisy, on the other hand, were waiting for my answer nervously.


    I decided to tease them for a bit and grinned.


    "... Well, you discovered me. What are you going to do now, littlembs?" I said and licked my lips with an evil expression.


    But to my surprise, Daisy tightened her fist and put on a determined expression.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Your highness is my master! Even if you are a devil, you are still my master! My everything belongs to you!"


    ... Girl, you have stolen my heart.


    Iughed awkwardly and walked towards Daisy, hugging her waist and kissing her lips and forehead.


    "It¡¯s was just a joke, but still, I like what you said."


    Daisy blushed and lowered her head. "Your highness, Iris is looking at us."


    Just like Daisy said, Iris was looking at us stiffly. She seemed a bit awkward and... jealous?


    I chuckled again and walked towards her, wrapping my arms around her waist and kissing her lips fiercely.


    Iris opened her eyes wide, but quickly, she closed them and enjoyed the kiss.


    Only one minuteter were our lips separated.


    "... Pervert." Iris whispered with an embarrassed look.


    I flirted with Daisy and Iris for a while more. Iris, especially, was very forward with her kisses. It seemed that now that she freed herself from the shadow of my brother, all her feelings she had kept suppressed erupted.


    To be honest, if not that this was neither the right time nor the right ce, I would have eaten her clean already.


    "... By the way, your highness, where did you send Prince Bryan?" Daisy asked curiously.


    "Oh, him? I sent him to a kind of prison. Don¡¯t worry, there is no way he can escape from there."


    "... Are you not going to kill him?" Iris asked, but I shook my head. "Not yet. He is still useful."


    Iris seemed a bit displeased by my decision, but she understood.


    Daisy, on the other hand, sighed in admiration.


    "But, your highness. Although I knew you were strong, it¡¯s the first time I see you showing so much power."


    I smiled smugly. "I told you, didn¡¯t I? Your beloved man is very strong."


    "Yes, yes... Your highness is the best..."


    "By the way, Iris, keep my strength a secret, okay?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what to d¨C"


    At that moment, Iris seemed to think about something. Then, she turned towards me with a stiff expression.


    "By the way us, if you are so strong, how were you injured by the daemonst night?"


    ... Damn, she remembered?


    "Well, idents happen." I shrugged trying to gloss about it.


    ... Unfortunately, it seemed that there was someone that was still mad with me.


    "Your highness let himself to be injured to provoke you." Daisy smiled happily and said.


    Iris¡¯s eyes opened wide. Then, her expression turned frosty.


    "So that was a lie, huh."


    Seven hundred and eight lives of experience, show your use!


    "I¡¯m sorry about that. I will not do it again." My apology sounded as honest and genuine as possible, and my face was the perfect definition of a wronged puppy.


    Almost instantly, Iris¡¯s expression softened.


    As expected, my seven hundred and eight lives of experience did not let me down.


    Mm, a sincere apology always works with women in love.


    "I forgive you," Iris said and smiled gently. "But as punishment, no more kisses until you reflect in your actions!"


    ... Or not?


    I looked at Daisy asking for her.


    Unfortunately for me, she ignored my gaze and grabbed Iris¡¯s hand.


    "Let¡¯s go, sister Iris. His highness needs time to reflect."


    Girls, please.


    I raised my hands in defeat while smiling helplessly. Fortunately, the girls returned to normal soon enough, so my suffering did notst long.


    After a while, though, I excused myself.


    There was still something I needed to do.


    ...


    In the center of the forest, the fight between the fourteenthyer powerhouse and the dragon wasing to an end.


    The powerhouse was panting heavily while looking at the copsed body of the dragon. Blood was dripping from his left arm, and his chest has a painful-looking burnt injury.


    "Damn, dragons are truly hard to defeat."


    "You are right. They are after all, the rulers of the sky." I said with a smile.


    The fourteenthyer powerhouse froze.


    Instantly, he tried to jump away, but he suddenly realized his body could not move!


    I walked slowly towards the dragon, ignoring the paralyzed and terrified man beside me.


    When I arrived beside the dragon, I smiled.


    "Well done, big guy. Thank you for your help."


    The dragon roared feebly and looked at me with sad eyes. I understood his meaning and nodded.


    "Don¡¯t worry, as I promised you, I¡¯ll kill all the people that caused you harm."


    The dragon seemed relieved to hear my words, finally closing his eyes.


    Just like that, the dragon breathed itsst.


    I looked at the dragon with aplicated expression before turning around to face the fourteenthyer powerhouse.


    "Now, it¡¯s only the two of us." I smiled.


    "... Prince us." The powerhouse spat out with a look of anger, surprise, and fear.


    "You look surprised. You were not expecting this, right?"


    "... How is it possible? Such strength should be impossible for someone of your age!"


    I shrugged. "Well, I¡¯m just a bit more powerful than normal. Is there any problem with that?"


    "... The Riea family will avenge my death!"


    I stared at the powerhouse briefly before smirking scornfully.


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t think so."


    Then, with a wave of my hand, I beheaded him.


    ... Now that I¡¯m done here, should I return with my sister?


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 286 The One to Lead 1

    <h4>Chapter 286 The One to Lead 1</h4>


    When we arrived at the ce where Dina and the other students were gathered, it was already almost night.


    The ce was filled with a gloomy atmosphere. Despite the high number of students gathered, most of them sported disturbed and despairing expressions.


    In fact, I could see several injured students and teachers. Moreover, there were also some students crying disconstely while holding garments or objects that most probably once belonged to a now-dead student.


    Other students were holding their weapons with tense expressions while looking at the trees in the surroundings. They were the students in charge of keeping watch in case of a new attack.


    Not muchter after we arrived, someone recognized us.


    "It¡¯s Prince us!"


    "Prince us is here!"


    "Thank God he is alright. Now we only need to find Prince n and Prince Bryan."


    "... But they have still not appeared even after so long. What if something happened to them?"


    "Shhh. Shut up! Do you want to be killed!?"


    ??S-Sorry."


    The news of our arrival quickly spread through the camp. And soon enough, someone I recognized appeared in front of us.


    "Cousin, you are alright!"


    I opened my arms and received the weight of the girl that threw herself towards me.


    "... I missed you too, Andrea."


    "Cousin, I was so worried. We could not find you no matter how much we searched... Even although Dina said that you were alright, I was very worried."


    I petted the hair of my beautiful cousin and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright. But... We are in public, you know?"


    Andrea almost instantly jumped away from my arms and blushedpletely. She then realized that many of the students around were looking at us with strange gazes.


    I smiled wryly. There were already rumors around the institute that I was a yer and a womanizer. And now that Andrea threw herself to my arms in public, I guess that the fact that I did not spare even my family will be added to these rumors.


    ... It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a lie, though.


    Andrea did her best topose herself, but the red hue on her cheeks was still very noticeable. Soon, though, she remembered that Daisy and Iris also arrived with me.


    "D-Daisy, I-Iris, I¡¯m happy to know you are alright."


    Daisy narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "What about sisters before misters? I never thought you were of that kind, Andrea. You probably just noticed our existence right now."


    Andrea blushed. "S-Sorry."


    I shook my head in amusement. And what in the hell is with sisters before misters? Is that supposed to be the female version of bros before hoes?


    "Stop teasing Andrea, girls. Can¡¯t you see she is embarrassed?"


    Andrea looked at me gratefully. Daisy and Iris, on the other hand, snorted in displeasure.


    But they quickly giggled at the next instant, as though their expressions of before were a lie.


    Well, Andrea, Daisy, and Iris are very good friends, with the three of them working in the student council and all of that.


    Girls.


    I stopped myself from sighing and looked at Andrea, finally asking for the person I want to see the most now.


    "By the way, where is my sister?"


    Almost instantly, Andrea¡¯s expression froze.


    "... Right, it¡¯s better if youe with me."


    I frowned. "Did anything happen?" I asked concerned. When I closed my eyes to check, though, I understood the situation.


    So, there are people causing trouble huh.


    Andrea quickly exined the gist of the situation. When Daisy and Iris heard about it, their faces turned cold in anger.


    "These bastards!"


    "They are still causing trouble for her highness even at this kind of time!"


    Andrea¡¯s expression was not good either. It was obvious she was also angry about the situation.


    "Come with me, cousin. Perhaps with you here the situation can be controlled."


    I nodded. The four of us then walked towards the center of the camp.


    Before we reached there, though, we were able to hear the heated voicesing from there.


    "How are you qualified to lead this group!? I would not mind if the leader is a teacher, but you are just a student like us!"


    "I concur. Even if you are a princess, I doubt you are qualified to lead the students and teachers in the current situation."


    Dina¡¯s disdain-filled voice replied at that moment.


    "And who is qualified? You?"


    The voice of before was stumped. But he quickly found a clever answer.


    "Well, I admit I¡¯m unqualified too. But at least, a teacher can do a better job!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, but the headmistress was the one that left her highness in charge." Teacher Tear interrupted. "And all the teachers agreed that she is the most qualified to lead the students the current situation."


    ... So it¡¯s it, huh.


    I could see a crowd gathered around the discussion. All of them were students talking between themselves about if it was right for Dina to lead the group. Moreover, a portion of them seemed to agree that my sister was not qualified to lead.


    n, n, thinking of ruining my ns?


    I snorted. Instantly, my ice-cold killing intent filled the ce.


    It was as though a basin of cold water was poured in all the people in the camp. Many students shivered, and a few of them paled in fear. At the same time, the students in front of me took several steps to the sides, opening a path towards my sister involuntarily.


    I smiled and walked forward, not bothering to pay attention to the gazes filled with admiration, curiosity, and fear directed towards me.


    When I arrived in front of my sister, I smiled gently before turning around to face n¡¯s henchmen.


    "I think I heard that some of you are dissatisfied with my sister."

 Chapter 287 The One to Lead 2

    <h4>Chapter 287 The One to Lead 2</h4>


    "I think I heard that some of you are dissatisfied with my sister."


    My ice-cold killing intent filled the surroundings. Instantly, all the voices were shut up, and even the forest itself was silent.


    I could see fear and trepidation in the faces of many students. Even although I just released a small bit of my killing intent, it was enough to overwhelm some of the weaker students.


    "us, you are here!" Dina smiled happily when she saw me. At the same time, her eyes showed a hint of relief.


    I nodded at her to indicate that everything was alright before fixing my gaze again on n¡¯s henchmen.


    The ringleaders of the people that were against my sister being in charge of this group were people that I already knew. In fact, thest time I saw them was just one month ago.


    Arami, Harry, Cole, and Kyle.


    In fact, I could also see Al among them, but he hid in fear as soon as he saw me.


    They were the same people that faced us in the duel of one month ago.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as though my sister was without support of her own. Besides Andrea, I could also see Katherine, Rose, ra, Louise, teacher Tear, and many more teachers and students.


    Due to that, the situation between the two groups was rather bnced.


    If I would not have appeared, the end result could have been debatable.


    Of course, it was only If I was nor here.


    Arami and the others frowned when I arrived. They knew that the situation had turned much moreplicated now that I was here.


    However, they were not nning to give up.


    The one to step forward was Cole. He endured the ice-cold killing intent I was emitting and stood in front of me.


    "Your Highness Prince us, it¡¯s good to see that you are alright."


    I smirked scornfully. "Really? Why do I feel you would have preferred if I don¡¯t appear?"


    Cole fell silent. However, he soon shook his head.


    "I¡¯m a man loyal to the empire. I would never wish for something detrimental to the empire."


    I chuckled amusedly. That is a pretty good way to insinuate that I¡¯m detrimental to the empire.


    Besides¨C


    "In other words, the best for the empire now is to chastise my sister, huh."


    Cole frowned, however, he did not relent.


    "Your highness, I have nothing against her highness, however, it¡¯s a fact that she is not the most indicated to lead this group. Last night, during the attack, seven students were killed and several more were injured! With a bettermand, I¡¯m sure our losses would have been less!"


    I could feel Dina frowning. At the same time, many of the students seemed to agree with Cole¡¯s opinion.


    In the end, Cole and the others were powerful upperssmen, famous through the entire institute and with a high position between many nobles.


    Even when they were defeated in the duel recently, the influence they had in the institute was not something that Dina could easily ignore.


    I stared at Cole fixedly before nodding.


    "In other words, you think that my sister is not qualified to lead this group."


    "I do."


    My lips curved into a smile. I then turned towards teacher Tear.


    "Teacher, can I ask, how many students are in this ce?"


    Although Tear was confused about my question, she nevertheless answered. "... More than seventy percent of the students are gathered here."


    "Good." I nodded. "Then, how were they gathered?"


    "Well, Princess Dina sent teams around the forest when she realized that something was wrong."


    "And only seven students died, right? How was the strength of the daemons?" I asked again.


    This time, it was Katherine, the leader of the students¡¯ guard who replied.


    "Twenty daemons between the sixthyer and the ninthyer. We managed to kill ten of them thanks to the quick reaction and orders of the princess and the help of the teachers, but the others escaped."


    "... Okay, and how many of them were killed by our friends here?" I said while looking at Cole and the others.


    Katherine was startled. One secondter, she curved her lips contemptuously.


    "Only one."


    I smiled icily. "In other words, these people are criticizing my sister, who gathered this high number of students and organized them to defend against the daemons, when they have done almost nothing?"


    Cole furrowed his brows when he heard my words.


    "Your highness, what do you mean with this?"


    My expression turned ice cold. "Just like I said, young master Cole. Do you know how many dead students I saw on my way towards here? Thirty-four. Thirty-four students that died because there was nobody to organize and help them! My sister, on the other hand, managed to defend against a group of twenty powerful daemons with just seven deaths. Tell me, what do you think I mean with my words?"


    Cole wrinkled his brows. He could see that several students seemed shocked and wavering after hearing my words.


    He quickly searched in his mind for a solution, and soon, something came to him.


    "Your Highness, I¡¯m just saying that her highness is not the most qualified for this position. She is a woman for the love of the goddess! How can she lead us to fight against the invader daemons!?"


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise and amusement. Man, you have just dug a giant pitfall for yourself.


    ... And almost instantly, this pitfall showed its fangs.


    Before Cole¡¯s words finished, he felt several ice-cold stares fixed on him.


    And the first one to step forward the ice-cold leader of the students¡¯ guards, Katherine.


    "Are you saying that women are less than men!?"


    These words seemed to ignite the rage of all the females around. Her anger-filled gazes were focused on Cole, waiting for one wrong word to pounce on him.


    Cole¡¯s expression turned dark. Having realized his mistake, he hurriedly tried to find a way to defuse the situation.


    In the end, only one thing came to his mind.


    "... Prince, don¡¯t you think you can do a better work leading this group that the princess?"


    Almost instantly, all the gazes were fixed on me.


    I chuckled inwardly. Smart.


    In normal circumstances, these words would have checkmated me.


    If I say I cannot, it means giving up a good opportunity to gain prestige before the battle for the throne. Besides, word that I admitted being inferior to my sister would spread through the empire.


    But If I say yes, I would admit that Cole was right, and at the same time, I would gain the enmity of all the women in this group.


    I could see the smug grin on Cole¡¯s face. At this point, he probably thought he won.


    Unfortunately, he miscalcted something.


    From the start, I was never interested in the throne.


    I looked straight into Cole¡¯s eyes and smiled. Then, I turned around and walked until I was in front of my sister.


    Before Cole and the others could understand what I was doing, I kneeled on a knee and bowed.


    "I, us Quintin, swear my loyalty to Dina Quintin. I swear that I¡¯m going to follow her orders no matter what she says and be the sword that clears her path. May the goddess witness this oath."


    My words were said clearly and loudly, reaching the ears of each student in this camp. Many students gasped in surprise, while others opened their eyes wide. Even Cole and his friends have their eyes open in disbelief.


    Dina was also looking at me with an expression of astonishment. Although I had told her that I was going to support her in the struggle for the throne, she never thought I would do something like this.


    It was the same as publicly admitting that I consider my sister more suitable for this role than me.


    Moreover, this was the first step to tell the empire that she, Dina Quintin, could be the emperor too.


    Dina¡¯s eyes were trembling. Her beautiful ck eyes had turned wet, at the edge of erupting in tears. If not by the fact that she needed to keep her dignity at this moment, she probably would have cried and thrown herself to my arms.


    Instead, she just took a deep breath to calm down, before nodding and helping me to stand up.


    "I agree."


    With these words, the frozen time in the camp returned to normal.


    Many students were looking at each other unable to believe what just happened. In fact, some of them pinched themselves to make sure this was not a dream.


    I smiled gently at my sister and turned around, smiling at Cole.


    "Does that answer your question?"


    "You..." Cole waspletely frozen. He never expected the situation to develop in this way. "You are crazy."


    I shrugged. "You are misunderstanding something, young master Cole. Don¡¯t you know my nickname in the empire? It¡¯s [Sword Fanatic]. Although my strength is indeed higher than my sister, I admit that I¡¯m not as good as her when ites to leading people."


    That is a lie, but the students here don¡¯t know it.


    Thus, when they heard my words, the way they looked at my sister changed.


    The fact that another prince, moreover one whose strength was widely known, admitted that she was better than him, was shocking for them.


    Dina opened her lips to say something, but before she could speak, another person intruded in the conversation.


    "It looks like something important is happening here, can I ask what it is?"


    When that voice sound, many students¡¯ expressions changed. While others looked at each other as though to witness a good show.


    Crown Prince n was here.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 288 The One to Lead 3

    <h4>Chapter 288 The One to Lead 3</h4>


    "It looks like something important is happening here, can I ask what it is?" n¡¯s voice reverberated in the camp.


    Looking towards him, I noticed he was apanied by Christine and two other students. I could not see thest beyond-twelfthyer practitioner or the ck-dressed men, but my senses picked that they were nearby.


    "Your Highness n, you are here!" Cole stared at n in obvious relief. He then exined the situation to him quickly.


    I could see n¡¯s expression changing several times, mainly when he heard about my oath of loyalty. He was just as surprised as the others when he learned about it, and for an instant, he even wondered what if I was plotting something again.


    With how his ns had been going awry recently, n had be extremely paranoid.


    When he finished listening to Cole, n turned towards me.


    "Little brother, it has been a while since thest time we met."


    My respects to your acting skills, my dear eldest brother. Anyone else would be gritting his teeth in a rage after being yed by me recently.


    Just look at Christine. She seems like she wants to devour me with her gaze.


    ... Mmm, should I test how good your acting skills are?


    Let¡¯s see.


    "Long time no see you, eldest brother," I said with the most genuine-looking smile I could make. "By the way, where is second brother? I thought he was with you."


    Then, my smile turned malicious.


    "... Could it be that something happened to him?"


    n¡¯s calm expression stiffened. For an instant, I could see anger, fear, and confusion in his face. He probably was wondering if I had something to do with Bryan and the two powerhouses¡¯ disappearance.


    In fact, n was almost convinced that I was rted to it. Otherwise, why did everything happen only after I appeared?


    The problem was, he could not understand what I did.


    Plus, if I had the means to take care of a fourteenthyer powerhouse and a thirteenthyer powerhouse, why did I run away when we metst time?


    These questions shed through n¡¯s mind briefly, before disappearing as though they were a lie. Then, he returned to his calm fa?ade.


    "... Bryan is not with me. I¡¯m sure he will appear soon enough."


    "Is it so? I¡¯m sure he must be in a better ce." I said while suppressing myughter.


    n frowned feeling stifled. Seeing the smirk in my face, he madly wanted to take out his sword and cut me into bits.


    Unfortunately for him, he could only ignore that feeling and focus on the current situation.


    "Let¡¯s talk about another thing. It looks like there are disagreements about who must lead this group."


    "It doesn¡¯t concern you, n," Dina said coldly. "Or are you thinking about bing the leader?"


    "Why not? I¡¯m the crown prince, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m the most suitable for this situation?"


    Dina frowned. This was the worse situation possible.


    However, I was already prepared for this.


    I nce briefly to teacher Tear and used my gaze to tell her something. Tear nodded and took a step forward.


    "I¡¯m sorry, crown prince. But we are under orders from the headmistress to follow Princess Dina. The headmistress designed Princess Dina as the leader of this group, so we, as teachers of the institute, will follow only her orders!"


    n frowned. He then looked around and smirked.


    "Is that the opinion of all the teachers?"


    But then... Nothing happened.


    n was startled. By now, the teachers on his side should have appeared to support him.


    But when he looked around, he could only see our mocking smiles.


    Only now n discovered that he could not see any of the teachers that were supposed to be on his side!


    Before he could understand what was happening, he heard Tear speak again.


    "I forgot to tell you, Prince n, but the headmistress discovered several teachers who were directly involved with the current situation, so she cleaned up the institute of all the traitor teachers and sent the rest here. Currently, the headmistress is fighting the beyond-twelfthyer powerhouse in the daemons¡¯ side."


    n¡¯s expression changed. He was smart enough to understand the meaning behind the lines of Tear¡¯s words.


    She was telling him that all his henchmen had been killed!


    "Too bad, eldest brother." I chuckled amusedly. "It looks like no teacher is going to support you."


    Several expressions shed in n¡¯s face at the same time. Doubt, confusion, anger, humiliation.


    At this point, n finally realized that we were ying with him.


    However, I still needed to give him thest hit.


    "What are you going to do, eldest brother? Without the strength of the teachers, what are you going to use to repel the daemons? Although if you insist on your wrong ways, I have a proposal."


    "... Do tell." n said, suppressing the rage that wanted to consume him.


    I smiled. "Well, if you want, we can divide the group into two. If any student wants to follow you, you can form a second group with them. We can avoid having divided opinions that way."


    n narrowed his eyes. Instinctively, he realized that something was wrong.


    ... My proposal was too good for him.


    As the crown prince, he was sure that a sizeable number of students was going to support him. In fact, he could see that Dina seemed worried and nervous after my words. If not by the fact that she trusted me unconditionally, she would have stopped me.


    But Dina¡¯s trust in me was greater than n¡¯s thought.


    Thus, after looking at me briefly, she took a step forward and agreed to my proposal despite her confusion.


    "What are you going to do, n? Follow my orders or leave the camp!"


    ... Girl, that sounded so cool.


    n was hesitant. He was aware that this was most likely a trap, but he could not see where the problem was.


    In the end, he could only grit his teeth and agree.


    "The ones that want to leave with me, take a step forward!"


    Several people moved instantly, including Cole, Al, and the others of the clubmittee.


    But in total, there were less than ten people.


    n was astonished, but he did his best to keep his expression under control. Taking a deep breath, he repeated his words again.


    This time, though, there was nobody else stepping forward.


    I chuckled softly and stared at n as though he was a fool. "Eldest brother, sister Dina has led this group since yesterday, rescuing many students and repelling the daemons sessfully. What were you doing meanwhile? Why would the students follow someone unreliable like you instead of the much better prepared Princess Dina?"


    Actually, I used a bit of suggestion on the students just now, making them subconsciously think that Dina was the best option to follow. Otherwise, although not all of the students would have left, at least a third would have departed with n.


    But n did not know it. Thus, the way he saw it, the students themselves believed that Dina was a much better leader than him.


    Moreover, it was the same as the students siding Dina and my faction instead of the faction of the crown prince.


    The sorry gazes that the students were like painful stabs to n¡¯s pride. His prestige as crown prince was on the ground.


    n closed his eyes and took a deep breath. However, he was unable to hide the shaking of his hands from me.


    Hehe, are you angry? Great!


    At that moment, Dina gave n the final hit with a scornful smile.


    "What are you going to do, n? I¡¯m apassionate woman. You can stay if you want. Just make sure to follow my orders obediently."


    n looked fixedly to us before moving his grudge-filled gaze through each student in the camp. Finally, he turned around with an ice-cold expression.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    Good luck, eldest brother. You are going to need it.

 Chapter 289 Dina is so Cute

    <h4>Chapter 289 Dina is so Cute</h4>


    After n left, the situation finally calmed down. Several students came to congratte Dina while looking at me strangely.


    They probably were still astonished by the oath I made just before.


    Dina, though, replied politely towards these students while grabbing my arm.


    "us, we need to talk... In private."


    I sent an apologetic smile to Louise, ra, and the other girls that seemed eager to talk to me and followed Dina into a tent.


    As soon as we entered, Dina closed the tent before casting a soundproof spell to avoid having our conversation heard by others.


    When everything was done, Dina looked at me and bit her lips before rushing towards me and hugging me tightly.


    "Little brother... Sorry... Why did you do that?"


    I stroke her hair softly and smiled. "What are you speaking about, sister? I promised you I was going to support you as the next emperor. That oath the loyalty is just the proof of that."


    "... Then, were your words true?" Dina asked timidly.


    I nodded with a smile. "Of course, I¡¯ll be your sword, sister. The sword that clears your path and the shield that protects you from your enemies."


    "us..." Dina looked at me with a moved expression and hugged my neck. Then, she kissed my lips.


    I held her waist firmly and answered her kiss.


    Dina¡¯s soft lips tasted sweet. Her tongue moved swiftly, invading my mouth while I used my tongue to entangle with hers.


    To be honest, Dina was not very good at kissing. She was a bit awkward, and her teeth sometimes shed softly with mine.


    But it did not make the kiss less enjoyable. Instead, I enjoyed the feeling of owning the mouth of my elder sister.


    But even after the first kiss ended, we were still not satisfied. Instead, we continued with another kiss, and another, and another.


    Dina¡¯s ck hair fell on her back like a curtain, giving her a fairy-like beauty. At the same time, her lips glistened due to the saliva we shared, and her deep-ck-eyes seemed to see through my soul.


    I held her waist and used my tongue to explore her mouth, licking her teeth, tongue, and throat. The kisses quickly became lewder, and my hands stopped being honest.


    Soon, it was obvious that Dina started to be overwhelmed by my movements. She had never experienced such a passionate show of love.


    Her face turned red, and her breathing turned heavy. Soft moans escaped from her mouth,bined with gasps of surprise every time my hands touched a sensitive part of her body.


    "... Brother." Dina groaned with moist eyes. Her expression was so fragile and defenseless that she seemed nothing like the strong third princess of the empire nor the strict president of the student council.


    "... So cute." I chuckled and kissed her lips again. Dina blushed and answered my kiss while pressing her body against mine.


    Quickly, though, our kisses escted to more intimate contact. At some point, Dina and I were rolling on the ground of the tent. Fortunately, there was a carpet-like nket on the ground, or our clothes would have turned into a mess.


    I pressed Dina below me and kissed her neck, moving my hands through her waist to her legs, and feeling her firm-shaped thigs.


    "... Mm~ us...~ We need to stop...~" Dina gasped and separated her lips from mine. Only herst bit of reasoning still remained in her eyes, and I knew that if I pressed a bit more, I could own herpletely right now, body, and soul.


    But in her gaze, I could see she did not want for our first time to be like this.


    She probably wanted to have her first time in a more romantic way.


    I sighed and bit her lower lips, before sitting beside her and putting her on myp.


    Dina sighed in relief and hid her head on my chest.


    "... Sister, I love you." I said with a smile.


    "Hmm..."


    "I want to marry you as my wife."


    "... That is impossible."


    "Really? But I want to do it. If my wife is the Emperor, how cool it will be."


    "... Hmm."


    I chuckled and kissed her head and eyshes. No matter how I see it, I seemed more like the elder brother and Dina was more like a bullied little sister.


    However, Dina seemed pretty happy about this. Her shy and happy expression was so cute that I had to hold myself back to not eat her here and now.


    ... Damn, I have recently been suffering from blue balls.


    I swear that the next girl that dares to tempt me like this, I will eat her regardless of the consequences.


    Dina and I remained like that for a while. asionally, we shared a kiss, and when we were not kissing, we were talking about different topics.


    Finally, Dina asked something she was curious about.


    "What happened with Bryan?"


    I smiled mysteriously. "He is done for."


    Dina was surprised. She looked at me with a disbelieving gaze and gripped my arm.


    "You..."


    "Don¡¯t worry." I smiled. "I did not leave any clue about my involvement behind. Even if the empress and n suspect something, they will not have proof."


    Dina sighed in relief and aplicated expression appeared on her face. It was a mix of gloating, happiness, satisfaction, and regret.


    "... I would have liked to see his ugly face of despair at least once."


    "Is it so? Well, you will have your opportunity."


    "What do you mean?" Dina narrowed her eyes.


    I justughed mysteriously without replying.


    Seeing that I did not have any intention to answer, Dina rolled her eyes and stop up.


    "... Let¡¯s go out. It will look suspicious if we spend too much time inside."


    I put on a spoiled expression. "Already? But I still want to kiss your lips ten or twenty times more."


    Dina blushed and a trace of hesitation appeared on her face, but when she saw my teasing smile, her hesitation turned into embarrassment.


    "... Pervert!" She then tidied up her clothes and left the tent flustered.


    I shook my head in amusement and remembered the taste of her lips. Dammit, I¡¯mpletely turned on.


    Looking at my little brother which was suffering in silence, I sighed and stood up.


    I need to do something about this.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 290 Disguising as a Daemon

    <h4>Chapter 290 Disguising as a Daemon</h4>


    "Your highness, mou...!" Daisy looked at me and pouted dissatisfied.


    She was not the only one like that, though. Andrea, Louise, and ra had simr pouting and regretful expressions.


    The reason? Well, it¡¯s due to sister Dina.


    When night arrived, and it was time to decide our sleeping arrangements, Daisy, Louise, and ra seemedpletely ready to share a tent with me.


    They even looked as they were about to fight to see who was the one that was going to sleep with me.


    Here lies the problem. When Dina noticed it, her eyes turned ice-cold and her jealousness showed its power. She instantly looked at the four girls with a stern gaze and arrange Daisy to sleep with Rose, Louise to sleep with Katherine, and Andrea would sleep with sister Dina herself.


    As for ra, she was the saintess of the church of order so Dina did not think she would be so daring as to invade my tent during the night, but even like that, she asked teacher Tear to keep an eye on her.


    In the end, under Dina¡¯s firm gaze, teacher Tear reluctantly agreed while muttering ¡¯it¡¯s good to be young¡¯.


    Just like that, Dina erased most of my possibilities for tonight.


    I wanted to look at the sky and cry. Sigh, sometimes, having several women is not so good.


    I stared at the lonely tent behind me and shrugged. Well, it looks like there will be no fun tonight. Such a shame.


    Anyway, before going to sleep, there was something I needed to do.


    I left the camp secretly and teleported away. When I reappeared, I was several kilometers away.


    In front of n¡¯s camp.


    n was currently frowning while looking at a bonfire. Beside him, there was Christine and his thirteenthyer bodyguard. The other students were a bit away, unable to hear their conversation.


    But their conversation could not escape my ears.


    "Are you still unable to contact the others?" n asked gravely. The thirteenthyer practitioner frowned and shook his head. "Not yet... Your highness, I fear that we should assume the worst situation possible."


    n did not answer. Instead, he looked at the bonfire while his eyes shed with different emotions.


    Finally, he sighed.


    "Do you think it was him?"


    The thirteenthyer practitioner fell silent for a brief instant before opening his mouth.


    "Prince us is very mysterious, more than we thought. His strength is incredibly high for someone his age, and we can now make sure that the people behind him are not weak. At the very least, we can confirm he has theplete support of the Imperial Institute. Moreover..."


    "What is it?" Asked n.


    The thirteenthyer practitioner hesitated slightly before speaking again. "I noticed something strange when we meet him this morning... Prince us was too calm... Even when facing the dragon or us, he was too calm. That was definitively not the normal reaction of someone facing beyond-twelfthyer practitioners."


    "... So do you think there is a possibility of us using an unknown mean to kill them?"


    "Maybe. I don¡¯t know. However, I can???t think of another reason."


    Hou. So they have started to suspect me, huh.


    Well,tely I have been messing with them a lot.


    I decided to appear at that moment. To continue messing with them, of course.


    Before that, though, I decided to make some changes to my appearance.


    With a wave of my hand, my eyes turned yellow, and two horns grew in my forehead. At the same time, my hair color turned from blue to white and my skin turned a bit grayish.


    I also modified slightly the shape of my face. Like this, my image changedpletely from a charming prince to a bloodthirsty demon.


    Then, I walked out of the shadows towards the bonfire where n and the others were seated.


    "... So it¡¯s true." I said with a pleased expression. "When that coward prince told me that the crown prince was nearby, I didn¡¯t want to believe him. After all, how could he betray his family so easily? Unexpectedly, he did not lie to me."


    "Careful your highness!" The thirteenthyer practitioner stood up protectively in front of n.


    "You... Who are you?" n asked in a hoarse voice. He could feel the pressure I was emitting. It was the pressure of a thirteenthyer practitioner.


    At the same time, all the other students in the camp felt the same pressure. When they looked towards me, their faces paled.


    I chuckled softly and walked forward in a leisure mode. "Mm, I¡¯m sure the daemon emperor will reward me nicely if I bring two princes to him. Moreover, one of them is the crown prince. Today is my lucky day."


    "Two princes? Do you mean you have Bryan?"


    I nodded. "Of course. Otherwise, how do you think I found that you were here?"


    The thirteenthyer practitioner hmphed and unsheathed his weapon.


    "Do you think you can touch the crown prince with me here!?"


    I smirked and nodded. "Of course I can. I already killed your other twopanions. What is stopping from killing you?"


    "You..."


    "It was pretty easy, to be honest. One of them was too busy protecting a burden to fight me properly and the other was very tired after fighting a dragon. A few minutes was everything I needed to kill them."


    "... Bastard!" The thirteenthyer practitioner¡¯s killing intent erupted powerfully. It surged towards me like a powerful wave of energy and several nearby trees were blown away by it!


    However, it was nothing more than a breeze for me. Not enough to make me change my expression.


    When the thirteenthyer practitioner saw it, his expression turned ugly.


    "... Your highness, leave. I don¡¯t think I can win, But I¡¯ll try to stall him as much as possible."


    n did not hesitate to nod and turn around. "Don¡¯t worry, the empire will take care of your family after this."


    "I hope so."


    Then, the thirteenthyer practitioner opened his eyes wide and released all his mana!


    At the same time,


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    n and the other students started to run away.


    I looked at them without any intention to stop them. In the end, my purpose today was not to kill n. I only wanted to chip away a bit more of his strength while taking away any suspicion linking me to Bryan¡¯s disappearance.


    But as expected of a thirteenthyer practitioner. He quickly found the fact that I did not chase the prince suspicious.


    "... You don¡¯t seem eager to stop them."


    I smiled. "Well, they are nothing more than bugs I can crush anytime. You, on the other hand, seem like a very enjoyable prey."


    Then, I unsheathed my sword too.


    The fight started instantly. The thirteenthyer practitioner put his life on the line to stall me.


    But I just swung my sword¨C


    ¨CAnd his head was severed, flying in the air.


    I sighed. "Not even able tost one attack. Well, I¡¯m a bit sleepy, so used a bit more of strength than normal."


    After I said that, I turned around and left. Before leaving, though, I snapped my fingers to cast a spell.


    This spell would cause amotion in this zone of the forest, making n think that the fight is still going on.


    Only half an hourter would it disappear.


    And by then, n would have escaped far enough to not suspect anything.


    Now that my work here was done, it was time to sleep. I yawned and teleported back to my tent.


    But just when I arrived, I saw a figure hesitating outside.


    After a bit of surprise, my mouth curved into an excited smile.


    It looks like my luck today is not too shabby.

 Chapter 291 Iris Sneaking In 1

    <h4>Chapter 291 Iris Sneaking In 1</h4>


    You already know the drill, guys. If you don¡¯t want to be blue-balled, wait until tomorrow (or be a P4TRE0N. That also helps).


    ....


    Despite my eagerness, the person outside did not seem to have the intention to enter soon.


    Instead, she had a hesitating expression. She would ponder on something for a while until she was about to call my name, but then, she would stop and reconsider the situation, just for the process to repeat again.


    To be honest, just looking at her like this was funny. Seeing her constantly-changing expressions had its own charm.


    Eventually, though, it seemed as though her courage had vanished, and the girl sighed before turning around to leave.


    But how could I let a fish that already bit the bait escape?


    Before the girl could leave, I walked out of the tent and put on a surprised look.


    "Iris, what are you doing here?"


    "C-us, n-no, n-nothing, I-I was just passing by."


    I stared at her for a few seconds before smiling mysteriously.


    Is it the so-called newbie luck?


    Dina was so focused on hindering the other girl¡¯s attempts to sleep with me that she ignored the non-threatening-looking Iris. And in the end, it was Iris who took advantage of that opportunity to sneak in until my tent.


    Iris got a bit nervous when she saw my smile, but before she could understand its meaning, she felt something pulling her towards my tent.


    When she finally reacted, my tent had been closed and she was seated on myp.


    Iris was startled. She only felt a blur and everything had already happened. She waspletely unable to resist or object.


    "C-us?"


    "Sorry about that." I smiled and hugged her waist. "Technically, you are still Bryan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so it would not have been good if someone sees you outside my tent thiste at night."


    Iris blushed. "Y-You are right... S-Sorry, I didn¡¯t think about that.:."


    This cute girl... "Well, I¡¯m happy that you came. So, is there something you want to tell me?"


    Iris was startled before lowering her head in embarrassment.


    To be honest, she had not thought about what to say after meeting me. The reason she came to my tent tonight was mostly an impulse. Even Iris herself was not sure why she did so.


    However, admitting that she came here just to meet me was too embarrassing.


    "... I-I just wanted to ask you w-what are your ns?"


    I stared at Iris with an amused smile. When Iris saw it, she panicked.


    "... W-What are you smiling for?"


    I chucked. "Well, I just thought that you were too cute. Although, I must say that I¡¯m a bit disappointed. I thought you came here to meet see me."


    "T-That is..."


    "Oh?" I tilted my head and curved my lips up with a hint ofughter. "Could it be that I was right?"


    Iris lowered her head and bit her lips. I wanted to push her down when I saw how cute she was behaving.


    It waspletely different from her distant behavior from before.


    Seeing her like that, I could not help but lift her chin and stare straight into her eyes. Iris panicked and moved her gaze around the tent flustered, but then, she felt a moist sensation on her lips.


    It was a kiss.


    Iris¡¯s eyes opened wide and her body froze. She could only watch as my lips savored her lips slowly.


    The feeling of Iris¡¯s lips was great, and the contrast with the expression of surprise in her brown eyes made the kiss even better. I did not hesitate to use my tongue to separate her lips and insert my tongue inside.


    "Hmgh!" Iris¡¯s body shivered. The surprise in her eyes was now even greater than before.


    However, her body did not resist my advances. Quite the opposite, her teeth slowly opened up and allowed my tongue to go inside.


    I smiled and searched inside her mouth with my tongue. Iris¡¯s tongue was like a frightened fish, trying to escape from my hunt. Unfortunately, there was nowhere to escape.


    Before long, my tongue caught hers. I then entangled my tongue with hers and sucked her saliva fiercely, savoring her breath.


    "Hmm!" Iris let out a frightened cry, but her body turned soft on my arms. Her stiffened body slowly rxed, and her breathing started to turn heavy.


    A red hue appeared on her face, and slowly spread to her entire body. Her pure white skin seemed to be in heat, and her eyes started to lose focus.


    Maybe aware of what wasing, Iris tried to twist her body out of my embrace, but I held it firmly while using my hands to slowly undress her.


    "N-No...~" Iris softly moaned, but I did not stop. I already gave in twice recently, and there is a limit to how much I¡¯ll endure.


    Instead, I pressed Iris¡¯s body on the mattress and put my knee between her legs. Iris tried to move away, but my kiss and my arms were like chains holding her down.


    Meanwhile, my hands wandered through her body, slowly removing her shoulder straps and unbuttoning her clothes. Then, I gently slid her clothes down, leaving her breast exposed.


    Iris¡¯s body was petite, but instead of giving an undeveloped feeling, it was more like a lovable doll that you wanted to taint with your color.


    Her breasts were of the perfect size, and her expression made her look like a bullied child. Even between the beautiful women I have slept with, she was near the top.


    With her violet-colored spread on the mattress like a curtain and her glistening skinpletely exposed, she seemed ready to be eaten.


    "So beautiful..." I sighed while sliding my finger through her skin, caressing her corbone, moving to her breast, and flicking her nipples.


    "Nnn...~" Iris groaned and looked at me with a teary expression. I smiled and then started to remove her skirt. At the same time, I took off my clothes.


    When both of us were naked, I admired her perfect body hungrily.


    "Iris, you are so beautiful..."


    Iris¡¯s face turned red. She then observed my body too, but when she saw the huge thing between my legs, her face burned red and she closed her eyes.


    Seeing the wetness between her legs, I smiled. It was obvious that Iris was very aroused after kissing for long. Despite it, though, she was biting her lips and her expression was a bit nervous. But such an expression made her look much more tempting than usual.


    I kissed her shoulders before kissing her mouth. My weapon was already ready in front of her cave, only waiting for orders to start the invasion.


    "Are you nervous?" I asked.


    Iris opened her eyes a little and nodded. I smiled and put my mouth on her ear.


    "... Remember to keep your voice down."


    Then, I moved forward.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 292 Iris Sneaking In 2

    <h4>Chapter 292 Iris Sneaking In 2</h4>


    Hey guys, part 2 is here!


    By the way, nope. I don¡¯t blue-ball you guys in purpose. Believe me, I have not fallen so low... yet. It¡¯s just a coincidence.


    For now...


    ...


    Iris¡¯s eyes opened wide. My reminder to keep her voice down made her remember the ce where we were.


    In this situation, if someone passed outside the tent and heard something suspicious, her life would be ended!


    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do. Before Iris could say something, she felt something invading her.


    "Ugh..." Iris grunted in pain. Although I had not broken her hymen yet, she already felt a slight stinging pain.


    Instinctively, Iris tensed up her body. Her legs tightened around my waist, stopping my advance.


    "Shhh... Calm down." I smiled and kissed her lips gently, slowly helping her to get used to the pain.


    The tightness of Iris¡¯s vagina was out of this world. It felt as though it wanted to squeeze my little friend dry.


    I could feel a thinyer of flesh stopping my penis. Thisyer was so thin that just a light push was enough to break through it.


    And once I break thisyer, Iris will bepletely mine.


    I continued my gentle movements, kissing Iris¡¯s earlobe and caressing her belly with my hands. Slowly, I stroke her erogenous zones until I felt Iris rxing.


    And when she waspletely rxed, I invaded herpletely in one go!


    "It hurts!" Iris left out a soft cry and hugged me tightly. Drops of tears escaped her eyes, and her petite body trembled in pain.


    Blood mixed with love juices slid out of her cave. This blood symbolized Iris¡¯s purity.


    "Now you are mine," I said while kissing her lips.


    Iris nodded still with her eyes closed and too embarrassed to look at me.


    I smirked. Then, I started to move.


    "C-us, slow please." Iris pleaded. I just smiled and sent a bit of my mana into her body to help her to bear with the pain.


    When I felt Iris was finally getting used to the pain, my movements turned faster.


    "W-Wait... I-It feels weird... C-us..."


    "Iris!" I grunted and mmed her hard. Iris¡¯s body tensed up and her nails pierced my back.


    At this point, I was unable to continue holding back. Without hesitation, my waist moved up and down quickly.


    "Hmm...~ Aghnn...~ W-Wait... S-Softer...~"


    "I¡¯m sorry, but you are too cute."


    "Nhgh... W-Wait...~"


    Iris panicked. The foreign pleasure was too much for her to endure. Soon, she was letting out soft and loud moans.


    "S-So good..." Iris muttered and hugged my back. I held her firmly while using my rod to piece her.


    Iris waspletely immobilized, unable to resist my fierce attacks. Each time I thrust, a loud smack would sound.


    The feeling of her walls pressing on my penis was great. Each time I moved my penis, it was as though her vagina was sucking my weapon, and her loved juices would lubricate my penis to help it to move more smoothly.


    But while my holy weapon messed her insides, my mouth was not still. I savored Iris¡¯ neck and breast, using my tongue to lick her skin and my teeth to bite her nipples.


    "Ugh...!" Iris shivered and tensed up her body. Then, her lower body was flooded by love juices.


    "So-Something came...!" Iris screamed loudly. It was her first orgasm!


    Smiling, I stopped briefly to let her enjoy her first orgasm. I enjoyed watching Iris shiver and quiver on pleasure.


    When her first orgasm finished, I breathed on her ear and chuckled.


    "You were very loud."


    These words were like a bolt of the blue for Iris. The next instant, she felt my body moving again!


    Iris panicked. Hurriedly, she covered her mouth with her hands.


    At that moment, I turned her body around and kissed her nape.


    Iris trembled again and let out a muffled moan. Meanwhile, I pierced her from behind in this new position, smacking her ass with my waist.


    This time, I was much faster than before. Iris was unable to cope with my movements and let out a loud moan. Fortunately, I had put a soundproof barrier around the tent beforehand, otherwise, that moan would have been heard by the entire camp.


    And it was after Iris was using her hands to cover her mouth.


    In this new position, my penis reached even deeper than before. With each thrust, I could reach the deepest part of Iris¡¯s insides, poking her womb and making her shudder of pleasure.


    My attacks were so fierce and restless that Iris soon started to lose the reason. Her brown eyes became out of focus, and her body shivered constantly.


    With each shiver, her vagina tightened around my penis. She was clenching so hard that any man other than me would have lost the battle.


    I, however, simply enjoyed it more and more. I pinned Iris¡¯s body to the mattress, going in and out of her without stop.


    "Annh...~ Ughh...~ C-us...~"


    Groans and moans of delight let out Iris¡¯s lips. Her expression turnedpletely lewd, and her body started to search for more pleasure.


    Before long, I felt her vagina tightening hard around me. Iris¡¯s body tensed up once more, and her body curled up.


    "N-Noooo!" With a short scream, Iris¡¯s body spasmed repeatedly,ing to her second orgasm.


    At this point, Iris hadpletely forgotten that we were supposed to be in the middle of the camp and we could not be loud.


    After her scream, Iris copsed on the mattress while panting heavily.


    After a few seconds like that, Iris gripped the mattress and closed her eyes.


    Unfortunately for her, I was not prepared to stop yet.


    Thus, before she could fall asleep, I changed our position again.


    This time, I put her face up with her legs on my shoulders. Then, I mmed hard again.


    "Uahnnn...~"


    With an incoherent moan, Iris opened her eyes. She then looked at me and put on a pleading expression, as though begging me to let her rest.


    I smiled and thrust again, and again, and again.


    "Ah...~" Iris gasped, grabbing the mattress with her two hands and moaning softly.


    After a while, I started to rock my body side-to-side and up-and-down, stimting more part of her vagina. Each time I did it, Iris moaned a bit louder, finally, turning her moans into cries.


    "P-Please... Ughh...~ Aahnnn...~"


    Iris¡¯s body shivered under me. Her waist twisted softly, as though trying to struggle against the pleasure, and her chest heaved repeatedly.


    I hugged her legs and pressed my body against hers. Iris opened her mouth wide in a loud gasp and curled her toes.


    My movements started to speed up more and more. I was soon reaching my limit, and the hotness of cummin was starting to build-up in my groin.


    Aware that I was about to cum, I decided to m harder and harder, hammering Iris to the ground with each thrust and making her body tremble.


    Finally, when I felt her body tensing up again, I let loose.


    "I¡¯ming!"


    Iris was so lost in the pleasure of sex that she was unable to worry about getting pregnant or not. Instead, her arms wrapped around my chest, and her mouth pressed against mine with a deep kiss.


    One secondter, I shot my load inside her.


    "Mmm...~" Iris let out onest soft moan of pleasure. Feeling the hot stuff inside her, her face put on a cute smile.


    Then, still in the afterglow of sex, she closed her eyes.


    I let out a deep breath and pulled out my penis. Instantly, a mix of semen and love juices escaped from Iris¡¯s vagina.


    I could hear Iris¡¯s even breathing. She had fallen asleep,pletely unworried about everything else.


    This girl, doesn¡¯t she worry about what will happen if someone sees her leaving my tent tomorrow?


    Sigh... Well, I think I will be a nice boyfriend.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 293 Nice to the Ears

    <h4>Chapter 293 Nice to the Ears</h4>


    In the pce¨C


    *Crash!*


    Empress Lilia threw a vase against the wall in rage.


    "What in the hell is happening!?" Lilia stared at her brother, Earl Carson Riea, with a gaze filled with anger. "This is not supposed to happen!"


    Earl Riea furrowed his brows in thoughts. In fact, he was not much better than his sister.


    The reason? Everything had gotten out of their control.


    "Our people in the institute were all killed!" Lilia growled. "And my two sons are in a forest filled with daemons that want to kill them and drink their blood! What is the meaning of this, Carson!?"


    "Calm down, Lilia." Earl Riea said with a stern tone. "The situation is not as bad as you thought."


    "Are you crazy? My two sons are in danger and you are telling me that the situation is not bad? No, I¡¯m going to send my men to the forest. They will rescue my chil¨C"


    "Enough!" Earl Carson Reia bellowed. "Lilia, stop messing around!"


    "But¨C"


    "I said enough! Lilia, your two sons have two thirteenthyer powerhouses and a fourteenthyer powerhouse protecting them! Nothing bad will happen to them! On the other hand, if you send your men to the forest now, you will onlyplicate the situation more than now!"


    Lilia was stunned. One secondter, she heaved a sigh.


    "Sorry... You know how much I care about my children."


    "I know... However, we can¡¯t send our men now. Even in the current situation, there is a big probability of n going ahead with the n. If we send our men and put a stop to the expedition, then we could be helping that bastard out."


    Lilia nodded. Now that she had calmed down, she knew how foolish her idea to send reinforcements to the forest was.


    As her brother said, her children were protected by three powerful powerhouses. Even if the daemons sent another beyond-twelfthyer powerhouse beside the one fighting the headmistress, her children would be alright.


    "... Then, we can only wait, huh."


    "Yes. Just wait. In a few days, we will know how everything resulted." Earl Riea¡¯s voice seemed convinced of his triumph.


    ...


    Besides the Empress and Earl Riea, there were some other people in the room. Some of them were followers of Earl Riea, and others were followers of the Empress.


    One of them, Hope, was hearing everything in silence.


    A few minutester, when she finally had an opportunity to be alone, she activated amunication stone she had hidden below her clothes.


    "... The Empress and Earl Riea are not going to send reinforcements."


    [Is it so?] The voice of a woman came from the stone. It was Marana, the once leader of the Red Skull¡¯s Gang. [Very well, thank you for the information.]


    "Mm." Hope hummed in understanding before asking something with a bit of hesitation. "... Miss, is Prince us alright?"


    [... I¡¯m not sure. To be honest, my boss has not told me much about the current situation. What I know is the same as you.]


    "... I see. Thank you."


    After that, Hope cut off themunication.


    Looking towards the distance, she prayed for her prince¡¯s safety.


    ...


    After Iris fell asleep, I was a nice boyfriend and carried her to her tent.


    In the process, Iris opened her eyes briefly and hugged my body with a happy smile. But when she realized that I was going to leave her in her tent, her expression turned downcast.


    "Can¡¯t you sleep with me tonight?"


    I smiled wryly and kissed her forehead. "Don¡¯t be so spoiled... Sigh, okay. I¡¯ll stay here until you fall asleep. But I will leave afterward."


    Although still a bit unsatisfied, Iris nodded. She then grabbed my hand and closed her eyes.


    Fortunately, Iris fell asleep quickly due to her tiredness. I smiled gently andbed her violet hair before standing up and returning to my tent.


    Once I returned, I waved my hand, creating a hole in space.


    Then, a set of chains left the hole, pulling the fat body of Bryan outside the hole.


    Bryan¡¯s face was pale, with a mix of terror, hatred, resentment, unwillingness, and begging.


    "How are you, little brother?" I smiled gently.


    Bryan gritted his teeth in rage. His eyes turned bloodshot, and he red at me as though he wanted to eat me alive.


    "BASTARD! BASTARDBASTARDBASTARDBASTARD!!!"


    But after a few seconds, his gaze turned into one of defeat.


    "... Kill me."


    I gazed at Bryan with interest before chuckling. "Oh? How interesting? A coward afraid of death like you is asking for death. Could it be that the fact that Iris slept with me is too much for you to endure?"


    "You..." Bryan¡¯s gaze was filled with as much hatred as possible. "Damn it... bastard, bastard, BASTARD! HOW DO YOU DARE TO SLEEP WITH MY WOMAN!?"


    Woah, so much hatred.


    Well, he just watched powerlessly how I took his fianc¨¦e¡¯s virginity after all.


    Mm... Actually, Bryan did not ¡¯see¡¯ anything. Although I showed him the process of me sleeping with Iris, he just saw a blurry scene and heard the sounds. Why should I let him see the naked body of my woman?


    But even that was more than enough to turn Bryan crazy.


    Bryan could be a trash and useless man, but he, in fact, loved Iris dearly. He was obsessed with her.


    She was perhaps the only woman he has loved in his life.


    Therefore, the fact that I, his mortal enemy, slept with her and enjoyed her body, was like a nightmare for him.


    I endured Bryan¡¯s re of hatred with a smile. Damn, this feels nice.


    Before long, though, Bryan¡¯s gaze lost strength and he gritted his teeth.


    "... Just kill me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you once I escape this ce!"


    But I shook my head.


    "Unfortunately, second brother, you are still useful. Although you are an absolute trash, there is someone that would do anything to save you."


    Bryan was startled, and then, his expression changed.


    "You... Don¡¯t you dare!!!"


    "Yes, I dare." With a smile, I waved my hand. With that as the signal, the chains started to drag Bryan into the hole again.


    "us! CLAUS! DAMN BASTARD! DON¡¯T YOU DARE TO TOUCH MY MOTHER BASTARD!!!"


    Secondster, the screams disappearedpletely.


    Sigh, the music of revenge is so nice to the ears.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 294 Mission to Scou

    <h4>Chapter 294 Mission to Scou</h4>


    The next morning. At dawn.


    Blue sky, fresh air, and soft and warm sunlight.


    Yeah, today is going to be a great day.


    I left my tent and looked at the surroundings with a smile. I must say that my mood today is pretty good. Mm, probably because yesterday was a crazy good day. I humiliated n not once, but twice. Besides, I caught Bryan and tormented him at my heart content, before flirting happily with my sister.


    And to put the icing to the cake, I finally slept with Iris.


    I wonder if today will be as good as yesterday.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Daisy walked towards me. As the lovable and nice maid she is, she brought me breakfast (she woke up even earlier than me to prepare it), and gave me a good morning kiss.


    Unfortunately, our intimate time was quickly interrupted when Dina appeared in front of us.


    "Cough. us, Daisy,e with me."


    Dina said awkwardly. I could see a bit of jealousness in her face, though. Thus, I quickly rushed towards her and stole a kiss.


    "Hey! W-What are you doing!? Someone will see us!" Dina whispered in a scolding tone while hiding her embarrassment.


    I grinned "Calm down, sister. There is no one nearby."


    "What about Daisy!?"


    Daisy smiled softly and waved her hand. "Don¡¯t worry, Princess, I¡¯m already used to his highness¡¯s flirty ways."


    Dina blushed again and rushed towards her tent in embarrassment.


    I gave Daisy a thumbs-up and another kiss as a reward. Girl, you are the best.


    When we arrived at my sister¡¯s tent, we realized that it was already full. There were more than fifteen people squeezed inside the small tent like sardines in a can.


    Besides Dina, Daisy, and I, there were also several teachers, plus Katherine, Rose, Louise, Andrea, and other students from the students¡¯ guards.


    By the way, Iris was the only one of the student council that was not here. When I asked Andrea about itter, she said that Iris excused herself with the excuse that she was feeling unwell.


    ... Umu, yeah, she is probably resting after our crazy stuntst night.


    As soon as Daisy and I entered, Dina coughed.


    "Now that everybody is here, let¡¯s start this meeting. Firstly, let¡¯s talk about our ns from today onwards. Does anyone have any suggestions?"


    The people in the meeting room looked at each other in silence. Nobody wanted to be the first to talk.


    Finally, it was teacher Tear who took the initiative to step forward.


    "Princess, why don¡¯t you tell us about your ns?"


    Dina nodded. "Very well. Katherine, show us the map."


    Katherine walked forward and put a map in the middle of the tent. The map seemed recently drawn, perhapsst night, and it showed the forest of wolves and its surroundings.


    After nodding to Katherine, Dina looked at the other people in the room.


    "This map was drawn based on the memory of several teachers. It¡¯s not one hundred percent urate, but it will have to do for now." Dina then pointed to a section of the map. "We are here."


    The teachers and students looked at the ce Dina pointed. It was close to the center of the forest. Moreover, the closest exit from the forest was around twenty kilometers away.


    Dina continued speaking when she was sure everybody was following her. "Currently, our camp has gathered around seventy percent of the students in the forest. I¡¯m nning to lead this group outside the forest."


    A teacher raised his hand. "But Princess, traversing the forest with this number of students is dangerous. We will be vulnerable to ambushes from the daemons. I think it¡¯s better if we fortify our position and wait for reinforcements."


    "Moreover." Another teacher opened his mouth. "If we leave now, what about the other students in the forest? Are we going to abandon them?"


    "We must leave," Dina said decisively. "I received information that we won¡¯t have reinforcements soon. Apparently, the empire¡¯s troops are too busy toe to help us. Of course, the situation may change after two or three days, however, I fear we can¡¯t afford to wait for that much."


    "What do you mean?" Katherine asked in surprise.


    Dina moved her gaze through the tent and spoke of something many people failed to notice.


    "... The daemons did not attackst night."


    Several people tilted their heads in confusion, however, a few others understood Dina¡¯s meaning.


    "Think about it," Dina exined with a grave expression. "The daemons have attacked just once since we established this camp, leaving after a short confrontation. However, this is the biggest camp of students in the forest. Do you think the daemons will really give it up so easily?"


    "... However, they have not attacked yet. In other words..." Teacher Tear¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Dina nodded. "Yes, I fear they are gathering forces to attack once they are confident in destroying our camp in one go. If I¡¯m not wrong, they will attack tonight or tomorrow. If we wait until they are ready and attack us, our losses will be unimaginable... As for the other students, unfortunately, there is nothing we can do about them."


    I nodded. That is the right choice.


    ording to my senses, several daemons are keeping an eye on our position currently. And behind them, the other daemons are grouping to attack our camp.


    ording to my estimates, they will attack tonight, or perhaps tomorrow at dawn.


    The students and the teachers in the tent changed their expressions. Many of them looked around nervously.


    Dina, on the other hand, kept herself calm.


    "That is the reason we need to leave. I suggest departing as soon as we can. If possible, two hourster. The problem is, a group as big as ours will be defenseless against ambushes if we wander through the forest like this. Moreover, our size limits the paths we can take greatly."


    Dina then pointed to the map, signaling three lines she had drawn before.


    "ording to my knowledge, these are the routes our group can take with the smallest likelihood of a daemon¡¯s ambush. Perhaps there are other better options, but now we don¡¯t have time to find them. Thus, we need to decide on one of the three paths right now."


    The people in the tent looked at the map. And quickly, most of them looked at the shortest path.


    "What about this one?" One of Katherine¡¯s subordinates asked.


    However, Teacher Tear shook her head.


    "That is the most obvious route, so I don¡¯t rmend it. I¡¯m sure there will be tens of daemons waiting to face us if we chose that route."


    Smart.


    "Then, we need to decide from the other two, huh." Katherine muttered.


    The other two routes were a bit longer than the first. The group probably needed to walk around thirty to forty kilometers before being able to leave the forest.


    These two routes shared half of the way. Only in thetter half did they separate.


    "I suggest sending two groups to scout these paths," Dina said. "What about this. We will form two teams of two people and send a team in each route. ording to the information they bring we will choose our path. But the people we sent to scout must be rtively strong and quick in their feet, in case they meet with daemons."


    "I¡¯ll go." Teacher Tear raised her hand instantly. However, Dina shook her head. "No. Teacher Tear is one of the strongest people in the camp and she can easily get the students to obey. She must stay."


    The other teachers and students looked at each other to see if anyone else volunteered.


    In truth, almost nobody wanted to volunteer. After all, this mission was obviously pretty dangerous.


    I sighed. Well, I think this is time to help my beloved sister.


    "I¡¯ll go then."


    When I raised my hand, the entire tent looked towards me.


    Dina was surprised, but before she could say something, I smiled.


    "Don¡¯t try to stop me, sister. You know how strong I am. Moreover, I can¡¯t be of much help here unless the daemons attack. I think I¡¯m the fittest person for this job."


    Dina hesitated slightly before finally nodding. But then, something interesting happened.


    Several people more raised their hands almost at the same time.


    Daisy, Louise, and Rose.


    Andrea also wanted to raise her hand, but when she thought about her pitiful strength, she could only sigh in defeat.


    ... Girls, we are not going on a date or something like that, okay?


    Dina also seemed to think the same, because her expression turned slightly stiff.


    "Katherine, you will go with us."


    Katherine thought for a moment and nodded to the disappointment of the other girls.


    I smiled wryly inwardly. This girl...


    Soon, the second group was also decided, with Rose and a rtively strong teacher in it.


    With the two groups formed, we decided to depart as soon as possible.


    Before leaving, though, I approached to Dina.


    "... Sister, are you not going to wish me good luck?"


    Dina snorted. "Hmph! I¡¯m mad at you and the other girls. To think they volunteered to the mission as soon as they learned you were going. Do they think it¡¯s the time to be flirting around?"


    I smiled in amusement. So that was the reason you chose Katherine as my partner.


    Are you sure it¡¯s not your jealously acting up?


    "And are you not afraid that I will take this opportunity to make Katherine fall for me?" I asked jokingly.


    Dina was startled. Then, she looked at me with a teasing smile. "You can try. I will not mind it if you manage to steal her heart."


    Girl, is incredulity what I¡¯m hearing in your voice?


    Could it be, are you challenging me?


    "Are you sure about your words, sister?" I smiled with a mischievous expression. Dina hesitated slightly, but when she remembered Katherine¡¯s personality, she was convinced.


    "Hmph, try if you can."


    Hehe, let¡¯s see then.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 295 Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing

    <h4>Chapter 295 Wolf in Sheep¡¯s Clothing</h4>


    There are several reasons I volunteered myself to leave the camp. The first one was that I was bored.


    And the second one was to help my sister to build her authority.


    This expedition is the perfect stage for Dina to show her talents. And to achieve that, she needs to be the center of attention.


    The problem is, I¡¯m widely known among the students. In fact, my reputation as a sword genius eclipses my sister¡¯s, and although yesterday I swore allegiance to Dina in public, in the eyes of many students, that was just a strategy I used to p n¡¯s face.


    Thus, many people still think that I have more authority than my sister.


    Therefore, I need to leave. Once I¡¯m away, sister Dina will be the maximum authority in this ce, and her position in the heart of the nervous and scared students will rise greatly.


    That was also the reason I didn¡¯t give any opinion about my sister¡¯s n this morning. To give the impression that my sister is the one that gives the orders.


    And that is also the reason I don¡¯t simply wave my hand and kill the daemons in the forest. Only when the students and teachers struggle greatly and survive under Dina¡¯s lead, Dina¡¯s first step as the next emperor of the Arcadian Empire will be consolidated.


    This is the perfect training opportunity for Dina. In this forest, she will be leading a group of na?ve students with the help of the teachers that are unconditionally in her side. In the future, she will have to lead all the lives of the empire while being wary of the scheming nobles that want to acquire greater authority.


    Twenty minutes after the meeting finished, Katherine and I left to scout the route Dina assigned us.


    I can understand why my sister was so convinced that I¡¯ll be unable to make Katherine fall for me. After all, Katherine is very cold towards me. And she always tries to keep a respectful distance from me when we are alone.


    Even now, Katherine has not spoken to me even once since we started our mission.


    To be honest, this is a very difficult challenge. Of course, it will be much easier if I use my powers, but that way, this challenge will lose all the fun.


    I sighed and started by the basics. You know, trying to find a topic of conversation.


    "... So, how have you been, Miss Katherine?"


    "... If you have nothing important to say, just keep silent, please."


    Woah, how harsh.


    Fortunately for me, so many lifetimes have made my face very thick.


    "Come one, I¡¯m just trying to start a conversation to pass the time. I don¡¯t understand why you are so harsh to me. Did I offend you in any way before?"


    Katherine thought for a moment before sighing. "Sorry about that, it¡¯s just that I have some awful experiences with princes and nobles in general."


    Thinking about it, Evelyn told me something about this before. ording to her, the reason Katherine was so prejudiced against me was due to something she experienced before.


    Mm... This can be a good entry point.


    "I don¡¯t want to brag, but I¡¯m not like most nobles, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being forced to do something against your will."


    Katherine nced at me briefly and nodded after hesitating slightly.


    "It¡¯s true you are different than most nobles. In fact, you and Dina are very different from your two older brothers. By the way, I liked what you did yesterday. You did not mind kneeling in public just to help your sister. That is admirable."


    Mm, good good. This is in my bag.


    "Then, we can be friends, right?"


    Katherine sneered.


    "Of course not."


    ... That was not in the script.


    Katherine saw my expression and smiled coldly. "I admit you are pretty good for a noble, but in a certain sense, you are even more dangerous than them. You probably are thinking of making me one of your girlfriends, right? Thinking about it, I remember the first time we met you praised my beauty and talent. Were you thinking about putting your ws on me since then?"


    I was speechless. This girl¡¯s defenses are truly high.


    Katherine saw my expression and smiled in triumph.


    "Even my master said that spending too much time near you is dangerous. And just before leaving the camp, Dina warned me to be careful of your sweet words. Something about you being a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing that likes to make beautiful girls fall in his hands."


    Sister, you are cheating!


    And headmistress, how do you dare to say that when you already fell in my hands...?


    I looked at Katherine and shrugged.


    "What can I say, I¡¯m a charming man."


    Katherine rolled her eyes. "Overconfident."


    I smirked. "Now that we are talking about that topic, what are your requirements for a husband?"


    "..."


    "Katherine? Miss Katherine? Are you there?"


    "... I¡¯m sure that question counts as sexual harassment."


    "Well, I¡¯m just curious. As your suitor, I¡¯m curious about what do you expect in a man."


    "So you admit you don¡¯t have good intentions, huh." Maybe amused by my words, Katherine decided to speak afterughing softly.


    "... Well, he must be strong."


    "Like me."


    "And handsome."


    "Like me."


    "He must be gentle too."


    "I¡¯m gentle."


    "... And he must know how to cook."


    "I don¡¯t want to brag, but I¡¯m an excellent cook."


    Katherine looked at me speechless. I put on a smug expression and grinned.


    "It looks like I¡¯m the perfect candidate to be your husband."


    To my surprise, though, Katherine looked at me briefly before smiling maliciously.


    "There is still thest requirement."


    "I¡¯m all ears," I said smilingly.


    "... He needs to be loyal."


    ... Okay.


    I¡¯m sure she is doing it on purpose.


    "What is the problem, prince? Could it be that you don¡¯t consider yourself a loyal partner?"


    I could see Katherine looking at me with a teasing expression. This girl, does she think she won?


    But before I could turn the tables on her, my senses picked up something from far away.


    "Careful!" I acted immediately, hugging Katherine and jumping away.


    "Wah!" Katherine¡¯s eyes opened wide and her expression turned red. But when she was about to say something, she saw an arrow hit the ce where she was just one minute ago, destroying several trees with a powerful expression.


    Katherine turned pale. But now was not the time to console her. I grunted and kicked the ground, jumping away again. One secondter, several arrows pursued us.


    It looks like we finally met the daemons.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 296 Prideful Katherine

    <h4>Chapter 296 Prideful Katherine</h4>


    *Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!*


    The sound of arrows piercing through the air filled our ears. Tens of arrows were shot at great speed against us.


    Each arrow was shot by a powerful practitioner. When they hit, they created big explosions mixed with wind, fire, and sometimes ice.


    "Careful!" Katherine eximed, hurriedly casting a spell around me. It was a wind boost spell to increase my agility.


    I smiled silently while avoiding the arrows. Although I didn¡¯t need the spell to deal with this kind of attack, the fact that she managed to react so quickly shows Katherine¡¯s battle experience.


    The arrows seemed infinite. Even after avoiding more than twenty of them, there were many moreing.


    Finally, I moved behind a giant rock, escaping from the arrows momentarily.


    However, this was not asting measure. I knew the daemons were currently changing their locations, searching for a ce from where they could attack us.


    "Dammit, where are the attacksing from?" Katherine asked with a frustrated tone. "I didn¡¯t manage to locate them."


    "Really? But I did." I said with a smile.


    Katherine was startled. When I saw her expression of incredulity, I chuckled and started to exin.


    "There are four of them. Two are located 200 meters at our right but they are quickly moving towards us. There is another daemon three-hundred meters at our left. And thest one is even farther away, almost five hundred meters away from us. Most of the arrows came from him."


    "How did you..."


    "What can I say?" I shrugged. "I¡¯m awesome... By the way, I saved your life just now. How are you going to repay me? I ept a kiss. But if you want to give me your body, I will reluctantly agree too."


    "Dream on!" Katherine bellowed in irritation. Thanks to that, though, she managed to calm down.


    "Are you sure these are their positions?" Katherine asked.


    I nodded. "Why should I lie?"


    Katherine nodded. If my words were right, then the following part was much easier.


    We just needed a n to counterattack and kill the daemons.


    "Any idea?" Katherine asked.


    "Just four daemons. Don¡¯t worry, just stay here while I took care of them." I purposefully said so and smiled.


    Now, if I¡¯m not wrong, Katherine is going to...


    "Are you saying that I need your protection?"


    As expected.


    I noticed it before, but Katherine is very proud.


    Katherine¡¯s talent is remarkable, and she is very hardworking. But at the same time, she hates when other people underestimate her. Mainly when it¡¯s because she is amoner or a woman.


    And just now, I managed to tick her off.


    Amused by her reaction, I put on a provocative expression.


    "Well, you would have died if I don¡¯t save you. Besides, I can take care of these daemons for myself. Just rest here while I take care of everything."


    Katherine frowned. Instinctively, she wanted to ignore my words and let it pass.


    But when she saw my irritating expression, she gritted her teeth and stood up.


    "I can take care of these demons for myself too. I don¡¯t need your help." She said coldly.


    "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow. "Why don¡¯t we made a bet then?"


    "Speak!"


    "Mmm... How about this, if you manage to take care of the four enemies, I will be your servant for one month. But if you fail... I only want a kiss."


    Katherine turned slightly red. "Shameless."


    "What, are you afraid?"


    "... Of course not."


    Katherine took a deep breath and calmed down her emotions. She was a smart girl. After she calmed down her initial emotions, she realized I only wanted to rile her up.


    However, perhaps out ofpetitiveness, she finally epted the bet.


    I grinned. "Perfect. Mmm, but as I am a gentleman, I will help you a bit. The daemons moved, these are their new positions."


    Katherine heard my words and nodded. "Thank you." She then closed her eyes and focused on theing fight.


    One secondter, she cast her first spell.


    Third-Layer wind and water spell, [Mist Formation]!


    The spell was cast instantly. As soon as it appeared, the water in the air quickly turned warmer, forming a cloud of mist that engulfed our location in seconds.


    Katherine did not hesitate. As soon as the mist appeared, she jumped out of the rock and rushed towards her first target.


    Unfortunately, the mist was unable to block the attackers¡¯ sightpletely. One second after she moved, an arrow came flying in her direction.


    But this time, Katherine was ready.


    [Wind Waltz]!


    Using the flow of air to detect, evade, and aid her movements. It was an elegant technique that allowed Katherine to evade attacks with just a slight movement.


    Without looking to the arrow, Katherine twisted her body slightly, evading the arrow and continuing towards her target.


    Then, she cast her second and third spells.


    [Wind Arrows]!


    [Sky Dance]!


    With the second spell, she shot several arrows of wind in direction of the daemon, forcing him to jump away to evade them. And with the third spell, she created a strong current of wind that took her to the position of the daemon!


    In less than five seconds, she closed up a distance of three hundred meters!


    The daemon was surprised, but he did not panic. Instead, he threw his bow away and took two daggers from his belt, shing towards Katherine¡¯s neck.


    At the same time, eight arrows arrived at Katherine¡¯s position. The arrows had locked into her and the possible ces where she could evade.


    But Katherine was not flustered. In an instant, she determined which arrows were more threatening and evaded them, then, she mmed her hands together.


    *p!*


    That was the signal for her fourth spell, [Wind Distortion]!


    A vortex of wind formed around her, changing the direction several arrows and at the same time pushing the daemon attacking her away.


    Strangely, though, some of the arrows remained in their path. These were the arrows Katherine had avoided.


    With the threat of the arrows gone, Katherine was free to focus on the enemy in front of her. In one second, she created two balls of wind on her hands, then, she pushed them against the daemon.


    The daemon grunted and raised his daggers, stopping Katherine¡¯s attack easily. But the next second, Katherine lifted her left leg.


    Around it, a powerful cutting current of wind had formed.


    Sixthyer wind spell, [Sonic de]!


    This was Katherine¡¯s true attack since the start!


    Under the frightened gaze of the daemon, Katherine¡¯s leg moved pass his neck, severing it in one go.


    Just like that, she had killed a seventhyer daemon.


    But she was not done. From the distance, the sound of arrowsing towards her could be heard.


    Katherine snorted. With a wave of her hand, the same spell of before was cast again.


    [Mist Formation]!


    The mist hid Katherine¡¯s figure, allowing her to cast several new spells without worrying about the arrows. When she appeared again, she was using [Sky Dance] to move at high speed through the forest, going after the group of two daemons.


    But at that moment, her expression changed.


    Without her knowing, a magic circle had appeared below her feet.


    The next second¨C


    *BOOM!*


    A powerful suppressive force attacked her.

 Chapter 297 Wind, Arrows, And Fire

    <h4>Chapter 297 Wind, Arrows, And Fire</h4>


    Katherine¡¯s talent is undeniable. I mean, she is Evelyn¡¯s student after all, so there must be something great about her.


    Of course, she could not bepared to someone like Rose, the hero. But I¡¯m pretty sure that Katherine¡¯s aplishments will not be inferior to Evelyn.


    In fact, her improvement since the duels one month ago was incredible.


    The problem is, the enemies she is fighting this time are not weaklings.


    Of the four daemons, two of them are at the sixthyer, one at the seventhyer, and thest and stronger one is at the eighthyer.


    The enemies underestimated Katherine, so she managed to kill the seventhyer daemon under her quickly executed attacks, but once she lost the factor surprise, the daemons created the perfect countermeasure for her.


    The eighthyer daemon had shot several arrows around Katherine, using them as the catalyst to cast a spell.


    Eight-Layer Gravity Spell, [Suppression]!


    Yes, the eightyer archer was instead a mage. He used magic to aim, and shot his arrows.


    Katherine was caught unprepared by the spell. Instantly, she felt her weight increasing greatly. At the same time, the current of air enveloping her was torn apart.


    The next instant, several arrows were shot in her direction!


    Katharine¡¯s expression changed. Without hesitation, she activated a ring on her finger. It was one of the things headmistress Evelyn had given her to protect herself.


    Then¨C


    *sh!*


    Katherine disappeared, reappearing one hundred meters away, out of the effect zone of the suppression spell.


    It was a teleportation spell!


    However, I could see that her expression was a bit pale. Apparently, using that ring cost her a lot of her mana.


    Katherine, however, did not care about that. Twisting her body to avoid another two arrowsing towards her, she cast [Sky Dance] once more!


    This time, though, she moved in an irregr pattern, stopping the eightyer daemon from using the same trick asst time.


    With the help of the Sky Dance spell, Katherine quickly arrived in front of the two sixthyer daemons. The two sixthyer daemons put on serious expressions and moved to confront her.


    One of them jumped back, still shooting arrows in Katherine¡¯s direction, while the other unsheathed a sword and faced.


    But at that moment, Katherine disappeared again, appearing behind the daemon with the bow!


    She had used the teleportation spell for the second time today!


    Without giving the sixthyer daemon time to think, Katherine used her arm to stab the daemon¡¯s back.


    "Ugh!" The daemon grunted in pain, and opened her eyes wide, copsing in the spot.


    Katherine¡¯s condition was not much better, though. Having used teleportation twice, most of her mana had been used up. Her current mana was at most enough for three or four all-out attacks more.


    The other sixthyer daemon was startled before gritting his teeth in rage. With bloodshot eyes, he raised his sword.


    "Die!!!"


    Sword light cut towards Katherine like a storm of des. Katherine was forced to retreat again while creating a shield of wind around her.


    Then, her next spell was cast.


    Seventh-Layer wind spell, [Crushing Wind]!


    The wind in the surroundings turned heavy. It pressed against the daemon to crush his body.


    "Get lost!" The daemon snarled. His sword lit up and moved quickly, severing the spell in four parts. Then, he kicked the ground and continued towards Katherine.


    Katherine used Wind Waltz to evade the attack and jump away. Stepping in the air, she waved her hands to cast a new spell.


    [Wind Arrows]!


    Hundreds of arrows charged towards the daemon. The daemon grunted and kicked the ground, creating a shockwave that blew away all the wind arrows.


    Then, his body was shot in Katherine¡¯s direction!


    Seeing the swording towards her, Katherine gritted her teeth. She used the wind around her to change her direction in the air. Then, she created a spear of wind to attack the daemon!


    At this point, her mana was almost depleted.


    But at that moment, she felt a new arrowing towards her!


    This arrow was much faster than the others, arriving almost at the instant she felt it. In thest second, though, Katherine managed to twist her body aside and move out of the path of the arrow.


    But when the arrow was passing beside her, Katherine saw the arrowhead lit up.


    Katherine paled. With herst bit of mana, she created a barrier of wind around her.


    Then¨C


    *BOOOMMM!!!*


    The arrow exploded, swallowing Katherine in the mes.


    I could see the sixthyer daemon sighing in relief at finally having gotten Katherine.


    But the daemons seemed to have forgotten something.


    ... Katherine was not alone.


    When the explosion happened, I moved.


    With a step, I appeared behind Katherine. I then put a hand on her back and another on her legs, lifting her up.


    Only the princess carry must be used in this situation.


    A barrier appeared around us, blocking the mespletely. But I did not stay quiet. Before the explosion finished, I took another step.


    This time appearing in front of the sixthyer daemon.


    The daemon opened his eyes wide and tried to retreat, but it was already toote.


    With a smile, I moved my lips.


    "Bam."


    And a hole appeared on his forehead.


    Before I could celebrate his death, though, I felt several arrowsing towards me.


    The eighthyer archer!


    The arrows seemeding from each direction, sealing my routes of escapepletely.


    To me, though, that was useless.


    "Barrier," I said. And several barriers appeared around us, blocking each arrow.


    Then, I looked in the direction of the remaining daemon.


    Feeling my gaze, the daemon felt a chill on his spine and a look of fear appeared on his face.


    When he met my gaze, he realized I was a monster he was unable to win against.


    However, it was already a bit toote.


    Trying to show off in front of Katherine, I spoke again.


    "Fire."


    Instantly, several magic circles appeared in the air. The magic circles lit up at the same time, creating a fiery red glow.


    Then, they fused in a burning ray of scalding fire that turned the eighthyer daemon into ashes instantly.


    This spell was something I created just now. So, let¡¯s give it a name.


    "[Blooming Fire Lotus]. What do you think about that name?" I asked the girl on my arms.


    Katherine was looking at me with her mouth opening and closing repeatedly.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 298 Daemon Camp 1

    <h4>Chapter 298 Daemon Camp 1</h4>


    "You... You can use magic too!" Katherine was surprised.


    That is normal, though. It¡¯smon knowledge that it¡¯s hard to use magic when you use martial arts. Moreover, I¡¯m famous for being a sword genius. If I¡¯m also a magic genius at the same time, then how are others going to live?


    "I never said I can¡¯t," I replied with a smile. "What do you think of my magic? Great, right?"


    Katherine was so dumbfounded that she did not know what to say.


    In the end, she just sighed.


    "Can you please put me down?"


    "Why? I like holding you like this."


    "But I don¡¯t! Moreover, why do you have to carry me like this!?" Katherine blushed until the ears due to my princess carry.


    I, however, shrugged as though it was only natural. "What is the problem? This way it¡¯s more romantic."


    Katherine was speechless.


    She then struggled out of my arms. I could only put her on the ground after seeing her insistence.


    "By the way, I won the bet," I said with a smug smile.


    Katherine rolled her eyes. "I don¡¯t think so. To be honest, I still had a pair of cards under my sleeve. I have not used the charm we received when we entered the forest. Moreover, my master left a spell on me that activates when my life is at risk. In other words, even if you didn¡¯t appear, I would not have died."


    This girl. Does she think she can deny her debt?


    I stared at Katherine straight to her eyes. "I never thought you were the kind to not ept her loss."


    Katherine snorted. But after a few seconds, she heaved a defeated sigh.


    "Okay, you are right. You win. I¡¯m not so petty as to not ept my defeat."


    Oh? This is unexpected.


    "Then, my kiss..."


    "But... We never stipted a time to pay the bet, right? Mmm, I think I¡¯ll give you the kiss ten, no, twenty yearster." Katherine looked at me with a victorious smirk. It was as though she was convinced she won this one.


    So that was the reason she agreed to the bet so easily, huh. She was never nning to pay since the start.


    But girl, do you truly think your shamelessness isparable to mine?


    I narrowed my eyes and curved my lips in an evil smirk. Then, I suddenly held her waist and brought my face close to hers.


    "H-Hey! W-What are you doing!?"


    "Obviously, iming my reward."


    Without giving her the opportunity to run away, I kissed her lips.


    The kiss was very short, more like a peck than a kiss. However, that was enough to stun Katherine.


    After I let go of her, she looked at me with a frozen expression and touched her beautiful and moist lips with her hands.


    "T-That... That was my first kiss..."


    "Really?" I put on a startled expression. "Sorry, I did not know. Allow me to return it."


    Then¨C


    *Kiss*


    As of now, Katherine¡¯s blue eyes had turned the size of balls.


    When she finally recovered from my rogue acts, her face turnedpletely red and the mana in her body charged to the surroundings.


    And¨C


    "Shameless bastard!"


    Yeah, this is fun.


    Katherine chased me for a while, while I ran aroundughing smugly and avoiding the spells she was throwing around.


    It was even funnier seeing Katherine pant after using up the little mana she had recovered.


    "Okay, okay, let¡¯s stop here. We need to continue with our mission." I said.


    Katherine just looked at me with an ice-cold look and looked away. She probably was nning to ignore me for the rest of the travel.


    Is this the so-called punishing with the painful cane of indifference?


    Unfortunately, I was not nning to make her wishes reality.


    "How is your mana?" I asked.


    Katherine ignored me again.


    "If I¡¯m not wrong, your current mana is not enough to keep with my speed, right? How long are you going to need to recover?"


    Katherine continued keeping silent, but this time she showed me her index finger.


    "One hour, huh... But we can¡¯t wait that long. Fortunately, I have a good idea."


    I could see Katherine¡¯s face turning pale. She probably realized that my idea was not a good one.


    Well, I was never nning to hear her opinion.


    In a smooth movement, I carried her again in a princess carry and kicked the ground.


    "Bastard! What are you doing!?"


    "Carrying you, obviously."


    "Put me down! Now!"


    "Yeah... No." I said and chuckled in front of Katherine¡¯s red face.


    Katherine struggled fiercely, but when she realized I was not nning to let her go, she gritted her teeth and closed her eyes.


    "Are you like this with every girl you met!?"


    "Only the ones I like a lot," I said with a softugh and put my mouth on Katherine¡¯s ear. "What do you say, beautifuldy. Interested in spending a nice evening with me?"


    "... Your cheap tricks will not work on me."


    "Is it so? Such a shame." I chuckled again and continue carrying Katherine while trying to notugh at the evident blush on her face.


    There were not many problems during the rest of the travel. We found another team of daemons, but they were weaker than the first. Thus, I took care of them easily.


    But when we were about to arrive at the exit of the forest, we finally meet a considerable obstacle.


    "... It¡¯s an entire camp."


    "How many are there?" Katherine asked while observing the daemon camp from beside me.


    "Ten, maybe twenty," I replied. None of them was very strong, the stronger was just a tenthyer daemon. The problem was their location.


    They were in the path our camp needed to take if they wanted to escape the forest. And if we took a detour, it would mean three or four hours of travel more.


    And in the current situation, that was not a good idea.


    Mainly because it¡¯s likely that we will be being chased and attacked by daemons at that moment. Thus, if they met with this encampment, that will be the same as having enemies at the front and the back.


    At that moment, there was amotion in the camp.


    Katherine and I were startled. Lowering our bodies so nobody could see us, we did our best to find what was happening.


    But instantly, Katherine¡¯s face turned pale and she clenched her fist.


    A human girl ran out of a tent. The girl was wearing the uniform of the institute, but it was torn apart in several parts.


    Moreover, she was naked from the waist down and her body had several traces of trauma.


    You did not need to be a genius to know what was her situation.


    She had been r*ped.


    Moreover, when the girl exited the tent, we managed to see several other girls inside with daemons above themughing maniacally.


    "... These bastards..." Katherine said through gritted teeth. The rage she was feeling was so intense that even the wind around her turned violent.


    "Calm down," I said to her. "Don¡¯t be rash."


    Katherine looked at me and bit her lips until they bled. Then, she took a deep breath and put on a firm expression.


    "I¡¯m going to rescue them."


    "... You know that is a crazy idea, right?"


    "I know."


    "If you go, you will probably die."


    "I¡¯m aware."


    "Nobody will me you if you do nothing."


    Katherine looked at me with ice-cold eyes and sneered.


    "You don¡¯t need to apany me if you are afraid."


    Afraid?


    Girl, these small fries are not even enough as a warm-up.


    Besides, this is a good opportunity to show-off in front of you. Do You think I¡¯m going to let it slip away?


    But this girl sure has a strong sense of justice, huh.


    Sigh... I was like that in my first and second lives. Perhaps in the third too. Afterward, I started to lose that touch.


    However, I don¡¯t dislike that hero syndrome of hers. I¡¯m not going to be like that, but I don¡¯t dislike it.


    I smiled and kissed her lips before she could react.


    "What are you speaking about? Obviously, I¡¯m going to help my future wife. And that was my payment."


    Katherine did not know if blush, feel touched, or get angry.

 Chapter 299 Daemon Camp 2

    <h4>Chapter 299 Daemon Camp 2</h4>


    The n to save the students was very simple. One of us was going to distract the daemons while the other went to save the students.


    "Are you sure you want to distract them?" I asked Katherine.


    Katherine nodded. "... The daemons are not idiots. So I think that only a few of them will go after me... Your part will be the hardest."


    I nodded. That was true. However, there was a problem.


    I looked at the only tenthyer daemon in the camp. A strong and rtively famous daemon known as [The Hound].


    Although [The Hound] is just a tenthyer practitioner, he is a bit famous around the continent. He has a track record of chasing and killing several human practitioners through the years, some of them stronger than him.


    Moreover, he is someone that likes ¡¯hunting¡¯. Someone like him will surely take the bait once he sees Katherine, even if he knows it¡¯s a trap.


    I remember seeing his face and information in a document a few years ago. That is the reason I know about him.


    "Are you sure about this?" I asked again after telling Katherine about the tenthyer daemon¡¯s information.


    Katherine hesitated slightly and nodded.


    "I¡¯m going to do it."


    I looked straight to her eyes and nodded.


    "Okay, this is the n..."


    ...


    Fifteen minutester, I was standing in the crown of a tree while looking at the daemon camp, waiting for Katherine¡¯s signal.


    Sigh, so troublesome. I can simply teleport to the camp if I want and kill all these daemons. That would be much easier.


    But well, my purpose is to get Katherine¡¯s heart. The daemons and the girls caught are much less important.


    Thus, I can only do this.


    At that moment, I felt a magic fluctuationing from the forest.


    And suddenly¨C


    *KABOOM!!!*


    A giant fireball crashed against a tent, causing an enormous explosion.


    Several daemons jumped out of the tent on fire screaming in pain. One of them had lost a limb, while another died shortly after leaving the tent.


    That was a pretty powerful spell.


    The daemons panicked after hearing the explosion, and two daemons on watch charged towards the ce from where the spell came from.


    However, they were stopped by a powerful-looking daemon.


    "Leave the rat to me. The rest stay here in case the rat is a just distraction." The daemon said.


    Then, two shadow-like wolves formed from mana left his body and charged towards the forest, with the daemon running behind them.


    As expected, he took the bait.


    ording to the n, I have ten minutes. Katherine will do her best to distract the tenthyer practitioner for ten minutes while I rescue the female students.


    Regardless of the results, though, I have to go to help Katherine after ten minutes.


    Ten minutes, huh. That is a lot of time.


    I will need much less than that.


    Stepping across space with a wry smile, I appeared in the middle of the daemon¡¯s camp.


    Coincidentally, a daemon was in front of the ce where I appeared. He opened his eyes wide and looked at me in surprise. But before he could shout, I smiled.


    Then, his head flew through the air.


    Let¡¯s finish this quickly.


    ...


    Katherine knew she was not a match for the enemy that was chasing her. In fact, even escaping from him was close to impossible.


    Katherine was just a sixthyer mage. As for the enemy chasing her, he was a daemon specialized in tracking and hunting enemies.


    Therefore, since the start, her goal was only tost as much as possible.


    She promised us ten minutes, however, she nned tost longer.


    Her first attack was a fire spell. Normally, Katherine preferred using wind spells, but in the current situation, using fire was definitively a better option.


    She used a trick with that spell though. Instead of casting the spell directly, she engraved a magic circle on a tree and activated it remotely afterward. She tried to use that trick to misguide the tenthyer daemon. Even if she could only earn one minute with that trick, she thought it was worth it.


    Unfortunately for her, the trick was less useful than she thought.


    The tenthyer daemon only needed thirty seconds to locate the magic circle, and twenty secondster, he was already in her tail.


    Katherine did her best to keep her calm. She took a deep breath and followed the escape route she nned beforehand. ording to her estimations, the daemon would need two minutes at least if he wanted to catch up to her.


    And she nned to increase that time as much as possible.


    ording to the information us gave her about the daemon, he could feel and track the fluctuations of mana of others. In other words, once he feels her mana, he will go directly to her.


    But Katherine had several countermeasures against that. She had put several magic circles around the forest to serve as decoys. These magic circles had only one purpose, to emit mana and confuse the daemon.


    Fortunately, her n worked, but only once.


    Afterward, the daemon used an unknown method to lock into Katherine and ignored the remaining decoys.


    It was though he could easily differentiate the real from the decoys.


    Katherine frowned. Only five minutes had passed, but the daemon was already less than two kilometers away.


    With his speed, that time could be closed in one minute!


    This time, Katherine tried activating the traps she had nted beforehand, but besides a few ones, most of them were useless. Katherine already expected it, but the daemon had a way to feel the mana of the traps, so they were useless against him.


    Fortunately, Katherine was not without options.


    After failing to catch him with another trap, she changed her direction. In less than forty seconds, she arrived at her destination.


    She could feel the bloodlusting for her, and she had been attacked twice by strange shadow-like wolves. However, Katherine¡¯s expression did not change. She kept her determined look and continued with the n.


    Without hesitation, she jumped off a cliff!


    Then, she used [Sky Dance] to glide through the air. With this spell, she managed to widen the distance between her and her pursuer once more.


    She turned around and saw the daemon behind her. Katherine had a smug look in her face, but that smug look suddenly froze.


    Katherine saw the daemon smiling, then, he jumped down.


    From an almost one-kilometer tall cliff.


    When Katherine saw that, she wanted to curse.


    ¡¯Damn, normally, you would have taken a detour, right!?¡¯


    Of course, jumping down the cliff could not be so fast as gliding through the air while using a movement spell, however, Katherine earned less time than she expected.


    Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to continue using the [Sky Dance] spell. Like that, she increased the distance a bit more.


    But two minutester, the daemon finally caught up to her.


    "Little rat, are you not going to run anymore?"


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 300 A Very Dangerous Person

    <h4>Chapter 300 A Very Dangerous Person</h4>


    "Little rat, are you not going to run anymore?"


    The daemon licked his lips while looking at Katherine. Several shadow-like wolves were standing around him, surrounding Katherine and growling at her.


    Katherine looked at her surroundings and took a deep breath. Then, she looked at the daemon.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Well, I never thought the rat would be so beautiful... Mm, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m going to enjoy your body."


    Katherine smirked.


    "Dream on. I¡¯m sorry, but you are not my kind."


    "Oh? Is it so?" The daemonughed slightly. "You are veryposed, little rat. Moreover, you seem to know about me. Was baiting me your purpose since the start? Could this be a trap? Or perhaps... Are yourpanions going to attack the camp while I¡¯m gone?"


    Katherine¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly hid it. Unfortunately, it failed to escape the daemon¡¯s eyes.


    "It looks like I hit the mark. However, this doesn¡¯t look like a trap, so I think the second option is the right answer. If I¡¯m not wrong, someone is attacking our camp right now, right?"


    "... You don¡¯t look very worried."


    "Of course not. I was a bit wary of this being a trap, but if your purpose is to attack the camp, then I¡¯m not worried. There are enough men in the camp so they will not go down easily. And even if they are defeated, I can always escape. Of course, I will kill you first."


    "You don¡¯t seem to care about yourrades very much."


    "Make a guess."


    Katherine furrowed her brows. Then, she smiled "... I guess that ten minutes have already passed."


    "Huh?"


    "Hah!"


    Extending her hands, several magic circles appeared around her. It was an attack Katherine had been preparing for a while.


    [Wind Arrows] x50!


    Katherine put her entire mana pool in this attack.


    When the daemon saw the arrowsing towards him, his expression changed slightly.


    "Do you think that this attack is enough to take me down!?"


    Instantly, several shadow-like wolves materialized around him. The wolves growled angrily and transformed into a barrier of shadows that stopped the arrows.


    However, Katherine had put her entire mana pool in this attack. It was an attack that not even a tenthyer practitioner could shrug off easily.


    "Bitch!" The daemon growled and took a whip out. He then brandished it around him creating a whirlpool of mana that crashed against the arrows.


    At that moment, however, he felt a great premonition of danger.


    But before he could react¨C


    *Puchi!*


    "Ugh!"


    My sword pierced his back and went through his heart.


    "W-What..." The daemon opened his eyes wide in terror.


    "I don¡¯t like it when others call my woman bitch."


    I stared at the daemon with an ice-cold expression and twisted my sword, then, I swung it to the side, shing the daemon into two.


    When his dead body fell to the ground, I walked towards Katherine.


    "Well done."


    Katherine was stunned.


    "You... How...?"


    "I told you, didn¡¯t I? I can move through space."


    It was something I told Katherine when we were preparing our strategy. I stole a kiss from her and told her I used it to put a mark on her body I could use to teleport near her.


    ... Well, the kiss was unnecessary, but I wanted to take advantage of the opportunity.


    Katherine was astonished, but before long, she sighed in relief. "To be honest, I thought you were lying when you said that." She said and then lost strength and copsed.


    I caught her before she could fall to the ground. With a smile, I hugged her waist.


    "Do you need help?"


    "... Can you stop hugging me?" Katherine mumbled softly and put her head on my chest. "... Right, when did I agree to be your woman?"


    "Mm? Are you not my woman?"


    "... Or course not. I don¡¯t like womanizers like you!"


    "Is it so?" I chuckled and put her on my back. Then, I stepped across space to return to the daemon camp.


    "... So it¡¯s true, huh." Katherine said in admiration. "But... Why did you not use this technique before if you could?"


    "Well, I¡¯m supposed to keep it a secret. Not many people know about it."


    "... Tell me the truth, you could have defeated the entire camp without my help, right?"


    I stared at Katherine with a smile. "Why do you think so?"


    "I¡¯m not an idiot. If you can move across space, your strength surely is not as simple as you show."


    A smart deduction. Although I was expecting something like that.


    "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m much more charming now?"


    "... I think you have a lot of secrets... Someone like you is very dangerous. Does Dina know about it?"


    "That I can move across space? No, she doesn¡¯t. About my strength? She probably suspects it."


    "I see."


    While we were talking, we returned to the camp.


    We could have returned much sooner, but I wanted to take this opportunity to chat with Katherine.


    As soon as we returned, we were greeted by a scene of carnage.


    Severed and beheaded bodies of daemonsy on the ground, drenching the ground with blood.


    "... You did all of this in less than ten minutes?"


    I shrugged. "Why are you so surprised? Your teacher can do something like this too."


    Katherine rolled her eyes. "Yeah, but my master is a transcendent. A thirteenthyer powerhouse."


    Actually, Evelyn is a saint now. She broke through to the fourteenthyer recently.


    Katherine sighed to hide her astonishment and shook her head.


    "Take me to see the girls."


    I put on a grave expression. "Are you sure?"


    Katherine nodded firmly.


    "You will not like it."


    Despite hearing my words, Katherine insisted.


    The kidnapped girls were in the central tent. I took Katherine there and showed her what was inside.


    Instantly, Katherine paled and took several steps back.


    Then, her face turned red in fury.


    "These bastards!"


    The girls were semi-naked, with her clothes torn violently and her faces twisted in pain and despair.


    Her bodies were filled with body fluids and blood. Some of them had been tortured, and some others had been killed cruelly.


    "I put them to sleep," I said. "Don¡¯t worry, I alreadymunicated the situation to my sister. She said that Rose found trouble in the other route, so they will follow this path. We will wait for them here while protecting the girls."


    Katherine did not ask me how Imunicated with my sister. Instead, she looked at the girls with an expression of pain.


    Then, she turned around and walked away with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 301 If You Are Strong Enough

    <h4>Chapter 301 If You Are Strong Enough</h4>


    I stayed behind in the tent for a while to take care of the girls. Mainly, I moved the dead away and applied first aid to the remaining girls to make sure they don¡¯t die.


    A few girls were so injured that they could die anytime, thus, I had to spend a bit of my mana in them. I did not bother to heal thempletely, instead, I only took care of her life-threatening injuries and left the rest to the people that are going to treat themter.


    When I finished, I heaved aplicated sigh. Although I feel pity for these girls, I also understand how normal something like this is.


    When there is war, many terrible crimes aremitted. R*pe is just one of them, and soldiers raping innocent women is somethingmon. Of course, manymanders dislike it, but most of them feign ignorance to let the soldiers vent.


    That does not happen only in this world, but also in worlds much more developed than this. When there is war, many atrocities aremitted. Hell, you would be surprised to know that even things such as human experimentation aremonly seen.


    I remember I once reincarnated in an ability-based civilization. This civilization had a high level of technology, and some people among them wielded something called ESP abilities.


    The funny thing is that these abilities were discovered in aboratory whose main research topics were rted to human experimentation.


    Thousands of people died during those experiments.


    Living beings are greedy, and surprisingly, smarter living beings are greedier. When people in power pursue more power, the main victims end being the powerless people unable to defend themselves.


    Just like this time. The reason these girls suffered this fate was that they were too weak to resist when people stronger than them wanted to hurt them.


    Were they bad people? Probably not. Did they deserve this? I don¡¯t think so.


    Once someone told me, weakness is a sin.


    And after several lifetimes observing many worlds, I know how true his words were.


    But at the same time, I confirmed another thing.


    When you are strong enough, you are right no matter how wrong your acts are.


    Once upon a time, I was a warrior of justice. I fought for the weak against the strong, trying to make the world a better ce.


    Unfortunately, now I know there is not a happy ever after.


    ... And ironically, I¡¯m still searching for my happy ever after.


    I smiled wryly. It has been a while since thest time I was so emotional.


    ... It¡¯s probably because I saw her recently. That makes me think about some things I have forgotten long ago.


    Sigh, how troublesome...


    After making sure all the girls were alright, I left the tent. I then looked around and found Katherine seated on the ground outside the camp.


    "Are you alright?" I sat beside her and asked with a concerned look.


    "... Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just a bit shocked."


    I sighed. "This is not your fault, you know it, right?"


    "I know. It¡¯s just that... This... This shouldn¡¯t be happening..."


    I stayed silent and looked at the ground.


    ???I heard about it from teacher Tear. She told me that the real reason the emperor refused to send reinforcements is that he wants to achieve something with this situation. He doesn¡¯t care how many students die if he achieves that goal."


    "... Perhaps."


    Katherine looked at me with aplicated expression.


    "Do you know about that reason?"


    "... Why do you want to know?"


    "I just want to know what is so valuable to sacrifice so many students."


    I chuckled softly. "You will not like my answer then."


    Katherine turned around and grabbed my hand. "Please tell me."


    I looked straight into Katherine¡¯s eyes and sighed.


    "He wants to kill me."


    "!!!"


    I gazed at the forest and smiled calmly.


    "This expedition was a ruse to disguise my death. Well, the daemons are something unexpected, but even without them, this expedition was destined to turn into a tragedy."


    Katherine turned pale. She took several steps back and looked at me with an aghast look.


    "B-But you... Y-You are??? Y-You are..."


    "A prince? His son?" I smirked. "You are headmistress Evelyn¡¯s student and Dina¡¯s friend. Have you not heard the rumors about Dina and me? Even if we are the emperor¡¯s children, we are a thorn in the rest of the imperial family¡¯s eyes."


    Katherine¡¯s expression turned even paler, then, she seemed to understand something.


    "... Is that the reason you hid your strength?"


    I just smiled without answering.


    When Katherine saw that, she bit her lips and walked towards me, holding my hand again.


    "... I¡¯m sorry."


    "Are you feeling pity for me?"


    "N-No, I-I¡¯m... I-It¡¯s just..."


    I smirked and hugged her waist, putting her on myp. Then, I stole her lips again.


    This time, though, the kiss was not as short as the ones before it.


    Instead, it was a long kiss filled with passion.


    Katherine tried to struggle at the start, but after a few seconds, she closed her eyes and decided to ept it.


    Unfortunately, she did not let me use my tongue. When I tried, she instantly bit on it.


    "Ouch!"


    Katherine blushed and lowered her head. "... Don¡¯t go too far."


    I smiled. Fortunately, my body is pretty strong, so Katherine¡¯s bite was not painful in the slightest.


    "You don¡¯t need to pity me, Kathe." I caressed her long green hair gently. "I don¡¯t care about the thoughts of that shitty father of mine or my two stupid brothers. Besides, I also want to kill most of my family, so we are even."


    "... Huh!?" Katherine was so surprised by my words that she even ignored the fact that I called her Kathe.


    "Why are you so surprised?" Iughed again and pinched her nose, making Katherine frown in displeasure. "Let me tell you something, Kathe. You are angry for the students that died here, right? But what can you do about that? Nothing. Because you are too weak. Can you kill the emperor? Or kill all the daemons that invaded this forest? You can¡¯t, so you can only endure.


    "But if you were strong enough, then no matter if it¡¯s the emperor or the daemons, you could have killed them if you wanted."


    "... Are you strong enough?"


    "Me? Mmm... My situation is a bit moreplicated. To me, it¡¯s not a matter of strength anymore."


    "Huh?"


    Iughed softly and put a finger on Katherine¡¯s forehead.


    "I¡¯ll give you a gift as your future husband, Kathe. Perhaps, you can find a way to be truly strong through it."


    Then, I passed certain information to her.


    It was a technique suited to Katherine. A technique that could bring the most of her talents.


    When I finished, Katherine held her head in pain trying toprehend the new information in her mind.


    Meanwhile, I caressed her silky hair while lost in thoughts.


    ...


    Hey guys, Aidka¡¯s here!


    This is already the 301th chapter. We have reached very far already.


    I hope you continue supporting me from today onwards (Also, check my other novel if you have not yet. It¡¯s called [Science/Magic])!


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 302 Multiple Magic Casting

    <h4>Chapter 302 Multiple Magic Casting</h4>


    I received news from Dina around four hourster.


    I had left Dina amunication stone, a kind of magic tool, before leaving this morning.


    Communication stones are umon in this world, but you still can find them if you try hard enough. The only problem is that they can be used only in a limited range.


    Of course, there aremunication stones that can be used for longer distances, but even the best ones only work if the distance is less than two hundred kilometers. To be honest, this world is kinda undeveloped in that sense.


    Dina used themunication stone to tell me that the camp was being attacked by daemons. I told her I was going to be back soon, and to wait for me.


    When I told Katherine about that, she said she wanted to go to.


    The problem was...


    "Someone has to stay to protect the unconscious girls," I said.


    Katherine bit her lips.


    "Don¡¯t you have a way to hide them or something like that?"


    I thought for a moment and shrugged. Anyway, Katherine already saw me teleporting around the forest. Hiding the girls was much less shocking than that.


    Thus, I carried the girls to a cave I found nearby and cast a hiding spell in the entrance. Like that, even if a daemones, he will be unable to find the girls.


    Afterward, Katherine and I departed towards the camp.


    I used my ability to move across space after making Katherine promise me she was not going to speak about it to anyone. Of course, I limited the distance I could move to one kilometer each time and lied about having to rest for twenty seconds each time I used it. Katherine did not doubt my words, though. After all, it was already a terrifying-enough ability even with these limitations.


    And even like that, Katherine was so surprised by my ability that she waspletely agape.


    We took less than five minutes to arrive at the camp.


    When we arrived, we were greeted by moans of pain and the sound of weapons shing.


    "Rose!" Katherine shouted seeing her fellow disciple fighting against several daemons. Without asking for my opinion, she activated [Sky Dance] and rushed towards her battle, unleashing several wind spells in session.


    I, on the other hand, confirmed the situation of my lovers first before choosing a random part of the battlefield to fight.


    Then, I used my sword to cut into pieces any daemon in my way.


    I made sure to be as shy as possible to increase the morale of the students and teachers. And just like I expected, when the students realized that I was fighting beside them, many of them cheered.


    "It¡¯s Prince us!"


    "Prince us is here!"


    "Kill these bastards!"


    Unfortunately, the students were not the only ones attracted by my shy entrance.


    Not long after I started to kill the daemons, several powerhouses rushed towards my location.


    One of them, the stronger of the group, was a tenthyer daemon.


    But before he could attack me, he was stopped by Teacher Tear.


    "Where do you think you are going!?"


    Teacher Tear waved her hands, instantly forming tens of magic circles around her.


    It was her signature move, and the reason Teacher Tear was known as a magic genius.


    Multiple Magic Casting.


    Before Teacher Tear appeared, even casting four spells at the same time was considered a great achievement.


    After teacher Tear, though, it was normal to hear of people casting more than ten spells simultaneously.


    As for her, she was currently casting thirty-two different spells concurrently.


    Furthermore, the spells were not cast at random, but instead, each one worked as part of a whole for a new and more powerful attack.


    Several [Ice Icicles],bined with [Lightning d], plus [eleration], [Rotation], [Mana Breaking], [Pration], [Impact], [Sub Zero], [Eruption], and many other spells.


    Most were firstyer and secondyer spells, with the strongest spell being a sixthyer spell, but whenbined together, they showed a power beyond Tear¡¯s tenthyer of cultivation.


    In front of the barrage of icicles, the daemon was forced to take defensive measures. Despite it, however, many icicles broke through his defenses, causing serious injuries just after the fight started!


    That was normal, though. Before fighting this daemon, Teacher Tear was fighting an elevenyer daemon. The fact that she was alone now meant that she had already defeated and killed it.


    With Tear taking care of the strongest daemon, I focused on the others. Fortunately, none of them was stronger than the seventhyer, so I was able to defeat them without showing too much of my strength.


    Before long, with Teacher Tear overwhelming strength, plus the addition of Katherine and I, we quickly suppressed the daemons.


    Hence, I was not surprised when they retreated.


    Once the daemons were gone, many of the students copsed in the ground. The most spoiled ones even started to cry.


    At that moment, Dina jumped on a rock and raised her voice.


    "Everybody, get up now! We need to continue!"


    "But princess! We were just attacked! Several of us are injured or tired and need to rest!" A teacher said.


    However, Dina was firm.


    "We need to depart right now. The reason the daemons attacked is that they want to stall us! If we don¡¯t leave quickly, soon we will have many more daemons attacking us crazily."


    Nobody refuted this time. Even the students that were unconvinced by Dina¡¯s decision shut up when they heard the determination in her voice.


    When Dina saw that nobody refuted her, she nodded.


    "If you are injured but can walk by yourself, don¡¯t slow the group! If there is someone too injured to walk by himself, someone strong will carry him! Now, start moving!"


    I whistled when I heard Dina¡¯s words. She is sounding more and more like a leader.


    At this rate, once she leaves this forest she will be used to the pressure of having other¡¯s lives in her hands.


    After Dina finished her speech, Katherine and I walked towards her tor report the situation.


    When my sister saw us, she smiled softly and came to receive us.


    Soon, however, she stiffened.


    Then, her eyes narrowed.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 303 That doesn’t Make Sense!

    <h4>Chapter 303 That doesn¡¯t Make Sense!</h4>


    Dina narrowed her eyes briefly, but soon, she returned to normal.


    "us, Kathe, I¡¯m d that you two are alright."


    Katherine smiled. "I¡¯m d too. There was a bit of trouble during the mission, but your brother helped me."


    Dina narrowed her eyes again, and this time she seemed much more suspicious than before.


    "... What about the girls you rescued?" She asked.


    "We hid them in a safe ce," I replied. "We will pick them up in the way."


    The two of us then exined at Dina the situation. We told her about the patrols we found in the way and about the daemon camp. When Dina learned that we killed all the daemons in the camp, she was relieved.


    "... That is good. I think we will choose that route then."


    "What about the route Rose scouted?" I asked.


    "They met trouble." Dina sighed with a bitter smile. "They were ambushed by a team led by a tenthyer daemon. Fortunately, Rose had a breakthrough at thest minute and managed to kill that daemon with an unexpected strike. However, the teacher apanying her was gravely injured, so they were forced to retreat."


    ... What can I say? How expected of the hero. To have a breakthrough at the critical moment and kill an enemy threeyers stronger than her immediately after that.


    Only heroes are so lucky.


    I checked on Rose with my consciousness and as expected, she advanced to the seventhyer. That is a terrifying speed of cultivation considering that she broke through to the sixthyer around one month ago.


    "It looks like it will be our route then," Katherine said before looking at me with a smile. "I guess we did well in killing all these daemons."


    At that moment, Dina¡¯s eyes had narrowed into slits.


    "Kathe, you look a lot closer to my brother than before."


    "H-Huh? N-No, I-I mean, W-We are n-not close. I-It¡¯s j-just t-that... P-Princess, I j-just remembered I n-need to talk with t-teacher T-Tear."


    Having said that, Katherine ran away as though escaping from something.


    When Katherine was gone, Dina looked at me with a pair of chilling eyes.


    "Seriously, brother?"


    I shrugged indifferently. "What can I say? I underestimated my charm."


    "Heeh..." Dina smiled, but the mana in her body started to leak into the surroundings. Finally, she cast a soundproof barrier around us and hit my chest with a soft punch.


    "That doesn¡¯t make sense! It has not been even half a day! How can you be so fast!?"


    "You should be happy that your brother is so charming."


    "Charming my *ss! Tell me the truth! Did you use a strange drug or something like that!?"


    Hey sister, you are ndering me.


    Seeing my smug expression, Dina became even more irritated.


    "I should have known it! Dammit, you can¡¯t trust anyone these days!"


    "Mm, sister? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem of trust..."


    "I even reminded her to be careful of you! What part of ¡¯he is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing¡¯ did she fail to understand!?"


    "Sister, you should not talk like that of your brother..."


    "Stupid little brother! I can ept three or four women besides me, perhaps five or six, but how many do you have now!? Ten!? Fifteen!? Are you even nning to stop!?"


    Err... Nope, not yet.


    I smiled amusedly and grabbed Dina¡¯s hand. Unfortunately, we were still in public even with the soundproof barrier around us, otherwise, I would have kissed her soft lips now.


    As expected, my big sister is the cutest when she is angry.


    When Dina saw my loving expression, she stepped on the ground angrily and grumbled.


    "That is unfair! When you use that gaze I¡¯m unable to keep angry..."


    "Mm? I remember someone was not going to mind it if I stole Katherine¡¯s heart."


    Dina was speechless.


    I smiled and put on a mischievous expression. "Sister, I want to kiss you."


    "Stupid brother." Dina blushed and turned around before deactivating the barrier. Then, she left as though throwing a tantrum.


    By that point, though, half of the people in the camp had been attracted to ourmotion. Although none of them could hear what we were speaking about, they could see that Dina seemed angry with me.


    Unexpectedly, for many students, that episode served as proof that I was below Dina in the hierarchy. After that, the gazes the students used to look at Dina carried a bit more of respect.


    I could only smile wryly in front of that result. To be honest, that was not in my ns.


    A few minutester, the group resumed its march. We were marching at a rather slow speed, but that was unavoidable due to the size of the group.


    Our slow speed made Dina anxious, but she did her best to hid her anxiousness. She knew that many students were forcing themselves to keep the pace, and as the leader, showing an anxious look right now would only worsen the situation.


    I stayed close to Dina the entire time. Perhaps due to that, Dina was able to keep a calm front. But both of us knew that it was just a matter of time before we were attacked again.


    And just like we expected, just two hours after the group resumed its march, we were attacked by another group of daemons. They were just twenty daemons, and their purpose was only to slow us down. Fortunately, I warned the group about the attack in time so we did not suffer many losses.


    We received another attack after that, but just likest time, they were repelled. The daemons seemed to have learned their lesson so they stopped attacking after that.


    However, an all-out attack was just a matter of time.


    At that moment, anothermotion urred in the camp.


    Dina frowned and sent a student to ask about the situation.


    When that student returned, though, Dina and the students nearby put on strange expressions.


    As for me, I was struggling to suppress myughter.


    A wretched-looking group filled with dirt and injuries appeared before us, and that group was led by someone we knew well.


    His Highness, Crown Prince n.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 304 Worse Than A Criminal

    <h4>Chapter 304 Worse Than A Criminal</h4>


    The appearance of n¡¯s group was truly miserable. Their clothes were torn in several parts, and many of them were injured. In fact, even n had several traces of injuries around his body.


    However, most students focused on the fact that n¡¯s group was much smaller than when they departed from this camp yesterday.


    Besides n and Christine, the only students with him were Cole, Al, Kyle (one of the students that fought in the duels), and another two students I did not know their names.


    A bit more than ten students had left with n¡¯s yesterday, but including n, only seven returned; and the ones that returned were not in the best condition.


    n walked towards us with a calm expression. His face, however, was very pale, and the fact that he was clenching his fist betrayed his inner feelings.


    "... Dina."


    Dina wrinkled her brows when she heard him and spoke in an ice-cold tone.


    "Where are the others, brother?"


    "..."


    "Are you not going to answer me?"


    "... Dead.???


    When the students around heard that, their expressions changed.


    "I see." Dina smiled mockingly. "So you are telling me that the students that you took with you died, huh."


    n clenched his fists. He was almost unable to endure the humiliation right now, but he knew he needed to keep calm.


    If not by the fact that this was his only option if he wanted to survive, he would have gone anywhere but here.


    But now that Dina had found an opportunity to put down n and kick him while he was down, how could she let it slip away?


    "Tell me then, what are you doing here? I thought you decided to act separately from us."


    "Dina, don¡¯t go too far!" Christine growled, but n stopped her.


    However, he did not answer Dina¡¯s question.


    Instead, he looked at her and me with a very chilling look.


    It was as though he was warning us to not do something we were going to regret.


    When I saw his gaze, though, I smirked.


    Then, I walked towards one of the students behind him. A noble girl I did not know her name.


    "Miss, can you tell us what happened?" I asked smilingly.


    "us!"


    "Shut up, eldest brother," I said with a voice full of authority that shut n up instantly. "I¡¯m not speaking to you."


    Upon saying that, I used my aura to suppress him and stop him and the others around him from speaking.


    Then, I looked at the girl again and used a mind maniption spell stealthily.


    "Now, can you tell us what happened?"


    Under that spell, the girl started to cry and recounted everything between sobs.


    How they were attackedst night by a very powerful daemon (me).


    How they escaped but were soon found by more daemons that chased after them restlessly.


    How several of theirpanions were hunted down and caught by the daemons.


    How several ck-dressed men sacrificed themselves so n could escape.


    How n abandoned several of the injured students and used them as bait to earn time.


    How n finally decided toe to this camp and ask for our help when he could not endure anymore.


    When the girl finished telling her story, all the people around her had fallen silent.


    The gazes they used to look at n changedpletely. Now they were filled with distrust, wariness, mockery, and anger.


    Dina closed her eyes briefly before turning to n.


    "... So you came to seek refuge, huh. Like a defeated dog."


    n gritted his teeth in hatred.


    "Dina!"


    "What? Are you angry? Nothing of this would have happened if you would have decided to follow my orders yesterday," Dina said coldly. "Now not only several students died due to your stupid stubbornness, but you even attracted even more daemons towards our position! How can you be so stupid!?"


    n closed his eyes and took a deep breath. However, I could feel the boiling anger and hatred inside him.


    In fact, several students had stepped back. They probably realized that there was something wrong with this conversation.


    However, Dina ignored all of that and continued.


    "To be honest, if not by the fact that you are the crown prince, I would have killed you myself."


    When these words sounded, several gasps of fear sounded in the camp.


    Many students and teachers looked at each other with pale expressions. This... This was a princess dering she wanted to kill the crown prince.


    Many students were afraid of the situation escting and n or Dina attacking each other. If something like that happened and one of teh died, they like bystanders were in risk of losing their heads.


    Fortunately, neither Dina nor n were so rash.


    After Dina red at n coldly for several seconds, she spoke to Teacher Tear.


    "Teacher Tear, send two teachers to keep an eye on n and his friends. If they do something untoward, you can use any means to restrain them. Just make sure of keeping them alive."


    "Dina! Do you think we are dirty criminals!?" Christine was the one that bellowed in rage.


    But Dina kept her indifferent look.


    "Several students died due to your mistakes. To me, even if you are a crown prince, the future empress, or the heir of a famous noble, you all are worse than criminals."


    Then, she turned around and stopped paying n attention.


    Nicely done, sister.


    I stared at n with a mocking look and turned around too.


    Mm, this is a good way to vent stress.


    "Well done, sister." I whispered to my beloved big sister.


    Dina smiled forcedly. I could see she was clenching her fists until they turned white.


    Although just now she was humiliating n, the truth was that Dina was suppressing her rage and hatred too.


    "... How I wish to kill that bastard right now." Dina growled.


    I patted her shoulder and consoled her. "Don¡¯t worry, sister. He will not live for long."


    Dina looked at me. Her pitch-ck eyes showing severalplicated emotions at the same time.


    "I hope so."


    ...


    After the intermission with n, we resumed our march.


    Strangely, things seemed to turn for the better suddenly. The daemons stopped attacking us, and the students were doing their best to advance as quicly as possible. At some point, it seemed like we would be able to leave this forest without moreplications.


    But the more it was like this, the more the expression of Dina turned grave.


    Not just Dina, but Teacher Tear, Katherine, Louise, Rose, and several other students and teachers were also like that. They seemed as though they were about to face the greatest danger of their lives.


    And their fears turned into reality.


    When we were just one kilometer away from the exit of the forest, a daemon appeared in front of us.


    And there were tens of daemons behind him.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 305 Five Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 305 Five Minutes</h4>


    The number of daemons in front of the group was despairing. There were at least sixty daemons, with the weakest being at the fifthyer and the stronger at the twelfthyer.


    When Dina and the teachers saw them, their expressions turned ugly.


    "Dammit." A student whispered with a bitter smile. He probably was thinking he was not going to survive this time.


    I felt someone walking towards me. When I looked at my side, I saw Louise there.


    "... us, was this caused by my father?"


    I thought for a few seconds about how to reply. In the end, I said the truth in the most inculpating way possible.


    "He probably did not think this would happen, but in the end, a great part of this is his fault. The reason so many students died was due to him."


    That is true. Although Earl Riea did not know about the daemons, his men caused the destruction of the magic circle that would have helped to protect the students, and many teachers betrayed the institute due to him. That caused indirectly the death of many students.


    Louise bit her lips and looked at the ground. I smiled and grabbed her hand, indicating her that everything was going to be alright.


    Louise smiled back, but it was obvious there was a lot in her mind.


    At that moment, the twelfthyer daemon leading the daemons walked forward slowly.


    Several teachers put their guards up in case the daemon attacked, however, he did not seem to have that intention.


    When the daemon was less than twenty meters away from us, he stopped.


    Then, he opened his mouth.


    "Hear me, students! I¡¯m the fifth general of the daemon empire, Hwol Alf Dam! Who among you is in charge?"


    Dina walked forward almost instantly.


    "Nice to meet you, general. My name is Dina Quintin, the third princess of the Arcadian Empire. General, take your men away. I don¡¯t want to cause more unnecessary bloodshed."


    The daemon stared at Dina with an amused expression. Then, he chuckled.


    "Here is my proposal, princess. Order all the students and teachers to give up, and I promise you for my honor as general that none of them will be injured. We will take them to the daemon empire as war captives and treat them as guests. But if you decide to resist, I will order my men to massacre and **** until thest of you!"


    Dina¡¯s expression fell and clenched her fist in rage.


    "You..."


    I also frowned. This situation was not good.


    The truth is, the daemons are stronger than us (if I¡¯m not included). Just that general alone is stronger than anyone in our group.


    If we end fighting, I will be forced to fight him if we want to win.


    Mmm... Should I create a clone of myself while my true self disguises as my "teacher" and fights that daemon?


    That is a good idea...


    But when I was about to do that, I felt something happening far, far away.


    I was startled and gazed in that direction. Instantly, a smile appeared on my face.


    I chuckled softly and use a technique to send my voice into Dina¡¯s ears.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Just ask that general for five minutes and everything will be alright."


    Dina was startled. But she trusted me unconditionally. She pretended to think about the general¡¯s words before putting a hesitating expression.


    "... General, I hope you can give us five minutes to think about it."


    The twelfthyer daemon narrowed his eyes before nodding with a smile. "Very well, you have five minutes. If you have not surrendered by then, I will order my men to attack."


    Dina nodded, but when she turned around and returned to the camp, her expression was grave. Teacher Tear, Katherine, and the others had simr expressions.


    "Princess, what are we going to do?"


    Dina wrinkled her brows and looked at me. But I just shrugged back with a smile.


    Katherine noticed our exchange and frowned.


    "us, could it be you have a n?"


    All the gazes were directed towards me. I smiled mysteriously and put on a rxed expression.


    "It¡¯s not a n. Just... You will understand if you wait for a while."


    Katherine furrowed her brows. Then, an expression of realization appeared on her face. "Could it be that you..."


    "No, I won¡¯t." I denied Katherine¡¯s guess instantly. "I told you, that needs to be hidden."


    Katherine nodded after hearing that. However, the doubt in her face became stronger.


    I continued smiling without exining anything. Even when Dina and Teacher Tear red at me as though they were going to devour me I didn¡¯t reveal the reason behind my confidence.


    I only wanted to enjoy a good show.


    The five minutes passed slowly. Many students and teachers looked at each other with looks of worry in their faces.


    Before long, an unknown student was the first to say what many were thinking.


    "... We should surrender."


    As a chain reaction, several students started to speak.


    "Y-Yeah..."


    "W-We can win against them..."


    "At least, we can survive that way..."


    Of course, there were some students who said that they preferred to fight to the death, but their words were quickly drowned by the pleas to surrender.


    Dina put on a dignified expression and heard each word. However, she remained silent, without revealing her stance.


    Even when the five minutes ended, she remained silent. But I knew... She decided to trust me until the end.


    "The five minutes are gone, princess." The voice of the general came from the distance. "What is your choice?"


    All the students fell silent, looking at Dina fixedly. Some of them were already prepared to express their surrender in case Dina decided to fight.


    But at that moment¨C


    "Choice? What is there to choose?"


    A voice came from the distance.


    Then, a magic circle appeared in the air.


    A beautiful woman appeared from the magic circle, her long ck hair danced in the wind, and her striking blood-red eyes looked at the daemons coldly.


    In her right hand, she was holding the head of a daemon.


    "All of you, dirty daemons, are going to die!"


    Evelyn Humillitie, the Bloody Witch and headmistress of the Imperial Institute, was finally here.


    ...


    PTRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 306 Bloody Witch

    <h4>Chapter 306 Bloody Witch</h4>


    "All of you, dirty demons, are going to die!"


    Together with Evelyn¡¯s words, an immense pressure descended in the forest.


    Instantly, the wind stopped blowing, and the trees stopped moving. All the humans and daemons looked at the sky in shock!


    But when the daemons saw the head in Evelyn¡¯s hand, they paled.


    "T-That is...!"


    "Impossible!"


    "S-Sir protector!"


    The head in Evelyn¡¯s hand belonged to a daemon with an expression of disbelief on his face. His yellow eyes were looking hollowly to the distance, and his face was filled with burns.


    But each daemon recognized that head instantly.


    It was the daemon saint that had been fighting Evelyn. A fourteenthyer practitioner.


    "I-Impossible." The daemon who introduced himself as the fifth general of the daemon empire staggered in fear. Watching the severed head of his leader filled him with terror.


    Moreover, the power he could felting from Evelyn filled him with hopelessness.


    Evelyn looked at the daemons coldly before moving her gaze towards her students. When she saw the state of some of them, her face turned even frostier.


    "Are you going tomit suicide or do I need to kill you myself?" Evelyn asked.


    The twelfthyer daemon gritted his teeth. He then took a step forward while shouting.


    "Everybody, run. I¡¯ll try to stop her!"


    The daemons did not hesitate. Each one of them rushed in a different direction immediately.


    At the same time, the daemon general bellowed and unleashed a powerful sh in Evelyn¡¯s direction.


    Evelyn snorted. Her body flickered, disappearing from its original position and reappeared several meters away. Then, she waved her hands, casting two spells simultaneously.


    With her first spell, she cast a barrier that surrounded the daemons. The barrier was a twelfthyer spell called [Closed Sanctuary].


    Of course, even if Evelyn was a powerful fourteenthyer practitioner, she could not keep sixty daemons powerhouses trapped for long. Once they started to attack the barrier, they would not need even ten seconds to break it.


    But that was more than enough for Evelyn.


    An instant after the barrier appeared, her second spell was unleashed.


    Fourth-Layer fire spell, [Ignition].


    But when that spell was cast by a fourteenthyer powerhouse, it created a high-temperature me that burned everything inside the barrier.


    "AAARGGGGHHHHH!!!"


    "NO!!!"


    "CURSED WITCH!!!"


    The daemons screamed in pain due to the power of the mes. The weakest of them died almost instantly, but the strongest ones suffered for a little more.


    When the mes finally stopped, only ten daemons were still alive.


    Besides the daemon general, the other nine were powerful powerhouses of the tenthyer and above.


    Now, though, they had been reduced to a miserable-looking group of daemons.


    The daemon general stared at the corpses of hisrades in a daze. Then, tears of blood left his eyes.


    With his remaining strength, he red at Evelyn with eyes full of hatred.


    "... I CURSE YOU IN THE NAME OF THE DEMON GOD!"


    Evelyn sneered. "I want to see if he dares to touch me."


    Then, she waved her hand again¨C


    ¨CAnd nine of the ten daemons exploded in a rain of blood and gore.


    Only one daemon was left alive. Evelyn cast a spell on him, rendering him unconscious and sealing his cultivation.


    When she was done, she looked at the students and teachers and smiled.


    "Sorry for beingte, guys."


    ... And several students started to vomit.


    I looked at Evelyn speechless. Woman, did you need to be so gory?


    I guess I understand now why you are called [Bloody Witch].


    It¡¯s likely that half of the students here will have nightmares for the rest of their lives due to this scene.


    Sigh, anyway, this expedition is finallying to an end.


    I looked in Dina¡¯s direction and she nodded. Then, she looked around to the students and raised her voice.


    "Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to return home."


    ...


    The tragedy that happened in the forest of wolves shook the entire empire.


    More than one hundred noble students died under the hands of the daemons, and several others were gravely injured. It was the worst disaster the empire had suffered in many years.


    Furthermore... A prince died too.


    The second prince of the empire, Bryan Quintin.


    It was said that when the news reached the pce, the empress fainted.


    At the same time, another name shook the empire.


    Dina Quintin.


    The third princess of the empire stepped forward in that situation, showing excellent leadership capabilities and keeping seventy percent of the students alive.


    Many people said that with her abilities, bing a famous general was not impossible.


    In fact, several peoplemented that she was born a woman, otherwise, she would have been a great candidate as the next emperor.


    After the disaster, it was revealed that the Hera family was partially responsible for what happened. ording to the information gotten from one of the daemons and one of the teachers caught, the Hera family cooperated with the daemons in exchange for certain benefices.


    Angered, the emperor ordered the execution of the entire Hera family. In one night, all the properties of the family were confiscated, and each one of their members was apprehended.


    Only two people in the family were spared. One was Christine Hera, the fianc¨¦e of the crown prince, which was forgiven after the crown prince begged the emperor. But as punishment, the emperor canceled her engagement with the crown prince.


    The second was Mia Hera, the wife of Earl Carson Riea, who was forgiven due to the earl¡¯s merits.


    Immediately after the news of the disaster was made known, the emperor protested formally to the daemon empire, demanding an exnation for the daemon¡¯s actions.


    But the next day, a letter dyed in blood arrived at the Arcadian Empire¡¯s pce.


    When the emperor opened the letter, there was only a word written in blood.


    [WAR]


    Under that uneasy atmosphere, the preparations for Prince Bryan¡¯s funeral started.


    One weekter, the funeral urred.

 Chapter 307 Funeral

    <h4>Chapter 307 Funeral</h4>


    Hey guys, AIdka¡¯s Here!


    Someone in P4TRE0N asked some questions. After thinking for a moment, I decided to post the answers here too.


    1. Why the earl acted against us? us was going to be exiled anyway, so there was no need for him to plot against him.


    As you said, there was no need for the earl to do anything because the emperor already was nning to get rid of us. And in fact, he did nothing for a long time. If you read the story, you will realize that everything started when the earl¡¯s son, Al, had a dispute with the earn without the earl knowing. Everything escted until Al ordered an assassination without the earl knowing, which us frustrated.


    The earl, however, realized that something was wrong with us with that assassination, so he sent his daughter to learn more about us, just in case. He did not attack him, and only sent her to be us¡¯s friend, but his n backfired, and Louise ended bing us¡¯s girlfriend.


    Only after this (and some other things us did), the earl finally realized us was more threatening than he thought, so he nned together with the Empress to get rid of him. You can say that this n is the only time the earl directly acted against us, but by this point, he had enough reasons.


    2. Why the earl became power-hungry?


    This one I don¡¯t think I need to answer. This situation is prettymon in real life, and I personally know several cases of people bing power hungry and leaving aside their family.


    3. Why the emperor hates us so much?


    He is projecting his guilt for the death of us¡¯s mother, on us. It was exined in chapters 39 \u0026 40 if you want to read it again.


    4. Why n (The crown prince) doesn¡¯t care about others?


    He is just a selfish bastard. His personality is like that. He doesn¡¯t care for anyone else but himself. In fact, the emperor is also like that and I know of people like that in real life too. (An uncle of mine is an assh*le that literally abandoned his ill mother to not spend money in her meds).


    I hope these answers help you! Thanks for your support!


    ...


    Bryan¡¯s funeral urred almost ten days after we left the forest of wolves.


    In normal circumstances, the funeral of a prince would have urred much sooner. However, Prince Bryan¡¯s death was not confirmed immediately. In fact, the empress refused to ept he was dead.


    It was even uncertain if there was going to be a funeral.


    After all, the body of the prince was never found. There was the possibility he was caught and brought to the daemon empire, or perhaps he was still in the forest.


    Thus, the empress organized several search teams and sent spies to the daemon empire in hopes of getting information about her son. Unfortunately, she got nothing.


    Moreover, the messengers she sent to the daemon empire came back and told her that the daemons did not take captives during the forest of wolves¡¯ operation. In fact, none of the daemons sent to the forest had returned. Perhaps all of them were dead, or perhaps they went into hiding until the situation calmed down.


    Asst resort, the empress paid a huge price to beg the Goddess of Order to divine if her son was still alive.


    And the results were unfortunate.


    The prince is dead. That was the answer the empress got.


    After hearing that, all the hopes of the empress were dashed.


    The empress fell ill, not leaving her bed for two days straight. Meanwhile, the emperor finally ordered to start the preparations for the funeral.


    And as a prince, I¡¯m forced to attend that funeral even if I don¡¯t want.


    I mean, I¡¯m sure that this funeral will be filled with hypocrites crying and praising my trash of brother and saying that he was talented, a good person, had a good future, and he should not have died.


    Yeah, everybody is a good person when in a coffin.


    Interestingly, ording to the information I got from the Red Skull Gang, manymoners thanked the goddess for bringing retribution to the evil prince.


    In fact, I¡¯m sure that if not by the fear of being executed by the angry empress, manymoners would have organized a festival to celebrate my brother¡¯s death.


    Anyway, the funeral started in the morning. A group of imperial guards carried a coffin from the imperial pce until the headquarters of the Church of Order, followed by a procession dressed in ck.


    The first person after the coffin was the emperor. He was wearing a long ck robe and had an inscrutable expression on his face. It was impossible to know what he was thinking.


    Behind him, empress Lilia was crying bitterly. She was being held and helped by Hope and Lotus, Lilia¡¯s two personal maids. Moreover, Lena and n were walking beside her, holding Lilia¡¯s hand and crying bitterly (n was probably feigning it, though).


    Dina and I were walking directly behind them. Dina¡¯s expression was indifferent, without a trace of pain, but she was holding my hand firmly. In the eyes of the people around us, she was doing ti to get emotional support.


    Of course, I knew that was false. In truth, Dina was just taking advantage of this opportunity to hold my hand in public. In fact, I could feel she was doing her best to suppress her urges to smile.


    Well, I was not much better. In fact, after a while, I hugged Dina¡¯s shoulders and pressed her body against mine. Dina trembled before shooting me a reproachful look, but she remained like that the rest of the way.


    Apart from the imperial family, other people in the procession were Iris (Bryan¡¯s fianc¨¦e), Daisy, Louise, Earl Riea, Headmistress Evelyn, and a lot more. The number of people attending the funeral easily surpassed one thousand.


    Well, no matter how disappointing of a prince he was, he was still a prince. His funeral must be grand enough.


    After almost two hours, the funeral procession finally reached the main cathedral of the Goddess of Order. We were received by several cardinals and the saintess in person. Afterward, the coffin was put below the altar to wait for the start of the ceremony.


    By the way, Saintess Safelia was the one in charge of the ceremony. As the saintess, she was one of the few people qualified to perform it.


    The ceremony was programmed to start two hourster, at noon. I was bored of staying seated in front of an empty coffin, so after apanying Dina for five minutes, I excused myself and stood up.


    Then, I wandered around trying to find something to do.


    Several people approached me to give me their condolences, and I epted it while putting my best face of a little brother pained by the death of his elder brother. I wonder how convincing I was.


    But in the middle of that, I meet ra¡¯s eyes.


    My fianc¨¦e smiled at me and walked away. I understood her cue and followed after her.


    Less than five minutester, the two of us arrived in an empty room.


    When ra was sure that there was nobody nearby, she rushed towards me.


    "us...!"


    I hugged her enticing body softly and kissed her auburn hair while ra put her head on my chest.


    "Sorry for bringing you to this ce," ra muttered softly. "But you know that due to my position, I can¡¯t hug you like this in public... Well, not yet..."


    I looked at ra with a look of amusement and chuckled. "Do you already received the news?"


    "... Yes." ra nodded with a shy smile. "Sister Safelia told me yesterday that the church will do an exception and allow me to continue our engagement..."


    So that was the reason she called me here, huh.


    I was wondering why ra took the initiative to do something so risky as escaping from the funeral with me, but it looks like it was because she was unable to contain her happiness and needed to share it with me.


    "us, what did you do?" She asked me with a coy look.


    I chuckled and pecked her soft lips. "Well, you know your husband is awesome. As for the specifics, that is a secret."


    ra pouted, but perhaps because she was too happy after hearing the news, she did not insist on it.


    Instead, she intertwined her fingers with mine and put on a happy smile.


    "Thank you..."


    I smiled and kissed her soft lips again.


    Only after we finished kissing, ra remembered about the funeral.


    "By the way, us, my condolences about the death of your brother."


    I chuckled. "You don¡¯t need to. I think you are clear about my rtionship with that part of my family."


    ra smiled wryly. "Please, at least show a bit of respect for the dead."


    "Oh?" I curved my lips up and wrapped my hands around ra¡¯s waist. "How dare you criticize your husband when you are having a tryst with me in the middle of the funeral?"


    ra blushed in embarrassment and lowered her head.


    In front of such a cute gesture, I was unable to suppress my impulses and stole her lips fiercely.


    But when my hands were going to start roaming the body of my sweet fianc¨¦e, the door of the room was mmed open.


    Then, an angry saintess appeared in front of us.


    "What do you think you are doing!?"


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 308 An Unwilling Saintess 1

    <h4>Chapter 308 An Unwilling Saintess 1</h4>


    Guys, I think you already know what I¡¯m going to say you next, so...


    ...


    "What do you think you are doing!?" Safelia irrupted inside the room and spoke in an angry tone.


    ra quickly paled, jumping away from my arms and hiding behind me. "S-Saintess!"


    "ra, what do you think you are doing!? We are in the middle of an important event! As the holy daughter, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disrespectful to do something like this while the people outside are crying for their loved ones!? Show more respect for your duties!


    "And you, Prince us. This is the funeral of your brother! How can you do something like this!?"


    When you say it like that, it sounds so wrong.


    Well, I care very little about something like my brother¡¯s funeral (he is not even dead), but ra is different.


    In fact, ra was already a little pale.


    ra was a good girl. So, although she let herself be swept away by her emotions and brought me here, the truth was that she is not the kind of person to do something like having sex in a funeral while there are people crying over the pain of losing a loved one.


    I held ra¡¯s hand to appease her and red at Safelia.


    Thinking about it, I have to admit that I admire this girl a little bit.


    After what happenedst time, she should hate me and fear me enough to run away as soon as she sees me nearby.


    But this girl, she forced herself to appear in front of me just to defend the honor of the church.


    But seeing her like this, a wicked idea came to my mind.


    I turned around and faced ra, kissing her lips gently.


    "Sorry about this, love. This was my fault. I apologize for putting you in a hard ce."


    "N-No... I was the one that invited you here, so it¡¯s my fault too..."


    "Okay okay, now is not the time to decide who is a fault. Go back to the hall, I need to talk about something with the saintess. Right, saintess?"


    Safelia was startled. Instinctively, she wanted to say no, but at that moment, the very rune in her mind activated, changing the wordsing from her mouth.


    "Yes. We need to talk about something."


    "Huh? Is that so?" ra was confused and curious about what I wanted to talk with Safelia, but she did not ask. She probably thought it was something rted to the method I used to get the church to ept our engagement.


    Well, that is notpletely mistaken, just that the method I used is different than ra thinks.


    After apologizing to Safelia once more, ra made sure that everything was alright with her clothes before leaving the room.


    Safelia saw ra leave with a gentle expression, but her eyes were shaking in panic. Inwardly, she was trembling in fear.


    And when she was the mysterious smile in my face, Safelia could not help but remember her worst nightmare.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much she ordered her body to run away or to shout, it did not obey.


    When ra was gone, I closed the door and stared at Safelia with a smile.


    "Miss Saintess, do you like being the third wheel that much?"


    This was not the first time Safelia interrupted my intimate time with my fianc¨¦e. She had done the same once before.


    With a thought, I returned to Safelia the control of her body. Safelia trembled and wanted to scream, But when she saw my smile, she forced her scream back to her throat. She had the feeling that if she tried to scream, she would lose control of her body again.


    "W-What do you want!?" Safelia growled in hatred and fear. I smirked and walked towards her, touching her shoulder gently and caressing it.


    Safelia shivered and took several steps back involuntarily. But soon, she met the wall. She could not retreat anymore.


    "S-Stop! W-What are you doing!?"


    "Mmm... I wonder." I said and used my finger to slowly slide down her white habit. Safelia bit her lips and put on an expression of rage and shame.


    Seeing her like this stimted my desire to conquer. Safelia is a very beautiful woman; moreover, her identity as the saintess of the church of order made her allure even greater. Thus, seeing her like this, unable to resist while I slowly vited her body, was a great pleasure in itself.


    Moreover, it was even better because even when Safelia knew she could not resist, she did not give up and instead used her attitude to show her resistance.


    Mm... Now that I think about it, I gave her a mission when I put the very seal on her, right?


    My eyes glinted with a brief sadistic glow, and my lips curved up in an evil smirk.


    While my hands removed the upper half of her clothes, I asked her a question.


    "Miss Saintess, has the church said anything about me?"


    Safelia panicked. She probably recalled the very seal too.


    "W-What do you mean?"


    "You know, I want to know if the goddess has done something that I should know," I said and activated the rune in her mind. "Now tell me, what have you learned?"


    Safelia closed her eyes. She tried to force herself to keep silent, but the words came out against her will.


    "... T-The g-goddess a-asked us to k-keep a-an eye on t-the p-people c-close to you... S-She s-said they could be u-useful in the future..."


    Oh? So the goddess is nning to do a move on them?


    Fortunately, I already made the necessary preparations. I¡¯m sure that even if the goddess acts personally, I¡¯ll be able to react in time.


    I nodded satisfied and caressed Safelia¡¯s cheeks. "Well done, you are pretty good as an informant, huh."


    Safelia looked at me with rage, pain, and resignation in her gaze. Drop after drop of tears escaped from her eyes and she started to sob.


    "N-No... I d-don¡¯t want to do this..."


    "Unfortunately, this is your punishment."

 Chapter 309 An Unwilling Saintess 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 309 An Unwilling Saintess 2 *</h4>


    Safelia¡¯s tears slid down her cheek. Each and every second, she could not help but remember the shame and humiliation she suffered that time.


    My hands moved through her body, removing her clothes skillfully. In just a few seconds, her habit was gone and her naked body was in front of me.


    "P-Please..." Safelia begged me with tears in her eyes. "P-Please... Not here... S-Someone will see us."


    I put a finger on her lips and stopped her words. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that nobodyes here."


    Safelia¡¯s expression sank in despair. Her body was filled with anxiety, and the strong-willed look in her eyes was slowly reced by fear.


    Meanwhile, my fingers stroked her body, slowly wandering through each corner of her white skin, flicking her nipples and rubbing her breasts.


    After her breasts, my hands moved to her waist. I deliberately slowed my movements, focusing on giving Safelia as much pleasure as I could.


    Watching how Safelia tried to suppress her pleasure while she cried was truly enjoyable.


    "P-Please, p-prince... It¡¯s the f-funeral of y-your brother..."


    "Really? Well, I never liked him very much, so I don¡¯t care." Besides, he is not even dead.


    Safelia bit her lips and tried to use her hands to stop my movements.


    "B-But, I need to officiate the ceremonyter... I-If you do this, then..."


    Hehe, girl, do you think that is enough to stop me?


    Looking at Safelia¡¯s pitiful expression, my right hand moved towards the ce between her legs, feeling a sticky liquid leaking from her cave.


    "What should I do?" I said with a smile of amusement. "You need to officiate the ceremony, but your body is already like this... I don¡¯t want to leave you in this state..."


    "N-No, it¡¯s alright..." Safelia forced herself to speak while her body trembled due to the finger rubbing her entrance. "I-I don¡¯t mind..."


    "But I do," I said and inserted my index finger in herbia, making Safelia¡¯s legs tremble and almost buckle.


    Safelia was between tears, trying her best to escape from this humiliation.


    Thus, I brought my mouth close to her ear and whispered something.


    "Let¡¯s do something. You still have more than one hour until the start of the ceremony. If you make mee before then, I¡¯ll let you go."


    "P-Please..." Safelia begged onest time, but I replied by removing my clothes entirely.


    When Safelia saw my naked body and my weapon ready for action, she understood she could not change my mind.


    Thus, she resigned herself to be my ything for a while.


    I smiled and walked towards her, lifting her chin and putting my lips against hers. Safelia resisted, but she was helplessly under my control. Plus, her body was already incredibly sensitive after all the forey I had done before.


    Soon, her lips opened involuntarily.


    "Hnm!" Safelia opened her eyes wide. Her tongue was intertwined with mine, filling her with humiliation. She desperately twisted her charming body to struggle away from me.


    My meat stick was already hard and ready. I moved it towards her, rubbing it between the legs of the beautiful saintess and grinding it against her wet lower lips.


    Her delicate skin was stimted by my hot meat stick, making Safelia moan involuntarily. Her eyes, however, were dyed in despair.


    I used my left hand to stimte her clitoris, kneading and stimting it repeatedly. The constant stimtion was too much for Safelia, and eventually, her body was involuntarily rubbing against me.


    At this point, even although she did not want to do this, her body was answering each one of my advances.


    I adjusted my body during the kiss, putting the head of my holy weapon against Safelia¡¯s cave. But maybe due to her remaining unwillingness, Safelia moved away each time, avoiding my attacks.


    But under my kisses and the movements of my hands, Safelia¡¯s resistance became weaker and weaker, and her honey hole became wetter and wetter.


    Eventually, I grabbed Safelia¡¯s thigs with my two hands and lifted her, separating her legs. Then, I moved my behemoth against her promisednd, rubbing it up and down.


    Safelia had be drowsy under the constant rubbing. Her struggles were bing weaker and weaker, and groans and moans escaped her lips asionally.


    However, when she felt the hotness of my member against her cave, herst bit of reason awakened.


    "Don¡¯t do it... please, no... please..."


    Her soft pleas were apanied by anxious tears. These tears were the only thing she could do to resist.


    The truth is, after experiencing sex for the first time, Safelia could not forget it. She hated the fact that I had stolen her purity, but her body could not forget the extreme pleasure she felt that day.


    Thus, even although she was unwilling to have my member inside her again, her body was bing hotter and hotter. She could not resist anymore.


    Finally, a soft ¡¯pa¡¯ sounded, and my proud weapon was inserted inside the beautiful woman.


    Just likest time, Safelia¡¯s hole felt incredibly narrow, like a small hand holding my weapon tightly. I was sure that any other men would have been disarmed just after entering her.


    But I just savored her hole happily before putting strength on my waist, reaching to her deepest part in a go.


    "Ah... Don¡¯t..." Safelia bit her lips and shivered. She felt a lump on her throat, a mix of sadness and despair.


    The fact that the body she had dedicated to the goddess had been vited for a man again was like torture to her.


    "N-No... S-Stop, please... P-Please, it hurts..." Safelia whispered between groans and sobs, but my face was filled with excitement.


    Her cave was juicy and tender, with sticky liquid flowing from her honey hole constantly and lubricating my stick.


    Safelia¡¯s tight hole was pierced constantly by my rod, bringing her an incredible pleasure that blurred her consciousness and stopped her resistance.


    I held her waist and sprinted harder, piercing her cave once and again, without stop. Safelia¡¯s body shook repeatedly, twisting and struggling instinctively while her mouth let out repeated groans.


    "Wo... H-Help..." Safelia¡¯s soft voice sounded again. She looked down and saw how her small hole was stretched out and swallowed my member.


    "... Howfortable, saintess." I whispered excitedly in her ear. "You like it too, huh."


    Tears rolled down Safelia¡¯s eyes, but maybe due to the feeling of humiliation, her lower cave wrapped tighter around my weapon and sucked on it, making me sigh infort.


    I grunted and thrust inside her wildly, pressing her body against the wall.


    "No... P-Please... G-Goddess, S-Save me..." Safelia sobbed again. The mix of pain and pleasure brought by my fierce movements was making Safelia¡¯s crazy. At some point, her mind had turned hazy, and her arms had hugged my back instinctively.


    Watching her like that, I decided to be even fiercer. Holding her body firmly, I put strength on my waist and thrust again, reaching even deeper than before.


    Instantly, I felt as though I reached a ce even deeper than before. It was like a tight and pressurized space that seemed to suck my soul out.


    I had broken into her womb!


    "So tight..." I grunted and kissed her neck. Safelia, on the other hand, shivered with a mix of pain and pleasure.


    "Ahhh..." Safelia screamed. Her head curved backward, and her entire body tensed up suddenly.


    Her upper body arched back violently, and her two white legs stretched straight. I felt her cave pressing against my penis, tightening around it more than ever.


    When I looked at Safelia¡¯s face, her teeth were clenched, and her eyes were rolled upwards as though she had passed out.


    The pain of breaking into her womb had made her cum.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 310 An Unwilling Saintess 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 310 An Unwilling Saintess 3 *</h4>


    Only after several seconds, Safelia started to recover.


    "... It hurts..." Safelia whispered while tears escaped her eyes. Meanwhile, her body shivered softly and leaned towards me as though it was boneless.


    "... W-Why..." Safelia cried softly and bit her provocative lips. Unfortunately, even her cries were mixed with moans of pleasure provoked by the movements of my lower body.


    I grabbed her slender waist with both hands, mming it down vigorously, inserting again and again, and creating loud pping sounds.


    Safelia¡¯s entire body swayed and trembled, like a lonely boat in the middle of a storm. Her body could not resist the pleasure after having just experienced an orgasm.


    "Ahhh...~ I beg, beg you... P-Please, slower..."


    Safelia¡¯s tears were incredibly beautiful to my eyes. I could not help but lick them while thrusting inside her most sacred ce. Her blurred eyes and ashamed look felt like an aphrodisiac to me.


    Each time she moaned and sobbed, I felt my desire burning more vigorously.


    I carried Safelia body and put her on the ground over her clothes, using my hands to grab her thigs and pressing them against her breast. In this position, Safelia¡¯s private ce waspletely exposed, showing the softly twitching entrance where my weapon was pierced.


    I raised my waist before mming it down as though I was nailing her. The strong force of my attack made the beautiful Safelia groan mournfully, sweetly, and uncontrobly.


    Her body shook violently with each impact of my waist. Her hands grabbed the clothes below, trying to find some support, but it was useless.


    At this point, Safelia was unable to keep her reasoning. Her resistance hadpletely evaporated, and besides some asional sobs, the only thing I could hear were moans.


    "No... Ummm... Ah... Ah..."


    With a soft voice, Safelia closed her eyes and let her tears fall to the ground. With each thrust, she felt how her cave adapted to cater to my invasion, the walls of her secret ce enclosed my holy weapon and secreted more liquid to lubricate it.


    It was as though my meat stick was being wrapped and sucked by countless small mouths, and licked by countless tender tongues. The feeling was so incredible that I could not help but increase the frequency of my thrusts.


    At this point, Safelia¡¯s pain and sadness had been reced by pure ecstasy. Each time my rod touched her womb, her delicate body shivered, and each time I pulled out, it was as though her honey hole was pulling my penis again, begging it to fill Safelia again.


    Such pleasure was so great that Safelia could not help but desire more of that.


    When Safelia realized her own thoughts, she could not stop her tears from flowing out.


    "I¡¯m sorry, goddess... I¡¯m sorry..."


    Safelia¡¯s mind was filled with countless thoughts. Why did she have to suffer this? Why was she so weak? Why was she enjoying this


    Perhaps, the fact that she was enjoying the intercourse was more torturous to Safelia that the act in itself.


    I thrust again, piercing Safelia mercilessly and messing her insides repeatedly. Safelia moaned and let out a long groan. At the same time, she involuntarily hugged my back and tensed her body.


    The next second, I felt her cave tightening around me again.


    "Ah... a... a... a..."


    Safelia opened her eyes wide and let out a strained cry. Her body shivered fiercely, and her mind turned nk.


    This was Safelia¡¯s second orgasm, and this one had been even fiercer than the one before.


    Safelia was hugging so fiercely that it felt as though she was not going to let me go. During her orgasm, she had wrapped her legs around my waist, holding me tightly as though I was her most precious treasure.


    Under such a strong stimtion, I almost ejacted.


    I snorted and controlled my body, forcing my ejaction back. This time, I was nning to punish Safelia until she bes obedient.


    Looking at the expression of ecstasy on her face, I bit her lips and started to sprint again, violently invading her insides.


    *Papapapa!* My pelvis mmed against Safelia¡¯s buttocks repeatedly, creating loud pping sounds. At this point, each time I invaded Safelia it felt incredibly smooth. It was though her insides were adjusting to my body to bring me the greatest pleasure possible.


    I decided to change our position, putting my hands around Safelia waist and lifting her body before putting it on myp. This way, Safelia and I were face to face.


    Safelia blushed in shame and humiliation, trying to hide her face, but her pants and moans had reced her words of rejection.


    She closed her eyes trying not to look at me. Soon, however, the incredible waves of pleasure hit her body overwhelmingly, making her let out a loud cry and arch her body back.


    After her third orgasm, Safelia put her hand around my neck and panted erotically, her eyes were blurred and her body waspletely lost in the forbidden pleasure.


    "Umm..." A whimper escaped Safelia¡¯s fragrant lips, making me move my lips towards her, entangling our tongues and letting Safelia enjoy the afterglow of her third orgasm.


    This time, Safelia did not resist my kiss. She was so lost in the pleasure of sex that she could not think anymore.


    I was incredibly excited. Looking at the transformation of Safelia was incredibly satisfying, mainly because I knew I was the reason behind it.


    I caressed Safelia soft and shapely body gently, enjoying her curves and feeling her smooth skin against my fingers.


    Half a minuteter, Safelia finally recovered from the afterglow of sex. When she found her arms and legs wrapped around my body, she was startled before bing ashamed of herself.


    I moved my penis softly inside her cave, making Safelia let out a soft moan. When I was done, I looked at her face and smiled. "Did it feel good?"


    Safelia¡¯s body trembled. Hearing my words, tears started to overflow her eyes again. Her expression was so pitiful that anyone would havepassion for her.


    "P-Please, it¡¯s enough..." Safelia begged.


    I smiled andbed her hair gently.


    "Miss Saintess, you came three times, but I have note yet."


    When Safelia¡¯s heard these, her face was dyed with despair.


    Her punishment had not ended yet.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: pat-reon/aidnovels

 Chapter 311 Start of the Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 311 Start of the Ceremony</h4>


    In the end, Safelia was unable to make mee even after one hour.


    I did it to her in each position I could imagine, enjoying her body at the utmost. In one hour, Safelia orgasmed a total of eleven times.


    Only when the time of the start of the ceremony was approaching, I decided it was enough.


    Thus, I started my final sprint in the missionary position and shot my seed inside her.


    When I finished, Safelia was close to fainting.


    Her ragged pants and soft breathing resounded in the room. Her body was quivery repeatedly, as though she was having a stroke.


    Only after five minutes Safelia recovered enough to open her eyes.


    When she looked at me, there were no more tears in her eyes. Instead, there was aplicated and indescribable expression.


    Looking down, she saw the white semen leaking from her cave and her expression dimmed.


    "You came inside, again..."


    "I¡¯m sorry." I apologized, but my lips were curved up in a smile. "I¡¯m unable to resist when I¡¯m with a girl so beautiful as you."


    "... If I get pregnant, I will have to stop being the saintess..." Safelia whispered softly, perhaps to remind me, or perhaps thinking that it was a way to escape this torture.


    That was not going to happen, though. I don¡¯t want to have a child yet, so I always use mana to sterilize my sperm after I shot it. Of course, I¡¯m not going to tell Safelia that.


    "Are you not going to put your clothes back?" I asked with a smile. "The ceremony starts in ten minutes."


    Safelia¡¯s expression changed. Quickly, she stood up and grabbed her clothes from the ground.


    But almost instantly, she realized her clothes were in a mess, wrinkled, and filled with almost every kind of body fluids.


    Sweat, love juice, semen, tears, and even saliva. To be honest, they were unrecognizable.


    WHen Safelia saw the state of her clothes, she seemed like she was going to cry.


    "... How am I supposed to wear this? These clothes reek of sex, and I don¡¯t have time to change to other clothes..."


    I sat in a chair and put a hand under my chin. "If you want, I can help you."


    Safelia was startled. She looked at me as though wondering what I was nning.


    Finally, and maybe because she was out of options, Safelia put down her pride and lowered her head.


    "... Please... The church is my everything... I can¡¯t lose it..."


    I stared at her briefly before sighing and shaking my head.


    "Come here."


    Safelia followed my orders and walked towards me hesitantly. When she was in front of me, I extended my hand.


    "Your clothes."


    When Safelia handed me her clothes, I cast two spells on them. With the first spell, I eliminated the strange liquids on the clothes, and with the second spell, I eliminated the wrinkles as well.


    Except for the slight smell of sexing from the clothes, you could not find anything wrong with them.


    "You will need a way to mask the strange smell on the clothes," I reminded Safelia and passed her the clothes.


    But when she extended her hands to grab them, I pulled her towards me and kissed her lips again.


    Safelia was surprised, but perhaps because she knew that resistance was futile, or perhaps because I just helped her, she did not struggle this time.


    Quite the opposite, after around five seconds, I had the feeling Safelia¡¯s body was turning hot again.


    When the kiss ended, Safelia hurriedly moved away from me and panted heavily.


    "P-Please, no more... I really can???t do it anymore, please..."


    Iughed softly and waved my hand. "Just put on your clothes."


    Safelia instinctively nodded. Currently, she seemed more like my ve than the saintess of the church of order.


    That is precisely what I want. Slowly, Safelia will develop a kind of Stockholm syndrome towards me, until eventually, she will be into my ve in both body and soul.


    When that happens, the current saintess of the church of order will be no more.


    As soon as Safelia put on her clothes, she looked at me before with aplicated look and turned around, running away from the room. To my surprise, I heard she conversing with someone as soon as she left.


    "Saintess! Where did you go? The ceremony will start soon!"


    "S-Sorry, I-I was consulting so-something with the goddess and lost the notion of time."


    I chuckled in amusement hearing that excuse. So now I¡¯m the goddess, huh.


    I put on my clothes and left the room too. I then returned to the hall where the ceremony was going to be realized.


    Coincidentally, Safelia was entering at the same time. When she saw me, her face turned red in shame, but she quickly hid it under a dignified mask.


    Then, she proceeded to the altar to start the ceremony.


    I could not help but wonder how the people in the hall would react if they learn that the sacred-looking saintess is currently filled with my baby juice.


    Mainly the empress. I was curious about her reaction if she learns I was f*cking the woman in charge of directing the funeral of her son just five minutes before she went up the altar.


    Unfortunately, that is something I won¡¯t have the pleasure to see.


    When I returned to my chair, Dina looked at me with a frown. "us, where did you go? Several people asked for you."


    "About that, I was just greeting a friend."


    "A friend?" Dina¡¯s eyes glinted with suspicion. As my sister, she was clear I did not have male friends.


    In other words, that friend was a female.


    Before she had the chance to ask anything, though, my little sister, Lena, walked towards us.


    Then, she jumped into my arms crying.


    "Big bro... Bryan... H-He is dead... Uaaahhh..."


    Her tears felt like knives stabbing my heart. Seeing her cry for a tragedy I caused made me ufortable.


    Dina was the same. When she saw Lena, she felt guilty too. Even if she had not been the one to kill Bryan, she never tried to stop me. Quite the opposite, she supported my actions.


    Thus, she felt partly responsible for Bryan¡¯s death as well.


    Dina sighed. Then, she started tob her little sister¡¯s hair.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, Little Lena..."


    Dina¡¯s whisper was so soft that nobody but me heard it.


    But I knew the immense weight behind her words.


    I¡¯m sorry for hiding the truth from you.


    I¡¯m sorry... Because we are going to make you suffer more.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 312 A Lie to Lena 1

    <h4>Chapter 312 A Lie to Lena 1</h4>


    The ceremony ended after one hour. Afterward, Bryan¡¯s coffin was carried to the imperial cemetery.


    When the coffin was finally buried, the sun was already gone.


    Dina and I stood in front of Bryan¡¯s tomb, with Lena holding our hands. Lena had stopped crying, but her eyes werepletely red.


    When the funeral finished, Dina heaved a sigh and turned around.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    I nodded, pulling Lena with me.


    But when I was leaving, I meet someone¡¯s eyes and remembered something.


    "... Dina, can you apany Lena for a while? There is something I need to do."


    Dina was startled, but when she saw my serious expression, she nodded.


    "Be careful."


    "I know."


    After leaving Lena to Dina, I walked towards my target, Louise.


    Realizing that I was walking towards her, Louise¡¯s stopped. She, however, was not the only one who realized my presence.


    "What are you doing here?" Earl Carson asked in an ice-cold tone. I moved my gaze through his face before ignoring him. "Louise, can we talk for a while?"


    "Louise will ne¨C"


    "Father, are you truly going to do this?" Louise¡¯s chilling voice sounded from behind him. "Go away. You don¡¯t have any right to interfere in my business."


    The earl frowned, but after a brief moment of hesitation, he simply turned around and left.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. I never thought the earl would retreat to easily.


    Louise, however, resolved my doubt in the next instant.


    "He is probably feeling guilty for what happened this time. Heh, he should have thought about the consequences before sinking our family in sh*t."


    Oh... So that is the reason.


    Certainly, the earl must be feeling guilty after his wife¡¯s family was practically destroyed due to him.


    "Where is your mother, Louise?" I asked. "And what about ire? I don¡¯t see them around."


    "Mother stayed in the mansion. You know, the current situation is very sensitive, so she can¡¯t leave it so easily. As for ire, she stayed behind to apany her."


    Louise heaved aplicated sight. Her mother was not the only one affected by that. Louise herself could feel several ill-intentioned gazes fixed on her.


    Suddenly, Louise seemed to have thought of something. She then looked at me with a bit of hope in her eyes.


    "us, can you help us? At this rate, my mother¡¯s family will..."


    I grabbed Louise¡¯s hand and smiled softly.


    "I will see what I can do, don¡¯t worry. Before that, though, can you give your mother a message of my part? Tell her to remember our bet. Also, if she wants to save her family, she can try meeting me."


    "Huh? Bet?"


    "I¡¯ll exin it to youter," I said. "Don¡¯t worry, your mother will understand. If she wants to see me, tell her to specify a ce and date."


    "I understand." Louise nodded. "... By the way, us, do you think you can find me a ce to live. I... I don¡¯t want to stay in that mansion anymore."


    I stared at Louise fixedly before leaning forward and stealing her lips. "I will take care of that."


    Louise wanted to talk with me for a while more, but I told her that I needed to return to the pce as soon as possible. Louise could understand the situation, so she did not insist.


    But when I arrived at the pce, I noticed the atmosphere was strange.


    All the servants and guards around were looking around with frightened looks. They seemed scared of being too loud and attracting a cmity.


    Soon, I understood the reason.


    "... Grand, how long will you leave this situation continue!? You need to avenge our child!" My stepmother, Lilia, was screaming in the main hall of the pce.


    The hall was empty besides the emperor, the empress, n, Dina, Lena, and some guards and servants; but the voice of the empress was resounding in the entire pce.


    When I entered the hall, all the eyes were directed towards me.


    And of them, Lilia¡¯s gaze was especially piercing.


    "YOU!!!" Lilia pointed to me with a furious expression. "It was you! You killed my child!"


    I frowned. "Are you crazy? What are you speaking about?" Inwardly, though, I wasughing and praising her quick wits.


    She was mistaken, though. I have not killed him yet.


    "Hahaha, do you think you can fool me?" Lilia let out augh full of killing intent. "It was you who killed my child! I¡¯m sure!"


    "Lilia, enough!" The emperor bellowed to stop her, but Lilia did not listen.


    "Three beyond-twelfthyer practitioners. I sent three beyond-twelfthyer practitioners to kill you, but it was my child who died! Do you think I¡¯m an idiot!? Tell me, where is my child! What did you do to him!?"


    Oh? So you decided to reveal everything in public, huh. Bad idea, stepmother.


    These words were like a bolt out of the blue. Dina and Lena¡¯s faces turned pale. Almost immediately, Lena started to cry.


    As for Dina, an incredibly powerful killing intent erupted from her body.


    "BITCH! SO YOU TRIED TO KILL MY BROTHER, HUH!!!???"


    "Enough!" The emperor, Grand Quintin, shouted again, but neither Lilia nor Dina were nning to leave the matter rest.


    "Hahahaha, my son disappeared just after he met this bastard. Do you think I¡¯m so foolish as to believe that coincidence!? And how can it be a coincidence that daemons appeared just the day you were going to be killed!? It was you, little bastard! You nned all of this! I¡¯m sure you called the daemons and asked them to kill my child!!!"


    "Lilia, how do you dare to use my brother, bitch!? And you! Did you know about it, father!? You know that this woman tried to kill my brother!?"


    "Enough!" The emperor bellowed for the third time, and this time his eleventhyer mana filled the entire hall. "This conversation will end here!"


    "I don¡¯t think so," I spoke this time, my voice tinged with a bit of killing intent. "Your majesty, this woman just admitted that she conspired to kill a prince. Are you going to do nothing about that?"


    The emperor looked at me with an indifferent gaze. "Lilia is just too shocked because her son died, so she misspoke. And as I said before, this conversation will end here!"


    "Misspoke, huh." I sneered and looked at my father and stepmother with a malicious smile. "Then perhaps, I alsomitted a mistake and killed my brother identally."


    "BASTARD!" Lilia screamed. In an instant, a bolt of fire appeared on her hands and flew towards me.


    But at that moment, someone else moved.


    "Big bro!" Lena shouted. She ran in front of me and extended her hands, ready to receive the attack of her mother!


    Then, under the empress and the emperor¡¯s astonished gazes, the firebolt exploded on her.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr.eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 313 A Lie to Lena 2

    <h4>Chapter 313 A Lie to Lena 2</h4>


    "Lena!" "Sister!" "Lena!"


    The worried voices of the emperor, the empress, and Dina sounded in the hall. The three of them hurriedly ran towards Lena.


    But when the dust of the explosion cleared, they saw I was holding Lena on my arms, protecting her from the explosion at the cost of burning my clothes.


    Lena¡¯s eyes were trembling. She was looking at her mother with a look of fear and disbelief. Then, she put her head on my chest while crying.


    I frowned and heaved a sigh. Then, I red at Lilia with the coldest expression I could do.


    "What a great mother you are."


    After that, I turned around to leave the hall with Lena on my arms.


    "Hey, wait!" Lilia screamed again, but¨C


    *p!*


    A red mark appeared on her cheek.


    Lilia held her injured cheek and looked at the emperor in disbelief.


    For three entire seconds, she just stared at the emperor.


    Then, she started tough.


    "Hahaha, you pped me, huh. You pped me! My son, OUR son, was killed by this little bastard, and your answer is to p me!? Hahaha, what an emperor, what a husband I¡¯m married with!" She then turned around to leave the hall.


    "Mother, wait!" n tried to stop her, but Lilia answered pping his face.


    "Get lost, useless son! You were not even able to protect your little brother! Heh, you probably don¡¯t even care if he is alive or dead... What are you doing here!? Get lost of my sight!"


    n held his cheek in surprise. Rage and hatred shed through his eyes for an instant, but they disappeared immediately after that.


    Then, he turned around and left the hall with a dark look.


    I looked at that scene with a disdainful smile. This is truly a great family.


    Well, this situation is almost perfect for me. And I say almost perfect because¨C


    I looked at Lena with aplicated expression. She was still sobbing in my chest, too shocked to even move.


    Sigh... What am I supposed to do here?


    This is one of these situations where there is no right choice, just worst and least worse.


    I shook my head. Now is not the time to think about that.


    Instead, I better put my n in march.


    I left the hall with Dina and Lena (Dina followed us) and sent my voice into the ears of Hope, who was waiting for the empress in her room.


    "Sister Hope, I need your help with something."


    I waited for Hope¡¯s answer. When I received her confirmation, I told her the n.


    After I was done with that, I carried Lena to her room.


    But when we arrived there, Lena grabbed my shirt and refused to let it go.


    "... Brother, I don¡¯t want to sleep alone tonight... Please..."


    I sighed and looked at Dina. Dina hesitated briefly before nodding. "... Just take care of Lena for tonight."


    I nodded. After that, I took Lena to my room.


    Lena was a mess. Her face was filled with tearstains and her eyes seemed emptier than normal. The lively girl I have always loved seemed like apletely different person.


    On one hand, she was saddened by the death of her brother, and on the other hand, she had been almost injured by her own mother.


    Moreover, she finally realized how deep the hatred between her family was.


    So deep that her mother had even tried to kill her brother in front of her.


    "... Big bro... Sorry..." Lena apologized between sobs. Her little body was trembling, as though afraid of my reaction.


    I sighed and patted her head tenderly. "You don¡¯t need to apologize, little doll. It¡¯s not your fault."


    "B-But... Mom, she..."


    "She tried to kill me? That was going to happen eventually. Besides, it¡¯s not the first time someone in my family tries to kill me."


    "... Not the... first time...?"


    I sighed. One secondter, I walked towards my bed and put Lena on myp. Then I hugged her body and put my chin on her head.


    "Lena, I¡¯ll be honest with you. If one day I have the kill n, or your mother, or even our father, I will not hesitate. Quite the opposite, I will be happy from the bottom of my heart."


    "Brother, what are you saying!?"


    "The truth," I said with utmost seriousness. In the current situation, I think the fairest for Lena is to learn the truth. "In fact, I¡¯m sure that our father, your mother, or n, would be more than happy of killing me."


    Lena¡¯s face turned ashen. Her body shivered, and her beautiful blue eyes got filled with tears.


    "T-Then, I-I..."


    I frowned and hugged Lena tighter. "I will never kill you, Lena. In fact, I will never let anyone hurt you. If someone tries to, I¡¯ll kill him."


    "Big bro..." Lena shivered again before erupting in tears. During five minutes, she bawled without stop.


    When she finally stopped, her clothes were drenched in tears.


    I patted her head gently, using the warmth of my body to apany her and let her calm down.


    But at that moment, Lena finally bit her lips decided to ask something she did not want to believe.


    "... B-Brother... About Bryan... Did you kill him?"


    I fell silent for a moment. Then, I sighed. "I didn¡¯t."


    That is true. He is not dead yet.


    I could feel Lena sighing in relief. Despite that, though, she asked again.


    "You swear?"


    "I swear."


    "... Thank god."


    I smiled and pinched her nose. "Stop thinking about depressing things and go to sleep. You must be tired after today."


    Lena nodded. She then hesitated slightly and stood up from my bed, taking off her clothes until only her underwear was left.


    When she saw my surprised expression, Lena lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "S-Stop looking... M-My clothes were dirty."


    I smiled and took off my clothes too, but I left my pants on.


    Then, Iy on the bed and wait for Lena toy beside me.


    When Lena was on my bed, I turned off the lights and whispered in her ear.


    "A good night kiss?"


    "Mm?"


    I looked at the beautiful face of my little sister and smiled. Then, I kissed her tender lips softly.


    "!!!"


    Lena¡¯s opened her eyes wide, but she did not resist. Instead, she hugged my back tightly and closed her eyes.


    I continued kissing her for a while, tasting her soft lips and invading her mouth, only stopping when Lena was out of breath.


    "Let¡¯s sleep," I said with a smile.


    Lena nodded shyly and put her head on my chest, too embarrassed to look at me.


    Then, she opened her lips again.


    "... Brother, promise me you won¡¯t kill them... please..."


    "..."


    "Brother, please..." Lena begged, almost too afraid of hearing my answer.


    "If I kill them... will you hate me?" I asked.


    "... I don¡¯t know."


    I sighed inwardly. Howplicated.


    "... Brother, please..." Lena asked again.


    After a bit of hesitation, I sighed and nodded.


    "I promise you."


    Hearing that, Lena smiled in relief, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    I looked at her with aplicated expression. Thatst promise... I¡¯m not sure I can keep it.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t mind leaving them alive. In fact, I have many ways to make them suffer a life worse than death.


    But, will Dina ept that?


    Will my mother¡¯s family ept that?


    Andstly, will Lena ept that?


    Looking at the beautiful smile on Lena¡¯s face, though, I could not say her the truth.


    So, I could only lie.


    I put a hand on Lena¡¯s forehead and cast a sleeping spell. With this, she will sleep deeply until tomorrow.


    Then, I stood up from my bed.


    I still have work to do.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 314 Fishing a Big Fish 1

    <h4>Chapter 314 Fishing a Big Fish 1</h4>


    Guys, not sure I can post tomorrow. A bit busy. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll post tomorrow¡¯s chapter together with Wednesday¡¯s chapter...


    ...


    "Dammit, dammit dammit!!!"


    *Crash!*


    In the empress¡¯s room, several vases were thrown to the ground in session.


    Not content with that, the empress grabbed everything she could find and threw it to the ground furiously.


    Jewels, expensive tableware, sets of tea, clothes, and more.


    Even the expensive mirror the empress had imported from the Daemon Empire was broken in her fit of rage.


    "E-Empress your majesty, calm down." Hope hurriedly tried to stop Lilia, but Lilia replied with a crazed look.


    "Shut up!"


    *p!*


    The strength of the p threw Hope to the ground.


    However, that p seemed to have calmed the empress¡¯s emotions.


    Putting a hand on her forehead, she walked towards her bed and sat down mechanically.


    "Sorry, Hope... It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m not in the best of the moods now."


    An expression of rage appeared on Hope¡¯s face briefly, but it was quickly hidden by her usual respectful expression. She then stood up and bowed apologetically to Lilia.


    "It¡¯s my fault, your majesty. I should not have tried to stop you."


    "... No, it¡¯s my fault. You don¡¯t need to justify me."


    At that moment, the door of the room was opened by another woman dressed just like Hope.


    It was Lotus, Lilia¡¯s second personal servant.


    "Your majesty, I¡¯m back." She said.


    "What happened?" Lilia asked in an obvious bad mood.


    Understanding the mood of her master, Lotus quickly gave her a recount of the situation.


    "His majesty the emperor ordered the death of most of the guards and servants that heard the conversation in the hall, the only ones he did not kill were the ones he was confident could keep what happened there a secret. He also asked me to tell you to be more careful about your words from now onwards. If the nobles of the empire learn from your mouth that your actions stopped the academy from responding to the daemon¡¯s attack in time, it can lead even to a rebellion. The empire doesn¡¯t need something like that now."


    "Hehe, rebellion, huh." Lilia sneered. She then grabbed a bottle of wine nearby and downed it whole. "... That useless man. His son is death and everything he cares about is his empire!"


    "Your majesty..." Lotus put on a troubled expression. But before she could say anything, a loud m startled her.


    *Bam!*


    The empress hit a table nearby, and her eighthyer cultivation crushed it into smithereens.


    "Dammit...!"


    After that, she started to cry.


    "My son... My baby son... Lotus, Hope, my son is dead...


    He is dead..."


    Lotus and Hope looked at each other with scared looks. It was obvious the empress was in an unstable mood. In the current situation, they could die if they say the wrong words.


    "Your majesty..." Lotus tried to speak again, but she stopped when she saw Lilia¡¯s eyes full of killing intent.


    "I have to kill him," Lilia whispered. "I have to kill that bastard! Everything is his fault! It¡¯s his fault my son is dead! I¡¯LL KILL HIM!"


    Instantly, powerful mana erupted from Lilia¡¯s body. She stood up, grabbing a knife nearby, and walking towards the door.


    Hope and Lotus paled. It seemed the empress was determined to kill Prince us tonight


    "Your majesty, stop!" Hope shouted in panic and hugged the empress¡¯s arm. "Please, don¡¯tmit a mistake!"


    "Hope, let go of me."


    "Your majesty, please reconsider!"


    "Let go or I¡¯ll kill you!"


    "You can¡¯t kill the prince!"


    "WHY!!!???"


    "T-Think about it, your majesty! You failed even when you sent three beyond-twelfthyer practitioners, what can you do alone? Y-You will only give the prince an excuse to get rid of you! By then, avenging prince Bryan will be impossible!"


    These words seemed to wake the empress up. After shivering briefly, the knife on her hand fell on the ground.


    Then, she hugged Hope¡¯s body and started to cry.


    "My son... My son..."


    She cried like a little girl.


    "What should I do, Hope? What can I do!? Should I do nothing after my child was killed? Tell me... Tell me!"


    Hope sighed. Aplicated expression appeared on her face while she patted the empress¡¯s back. But almost instantly, her expression changed to one of determination.


    Hope recalled her prince¡¯s instructions and thought carefully about her next words.


    "For now, it¡¯s better if you calm down, your majesty," Hope said. "You need to return to normal before deciding what to do. Mm, what about this? I know a nice ce in the city. It¡¯s very secretive and high ss, and few people know of it. I know the boss there, so I¡¯m sure she will let us inside without asking for your majesty¡¯s identity. I¡¯m sure your majesty will be able to calm down and clear your thoughts there."


    "... You mean to leave the pce?"


    "Yes, your majesty. Anyway, nobody in this pce cares for your majesty. The emperor, prince n, princess Dina, prince us. Even princess Lena went to sleep with prince us instead of consoling your majesty. Let¡¯s go, nobody will know anything."


    The empress hesitated slightly. She did not agree immediately, and instead, continued drinking wine while staring emptily to the distance.


    But under Hope¡¯s insistence, her expression slowly turned cold.


    "You are right, nobody in this ce cares about me. Let¡¯s go, Hope."


    Hope smiled in relief. "Good." She then looked at Lotus. "Lotus, please keep an eye in the room. If someone asks for the empress, tell them that she is not feeling alright."


    "... Hope, are you sure about this?" Lotus asked with a tone of obvious worry. "The empress can¡¯t leave the pce without guards."


    Hope, however, smiled confidently. "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. That ce is in the noble district, so the security is good. Besides, the empress and I will go in a disguise. Nobody will suspect it¡¯s us."


    Lotus was not sure. She looked at the empress and asked again.


    "... Your majesty????


    However, the empress ignored her questionpletely.


    "... Sigh." Lotus closed her eyes worriedly. "Okay, but be careful, Hope. If something happens to her majesty, you and I will lose our heads."


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    Hope moved quickly. After she gained the approval of both the empress and Lotus, she quickly helped the empress to dress up and dressed herself up too.


    Less than half an hourter, they were sneaking out of the pce following the route us had nned.


    In normal circumstances, the empress would have realized that it was strange that nobody stopped them from leaving. But in the current situation, she was not in the mood to think about that.


    In fact, as the empress, Lilia should not leave the pce without guards. Many people were waiting for an opportunity like this to kidnap or even kill her.


    But Lilia ignored that. She even ignored the possibility of everything being a trap.


    The current Lilia wanted only to vent her emotions and forget herself in the alcohol.


    Besides, even now, she trusted Hope blindly.


    After they left the pce, Hope took the empress to a small establishment hidden in the noble district. When they arrived, Hope knocked on the door twice.


    "Who is it?" A woman opened the door and asked. Hope smiled and grabbed the empress¡¯s hand. "Sister Marana, it¡¯s me."


    Marana stared at Hope and the empress for a few seconds before nodding. She had already received instructions from her boss, so she knew what to do.


    After Marana opened the door, Hope and Lilia went inside.


    The insides of the establishment were very cozy. Dim lights illuminated it, and soft music was being yed by several bards. The chairs and tableware were of high quality, and the colors of the walls and ground were warm and calming.


    Just after entering the ce, the empress realized why Hope rmended it.


    "Miss Hope, nice to have you here," Marana bowed with a smile. "Do you need anything?"


    Hope looked at the empress to ask for her ns. The empress closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Just... Get me the strongest drink you have here. Don¡¯t worry about money."


    Marana raised an eyebrow but did not ask anything else. She led the pair to the counter and served them two drinks.


    The next instant, though, Lilia grabbed the two cups and downed them in one go.


    "... More, please..."


    "... Madam, are you sure it is alright?" Marana asked in concern. Lilia, though, just waved her hand irritably.


    "Just serve me more drinks! Don¡¯t worry about money..."


    Marana sighed and nodded.


    During one hour, the empress and Hope stayed in the counter, downing drink after drink. The empress was a powerful eighthyer practitioner, so her resistance to alcohol was pretty good, but even that was not enough in front of her crazy way of drinking.


    After she drank her thirtieth cup, she was already tipsy.


    Hope stared at the empress with a concerned look.


    "Please stop drinking, your majesty. I will get you something to eat."


    "Go... Go away and don¡¯t bother me. I still want to continue..."


    Lilia said without paying Hope too much attention.


    Seeing that, Hope hesitated slightly and left the counter.


    But no much after Hope left, someone else sat down beside Lilia.


    It was a handsome young man with red hair and red eyes. The young man asked for a cup of wine from Marana and looked at Lilia with a smile.


    "Madam, you look in a bad mood."


    "... Go away. I want to be alone..."


    The young man was startled before smiling.


    "... Alone, huh. ording to my experience, talking to someone is good in your situation. My name is rk. If you want, I don¡¯t mind listening to you for a while."


    "Heh... What is there to listen? My life is sh*t."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eom/aidnovels

 Chapter 315 Fishing a Big Fish 2

    <h4>Chapter 315 Fishing a Big Fish 2</h4>


    Hey guys, today¡¯s chapters are here!


    I know I owe yesterday¡¯s chapters, but as I said in the announcements, I¡¯m a bit busy recently, so my time to write has been slightlypromised. Hopefully, everything will return to normal tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    Enjoy, Aidka :p


    ...


    "... That bastard." Empress Lilia cursed softly and downed another cup of wine.


    I was seated beside her with a smile. I had just heard Lilia cursing my father in tens of different ways. She called him ipetent, lustful, disloyal, and a good-for-nothing.


    I was rather surprised hearing my stepmother cursing my father like that. It looks like she was more dissatisfied with him than I thought.


    But he was not the only one the empress spoke about. Maybe because she thought I did not know who she was, she let out all the steam she had umted and started a vented all her grievances.


    She insulted her brother (Earl Riea) for putting the lives of her sons in danger, her eldest son (the crown prince) for failing to protect his little brother, her daughter (Lena) for spending too much time with the children of that bitch (My mother), and Dina and I for trying to steal what belongs to her and her children.


    Finally, she cried bitterly each time she talked about the death of her son.


    Of course, she did not mention any name, but it was obvious to me who she was referring to.


    I listened to her patiently, only interrupting to console her or to agree with her words.


    Just like that, I slowly gained her trust.


    That was not very hard due to Lilia¡¯s current state.


    Although at the start she was rather reluctant to talk about her personal problems with an unknown man, the truth was that Lilia needed someone that could listen to her. It was just a matter of time before she started to talk about everything.


    Moreover, I was someone she was not going to meet again after tonight (or at least she thought so), so she did not have to be wary of what I would think of her.


    Plus, I did not know her identity as the empress, so even if I felt unhappy about some of the things she said, it would not matter.


    Just for tonight, Lilia just wanted to forget everything and let out her frustrations. And tomorrow, she would revert to the stern and ice-cold empress again, like tonight never happened.


    Or at least, Lilia thought so.


    The truth, though, is that tonight is just the start.


    At that moment, Hope approached us. She looked at me with aplicated expression before opening her mouth.


    "Mister. Can you please move away? That is my ce."


    I nced at Hope with a smile while I admired her acting skills inwardly.


    This girl... She truly looks like a loyal servant worried for her mistress.


    "Is anything wrong? I¡¯m just talking to this beautiful woman here." I asked while looking at Lilia. "Could it be that I can¡¯t?"


    Lilia seemed to understand my meaning. Because she looked at Hope in displeasure and waved her hand.


    "Hope, stop bothering us. I¡¯m speaking to Mr. rk now."


    "But Your m¨CMaster, you should not be too close with another man. Remember that you¨C"


    "Stop it, Hope," Lilia spoke again, this time showing her displeasure much more clearly. "We are doing nothing wrong, just chatting for a bit. Now go away."


    "... I understand. But be careful, master." Hope sighed and walked away while looking at us worriedly.


    Before leaving, though, she turned towards me and gave me a stealthy wink.


    At the same time, I could see that Lilia¡¯s wariness towards me had reached an all-time low.


    Well, that is normal. After all, everything tonight has been prepared to get this result.


    The establishment, the luxurious drinks, the soft music. Even the other people here are men from the Red Skull Gang following my orders.


    They did not know my goal or Lilia¡¯s identity, but they know what they need to do.


    As for everything that happened just now with Hope, it¡¯s just a small psychological trick.


    A psychological trick to make Lilia more open towards my advances.


    The death of his son had made Lilia¡¯s mood a mess. Furthermore, the inaction of her husband and brother, plus her own powerlessness, has made Lilia feel overwhelmed.


    To worsen everything even further, Lilia is the empress. That means that usually, she must keep her regal bearing and she doesn¡¯t have a friend she can talk to as an equal.


    Normally that is not a problem, but in the current situation, it created a moment of weakness on her.


    And when that weakness appeared, she met me. A handsome young man that listened to her problems andforted her without caring about her status.


    To Lilia, that was the opportunity to vent all her frustrations. Moreover, my sweet words of constion gave her an illusion offort.


    It was like a drug.


    Then, what would happen if someone (Hope) tries to take that much-neededfort away from her?


    Perhaps the normal Lilia would have been able to think calmly about the consequences of her actions, making the right choice. But for the current her, Hope¡¯s actions just spurred her rebellious thoughts.


    Thus, instead of following Hope¡¯s suggestion, she decided to do the opposite, making her feel even closer to me.


    "Is she your servant?" I asked feigning ignorance. "She looks worried for you."


    "That is her job." Lilia drank another cup of wine and said. "However, I don¡¯t like it when she tries to overstep her boundaries."


    I chuckled softly. "She is just worried about you. She probably thinks I¡¯m nning to take you to bed and is afraid of you betraying your husband."


    "... And are these your ns?" Lilia asked with a curious and a bit enticing look.


    "Who knows?" I shrugged. "It depends on your thoughts," I said and put my hand over hers.


    Lilia fell silent. She looked at my hand with aplicated expression and downed another cup.


    "... This is wrong. I don¡¯t want to betray my husband."


    "He doesn¡¯t need to know," I said calmly. "You are new here, right? Is there someone that knows who you are?"


    Lilia thought for a moment and shook her head. Beforeing here, she had put on a simple disguise. Although it was unable to hide all her features, it was enough to make her looks slightly different than normal.


    "But, Hope..."


    "Don¡¯t worry about her, look," I said and pointed to Lilia¡¯s servant. Currently, she was away talking with another man.


    That man was Cline, Marana¡¯s brother. The two of them were also putting an act.


    "That man is a friend of mine," I said, "I asked him to keep your servant distracted. Don¡¯t worry, he is very good at this, your servant will notice nothing."


    Lilia said nothing. She just looked at me and took a deep breath.


    "... No, I can¡¯t do this..." I could feel the struggle and hesitation in Lilia¡¯s mind.


    It was time for thest push.


    "Are you sure? From what you told me, your husband is not a good man. Besides, he betrayed you first. He deserves this."


    Lilia¡¯s eyes opened slightly wide.


    Then, she smiled bitterly.


    "... Yes, he deserves this."


    Gotcha. You are mine.


    With a smile, I grabbed Lilia¡¯s hand. I then led her to the second floor where a room was waiting for us.


    Before leaving, though, I winked to Hope and Marana.


    Now, let the night start.

 Chapter 316 The Empress’s Fall 1

    <h4>Chapter 316 The Empress¡¯s Fall 1</h4>


    The room on the second floor was very luxurious. The roof of the room was a giant mirror that showed everything below with a golden chandelier filled with aromatic candles that lit up the room.


    But the first thing you would notice when you entered the room was not the roof nor the chandelier. Instead, it was the giant double bed upying half of the room.


    It was so big and luxurious that even the beds of the pce paled inparison.


    However, Lilia could not pay attention to any of that. As soon as we entered the room, I sealed her lips and supported her body with my two hands.


    One of my palms sped her breasts, making Lilia moan softly. Meanwhile, my other hand started to slowly move down, touching her hips, then her plump ass, and slowly scratching her tailbone.


    Lilia took a deep breath. Although she was a bit dizzy due to the alcohol, in some part of her mind, she knew that this was wrong.


    In fact, several times she was close to pushing me away and running from the room.


    However, her logical side was suppressed by the pain and rage she was feeling. At the same time, the feeling of someone other than her husband caressing her body was like poison to her.


    The feeling of revenge was too great. It was like a powerful drug that made her mind hazy.


    I hugged her waist and pressed her body against mine. My lips savored her lips fiercely, sucking and licking them as though they were the tastiest dessert in the world.


    When I moved my lips away, Lilia was panting heavily.


    "How is it?" I asked with a smile.


    Lilia bit her lips. "... It felts different than my husband¡¯s kisses."


    "Is it so? Well, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m better."


    Without giving Lilia¡¯s time to answer, her mouth was sealed again. Lilia moaned and opened her mouth, leaving my tongue to go inside her and sucking a bit of my saliva.


    Lilia¡¯s gesture was so lewd that I could not believe she was a married woman. Her eyes, however, were filled with struggle. Even when she was kissing me, I could see in her eyes that she knew she should stop this.


    Perhaps if she stopped now, she could still go back. She could forget tonight¡¯s kiss and tomorrow everything would be like before.


    These thoughts were like a spark that woke her up. Suddenly, Lilia pushed me away and looked at the ground.


    "... Sorry, I... I can¡¯t betray my husband... Even if he is in the wrong, I can¡¯t do it."


    Immediately afterward, Lilia struggled out of my arms and rushed towards the door.


    But I instantly hugged her waist and pressed my body against her back.


    "... Are you sure?" I breathed softly in her ear. "Mmm... If you want to stop, I¡¯ll stop. It¡¯s just that you are so beautiful, and sexy... Your husband sure is fortunate. I don¡¯t understand why he went after another woman when he has such a charming wife."


    Lilia¡¯s shivered and her eyes turned hazy. Feeling my breath against her ear, she felt her whole body bing weak.


    As a woman, Lilia was weak against sweet works. Moreover, she was currently enraged with her husband. Therefore, in front of the sweet nothings of a handsome young man, her resolution wavered.


    I did not give her time to think. With my right hand, I pulled her face towards me and kissed her lips again.


    Lilia was unable to resist. She involuntarily opened her thirsty lips and stretched out her tongue tenderly. The next second, our tongues were entangled again, and Lilia¡¯s body was shivering softly in my arms.


    While my mouth sucked Lilia¡¯s lips, my two hands continued working. One of them was rubbing Lilia¡¯s breasts, pinching her nipples over her clothes, and ying with her two huge mountains.


    My other hand was caressing the rest of her body, slowly sliding down her clothes and caressing her most intimate parts.


    I could feel Lilia¡¯s body turning hot. Her breathing grew ragged, and her beautiful green eyes had turned misty.


    In the end, Lilia was a noblewoman. Although she had experienced sex with the emperor, she knew nothing about this kind of forey. For her, sex was only sleeping in a bed, inserting the weapon, and the end.


    Now, though, her entire body was under the stimtion of my two hands. I caressed her body gently, using my mana to stimte her nerves and make her moan each time my fingers stroked her skin.


    Eventually, Lilia¡¯sst bit of reason started to disappear. She became unable to control her body and could only follow my movements, moaning softly in pleasure.


    "... God, what am I doing..." Lilia whispered softly after our lips separated. I grinned and kissed her shoulders, licked her neck, and kissed her earlobes.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Nobody will know about this. Besides, your husband was in the wrong first..."


    "... Yeah... He was in the wrong first..."


    As though these words had a special magic power, Lilia hugged my back and groaned. Her mouth let out a soft moan and her eyshes trembled gently.


    Each time I licked her neck or breasts, Lilia¡¯s curved her body and shivered, letting out moans and grunts of pleasure that stimted our minds.


    While I savored her body, my hands finished taking off her clothes. Finally, the naked body of my father¡¯s wife was in front of my eyes.


    The excitement I was feeling was incredible. I wanted just to throw her to the bed and pierce her brains out.


    However, Lilia¡¯s excitement was not less than mine. The feeling of betraying her husband filled her with so much guilty as pleasure; plus, the fact that she was taking revenge against him made the experience much more thrilling.


    Unconsciously, both Lilia and I fell on the bed in each other arms. Lilia felt my palms groping her breasts. The soft caress made her feel good, and my gentleness made her unable to refuse. She did not stop me from touching further.


    Under my constant caresses, Lilia¡¯s body was breathless. Her beautiful white skin was glistening with sweat and her wavy blond hair fell on the bed in disorder.


    My greedy mouth kissed her body again. Each part of Lilia¡¯s body where my lips and tongue passed trembled in expectation. I kissed her soft belly, her beautiful belly button, and finally, I reached the sacred ce between her legs.


    At this point, I removed my clothes. To my surprise, Lilia herself took the initiative to help me. In fact, she seemed even more rushed than me.


    "... Hurry up..." Lilia¡¯s panted and whispered. I grinned and kissed her neck, pressing her against the bed and positioning myself over her.


    Then, My hands gently separated her legs, while my strong body pressed her body firmly, pinning her down.


    "... You are truly a slut, huh. Even although you are betraying your husband, you are like this..." I said and used my finger to scoop a bit of the abundant love juice flowing out of Lilia¡¯s cave.


    Lilia blushed in embarrassment and put on an enraged expression. "... Stop that..."


    "Yes, yes, let¡¯s start..."


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N. Your support motivates me to continue writing...


    P4TRE0N: patr.eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 317 The Empress’s Fall 2

    <h4>Chapter 317 The Empress¡¯s Fall 2</h4>


    Despite Lilia¡¯s terrible personality, her body was truly a beautiful creation of nature. It was so beautiful that even I was momentarily breathless.


    I caressed Lilia¡¯s legs and slowly moved towards her honey hole. Lilia¡¯s legs opened and closed constantly, and her mouth emitted repeated unconscious moans.


    While my fingers stimted her sacred ce, I used my tongue to lick Lilia¡¯s neck, biting and sucking her beautiful skin. In less than one minute, I had filled her breast and shoulders with several hickeys.


    "... Ugh... Amm...~" Lilia¡¯s moaned and hugged my head. At the same time, her legs wrapped around my waist.


    My body was tightly entangled with hers. I breathed on her hear again and kissed her lips. Then, I used my hand to point my spear towards her slit.


    Slowly, I rubbed my lower head against her slit. Lilia let out a soft moan and bit her lips. But at this moment, herst bit of resistance surged.


    "... rk... N-No... It¡¯s wrong... W-We need to stop..."


    Hearing her ragged words, I smirked. Then, I thrust forward!


    "Ahnnn..." Lilia¡¯s shivered instantly. Her already sensitive body tensed up, releasing a huge flood of love juices.


    Then, her body copsed in the bed.


    Just like that, Lilia¡¯s had cum.


    "... So big..." Lilia muttered softly and hugged my back. I smirked and started to move.


    "Hmm... Ahnn... Ugh... ahh...~"


    Lilia moans were like music for my ears. Each time I pierced her, I could hear her sweet voice resounding through the room, reminding me of the taboo I wasmitting.


    She was the wife of my father, the empress of the empire, the arrogant woman that had several times tried to kill me.


    And now, she was moaning under my body.


    "... How is it? I¡¯m sure I¡¯m bigger than your husband, right?" I smirked.


    Lilia¡¯s blushed and let out a soft moan.


    "... P-Please, stop t-talking about him..."


    "Oh?" I smiled. Then, I started to move much faster.


    "Hiii... S-Slower... A-Ahn... S-Slower..."


    "Tell me, I¡¯m bigger than your husband, right?"


    Lilia blushed. Her green eyes looked at me with a gaze of grudge, but then, she nodded.


    Next, she hugged my neck and kissed my lips fiercely.


    This woman...


    I grabbed her waist and continued moving up and down, piercing her insides continually.


    I could feel her walls parting to receive my weapon. Each time I thrust inside her, it was as though her soft flesh wrapped around my rod, sucking and stimting it.


    Lilia was not as tight as some of the other women I had slept with, but her body was very sexy. Her breasts, huge butt, and hourss figure were practically perfect.


    Moreover, she was the empress. The woman of the emperor. And now, she was trembling under my constant attacks.


    "Mm... Ugh... Ahm~ So good..."


    Lilia moaned and closed her eyes, losing herself in the pleasure of sex. She seemed to forget that she was the empress, and now, she was only a woman enjoying her most primal desire.


    All her problems, the death of her son, the indifference of her husband, the cruelty of her brother. Everything was forgotten in the pleasure of sex.


    The only thing that remained was her desire to mate.


    "Miss Lilia, You are truly beautiful," I whispered and kissed her earlobe while my weapon messed her insides. Lilia opened her eyes and smiled, opening her arms to let me enjoy her body.


    "... I don¡¯t know who is your husband, but you should leave him ande with me, what do you think?" I asked with a soft smirk.


    Lilia blushed and rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re dreaming... Although I don¡¯t mind making you my ve."


    Hehe. Dream on.


    For now, though, I will follow her game.


    "Oh? What should I do then?"


    Lilia¡¯s smirked. I understood her meaning and resumed my thrusting. At the same time, I moved my lips towards her breasts and sucked on them.


    "Ohhhh...1"


    Lilia let out a loud moan. She could feel my tongue moving around her breasts, flicking them. Then, She felt my teeth pressing against her nipples.


    Suddenly, Lilia shivered in pleasure and her cave wrapped tightly against my penis.


    Instantly, the love juices came again.


    This was her second orgasm!


    I smirked and looked at Lilia¡¯s eyes with a smile.


    "... You truly are sensitive... Are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave your useless husband and change him for me?"


    Lilia was unable to reply due to her shivering body. Instead, she let out an intelligible moan and closed her eyes.


    However, I was not done with her.


    Before the pleasure of her orgasm could fade out, I started to move again.


    "!!!"


    Lilia¡¯s eyes opened wide. "S-Stop..." She tried to speak up, but it was toote.


    Without a warning, she was attacked by a new round of pleasure mixed with the pain due to her sensitive body.


    "Ugh..." Lilia¡¯s arms hugged my back tightly and her head rested on my shoulders. I could feel her nails piercing my skin slightly.


    She stayed in that position while moaning and letting out seductive sounds.


    The mming soundsing from our interconnected bodies filled the room. Each time I pierced her, I could hear the sound of my rod messing with her wet cave.


    Lilia¡¯s body was tightly glued to me like a ko. She shivered and trembled with each one of my movements. Her body twisted in pleasure, and her breasts moved up and down due to her hurried breathing.


    At this time, I elerated my movements. I pressed her body against the bed and pistoned hard, harder than anything she had felt before.


    "Ahnn... S-Slo-Slower... P-Please..."


    Lilia begged with a face melted in pleasure, however, I did not stop. Instead, I elerated even more.


    With her waist in my hands, I stopped the movements of her body and forced her to endure each of my attacks helplessly.


    Each time I pierced her, I could feel her fleshy insides shivering. Her womb was like a mouth, sucking on my penis and begging it to fill her with my hot stuff.


    Soon, I could feel Lilia¡¯s body turning tense. Her moans became faster and faster and her breathing turned short.


    I could feel it. Her third orgasm wasing.


    Just in time.


    I kissed her lips and moved faster and faster. Inside my abdomen, something started hot to build up. It was the signal before shooting my stuff inside someone.


    I separated my lips from Lilia and looked at her lewd face. Then, I whispered something in her ear.


    "I¡¯ll cum inside."


    Instantly, Lilia¡¯s expression froze.


    "S-Stop! N-Not insi¨CAahnnn..."


    With a loud moan, Lilia¡¯s body hugged me tightly.


    Her body twitched fiercely. A flood of love juices let out her lower cave, drenching the bed.


    At the same time, I pierced her deeper than before, reaching her womb and depositing all my hot stuff inside her.


    "Good!" I grunted I thrust again, making Lilia shiver intensely and hug my body with as much strength as she could.


    Secondster, Lilia¡¯s body lost her strength and she copsed in the bed.


    Then, she panted heavily, her mindpletely nk and almost unable to think.


    "... So good..." She whispered in a satisfied tone before putting on an ice-cold frown. "But I told you to not cum inside.???


    Woman, do you think you are in control here?


    I grinned. "Sorry about that. Well, allow me to apologize then."


    Before Lilia could understand my words, I turned her body around.


    Then, I pierced her again in from behind.

 Chapter 318 The Empress’s Fall 3

    <h4>Chapter 318 The Empress¡¯s Fall 3</h4>


    "W-Wait... Uhgnn...~"


    Lilia let out a loud moan. Her body shivered violently while she arched her back.


    I held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind. Each second, I moved back and forth invading her insides until her deepest part.


    "Ughhn... Ahh... C-rk... S-Stop..."


    Lilia¡¯s ragged voice reached my ears. But I did not stop. Instead, I pressed my body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using my tongue to lick her tender skin.


    Lilia¡¯s shivered. When she felt my tongue over her body, she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and let her body at my mercy.


    I grinned. Without caring about her feelings, I moved faster and faster, enjoying the feeling of her flesh wrapping around my spear, and piercing her womb. Lilia¡¯s could only moan helplessly while suffering my attacks.


    I grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up. Then, My mouth kissed her shoulder before biting hard.


    "Ahhnnn...~" Lilia screamed. The pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around my rod. I sucked a mouthful of blood and continued biting her, leaving my marks all around her body.


    Her neck, her shoulders, her back. Lilia was filled with hickeys symbolizing the forbidden love affair she had tonight. For an instant, I could not help but wonder what the emperor would think if he finds these hickeys in his wife¡¯s body.


    Lilia was too far gone to worry about that though. Currently, she could only moan and groan under my attacks.


    A thread of saliva slid down her lips, and her love juices repeatedly flowed out her vagina, drenching the bedpletely.


    I released breasts and pulled her arms, using them to hold her body. With each thrust, her body was pulled towards me seductively.


    "So good...~" Lilia groaned. Her green eyes full of lust turned towards me and her lustrous lips searched for mine. Soon, our tongues were entangled again in a lustful battle.


    Lilia¡¯s mind waspletely nk. She could not think of anything but the feeling of our bodies colliding.


    I sighed. Hearing her pants and moans was incredibly exciting.


    After a while like that, I released her body and let it fall on the bed. Then, I pressed her shoulders against the bed and thrust on her like that.


    With her body pinned on the bed, I attacked and attacked, reaching deeper and deeper with each thrust.


    Lilia¡¯s mouth opened in a long moan while her body struggled below mine, twisting seductively.


    The pping sounds of my hips colliding against her buttocks filled the room. They were like a percussion of lust that turned Lilia¡¯s crazy.


    Eventually, Lilia¡¯s fourth climax wasing. As though anticipating it, her moans became louder, and her hands gripped the sheets of the bed, waiting for the so-desired peak.


    But when she was just an instant away froming, I stopped.


    Lilia was surprised. Irritated, she tried to move her hips to reach the peak, but I used my body to immobilize hers.


    "... Miss Lilia, it looks like you are about toe, huh."


    Lilia looked at me with a pleading gaze and bit her lips. Her expression was so seductive that I want just to pound her brains out.


    However, I endured and curved my lips into a smirk.


    "... Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m better than your husband?" I asked. Lilia¡¯s eyes shook momentarily, and an expression of hesitation appeared on her face.


    Although she had already betrayed her husband, she still wanted to save hisst bit of dignity.


    However, I did not allow it. Biting the earlobe of my stepmother, I ground my penis against her womb slowly in such a way that it increased greatly her stimtion, but it was not enough to make here.


    In such a situation, Lilia¡¯s mind turned foggy. She wanted toe. She wanted to continue enjoying this forbidden pleasure.


    After several seconds, her lips opened softly.


    "... Y-Yes..."


    I smirked. "Mm? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t hear you..."


    "... Y-Yes..."


    "Miss Lilia, try being louder."


    "Dammit, you are better than him, okay!?" Lilia shouted impatiently. She then smiled seductively and kissed my lips.


    "... Please, I beg you..."


    Hehe...


    With a softugh, I pressed Lilia¡¯s against the bed again and moved my penis slowly.


    "I think I¡¯m cumming again... What should I do?" I asked.


    "... Just cum inside. You already did it once anyway..."


    Hearing Lilia¡¯s sweet voice, my excitement reached its peak.


    "I wonder what your husband would think if he knows you are begging for the cock of another man."


    Before Lilia could answer, I started to sprint again.


    Lilia let out a moan. Her body shivered on the bed, and her arms gripped the sheets strongly.


    I pierced my penis into her deepest part. I could feel her cervix arching each time I thrust, and her lips letting out intermittent moans.


    Once and again, I attacked her like that, slowly approaching to a new climax.


    Eventually, Lilia¡¯s body tensed up. Her hips trembled, trying to elerate her orgasm, and her mouth opened in a long moan.


    Finally, her vagina tightened around me and as though sucking my penis.


    In front of that incredible stimulus, I shot another round inside her.


    Lilia¡¯s shivered. The feeling of my hot liquid filling her made her crazy. Her eyes rolled up, and her body twitched violently.


    "C-Cumming...!"


    Eventually, she copsed after a long and loud scream.


    I sighed. Looking at the copsed body of the empress, I pulled my penis out.


    Instantly, semen mixed with love juices overflowed from her vagina.


    Lilia¡¯s let out a sigh of satisfaction and closed her eyes. After this crazy round of sex, she waspletely fatigued.


    She could hardly move a muscle.


    However, Lilia was not my lover. Instead, she was my target of revenge. Why should I be gentle with her?


    With a smile, I patted her hips.


    Lilia opened her eyes in dissatisfaction. But when she saw my weapon standing up fiercely, her words got caught in her throat.


    "You... Are you not done?"


    Of course not, dear stepmother. The night is just starting.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 319 I Want to Have a Child

    <h4>Chapter 319 I Want to Have a Child</h4>


    I did not let Lilia go for the rest of the night. Even when she begged me to stop, I continued.


    After the first two hours, Lilia could only resign herself to endure my fierce pounding. She moaned and groaned repeatedly while her tired body enjoyed my repeated attacks.


    I made sure that she could not forget this night always.


    Finally, a bit before dawn and after I cummed inside her for the nth-time, I stopped.


    Almost instantly, Lilia closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    I smiled. It¡¯s done.


    Looking at the satisfied smile in Lilia¡¯s face, I chuckled coldly. With this, the first part of her fall has started.


    I stood up and left the bed. The room we were using had a bathroom, so I calmly took a bath to wipe the smell of sex on my body.


    Afterward, I exited the room. Someone was waiting for me outside.


    As soon as I left the room, a beautiful woman called out at me.


    "... Your highness." Hope looked at me with aplicated expression.


    I smiled softly and walked towards her, wrapping my arms around her soft body and kissing her lips gently.


    "My cute sister Hope, what are you doing here?"


    "I was waiting for you, your highness... Is it done?" Hope asked hesitantly.


    "You don¡¯t look happy."


    Hope smiled wryly. "... I¡¯m sorry... I know that this is something necessary for your ns... It¡¯s just that... I don¡¯t like knowing that you were sleeping with that woman... Your highness, you will not throw me aside now that you got her, right?"


    Sigh, silly girl...


    I kissed Hope¡¯s forehead andbed her hair softly.


    "Silly girl... How can that woman bepared to my cute sister Hope? She is not even ten percent as good as you."


    "... Liar." Hope rolled her eyes, but her lips curved up in a smile. "... Your highness, can I ask for something?"


    "Mm? What is it?"


    "... I have been practicing the technique you taught me recently, and... I finally achieved a breakthrough... I¡¯m in the seventhyer."


    I know. I noticed it before.


    But if Hope is talking about that, what she wants to ask me is surely...


    "... Your highness, I want to have a child."


    I knew it.


    Hope is Lilia¡¯s personal servant, and before Lilia married the emperor, Hope was sterilized and condemned to never have children.


    However, the technique I gifted to Hope allows her to reform her body each time she moves up threeyers. That means that when she moved from the sixthyer to the seventhyer, her body was reformed anew, and all her injuries from before were healed.


    Including her inability to have children.


    In other words, Hope is able to have children again. And she wants to have mine.


    I smiled amusedly.


    "... So my beautiful Hope wants to give birth to my child, huh..."


    "Can I not?" Hope asked with a puppy gaze. She looked so cute that I was very tempted to nod in agreement.


    However, now is not the time to have children.


    I shook my head apologetically. "Sorry, Hope. But now is not the best moment. What do you think will happen if you get pregnant now?"


    Hope thought for a moment before sighing in disappointment.


    She was a smart woman. She only needed a hint to understand the situation.


    Hope was not only Lilia¡¯s servant, but she also could be considered as a woman of the emperor. And although the emperor never paid her much attention, he definitively was not going to let her give birth to another man¡¯s child.


    Plus, once Hope¡¯s pregnancy is known, someone is bounded to ask how did she get pregnant.


    "... So we can¡¯t yet, huh..." Hope¡¯s expression was downcast. "Your highness, how long do I have to wait?"


    "Soon." I lifted her chin and kissed her soft lips tenderly. "Soon, everything will end."


    Hope looked straight to my eyes and nodded. "I understand. I believe in you."


    While we were talking, someone approached us. It was a red-haired and slightly tanned woman.


    When she saw us, Marana coughed slightly to announce her arrival.


    "Boss."


    I nodded at her before smiling to Hope.


    "Go and sleep for a bit, sister Hope. You have not slept in the entire night."


    "Okay..." Hope smiled and kissed my cheek before leaving.


    When Hope was gone, Marana raised an eyebrow and looked at the closed door behind me.


    "I never thought boss was the kind to fool women to achieve his goal."


    I smiled in amusement. "What? Do you dislike it?"


    "Hahaha, no, I don¡¯t mind. This kind of thing wasmon where I grew up. Although usually, it was women trying to fool men to do their bidding... By the way, that woman was very loud. Boss must be pretty good at this."


    "Oh? Do you want to try? I don¡¯t mind doing it to my secretary."


    Marana just looked at me and smirked seductively. "I would like, but I don¡¯t want to make little Raven cry."


    I raised an eyebrow with a smile. This girl has be a lot more opentely, huh.


    When we just met, she answered everything tersely and was always in guard against me.


    Now, she even dared to tease me.


    It looks like I will have to give her a lesson soon.


    "Anyway, how are the preparations, Marana?" I decided to think about thatter and asked Marana something more important.


    "... Everything is going alright. But... Boss, are you sure about this?"


    "What? Don¡¯t you trust me? With the strength I have shown up to now you should be aware of my capabilities, no?"


    Marana nodded a sighed. "I know how powerful you are, boss. But it¡¯s just that this n is... too crazy."


    "Just get everything ready. We will follow the n."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll be going then." Marana sighed helplessly and nodded with a serious look.


    In fact, although Marana thought the n was crazy, she did not hesitate to follow my orders. She had seen too many incredible things since she became my subordinate that she treated my words as something absolute.


    Before leaving, though, she seemed to think about something.


    "Right, boss, that woman of before seemed familiar. Who is her? She must be very important if you sacrificed your chastity to get her." Marana asked with a grin.


    I grinned back and stared at Marana with a smile in my eyes.


    "Do you truly want to know?"


    "... I have the feeling I¡¯m going to regret this, but... yes, tell me. Who is she?"


    "Well, if you want to know so much... She is the empress."


    "!!!"


    *Pak!*


    "You are crazy! Hey, if the emperor learns about this, we are doomed!" Marana screamed without caring by the papers she let fall to the ground.


    "Calm down." I chuckled softly and leaned my back against a wall. "Don¡¯t worry, the day the emperor learns about this will be the day of his fall."


    "... You are crazy..." Marana was stunned. "Are you truly thinking of staging a coup!?"


    "Not me," I said leisurely. "I told it to you before, didn¡¯t I? It will be the third princess. We are just her support."


    Marana was speechless. For an instant, she did not know how to react.


    "What? Are you afraid?" I asked teasingly. "You still have time if you want to chicken out."


    Marana fell silent for a moment, but soon, she smiled helplessly and shook her head.


    "Damn, how unfortunate of me to work under such a crazy boss."


    "But you like it, right?"


    "In your dreams." Rolling her eyes, Marana turned around and left with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 320 Start of a Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 320 Start of a Nightmare</h4>


    Two hourster, Lilia woke up.


    The first thing that entered her sight was an unfamiliar ceiling. Lilia was briefly confused, but an instantter, the memories ofst night surfaced in her mind.


    Instantly, Lilia¡¯s face turned pale.


    "Oh, goddess... What have I done?"


    She, the empress of the empire, had not only slept with apletely unfamiliar man, but he had also ejacted inside her several times.


    For an instant, Lilia¡¯s face was filled with fear. What was she going to do if she gets pregnant?


    No, even if she is lucky to not get pregnant, if someone learns of what happened tonight, she will die!


    While Lilia¡¯s mind was in chaos, a voice reached her ears.


    "So, you are finally awake."


    Lilia was startled. When she looked beside the bed, she found me seated there with a smile.


    "You... Bastard!"


    I chuckled. "It looks like you are in a bad mood. And to think thatst night you were begging me to continue."


    Lilia¡¯s face turned red. She gritted her teeth and looked at me with a gaze filled with rage. At the same time, her body leaked a bit of killing intent.


    To Lilia,st night was something that should not have happened. And the best way to wipe off that mistake was to kill me.


    When I felt her killing intent, I clicked my tongue inwardly. This woman sure is ruthless.


    With an amused smile, I stood up from the bed and walked towards her.


    "What? Are you thinking of killing me to hide what happenedst night?"


    "... What are you speaking about?" Lilia put on a startled expression, but I could feel her killing intent increasing.


    Mm, it¡¯s time to shock her for a bit.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your majesty. I will not tell anyone about this."


    "!!!"


    Lilia¡¯s opened her eyes wide. One secondter, her face turned ashen white.


    "You!!! How do you know!?"


    I shrugged. "Well, your disguise is not enough to fool someone like me."


    Lilia looked at me fixedly before taking a deep breath. Then, her expression returned to normal.


    The killing intent, surprise, rage, everything disappeared.


    Instead, only the ice-cold empress remained in front of me.


    I smirked and walked in front of her. Before Lilia could react, I leaned forward and kissed her lips.


    Lilia was startled. She tried to struggle away from my kiss, but when she realized that struggling was useless, she just closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss.


    Quickly, her body started to turn hot. The body that I had tamedst night started to respond to my advances again.


    When I moved my lips back, a thread of saliva was connecting our mouths.


    "Calm down, empress." I smiled mischievously. "We spend a great nightst night. There is no reason to be hostile to each other now. Besides, you don¡¯t need to worry I will not guard your secret. I don¡¯t want to lose my head so soon."


    Lilia panted briefly and did her best to calm down her hot body. "W-Who are you!? You must be someone important if you even dare to sleep with the woman of the emperor!"


    "My name is rk," I replied. "And I¡¯m the person in charge of the Red Skull Gang, the greatest gang in the capital."


    Lilia furrowed her brows. "The Red Skull Gang? I know about it, one of the strongest four gangs that reced the Blood Night Gang... However, don¡¯t you think you are exaggerating by calling it the strongest gang in the capital?"


    "Well, you will know soon if my words are true or false," I said nonchntly. "It¡¯s already almost morning, empress. I enjoyed my night with you, but if you don¡¯t return to the pce soon, someone will suspect something. Oh, right... Take this." I said and passed a card to the empress.


    Lilia was startled. "What is it?"


    "A proof of identity," I spoke up calmly. "You were a wonderful loverst night, so if you want to spend another night with me or if you have a favor to ask for, you can go to the Red Skull Gang¡¯s headquarters any night and show them this card. They will take you to me."


    The empress¡¯s expression turned ice-cold. "A favor? Why would I, the empress of this empire, ask for a favor from someone like you?"


    "Hahaha, you should not underestimate me, empress. I¡¯m more powerful than you think. Well, I need to leave now. I hope you don¡¯t make the wrong decision and choose to be my enemy. Oh right, don¡¯t worry about your servant. One of my men put her to sleepst night, so she knows nothing."


    After saying that, I left the room.


    With this, this part of the n is done.


    Now, I just need to wait for my stepmother to bite the bait.


    I¡¯m sure that she will eventually do it. She will not have more options.


    And once shees back, she will be unable to escape from my clutches.


    Stepmother, oh stepmother...


    I¡¯m waiting for our next meeting.


    ...


    Later that day¨C


    The empress and Hope returned stealthily to the pce.


    During the way, Hope apologized to the empress for falling asleep. And as she expected, Lilia did not me her.


    "... Then your majesty. Are you feeling better? I told you it was a great ce, right???


    Lilia fell silent. For an instant, memories of the craziness she didst night appeared on her mind.


    Lilia hurriedly shook her head. Just by remembering that, she could feel her body turning hot.


    "It was a good experience, although with some troublesome consequences." Lilia nodded. "Thank you, Hope."


    "It¡¯s my duty," Hope replied respectfully, but her eyes twinkled with amusement.


    When Lilia returned to her room, the first thing she did was to take a bath and change her clothes. Although she had taken a bath in the establishment, she could still perceive a faint smell of sex in her clothes.


    The bath was not very calm, though. When the maids were cleaning her body, the memories ofst night involuntarily returned to her mind. Lilia heaved a sigh a closed her eyes, trying not to think about it anymore.


    "... I must be crazy."


    Soon, Lilia left the bath and changed her clothes. Lilia stared at her reflex in the mirror and could not help but notice that she seemed much more refreshed.


    "It looks likest night¡¯s stunt worked huh."


    With a bitter smile, she left the room apanied by her two personal servants and walked towards the dining room.


    In the way, though, she was intercepted by a guard.


    "Your majesty."


    "What is it?" Lilia asked coldly.


    "T-This..." The guard replied with a stutter and showed an object to Lilia. "Someone gave me this not long ago and told me to pass it to you. For some reason, I had the feeling I had to do what he told me."


    Lilia was confused. She received the object and looked at it confused.


    It was a rock. More urately, a magic stone.


    A few seconds after the magic stone fell in Lilia¡¯s hands, a flow of information instantly entered her brain.


    Lilia was frightened and tried to throw the stone away. But an instantter, she froze. Then, her eyes got covered with tears.


    And suddenly, she let out an enraged and despairing screech.


    "BASTARDS!!!"


    Her mana surged outwards and turned into ice. The poor guard in front of her was instantly engulfed by it and died tragically.


    However, Lilia cared nothing about a nameless guard.


    Instead, she was reminding the message in tears.


    [We have your son, Prince Bryan. Don¡¯t worry, he is alive. But if you tell someone about this or we realized that the forces of the empire or the Riea family made any strange movement, we are going to kill him.


    [If you want proof that he is alive or you want to know how to save him, wait for our next message.


    Sincerely, the Immortal Soul.]


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 321 Incarnation of Power, Writer of Fate 2

    <h4>Chapter 321 Incarnation of Power, Writer of Fate 2</h4>


    Hey guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    Sorry for the dy (again), but to be honest, this week has been a bit hard for me. I have been running around for several reasons (Even with the pandemic around) and have been unable to write as much I wanted.


    Yesterday, especially, I was busy the entire day, and when I returned I was too tired to write. Fortunately, today is Sunday. I¡¯m nning to post all the chapters I owe today.


    I would like to tell you that things will return to normal soon, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not done yet. Next week will probably be the same. Of course, I¡¯ll try to follow the schedule as much as I can, but I may miss one day or two.


    Thank you for your understanding, Aidka.


    ...


    Depths of space.


    Two rays of light intersected each other repeatedly. One of them shone with fierce golden-blood-red light, creating explosions and shockwaves repeatedly, and the other shone with pure white light, appearing and disappearing gracefully.


    The two rays of light had appeared almost two weeks ago, and since then, they had been shing fiercely without caring for the damage to the surroundings. Fortunately, they were in space, otherwise, the damage would have been enough to destroy one or several worlds.


    After several more hours like that, the golden-red light shed once more with the white light. This time, though, the white light was sent flying away until crashing against a meteorite!


    The impact was so powerful that the ster body waspletely pulverized afterward!


    Almost instantly, the golden-red glow tore through space and threw a punch towards the white light. Fortunately, the white light managed to modify fate at thest second, changing her location to thousands of miles away.


    When she reappeared, Ysnay wiped off the blood on her lips and looked at the golden-red glow with a serious look.


    "Damn it, you are not holding back for old times sake, huh, Emilia."


    A snort came from the golden-red glow. Soon, a beautiful fox-eared little girl appeared. Her blood-red eyes and golden-red hair glowed brightly, as though she was a sun, and her body emitted rays of sma that circled violently around her.


    "Holding back? Against you? Hahaha, don¡¯t make meugh, bitch. Although you are not very strong, not many are better than you when ites to running away. I must give my all if I truly want to kill you."


    "Sigh... So troublesome." Ysnay shook her head gently. "Why do you insist on it, Emilia? Even if you kill me this time, I can easily revive again. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Not even he can truly kill me."


    "I know." Emilia sneered. Her beautiful blood-red eyes glinting with pure killing intent. "But at the very least, I can get the satisfaction of turning your body into dust once. Besides, if I kill you know, you will need several years toe back. By then, you will be unable to stop me from reuniting with dad."


    Ysnay stared at Emilia with aplicated expression. It was useless, Ysnay knew she could not stop her with just words.


    No, nothing could stop her. Her love, her obsession, was not something that could be stopped.


    It was the same as Ysnay¡¯s hope.


    In the end, the two of them were very simr.


    Perhaps, in different circumstances, they would have been very good friends.


    Unfortunately, fate was not kind to them.


    Ysnay knew it. Emilia was never going to forgive her.


    And to be honest, she did not want her forgiveness.


    Even if it was not her intention, even if it was just an ident, the truth was that Ysnay was the cause of Emilia¡¯s tragedy.


    But Ysnay did not regret it. Perhaps she regretted it at the start, but not anymore.


    Because if Emilia bes his eternal partner, there will never be A ce for her.


    "... Just stop it, Emilia. Stop chasing after him. If you continue like this, you will only make him hate you."


    "... Hate me? And what do you know? WHAT DO YOU KNOW BITCH!? I simply don¡¯t understand... Why are you here? Why do you continue interfering with OUR lives!? Are you not satisfied after BETRAYING him!? Are you not happy after DESTROYING MY happiness!? All of this... Our suffering is all because of YOU!"


    Ysnay fell silent. She looked at the powerful being in front of her and shook her head sadly.


    "... I just want to make up for my mistakes."


    "Your mistakes, huh." Emilia sneered.


    She clenched her fists with such a strength that space itself was torn around her hands. Everything around her started to crack, as though reality itself could not endure the immense power in her body.


    "Ha..."


    Then, she started tough.


    "Hahaha... Hahahaha... Hahahahahahaha!!!


    "Do you know what I hate about you, Ysnay!? I hate that you still think you deserve an opportunity! You are still waiting for dad¡¯s forgiveness! You still think you can stay by his side!


    "And what about me!? You destroyed my life! Because of you, the ties that connected me to my dad were severed! Because of you, I lost everything! Because of you, dad¡¯s memories of me are gone!


    "Because of you, I mustpete with puny mortals for the love of my dad!


    "Thus, I¡¯ll kill you! Once and again, and again, and again! Whenever you approach dad, I¡¯ll kill you! And all these women too! I¡¯ll kill them! Until dad is mine only as it should have been!"


    Ysnay shook her head with a sneer. "You are crazy. That is the reason you have been unable to go back to him until now."


    "Perhaps." Emilia smiled innocently. "But I¡¯m sure dad will eventually ept my love for him. Now, why don¡¯t you die for me?"


    Emilia grinned. Instantly, all the energy inside her body erupted, shining like a small sun in the darkness of space.


    "I must thank you, bitch," Emilia said with a savage grin. "Although you are hard to catch, chasing after you allowed me to break some of dad¡¯s seals. Currently, I can use twenty percent of my strength. Let¡¯s see if you can escape this time too."


    Ysnay stared at Emilia fixedly and suddenly chuckled.


    "... Are you not curious, Emilia?" Ysnay spoke up. "Normally, you disdain even to look at my face, but today, you have wasted so many words with me. Don¡¯t you find it strange?"


    Emilia was startled. Immediately afterward, her expression changed, but before she could move, several threads of fate materialized around her, sealing her movementspletely!


    "Fate has many uses," Ysnay smirked. "Even able to influence others without themselves knowing. I only needed to influence your fate slightly, and you fell straight into my trap."


    "Do you think this can stop me!?" Emilia bellowed and let her energy run wild. In less than one second, half of Ysnay¡¯s threads had been turned into dust.


    But Ysnay remained calm. "I know that is not enough to stop you, Emilia. But my purpose was only to gain time. And the time is... Now."


    As soon as her word¡¯s sounded, a ray of energy appeared from the depths of space, engulfing Emiliapletely!


    It was a ray of pure, wild, and unaltered cosmic energy. Uncontroble, but incredibly powerful.


    Ysnay, however, did not need to control it.


    She only needed to calcte the ce where it was going to pass by and make sure that Emilia was there.


    "BITCH!!!" Emilia screamed in rage. All the power in her body surged out, shing against the ray of cosmic energy and stopping it from harming her. "THIS IS NOT ENOUGH TO KILL ME!!!"


    "I know." Ysnay nodded again. "But it will be enough to allow me to escape from you."


    With a gentle smile, Ysnay disappeared from space.


    And this time, Emilia could not chase after her.


    When the cosmic ray finally disappeared. Emilia was looking at the ce where Ysnay disappeared with a dark face.


    "Damn bitch."


    Clicking her tongue, she tore through space and returned to the pce.


    There was no point in thinking about that bitch anymore.


    Every second, more of her powers were being unsealed.


    Soon, her entire strength would be back.


    And when that happened, nobody would be able to stop her from finding her dad.


    Not that bitch.


    Not even her dad himself.

 Chapter 322 WitChapter of Unending Fates 1

    <h4>Chapter 322 WitChapter of Unending Fates 1</h4>


    After giving the magic stone to the guard, I returned to the pce.


    My work with the empress was done for the moment. Now, I only need to wait.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make reach another message to her. That message will contain Bryan¡¯s voice begging her to save him plus some not-so-important demands.


    I can already imagine Lilia¡¯s reaction. I¡¯m sure she will first enter in panic, but soon, she will start to find in a way to rescue Bryan.


    However, her first option will not be to obey my demands. Instead, she will pretend to cooperate while she uses her influences to find the people behind this (me).


    Regardless of her many ws, Lilia is a strong woman. She loves her children very much, but she will not resign herself to be used by others unless it¡¯s thest option.


    And at that moment, I will send her the third message.


    Something like. [I told you to not try something funny. Unfortunately, you were a disobedient woman. As punishment, here is a finger of your son... Remember, you can¡¯t tell about this to anyone, not even the emperor. We have men everywhere, so if we find you have leaked information, your son will die.]


    I¡¯m sure Lilia will truly panic then.


    Unable to know who to trust, and unable to rely on the forces of the empire or her family, she will fall into despair. Perhaps, she will even consider eding to the demands.


    At that moment, she will hear news about the Red Skull Gang and remember my promise to help her.


    It will be like herst ray of hope.


    Therefore, she will appear before ¡¯rk¡¯ again, asking for his help, without knowing that it¡¯s just what I want.


    Of course, nothing is perfect in this world, so I¡¯m sure that some things will not go as I nned, but I just have to modify the n slightly and everything will fall into line.


    That way, I¡¯ll control Lilia from two fronts. In a front, she will have an unknown man ckmailing her, and in the other, she will have an understanding lover advising her and helping her to recover her lost son.


    Hehe, I¡¯m curious to see her face when my master nes to light. How will she feel when she realizes she betrayed everything she loved for the man that hurt her son...?


    The same man she tried to kill several times. The son of the woman she drove to death.


    Humhum humhum... I hummed cheerfully while thinking about that.


    Returning to my bedroom, I gave my beautiful little sister a good morning kiss.


    Lena was feeling better after resting for a night, but she was still a bit down. So, she asked me to spend the day with her.


    Due to the incident of the Forest of Wolves, the sses in the institute were temporarily suspended. In other words, I was rather free during the day, so I eded to apany my little sister.


    Soon, though, Dina and Daisy joined us.


    I did not mind it and yed with them for the rest of the morning, flirting with my beautiful maid and cute sisters for a while.


    I must admit that spending time like this is not bad.


    After lunch, though, I was forced to stop our flirting.


    A servant approached us and told us that someone was asking for me. It was Louise.


    I nodded and followed after the servant under the reluctant gazes of my maid and sisters. Although I wanted to y with them for a little bit more, I could not let my lover wait.


    Besides, I already have a good idea of the reason Louise is here.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the pce, I saw a beautiful blonde girl seated in a chair with a worried expression.


    I sighed as soon as I saw her. Louise seemed like she had not slept for several nights.


    Her green eyes were a bit dim, and she seemed like she had cried a lot recently. Just based on that, I could infer the situation in her home has not been the best recently.


    When Louise saw me, she stood from her chair hurriedly and rushed towards me.


    "us!"


    I hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead.


    "... You look tired. Did something happen?"


    Louise smiled bitterly. "You already know, don¡¯t you?"


    "Well, I still need to ask."


    Louise nodded softly. I, on the other hand, felt a bit pained seeing her strained smile.


    Sigh.


    With a soft look in my eyes, I kept her body in my arms for a while, without asking for anything else.


    "Are youing for that?" I asked when I felt Louise was a bit better.


    Louise nodded. "Mother agreed to talk with you... Can youe with me right now?"


    I was about to nod, but suddenly, I felt something.


    My expression changed slightly, but I instantly hid it from Louise before smiling and kissing her lips.


    "I can¡¯t right now. Mm... What about two hourster? The ce will be... How about the Imperial Institute? I¡¯m sure nobody will suspect anything if we meet there."


    "... Sorry for worrying you about our problems."


    I curved my lips up softly andber her beautiful blonde hair. "Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m your lover, remember? It¡¯s my duty to take care of my beloved¡¯s problems."


    Louise blushed softly. "... Idiot."


    "Well, you are my girlfriend. What does it make you then?"


    "Fool..." Louise smiled and shook her head. "I will tell your message to my mother. See youter, us."


    "Be careful." I bid farewell to Louise with a kiss and watched her leave the pce.


    When she was gone, I furrowed my brows.


    I then stepped across space, appearing in a small forest outside the capital.


    When I was sure there was nobody nearby, I looked behind me with aplicated look.


    "Are you not going to appear yet, [Witch of Unending Fates]?"


    The forest stayed silent for a while, but suddenly, a soft sigh rang through it, moving through the leaves of the trees like a summer breeze.


    "... You don¡¯t look happy to see me."


    I stared at the beautiful woman that appeared suddenly.


    ck hair as dark as the night itself, and a pair of ck eyes that seemed to swallow the light. Her figure and face were so beautiful that they seemed to transcend the concept of beauty itself, and her aura went beyond anything a normal human could have.


    It was as though fate itself was bowing in allegiance to her.


    She was the witch. The greatest seer I have ever met. A powerful Immortal able to plot against the strongest people in the universe.


    An old friend, but once an enemy... And even before that, a lover.


    The woman smiled softly, genuinely happy about seeing me again.


    "Long time no see you, old friend."


    Unfortunately, I was unable to share that happiness.


    ...


    I¡¯ll try to post another chapter tonight...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 323 WitChapter of Unending Fates 2

    <h4>Chapter 323 WitChapter of Unending Fates 2</h4>


    Sorry guys, this chapter was supposed to be longer, but I¡¯m a bit busy and had to cut it short.


    ...


    "Long time no see you, old friend." The beautiful woman said with a gentle smile.


    ... I was not sure about how to answer her.


    In the end, though, I let out a soft sigh.


    "Long time no see you, witch."


    She smiled. With a step, she appeared in front of me. I did not stop her, but my mana was ready to counterattack.


    "... It feels strange to see you like this, Willian. Last time I saw you, you were very different than now."


    "Well, each reincarnation means apletely brand-new body. It¡¯s normal if there are differences... Willian, huh. Was it my name is one of my past lives?"


    She smiled wryly. "Right, I forgot about that part. How should I call you this time then? [The Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity]? Or should I use your name in this world?"


    "Just call me us. Right, I forgot to ask for your name."


    This time, I could feel she pause briefly.


    Then, she stared at me with a sad and bitter expression.


    "... So you still don¡¯t remember my name, huh?"


    "You already know how it is. I stopped remembering names long ago."


    "Yeah. Never bringing the feelings of your other lives over your new life is one of your rules. You already told me about it. However, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to people like me?"


    I fell silent.


    Every time I reincarnate, I wipe off parts of my memory. These parts include the names and traits of all the people I met during myst life.


    Besides that, I also transform all the ¡¯feelings¡¯ of my past life into ¡¯information¡¯.


    The woman I loved, the children I had, the people I hated. I transform all these feelings into simple information. Simple data.


    That is one of the methods I use to stop myself from bing crazy after living for so long.


    Unfair? Perhaps. But it was necessary.


    Besides, she doesn¡¯t have the right to use me of being unfair.


    Because¨C


    "You were the reason I started to do this in the first ce, witch."


    She smiled bitterly. "You are right, I don¡¯t have the right... My name is Ysnay, by the way. I hope you remember it this time."


    I did not answer. That is practically impossible.


    As I said before, I wipe off all my feelings every time I reincarnate. That is a way to unburden my mind.


    However, there are a few feelings I kept during my many lifetimes.


    And one of them is rted to this woman, Ysnay.


    I forget the love I felt for her, and the hatred I felt when she betrayed me. But I remember her betrayal.


    What I felt back when she betrayed me is still fresh in my mind.


    Nor the hatred neither the rage. Just the feeling of betrayal. Just the disappointment of knowing the person you trusted the most betrayed you.


    I have kept that feeling inside me since then.


    To remember to myself to never again put my trust in her.


    "What are you doing here, Ysnay?" I asked tiredly.


    Ysnay walked towards me slowly. Then, she let herself fall into my arms.


    "... I... I just wanted to see you, Willian... Please, let me remain like this for a while... I have missed it for a long time."


    "[Loneliness], huh," I said with aplicated expression.


    Ysnay put on a self-deprecating smile. "I have already lived for a very long, long time. And I¡¯m not like you, who can leave everything behind with each reincarnation and start a brand-new life... I... I can¡¯t bring myself to mingle among mortals anymore. It¡¯s too boring..."


    I sighed. That is the basic difference between Immortals and mortals.


    Immortals are beings that live for too long. So long that normal mortals can¡¯t start to estimate it.


    So eventually, Immortals stop being able to interact normally with mortals.


    For Immortals, one hundred years are like one month for mortals. Sometimes even less. And one month is not even enough to enjoy your time with a pet, but it is enough to make you feel pain when the pet dies.


    But few mortals can reach to one thousand years of age, much less go beyond that.


    "Not every Immortal is like you, Willian. Not every Immortal can bring themselves to y with mortals as you do."


    y, huh.


    Perhaps, she is right.


    But ying like this is what has allowed me to live for so long.


    I sighed. In the end, I can¡¯t bring myself to think like her.


    "Well, you are an oddball among Immortals, Willian."


    I frowned. "Stop peeking into my thoughts. Is that truly the right way to use fate? Also, my name is us, not Willian."


    Ysnay giggled. "Well, if you want to stop me from reading your thoughts, just shield them... Anyway, I see that you have been living a very fulfilling life this time. How many wives? Let me see... Wow, it¡¯s a lot... What? This time you decided to create a huge harem?"


    "Something like that," I said calmly. "Also, don¡¯t interfere with the fate of the people around me. I don¡¯t want to have to kill you again."


    "Calm down, I know my position." Ysnay shrugged with a bitter smile. "By the way, what happened to your soul? That injury seems very bad... Wait a moment, the fluctuation in thews I felt back then... Did you go against the Universe¡¯sws!?"


    I looked at Ysany and smiled. Instantly, Ysnay¡¯s face turned stern. "Are you crazy!? Do you know the consequences of that!? Why would you d¨CWait! It can¡¯t be! You... You seeded..."


    "Not yet... But I¡¯m close... I probably will be able to do it soon."


    Ysnay¡¯s eyes opened wide. Then, her expression turnedplicated.


    "... Is it so?"


    "I hope you don¡¯t get any funny ideas, Ysnay. If you try anything to stop me from aplishing my goal, I don¡¯t mind killing you a few hundreds of times more."


    Ysnay smiled bitterly, but soon, her smile returned to normal.


    "Don¡¯t worry, thest thing I want to do is to make you hate me again. But... Your daughter is here. She will definitively not allow it."


    This time, I was truly surprised.


    "Emilia!?"


    But when I mentioned her name, Ysnay froze.


    Then, she sighed in a self-deprecating manner.


    "... You still remember her name."


    I fell silent.


    She was right, I still remembered her name.


    Her blood-red eyes, her golden-red hair. I remembered almost everything about her.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much I try, I can¡¯t remember our first life together.


    That life has be simple data.


    That is what I owe to her.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 324 WitChapter of Unending Fates 3

    <h4>Chapter 324 WitChapter of Unending Fates 3</h4>


    "Emilia, huh," I said with a troubled smile. Few things can make me feel so troubled like her.


    Just by closing my eyes, I can remember her appearance. Her red-blood eyes, golden-red hair, and beautiful fox ears and tail waving with the wind.


    Across the universe, she is perhaps the person I owe the most to.


    The problem is that I don¡¯t know how to repay this debt.


    At the very least, I can¡¯t give her what she wants of me.


    Because even if to Emilia I¡¯m her dad. To me, she is not my daughter.


    I can¡¯t bring myself to see her as my daughter.


    Besides, Emilia... She is not a very reasonable person.


    That has caused a lot of trouble. The times I have met her after our first life have never had a good ending.


    Due to that reason, instead of bing closer to her, the distance between us has only increased.


    I sighed. "Where is she?"


    "In the Beastkin Alliance," Ysnay replied. "I went to see her before meeting you... She is as unreasonable as always."


    "I can imagine it." I smiled wryly. Yeah, if it¡¯s Emilia, I can imagine how she reacted when she met Ysnay.


    "You are aware of it, right?" Ysnay spoke up with a smile. "If Emilia learns of your ns, she will do everything in her might to stop you. She is thest person that wants to see you seed. Besides... I¡¯m not sure if the current you can defeat her."


    I smiled wryly again. Yeah, if the current me goes head-on against that little fox, I¡¯ll probably lose.


    Of course, I can escape if I want. But escaping means abandoning everything here.


    ... That is something I can¡¯t do.


    I took a deep breath. Instantly, my gaze turned firm, and my eyes shone with determination.


    "I will stop her," I said to Ysnay.


    "Oh? Are you nning to kill her? Otherwise, there is no way she will stop."


    "No." I shook my head. "I will convince her to stop."


    Ysnay was startled. Then, she erupted inughter.


    "That is a good joke, Willian. Stop Emilia? That dad-con daughter with possessive tendencies? What? Are you going to brainwash her or something like that? I¡¯m sorry, but I think that is impossible even for you."


    I shook my head. It¡¯s not that.


    "I have decided, Ysnay. I will not reincarnate anymore."


    Ysnay froze. Then, she looked at me in disbelief.


    "You..."


    "This will be myst life. If I seed, I will continue forward as an Immortal. If I fail, I¡¯ll simply stop existing."


    Ysnay fell silent. Then, sheughed bitterly.


    "So even you can¡¯t endure anymore, huh. How many years have you lived until now? Two hundred thousand? No, it should a bit more."


    My lips curved in a mocking smile. "... What is the point of keeping like this? I have already done practically everything someone can dream to do. I have already lived for too long."


    I then looked in the direction of the Beastkin Alliance. My gaze pierced through space, arriving at the pce where the Blood Empress lived.


    As expected, Emilia was there.


    As soon as she felt my gaze, her ears twitched and her eyes opened in surprise to search for me.


    I cut off my gaze at that moment. Now is not the time to confront her.


    "If Emilia can¡¯t ept my arrangements, then I will simply die, this time forever."


    Ysnay nodded with a troubled smile.


    "... Well, that is a good idea. Who knows? Perhaps it will work."


    She then stared at the distance with a mncholic expression.


    "Willian, there is something I want to tell you as well."


    "Mm?"


    "... I can¡¯t endure it anymore either, Willian. This time, I came to try for thest time and... to bid you farewell."


    ... So it was it, huh.


    I knew this day was going toe eventually.


    For an instant, I was filled with nostalgia. Regardless of our rtionship, Ysnay can be considered one of my few old friends.


    "... How long are you going to stay?" I asked after several seconds of silence.


    "I don¡¯t know," Ysany replied while using her ck eyes to gaze at the blue sky. "I think I will stay until you seed or die. If I have not managed to regain your trust by then, I¡¯ll disappear."


    "... I see. That is unfortunate."


    Ysnay nodded and turned towards me.


    "I always regretted my actions of back then, Willian. That is my greatest regret, a regret that has apanied me by tens of thousands of years."


    "... You could have chosen to forget too."


    "But I don¡¯t want," Ysany shook her head self-deprecatingly. "My memories of you are the only thing I find sce in. Ironically, even the times when you killed me are things I remember dearly now."


    I forced a smile out. "I think I should feel ttered then."


    "You should." Ysnay chuckled. "Any other men would kill to get a nce from me. You can get my everything if you want."


    If I want, huh.


    If I want...


    "Anyway, let¡¯s stop talking about depressing things." Ysnay suddenly said. "About your injury... I think I can do something about it. Can I try?"


    "Go ahead." I agreed easily. Ysnay is good for this kind of thing.


    Besides, it¡¯s unlikely that she will take advantage of this opportunity to hurt me. Of course, I kept my guard up against her regardless, but the probabilities of she attacking me are very, very low.


    With a smile, Ysnay walked towards me. She then extended her index finger and touched my forehead.


    Instantly, my soul left my body and floated over my head.


    My soul was very beautiful and bright. Strangely, it seemed like a stone instead of something intangible. A bright and beautiful transparent stone.


    And in the stone, there was an enormous crack.


    The crack went through half of the stone, reaching the stone¡¯s core. Moreover, it glowed with strange destructive forces that stopped my soul from healing.


    "... I thought it was impossible to damage your soul, Willian. but even your soul is unable to go against the Universe¡¯s Laws." Ysnay smilingly said.


    "It was a new experience for me too."


    Ysnay chuckled a waved her hand. Instantly, several threads appeared around her. The threads of fate shook softly, slowlying under Ysnay¡¯s control and wrapping around her index finger.


    Finally, the tip of her finger turned into a very fine needle-like object.


    "I need your help, otherwise I¡¯ll unable to pierce your soul," Ysnaymented.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that," I said and willed my soul to be weaker. Weak enough to be perforated by Ysnay¡¯s needle.


    When that was done, Ysnay used her needle to stitch my soul together.


    The process was long, hard, and painful. Incredibly painful. The pain of having your soul pierced by threads of fate was more painful than anything imaginable.


    But the results were immediate. As Ysnay¡¯s needle stitched my soul, the remains of the Universe¡¯sws on it disappeared slowly, allowing my soul to heal little by little.


    When she finished, my soul was eighty percent healed.


    "It¡¯s everything I can do. The rest depends on you."


    I examined my soul and nodded. This was better than I expected.


    "Thank you very much."


    "It¡¯s nothing. Although I don¡¯t mind if you pay me with a kiss."


    I smiled wryly. And to think that usually I¡¯m the one taking advantage of others.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 325 Better Man Than You

    <h4>Chapter 325 Better Man Than You</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s here!


    Several people in thements wrote about inconsistencies about us¡¯s injuries in his soul. I found it strange, so I decided to check in the previous chapters.


    The first time the wound in his soul was mentioned was in chapter 83. When us said he should be able to heal it in a few hours and recover his cultivation in around one year. Butter, in chapter 210, us mentions that the wound in his souls was much worse than he thought, and when he tried to heal it, the wound woulde back due to the bacsh of the Universe¡¯s Laws. He also said that he would need a bit of time to heal it.


    The events of chapter 210 happened a bit more than one month before the current chapter, thus, it¡¯s normal he has been unable to heal it yet.


    However, I didmit a mistake. In chapter 210, I mentioned that the crack was the size of a hair, but now I mentioned it was enormous, so that is a mistake. Thanks to Ouroborous Gaming to noticing it. I¡¯m correcting it.


    If you notice another inconsistency, leave it in thements, I appreciate your help.


    Aidka :p


    ...


    Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap.


    The sound of footsteps resounded in the silent Riea¡¯s mansion.


    Eventually, the footsteps stopped in front of a door. It was the door of Earl Riea¡¯s office.


    Mia stared at the door with aplicated expression. Her silver hair seemed a bit dimmer than before, and her beautiful white skin had lost its glow.


    Even her green eyes looked much gloomier, evidence of how much she had been enduringtely.


    After taking a deep breath, Mia Hera put on a determined expression and pushed the door open.


    Almost instantly, the people inside directed their gazes towards her.


    Besides Earl Riea, three other people were with him in the office. The three of them were important servants and confidants of the earl, and although Mia did not treat much with them, she knew of their existence. Normally, she would greet them politely.


    This time, though, she was not in the mood to be polite.


    "Get out." She said without hiding the displeasure in her voice. The three servants looked at each other in confusion before looking at the earl.


    But before the earl could say something, Mia spoke up again.


    "I said, get out."


    The servants shivered. Mia¡¯s ice-like ninthyer mana engulfed the office, and her ice-cold voice paralyzed them. The three servants understood that if they dare to hesitate, they would end like popsicles.


    Just like that, the office was emptied in seconds, leaving only Earl Riea and his wife inside.


    "... What do you think you are doing, Mia?" Earl Carson Riea growled in displeasure. The fact that Mia dared to undermine his authority like this did not sit well with him.


    But it seemed as though Mia did not hear his question. She just stared at her husband fixedly before shaking her head in disappointment.


    "I can¡¯t believe the virtuous man I once married has ended like this."


    "What is that supposed to mean!?" The earl snarled, barely suppressing his rage.


    Mia, however, smiled coldly.


    "I will ask you only onest time. Are you going to help my family or not!?"


    Earl Riea was startled and fell silent. For an instant, his rage disappeared, and in its stead, he heaved a long sigh.


    "... I told you already, Mia. I can do nothing about that."


    Mia¡¯s lips curved in a mocking smile. "Nothing? Nothing!? Hahahahaha, go to hell, Carlson! This would not have happened if not for your ambitions!"


    "... Mia, do you want to talk about this again?"


    "Of course I want to talk about this again! Carlson, you destroyed my family! My father, my mother, my siblings! All of them are in prison and it¡¯s your fault! And then what!? You are not even able to use your so-important influence to save them! What kind of garbage are you!?"


    "Enough Lilia!" Earl Riea bellowed. "You don¡¯t have any right to treat me like that!"


    "I have the right!" Mia screamed in rage with tears flowing from her eyes. Then, she started to sob. "... I only asked you to care for our family, Carlson... I never asked you to gain more authority, or to be the strongest person in the empire... I only wanted a husband able to protect me and our family. But you... Heh, you did not hesitate to put the life of your daughter at risk! She could have died, Carlson! Raped by daemons while you pursued your so-called authority! But no. No no no no... That was not enough for you... Instead, when you failed, you did not hesitate to use my family as scapegoat...! You destroyed my family!"


    Earl Carlson was silent. Watching the grief, disappointment, and despair in his wife¡¯s eyes, he was unable to talk.


    In the end, he only managed to spat out something.


    "... I never intended for this... The daemons were not part of my n... Perhaps, everything was part of Prince us¡¯s n."


    "Hahahahaha... Do you think I¡¯m a fool!?" Miaughed mockingly. "Everybody knows that Headmistress Evelyn killed a daemon saint (fourteenthyer) and hundreds of daemons powerhouses. Are you telling me now that everything was a farse they orchestrated!? That the daemons even sacrificed a fourteenthyer powerhouse just to mess with you!?"


    "That is not what I me¨C"


    "Enough, Carlson," Mia said in an ice-cold tone. Her despair and disappointment from before turning into pure indifference. "Do you think I don¡¯t know about your ns to kill prince us? Do you think I don¡¯t know you ordered my family to help you with your ns? "


    Earl Carlson¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    "How did yo¨C"


    "Heh." Mia sneered, interrupting him. "In the end, Prince us was right. You are someone that doesn¡¯t care about sacrificing your family just for the sake of your objectives."


    After saying that, Mia turned around to leave.


    But¨C


    "Wait." Earl Carlson stopped her, grabbing her arm. "You said Prince us, right? You... Was Prince us the one that told you about the n to kill him?"


    Mia did not answer, just looking at him with a mocking expression.


    "Answer me!" Earl Carlson shouted. "Was it Prince us!? Could it be that you don¡¯t understand, Mia!? Prince us is our enemy! He just wants to separate us! How can you even think of hearing at h¨C"


    *p!*


    Mia hit Carlson¡¯s cheek.


    Then, she shook off his hand and pushed him away.


    "Our enemy? No, Carlson, he is just your enemy. Prince us warned me about this. He told me the kind of people you were! But I decided to believe in you! Heh... In the end, he had the reason."


    "Mia..." Earl Carlson held his cheek with aplicated expression. "Please, wake up! He is just using you to hurt me!"


    "Do you think everybody is like you?" Mia mocked. "No, Carlson. Not everybody is so cold-blooded. Prince us protected my daughter, our daughter! And at the very least, he did not put her in danger... By the looks of it, he is a much better man than you."


    *p!*


    This time, it was Earl Carlson who pped Mia.


    "Don¡¯t you dare to say that!"


    Mia looked at her husband¡¯s briefly and shook her head. Then, she turned around to leave the office.


    "I will leave this mansion, Carlson, and I will take my children with me. As for you... I hope that one day, you return me the man I once fell in love with."


    After saying that, Mia left the office.


    Earl Riea looked at the back of his wife with aplicated expression.


    Then, he punched the wall.


    *Bam!*


    "Dammit...! Dammit, dammit, dammit, dammit!"


    After cursing several times, Earl Carson took a deep breath and returned to his desk.


    He could not understand how everything ended like this. Even now he did not know what went wrong.


    It was as though a powerful hand was guiding everything against him. His ns, his strategies... They were useless.


    Nevertheless, he had not lost yet.


    No. The game was just starting.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 326 A New Personal Servan

    <h4>Chapter 326 A New Personal Servan</h4>


    "What are you going to do after this?" I asked Ysnay after she finished healing my soul.


    Ysnay thought for a moment before putting on a mischievous smile.


    "I have a good idea."


    ... Why do I have a bad feeling?


    Ysnay grinned. She then closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again and meeting my gaze.


    "So you are a prince this time, huh. Perfect, I¡¯ll be your personal servant then."


    I could feel a headacheing. "I already have a personal servant."


    "Now you have two," Ysnay stated while snapping her fingers. "Don¡¯t worry, I already modified fate and created a suitable identity beside you. Since today, I¡¯m Ysnay, one of the two personal servants assigned to you when you were a child. We grew together since we were children and I¡¯m the closest person to you. Even closer than that Daisy girl."


    I wrinkled my brows in displeasure. "Ysnay, I don¡¯t like it when you mess with the lives of the people close to me."


    Ysnay looked at me briefly before rolling her eyes. "Okay, okay. I understand." She then snapped her fingers again with a grumbling look. "Done. Now I returned the fate of the people close to you to normal. I only modified the fates of the people I needed to fool."


    I stared at Ysnay for a few seconds before moving my gaze away. "These clothes are not suitable for a personal servant."


    Ysnay smiled and waved her hand. Instantly, her clothes changed to the clothes normally used by the servants in the pce.


    Ysnay¡¯s ability is incredibly terrifying. To her, fate has already gone beyond just reading the past, understanding the present, and predicting the future.


    To her, fate is an almost omnipotent weapon.


    If she wants, she can be anyone, she can rece anyone, and she can do anything.


    If she wants, she can steal someone¡¯s fate, transforming in that person without anybody noticing anything wrong.


    Or just like now, she can insert herself in the life of other people, creating a false identity that everybody will believe it truly exists.


    She can even eliminate someone¡¯s fate, killing them and erasing their existencepletely.


    Of course, her ability has limits. Immortals, for example, had an iparable powerful fate. Due to that, even someone like Ysnay is unable to mess with their fate directly and can only rely on plots to kill them.


    Plus, she must follow thews of the world every time she changes something.


    Besides these, she has several other limitations, such as the range of the fate she can manipte. But against someone weaker than her, even gods themselves, she can kill them just by snapping her fingers.


    Hell, she can erase an entire world with just a thought.


    That is the power of The Witch of Unending Fates, the greatest master of fate I know of.


    "Where are we going?" Ysnay asked after she changed her clothes.


    I nced at her briefly before stepping across space and returning to the pce.


    "Don¡¯t you know already? I¡¯m sure you already saw it in fate."


    "Well, I was just trying to be polite." Ysnay appeared beside me and replied. She did not have trouble following me across space.


    Although she can not manipte space to move as I do, she can overwrite her own fate, changing her location to the ce where she wants to be. The effect of that technique is the same as my teleportation.


    After we returned to the pce, I went to change my clothes to get ready to meet Louise and the others. Fortunately, I did not meet Daisy or my sisters in the way, or I would have had to spend a lot of time exining Ysnay¡¯s identity to them.


    During the way, nobody suspected Ysnay. The guards and servants treated her existence as though it was natural. Some of them even greeted them with smiles, as though she was an old acquaintance.


    Every time I saw that I could not help but shiver. Ysnay¡¯s abilities are truly terrifying.


    At the same time, I thought of a few countermeasures. Ysnay¡¯s ability to control fate means she can easily kill anyone close to me and I would be unable to stop her. Fortunately, I was Ysnay¡¯s enemy for a long while, so I know of a few ways to protect someone against her control of fate.


    I must find a way to do it without raising Ysnay¡¯s suspicions.


    After I changed my clothes, I left the pce together with Ysnay. We boarded a carriage in direction of the Imperial Institute.


    The imperial institute was deserted. Besides a few guards, we did not meet anyone else in the way.


    Most of the students had returned to their homes after the incident in the forest of wolves, and the few ones that could not return to their homes were currently living in temporary residents.


    As soon as I entered the institute, I went directly to the meeting ce, the institute¡¯s cafeteria.


    Louise and Mia were already waiting for me. To my surprise, though, they were not the only ones in the cafeteria.


    ire and Al were with them.


    I raised an eyebrow. It looks like something happened.


    Moreover, judging by their expressions...


    Louise and ire seemed worried, Al seemed angry, and Mia seemed as though her entire world was destroyed.


    "Woah, that is a lot ofplications in their family," Ysnaymented in my ear with a smirk. "You should feel proud, Willian. "You are the reason for their family¡¯s problems."


    I frowned. "I told you to call me us. Also, stop prying in the private life of others, that is distasteful."


    "Hey! I can¡¯t help it." Ysnay shrugged helplessly. "Reading fate is already instinctive for me. I can¡¯t stop doing it even if I want. That is what makes mortals boring. When you can know everything about them with just a nce, talking to them stops being fun."


    I rolled my eyes. These are Immortal¡¯s troubles for you.


    "By the way us, how ambitious... You already have the two sisters in the bag, and you are still aiming for the mother. As expected of my husband."


    I decided to ignore the bothersome immortal beside me and instead, I smiled at Louise¡¯s group and walked towards them.


    Louise and ire¡¯s eyes brightened when they saw me, but as soon as they saw the girl behind me and realized how intimate we seemed, they froze.


    I smiled in amusement and gave them a wink before looking at Mia.


    "Mother-inw, it¡¯s good to see you. I was not expecting the entire family, though."


    "... Sorry for bothering you, us... And... I need your help."

 Chapter 327 Mia’s Petition

    <h4>Chapter 327 Mia¡¯s Petition</h4>


    "... I need your help." Mia said while biting her lips.


    I nodded and sat down across her. Then, I observed my mother-inw carefully.


    Mia waspletely different from thest time I saw her. Back then, she was very beautiful, with soft eyes and a gentle aura that soothed others.


    Now, though, her eyes were dim, her face was haggard, and her smile seemed forced.


    After a few seconds of silence, I sighed.


    "Tell me about the situation."


    Mia nodded. She then told me her story, starting from the day after the incident in the forest of wolves, when her family was dered traitors and her rtives were taken to prison with their belongings confiscated.


    Afterward, she spoke about her situation with her husband and the troubles in her home. At some point, she went from telling me a story to venting her grievances.


    When she finished speaking, I nodded.


    "I understand the situation now. But mother-inw, how do you expect I help you?"


    This time, Mia hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    She knew what she was about to ask for, and she also knew of my position. No matter how she saw it, what she was about to ask for was too shameless.


    Plus, although I was in a rtionship with her daughter, I was also standing in opposites factions to her two families. Why should I help her?


    When Louise saw the hesitation in her mother¡¯s face. She bit her lips and opened her mouth.


    "us, I¨C"


    But Mia stopped her.


    "No, daughter. Let me."


    "But mom¨C"


    "I¡¯m the one who must do it. That is the best way."


    Then, Mia took a deep breath and looked at me with a determined look.


    "us, I hope you can help me to save the Hera family."


    I did not reply immediately. Instead, I narrowed my eyes with a serious expression.


    "... You know what your words mean, right?" I asked.


    Mia nodded. "I do. So, I¡¯ll understand if you refuse."


    Refuse. Why should I?


    This situation is just the one I want after all.


    Of course, Mia did not need to know that. Therefore, I put on a troubled look before heaving a sigh of resignation.


    "... I can help you."


    "Really!? Thank yo¨C"


    "But I have a condition." I interrupted Mia. "If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t help you."


    Mia was startled, but she understood my meaning. "Please, tell me."


    I fell silent for a moment. In fact, I had a n for this situation, but now, I think there is a better option.


    I nced at Ysany briefly and nodded. Ysnay understood my intention instantly.


    With a smile, she snapped her fingers.


    A sheet of paper appeared on her hands. It was a document signed by the various departments of the empire.


    I passed it to Mia without even looking at its contents.


    "This is a certificate of ownership for the properties of the Hera family," I said with a serious look. "After what happened to the Hera family, you are by right the person in charge of these properties. But once you sign this document, these properties will be transferred to me."


    Mia was surprised. She looked at the document with an astonished expression.


    "This... How does something like this exist!? Is it legitimate?"


    "It is," I said with certainty in my voice. This was something that Ysnay fabricated with her abilities over fate. Although this should not exist, nobody will be able to deny its legitimacy. "It¡¯spletely legal. Of course, I¡¯m sure some people will try to deny its validity, but I have enough power to make it valid."


    "Mother!" Al stood up with a look of rage, "You can¡¯t do it!"


    I looked at him with an ice-cold look. "Sit down!"


    Al paled instantly and his body fell back to his chair.


    The current Al was very afraid of me. The fact that he dared to stand up and oppose me used up already almost his entire courage.


    But he is pretty brave. Does he think I don¡¯t dare to touch him with his mother nearby?


    Mm... I¡¯ll leave him alone for a while. Anyway, my opportunity wille soon.


    Mia was silent. She knew once she signed this document, there was no going back.


    If she epted my condition, it was the same as giving up the hard work of several generations of her family.


    However, was there another option? Soon, her entire family was going to be executed anyway.


    I sighed when I saw her hesitation.


    "Mother-inw, I hope you can understand my position. If I use my abilities to let your family free, I need a guarantee that your family will stop opposing me. Thus, this document will strip your family of their properties and power, and put it all in my hands... However, I promise you that your family will live peacefully, and when everything ends, I will return these properties to you."


    Mia nodded. She was smart, she could understand my meaning.


    However, it doesn¡¯t mean she could sign the document just like that.


    "... I will sign it."


    "Mother!"


    "Silence, Al," Mia said with determination. "My choice is done. But¨C" She then looked at me. "I will not transfer it to you. I¡¯ll give these properties to Louise."


    "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow. This woman is smart.


    However, I¡¯m alright with that. To be honest, I don¡¯t care about these properties. My goal is just to get Mia in my ship and strengthen my sister¡¯s faction, not to get these properties.


    Once Mia signs the document, she will be unable to turn back. By then, my opportunities will be many more than now.


    Plus, Mia still owes me a favor from the bet we did before. And I surely will find the best way to use it,


    "Very well, I agree," I said without hesitation and looked at Louise. "Love, you sign here."


    "... Are you sure, us?" Louise hesitated slightly. "T-This is very important..."


    I nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll trust you."


    Louise¡¯s face bloomed in a smile. She then took the pen and signed the document.


    Mia signed after her.


    Al stared at the entire process with bloodshot eyes. He stared at his mother and sister as though they were betraying him.


    But to Mia, this was the best option to save her family.


    "Good." I nodded smilingly. "Don¡¯t worry, mother-inw. I¡¯ll make sure the people of the Hera family are released before one week is up. By the way, you told me you left the Riea¡¯s mansion, right? Any idea where are you going to live now?"


    Mia shook her head. "To be honest, I expected you could help me with that too."


    I curved my lips up. "Leave it to me then. Louise had already told me she wanted to leave that house; and to be honest, I¡¯m not veryfortable living in the pce either. I¡¯ll let you stay in one of my ces tonight and tomorrow we will move to the ce where we are going to live from today onwards."


    "Really!?" Louise and ire looked at me in excitement.


    I nodded and the two beautiful girls and grinned.


    "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?"


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr.eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 328 Intercepted

    <h4>Chapter 328 Intercepted</h4>


    After we finished our discussion, we departed towards a luxurious inn in the capital. This inn is one of the properties under the Red Skull Gang, and I already sent instructions to prepare a room for Mia, Louise, and ire.


    As for Al? Well, I¡¯m sure he will not need it.


    Inside a carriage, Mia¡¯s group plus Ysnay and I were seated while talking about the future.


    "Brother-inw, are you truly going to live with us?" ire asked excitedly. I nodded with a smile. "That is my n. Why? You don¡¯t like it?"


    "Of course I like it!" ire was very excited. "We will be like husband and wife living together in our nest of love!"


    "... ire, remember you are talking to my boyfriend." Louise said with a sullen tone.


    ire giggled and stuck out her tongue to her sister before sitting beside me and hugging my arm.


    "Brother-inw, you must protect me or my sister will bully me."


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    Girl, are you no afraid I¡¯ll bully you instead?


    But ire sure is daring. She dares to say something like this in front of her sister, my current girlfriend, and her mother, my mother-inw.


    In fact, Mia was looking at us with a stiffened expression, and the eyes she was directing towards me seemed like the eyes of a bloodthirsty wolf.


    This is the first time I¡¯m seeing an expression like this in her face.


    "Right, brother-inw." ire suddenly looked at Ysnay curiously. "Who is her?"


    "Her name is Ysnay." I said without betraying anything in my expression. "Due to certain circumstances, she will be my second personal servant."


    "Huh?" Louise was surprised. "What about Daisy? Does she know about this?"


    I smiled bitterly. That is my greatest worry now.


    Well, Daisy is a very gentle girl. I¡¯m sure she will forgive me after grumbling for a while.


    Louise seemed to understand the situation when she saw my expression. But then, ire smiled mischievously.


    "Brother-inw, is she also your lover?"


    "Yes." "No." Both Ysnay and I replied simultaneously.


    Louise narrowed her eyes while Ysnay just giggled.


    I twitched my lips while looking at ire and Ysnay. Girls, can you stop causing trouble?


    "She is not my lover," I said with a firm expression and pacifying my mother-inw whose eyes were already narrowed into slits. "She is just a friend I¡¯m helping."


    Ysnay giggled and stared at Louise yfully. "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I will not steal Prince us from you. I have enough being a little concubine."


    Louise scowled. "I don¡¯t like you."


    Ysnay shrugged. "The feeling is mutual. To be honest, I don¡¯t know why Willian spends so much time ying with mortals like you."


    I was the only one who heard thest part of her sentence.


    Ysnay shook her head, speaking directly into my mind. "I don¡¯t understand why you waste so much effort in this. You can just kill the emperor, massacre the people that oppose you, and then put your sister on the throne. Is it not easier that way? There is no need to y such boring political games with mortals."


    ... Perhaps you are right, Ysnay. But¨C


    "That is the reason I have been able to endure two hundred thousand years without falling into madness or erasing my existence, and you, Ysnay, are already unable to endure when you are not even one hundred thousand years old."


    Ysnay smiled wryly and smiled. "I guess you are right."


    Nobody else in the carriage was able to hear our conversation, but Louise and ire were sharp enough to realize that something was wrong with Ysnay.


    In fact, Louise and ire seated one in each side of me, pushing Ysnay away. It seemed like they did not want to see Ysnay too close to me.


    Ysnay just smiled without caring. Someone like her did not need to lower herself topete with a pair of mortals.


    At that moment, Mia looked at her son. She had realized Al was strangely silent.


    "... Son, is anything wrong?"


    Al gritted his teeth and stared at his mother with a look of rage.


    "... Traitor."


    His words reverberated in the carriage, freezing Mia and stunning Louise and ire. The leisure atmosphere inside the carriage was instantly broken.


    "Al, what are you saying!?" Louise eximed in rage. "How do you dare to call mother that!?"


    "Shut up, you too!" Al snarled. "The three of you are traitors! Sluts that sold yourselves to the enemy of our family! I don¡¯t want to stay in the same ce as you!"


    The faces of the girls paled. Only Ysnay was looking at Al with an amused expression.


    "What are you going to do then, boy?" Ysnay asked yfully. "If you want, you can return with your father, nobody here will stop you."


    "What are you saying!?" Mia eximed in surprise. "Son, wait a moment. Don¡¯t hea¨C"


    "I will do it," Al said.


    "Huh?"


    "I will return with father." Al expression was serious. "I already asked him toe for me!"


    So it¡¯s finally here, huh.


    I was waiting for this for a while. They took longer than I expected, in fact.


    However, this is necessary. This way, I¡¯llpletely separate Mia, Louise, and ire from Earl Riea.


    While Mia and the others were trying to understand the meaning of Al¡¯s words, our carriage stopped abruptly.


    Then, a powerful pressure assaulted it.


    "Mia, Louise, ire. Get out here! You too, Prince us. Come and face me like a man!"


    The Riea girls paled, and Mia¡¯s expression turned ugly. Only Al was looking at us with a smug expression.


    But Ysnay and I were calm. The two of us were expecting this.


    With a smile, we left the carriage followed by Mia and the others. Once outside, we saw a group of ck-dressed men surrounding our carriage.


    And leading them was a middle-aged man with a strong resemnce to Al.


    Earl Carlson Riea, one of the leaders of the empire¡¯s military.


    Mia¡¯s husband, and Louise, ire, and Al¡¯s father.

 Chapter 329 The Mysterious Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 329 The Mysterious Teacher</h4>


    "Carlson, what are you doing here!?" Mia asked in a cold tone. "What is the meaning of this!?"


    "There is no special meaning, Mia." Earl Riea spoke up in an indifferent tone. "I¡¯m just bringing the four of you back to the mansion."


    "Heh." A cold smile appeared on Mia¡¯s face. "So that is the reason you brought all these men here, huh. To force us to return."


    The earl did not answer. Instead, he moved his gaze in my direction.


    "Nice to meet you again, Prince."


    "Same here, father-inw." I smiled politely as though the ck-dressed men around us weren¡¯t there. "How is the family doing? Oh right, I forgot they are here with me."


    The earl wrinkled his brows, but despite his rage, he did his best to keep a calm look.


    "Stop with the jokes, Prince. Now, I hope you can leave my family go, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind using force.


    I curved my lips up in a smirk. "Oh? Do you truly dare to attack a prince, Earl?"


    "Well, you kidnapped my family first, so I¡¯m confident everything will be alright if I¡¯m careful about not injuring you too much."


    I chuckled. What a great excuse.


    Some people, though, were not as calm as me.


    Especially Mia. When she heard the Earl¡¯s words, her expression fell.


    "... Sorry, Prince us. This is my fault."


    "Please don¡¯t worry, mother-inw. There is no problem."


    The situation seemed rather bad, though. The earl had intercepted us when we were pretty far from the institute, so I could not expect reinforcements from that side.


    Moreover, all the men Earl Riea brought were elite, the weakest at the seventhyer. They were truly a strong force.


    Lastly, there is someone with a powerful pressure hiding in somece nearby.


    ... A thirteenthyer practitioner.


    How unexpected. So the earl still has someone like that, huh.


    I killed three of the Riea family beyond-twelfthyer practitioners in the forest of wolves, and one more when we destroyed the Blood Night¡¯s Gang. In other words, this thirteenthyer practitioner would be the fifth super powerhouse of the Riea family.


    As expected of one of the three greatest families of the empire. Such deep foundations.


    But even for the Riea family, five beyond-twelfthyer practitioners should be close to their limit. I¡¯m pretty sure they have only one or two more.


    Plus, the fact that the earl brought a thirteenthyer practitioner for this situation means he is wary of something.


    ... Probably my fictional teacher. He is supposed to be a beyond twelfthyer powerhouse after all.


    Mia looked at the number of men around us and sighed. "It looks like we will be unable to leave with you this time, prince," She said. "But I hope you keep your promise."


    I smiled without answering.


    You are too na?ve mother-inw, you are not the true reason the earl is here.


    You are just an excuse he is using.


    And just as I expected, the earl spoke up at that moment.


    "It¡¯s great that you understand the situation, Mia. But that is not enough."


    "Huh?"


    "Prince, I hope you can give the document my wife signed."


    I grinned. As expected, this is your true goal.


    "Carlson, how do you know about that!?" Mia was furious, but then, her son took a step forward.


    With a gloating expression, Al left our group and walked towards his father.


    "I told him," Al said. "You were not expecting this, right mother? I brought amunication with me and told father everything that you and he discussed. Do you think I was going to let you do such a thing?"


    "You..." Mia red at her son enraged. At the same time, Louise and ire¡¯s expressions turned cold.


    They were not expecting this kind of betrayal.


    As for me? Of course I knew about this all along. Al¡¯s little tricks can not be hidden from me.


    In fact, I allowed it intentionally.


    On one hand, I could use this opportunity to get rid of Al. I don¡¯t need another man in my harem house.


    And on the other hand, I could use this opportunity to truly sever Mia, Louise, and ire¡¯s rtionship with the earl.


    "The document, Prince." The earl insisted coldly. "I don¡¯t want to be forced to hurt you."


    "... Hehe, so that is the true reason you are here." Mia¡¯s expression was one of betrayal. "You came here for the document, huh? We were never important."


    "Shut up, woman. Now is not the time for this."


    "You are right. Now is not the time this. The ¡¯interests¡¯ of the family are more important."


    The earl frowned, but he said nothing and instead stared at me.


    I watched this situation with an amused smile. Mm, I think now is the time to make my move.


    Before I could, though, Ysnay stopped me.


    "... Can I?"


    I raised an eyebrow. What is this woman nning now?


    Ysnay giggled. "You are supposed to have a secret master, right? Congrattions, from today onwards, I¡¯m your master."


    Then, Ysnay ignored my twitching expression and walked towards the earl.


    "Mister, can you please leave? We are short on time."


    "You are... The prince¡¯s servant? How dare a mere servant to talk like that to me?"


    Ysnay grinned. Instantly, a powerful aura erupted from her body and attacked him.


    The aura was incredibly overwhelming, far surpassing anything the earl had felt before. Even with his eleventhyer cultivation, the earl felt like an ant.


    Ysnay waved her hand, grabbing a thread-like sword from the void, and then, she looked around with a smile.


    "You see mister. It¡¯s true I¡¯m a servant. But you see, I have another identity... Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Ysnay Fate, and I¡¯m Prince us¡¯s master."


    When these words sounded, the earl¡¯s expression changed.


    "You are... Careful!"


    At the same time, Ysnay swung her sword.


    "Stay your hand!" A voice came from behind the earl. The thirteenthyer powerhouse suddenly appeared and charged towards Ysnay!


    But it was already toote.


    Before he finished speaking, a brilliant white light shed.


    When the light faded, Ysnay smiled and turned around, returning to my side and not caring about the ck-dressed men or the thirteenthyer practitioner.


    One instantter, blood-red flowers bloomed from the ck-dressed men¡¯s bodies.


    Then, they together with the thirteenthyer practitioner, copsed.


    Only Earl Riea and Al were left standing, unable to move a muscle due to fear.


    "The Riea family. To think it has fallen this low. us, let¡¯s go back to the carriage. I already took care of the bugs in our way."


    I smiled amused inwardly. Woman, you truly know how to pose as an unfathomable powerhouse.


    I suppressed myughter and called out at Mia, Louise, and ire, who were looking at the scene with dumbfounded expressions.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    They stared at me and nodded before returning to the carriage in a daze. But when they looked at the smiling Ysnay again, they shivered.


    I suppressed the urge to heave a tired sigh and shook my head.


    As expected, dealing with this woman is tiresome.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 330 Almost One Hundred Thousand Years Old

    <h4>Chapter 330 Almost One Hundred Thousand Years Old</h4>


    The rest of the travel was pretty awkward.


    Mia, Louise, and ire did not dare to look at Ysnay directly. When they remembered the ruthless and efficient way she used to kill so many powerhouses, they could not help but shiver.


    The worst one was Louise. Just before the carriage was stopped by Earl Carson, she had shown enmity towards Ysnay. When she thought about it know, she could not help but feel like a fool.


    The girl she thought was just a servant or another one of my trysts ended being a powerful powerhouse and at the same time my teacher (that is not true).


    I shook my head when I saw Louise¡¯s scared expression. With a smile, I caressed her hair softly and kissed her forehead.


    "What are you worried about? She will not dare to do anything to my lover."


    Louise looked at me gratefully, but then Ysnay interrupted with a sneer.


    "Now that I think about it, I should punish that girl now, right?"


    I could see a yful glint in Ysnay¡¯s eyes. This woman was having fun messing with Louise.


    I frowned and stared at Ysnay with a cold gaze. Ysnay smiled wryly and raised her hands in surrender.


    "Hey, I¡¯m joking! I don¡¯t understand why you take the side of this girl when I have known you for much longer. Are you the kind that forgets the old after getting the new?"


    I rolled my eyes in exasperation. Woman, thest time we were in a rtionship, we ended killing each other and destroying several worlds in the process. Obviously, I¡¯ll take my cute girlfriend¡¯s side over yours.


    Seeing our interaction, ire showed a curious expression.


    "Miss Ysnay... Can I call you like that? A-Are you truly brother-inw¡¯s teacher? You look very young... Besides, the rtionship between you two does not look like a teacher and her student."


    Ysnay put on a teasing smile. "Young? How old do you think I am, little girl?"


    "20?" ire tilted her head cutely. "I know that powerful powerhouses can keep their youth for a very long time, so maybe you are thirty or forty?"


    Ysnayughed amusedly. "Little girl, I¡¯m almost one hundred thousand years old."


    ire and the others were stunned.


    When she finished processing Ysnay¡¯s words, ire looked at me confused.


    "Brother-inw, your teacher is weird."


    "Just stop paying attention to her. She is crazy. Plus, half of the time she is lying."


    "... Hey! I¡¯m hearing you, okay!?" Ysnay pouted innocently. Unfortunately for her, I knew the truth behind her harmless and innocent mask, so her cute gestures were useless towards me.


    At the same time, I could only marvel at Ysnay¡¯s social abilities. She managed to lower Mia, Louise, and ire¡¯s wariness towards her just by using a few words.


    By this point, the freezing atmosphere of before waspletely gone.


    As expected of someone that achieved immortality by manipting and controlling other people¡¯s behavior and thoughts.


    Twenty minutester, the carriage finally arrived at the hotel where Mia and the others were going to stay tonight.


    Everything in the hotel was already ready to receive them, so we did not meet any other problem. In less than five minutes, Mia, Louise, and ire had already been shown to their rooms.


    "... You will have to stay here tonight." I said apologetically. "Don¡¯t worry, tomorrow I will bring you to our new home."


    Louise smiled sweetly and kissed my lips.


    "... I¡¯m waiting for that."


    "I¡¯ll have to leave now. Be careful."


    "I know."


    "Brother-inw, brother-inw, what about my kiss?" ire suddenly pulled my arm with a teasing expression.


    "ire, stop bothering the boyfriend of your sister!" Mia wrinkled her brows. "Besides, you should not tease him like that."


    I chuckled amusedly and l looked at the smirking ire. Then, I walked towards her and pecked her lips.


    "Your kiss."


    Before any of the women could react, I disappeared from the room.


    I must admit that Mia, Louise, and ire¡¯s stunned faces were very funny.


    When I returned to the carriage, Ysnay smirked.


    "Got job getting the loli, Willian. She is truly a cute, little mortal."


    I frowned when I heard her sarcasm, but I said nothing.


    In the end, mortals and immortals are fundamentally different.


    Thus, even if Ysnay shows them the minimum respect in consideration towards me, she will never see them as equals.


    Only Immortal or beings at that level can enter the sight of someone like her.


    "Let¡¯s go, I have work to do," I said after a sigh.


    Then, we stepped across space.


    ...


    At the same time, in the pce.


    The emperor was reading a report that one of his men just gave to him.


    "Are you sure of it?"


    "I¡¯m sure." The man said. "The servant by the name of Ysnay is in truth a powerful powerhouse that hid from the world fifty years ago. She was an expert swordswoman famous thought the continent. As for her strength, it¡¯s rumored that she is close to the level of the gods."


    The emperor??s expression turned ugly.


    "How is it possible for this woman to infiltrate the pce for so long without anyone noticing!?"


    The man put on a troubled expression. "It¡¯s not our fault, Your Majesty. Ysnay is a very powerful practitioner so nobody in the pce can see through her. To be honest, if not by the fact that she showed her strength today, we would have never learned that she was Prince us¡¯s master.


    The emperor¡¯s face darkened. How could that bastard be so lucky to get such a master?


    After several seconds of silence, he waved his hand.


    "You are dismissed."


    After the man bowed and left the hall, the emperor stared at the shadows in a corner with an enraged look.


    "Mister, are you truly going to do nothing!?"


    "I told you, Grand." A voice came from the shadows. "We will not interfere anymore."


    "But I¡¯m sure that woman was the one that killed the elder! Are you not going to avenge him!?"


    The voice from the shadows sighed. "... It looks like you are misunderstanding something, Grand. Hidden History¡¯s duty is ONLY to protect the empire, not to kill the people you dislike. Elder Faran overstepped his boundaries when he agreed to kill Prince us, thus, we don¡¯t avenge him. Now, I hope you stop bothering me with your little troubles. If you truly want to kill your children, get someone else to do your dirty work instead of us."


    With a sneer, the voiceing from the shadows disappeared, leaving the enraged emperor alone.

 Chapter 331 A Kitten Protecting Her Mother

    <h4>Chapter 331 A Kitten Protecting Her Mother</h4>


    I put on my disguise as rk and teleported to the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang together with Ysnay.


    As soon as I appeared, the two gang members in the entrance bowed respectfully and opened the door for me. At the same time, one of them went to call at Marana.


    The atmosphere in the gang was very tense. Although most of the members did not know what was going to happen tonight, they could feel that today was different than normal days.


    Less than one minute after we arrived at the gang, a pair of soft footsteps came running towards me.


    "Big brother!"


    The petite cat girl jumped into my arms with a happy expression. She closed her eyes and rubbed her head on my chest while hugging my waist.


    "Raven, how are you?" I asked with a doting smile. Raven looked at me shyly and smiled.


    "... I¡¯m fine. But I missed you, brother."


    "Sorry for not spending time with you recently... I have been a bit busy."


    "Nn." Raven shook her head with a soft smile. "Don¡¯t worry, big brother. I understand."


    I could not help but kiss my little kitten¡¯s lips. Such cuteness is almost irresistible.


    Raven¡¯s cultivation had been climbing quicklytely. Currently, she was at the peak of the ninthyer, close to breaking through the tenthyer.


    That is something incredible if you take into ount that even Rose, the hero, was just at the seventhyer when she is a few years older.


    Of course, Raven¡¯s circumstances are a bit special, but even so, her talent is pretty much top ss.


    While I was hugging Raven, a voice came from behind me.


    "us, are you not going to introduce me to the little kitten?"


    Raven was startled, finally realizing that someone came with me this time.


    But when she saw Ysnay, her expression changed.


    "... Witch of Unending Fates!"


    Instinctively, Raven stood protectively in front of me and unsheathed her daggers.


    Raven was someone linked to me by a soul contract, and when that contract was done, she managed to see some of my memories.


    Of course, the memories about Ysnay were not enough for Raven to identify the immortal, but when she felt my wariness through our soul contract, she connected the dots.


    Only another Immortal could make me feel threatened.


    Ysnay was surprised when Raven recognized her. Almost immediately, though, realization shed through her eyes.


    "So it¡¯s you, huh..."


    For an instant, faint killing intent filled Ysnay¡¯s eyes.


    It was very faint. So faint that even another Immortal would have been unable to detect it.


    But I¡¯m different. Nobody in the entire universe knows Ysnay better than me. Moreover, I have kept my senses focused on her since she appeared. There is no way I could miss it.


    Thus, I released my own killing intent.


    It was as though space itself suppressed Ysnay, waiting for an opportunity to crush her into bits.


    Even without looking, Ysnay knew I had seen through her.


    She narrowed her eyes briefly as though weighing her options, and finally, she smiled wryly.


    Her killing intent disappeared as suddenly as it appeared and was reced by aplicated expression.


    "... To think you found such a special kitten... Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits."


    But despite hearing her words, my killing intent did not disappear.


    "... Ysnay, I hope you understand something. The only reason I have not killed you yet is that the risk of fighting against you is too great. But if you show killing intent to one of my people again, I¡¯ll be forced to shoulder that risk."


    "How scary..." Ysnay giggled. "Don¡¯t worry, this will not happen again."


    "... A leopard never changes its spots, Ysnay."


    Ysnay smiled bitterly. "I apologize, I was wrong. This will not happen again."


    I stared at Ysnay for a few seconds before nodding.


    I hope so.


    I don¡¯t want to fight against Ysnay when two other Immortals are waiting for an opportunity to attack. In the current situation, Ysnay is a valuable ally.


    Perhaps if I was in top condition, I would have taken the risk, but I¡¯m still a bit far from being in top condition.


    Although Ysnay¡¯s healing was useful, that was not enough to heal the rebound caused by the Universe¡¯sws. I still need a bit more time.


    ... Sigh, soplicated.


    Raven was still ring warily at Ysnay as a little kitten protecting her mother. With the way she was baring her fangs, she seemed more a puppy than a kitten.


    I smiled wryly and patted her head. "Stop it, everything is alright."


    "... I don¡¯t like that woman, big brother."


    Ysnay giggled. "You are not the first one to tell me that, little kitten... Now that I think about it, most of the women rted to him don¡¯t like me."


    I guess it¡¯s obvious whose fault it is then.


    At that moment, another set of footsteps approached us.


    "Boss." Marana greeted me with a respectful expression, but she froze when she felt the tense atmosphere.


    I took advantage of this opportunity to soothe the awkward atmosphere.


    "Marana. Are the preparations done?"


    "Everything is ready. The men of [Eternity¡¯s Fangs] are already in position. They are just waiting for your orders."


    I nodded. [Eternity¡¯s Fangs] is the group of elites I chose from the Red Skull Gang and trained in the Space-Time vortex.


    Unfortunately, the space-time vortex was destroyed recently, so they have been unable to continue training there. However, their strength has already grown enough to be useful plus I found another way to continue their training.


    Even the weakest of them is a fifthyer practitioner. And the strongest, Raven, is about to have a breakthrough to the tenthyer.


    More than two hundred and fifty elite practitioners that follow all my orders without hesitation. If we don¡¯t include peak powerhouses, this force isparable to the private forces of the three big families.


    And tonight, they will debut with their first big battle.


    "Make sure that everything is in order," I instructed Marana while walking away. "We will make our move after midnight."


    "Understood."


    "Oh right. I forgot to tell you something. Some people wille before the operation starts. Make sure to receive them properly."


    "Some people?" Marana was confused. "Can I ask who they are?"


    I chuckled and put on a mysterious smile.


    "Reinforcements."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 332 New Training Ground

    <h4>Chapter 332 New Training Ground</h4>


    MASS RELEASE!!!


    Four chapters today + Three chapters tomorrows for reaching the new goal in P4TRE0N.


    Enjoy :p


    ...


    After separating from Marana, I asked Raven to take me to a ce.


    Just like before, Ysnay followed after me as though she was my shadow. It seemed she was nning to stay beside me for as much time as she could.


    I was alright with that. I prefer to keep someone as dangerous as her as close to me as possible.


    ... On the other hand, though, it was not nice having a third wheel around.


    And when the third wheel is your ex, the feeling is even worse.


    Fortunately, Raven did not seem to mind it, or perhaps she was actively ignoring Ysnay¡¯s presence. She held my hand intimately and intertwined her fingers with mine while putting a bashful expression.


    She was so cute that I wanted to take her to a room nearby and push her down.


    ... Of course, that is impossible with this third wheel around.


    I definitively need to find a way to get rid of her, at least temporally.


    ncing at Ysnay, I could see she had an amused expression... Yeah, she was definitively doing it in purpose.


    Sigh... What a headache.


    Guided by Raven, we arrived at the training hall of the Red Skull Gang.


    But as soon as we passed through the door, the scenery in front of us changedpletely.


    Instead of a normal hall, we appeared in a dark and gloomy forest filled with destroyed trees and a chilling atmosphere that seemed to froze our bones.


    Moreover, I could feel several powerful and hostile auras around us. Such auras belonged to wraith-like creatures that attacked us as soon as we entered.


    I waved my hand, clearing all the wraiths nearby in a go, and looked at the depths of this array.


    Yes, this ce is an array.


    After the space-time tunnel was destroyed, [Eternity¡¯s Fang] lost the ce where they trained, so I had to search for a recement.


    Unfortunately, ces like that space-time tunnel are very rare, and the probability of finding another one is extremely close to zero.


    Thus, I had to find another solution.


    My answer was this training hall.


    I modified it personally, transforming the space inside into a forest with an area of several square kilometers. Moreover, I filled it with several magical arrays to increase the density of mana and create the wraiths.


    These wraiths are magical constructs, golems controlled by the array to attack the people inside the forest. Moreover, the strength of the constructs changes ording to the strength of the people inside, making this ce the perfect training environment.


    I wasted almost an entire day making this and extracted energy from this world¡¯s core to keep it working. This is a wonder thatbines magic engineering, arrays, and thews of space to create an independent space.


    Just in terms of training effectiveness, it¡¯s almostparable to the space-time tunnel.


    After looking around the forest for a few minutes, I found the person I was searching for.


    With a smile, I stepped across space with Raven while Ysnay followed us.


    Then, I greeted the red-haired girl that appeared in front of me.


    "Hi."


    Lina opened her eyes wide. Perhaps due to my disguise as rk, Lina failed to recognize immediately.


    But she only needed a few seconds to recognize me. Well, I had already told her about this alter identity.


    As soon as she confirmed it was me, Lina¡¯s expression brightened and jumped towards me.


    "Cousin!"


    I curved my lips up and hugged the petite body of Lina. I could feel her warm body and the salty smell of her sweat assaulting my nostrils.


    Lina hugged me tightly, so tightly that she failed to notice the two people that came with me. Instead, she raised her face and kissed my lips happily.


    "Cousin, are you here to visit me?" Lina asked coyly.


    I nodded. "Of course. I also came to see how your training is going."


    Lina smiled bashfully. She grabbed my hand and put on a proud expression.


    "It¡¯s going great! I¡¯m much stronger than thest time we met!"


    I smiled. That is good.


    Lina was one of my cousins. She was Andrea¡¯s little sister and aunt Sera¡¯s second daughter.


    A few weeks ago, she had been affected by a plot of Saintess Safelia and almost loses her life. Fortunately, I was there to save her and turned the situation around, using Safelia¡¯s plot to improve Lina¡¯s strength.


    However, Lina had to pay a cost for this. The cost came in the shape of constant training to dominate the foreignbustionws in her body and shorts bouts of terrifying pain that asionally attacked her.


    Since then, she had been training in the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang. Besides the day where she goes to visit her mother, she spends the rest of the time training.


    And the results of her training were clear.


    "Middle fifthyer, huh. You are advancing very fast." I said with an approving expression.


    Lina nodded shyly.


    "... Well, I have been training a lot."


    I grinned and tussled her hair, gaining a resentful stare from my little cousin. Quickly, though, Lina grabbed my hand and put on her most adorable expression.


    Puppy eyes.


    "Cousin, I have been training a lot recently, right?"


    "You have."


    "Then, don¡¯t you think I deserve a reward?"


    I was amused. "And what reward my little cousin wants?"


    Lina¡¯s eyes then shed with a cunning glow. "How about a date?"


    Just this? Of course, I¡¯m happy to oblige.


    When Lina saw me nod, her expression turned incredibly excited. She stared at me as though I was her favorite person in the world (I was) and kissed my lips repeatedly.


    "I knew cousin is the best!"


    But at the same time, I felt someone pulling my right arm.


    "... Big brother, I also want a date." The cat-eared girl beside me said with a pout.


    I smiled wryly and nodded, making Raven stare at Lina with a smug expression.


    ... I¡¯m sure I saw sparks shing from their gazes.


    "... Cousin, why do you and Miss Raven seem so close?" Lina asked suspiciously.


    "He is my big brother," Raven replied before I could, as though marking her territory.


    I could hear Ysnayughing beside me. Judging by her expression, I knew what she was trying to say.


    ¡¯How fortunate. Two lolis fighting for you, huh. That is the peak of your life.¡¯


    ... To be honest, it felt great.


    After stopping Lina and Raven¡¯s confrontation and avoiding their questions about who I loved the most, I tell Lina the second reason I was here for.


    "I¡¯m nning to take you to tonight¡¯s battle, Lina. It¡¯s is a good opportunity for you to gainbat experience."


    Lina nodded with a determined expression.


    "Don¡¯t worry, cousin. I¡¯ll show you my abilities."


    I smiled and patted her head.


    "I¡¯m waiting for that."

 Chapter 333 Defenses Against Fate

    <h4>Chapter 333 Defenses Against Fate</h4>


    2/4


    ...


    We left the training hall.


    Because Lina had been training until recently, she was a bit sweaty. When she realized she was hugging me like that, she turned embarrassed and went running to take a bath.


    She did not forget to bring Raven with her though. Apparently, Lina was much warier of Raven than Ysnay.


    Perhaps because both of them wanted the little sister¡¯s position?


    Laughing wryly to the two cute girls, I shook my head and heaved an amused sigh.


    Then, I looked at the smiling Ysnay beside me.


    "Lucky pervert," Ysnay said. "What happened to Yes Lolita, No Touch."


    I did not know whether tough or to cry. "Where in the hell did you learn that?"


    "Well, I have visited a lot of worlds."


    Iughed and shook my head. I guess I have an idea about the kind of worlds you visited.


    "I wanted to know more about you, so I visited some worlds where you reincarnated before."


    "... Do you realize it makes you seem like a pervert stalker, right?"


    Ysnay shruggedpletely unfazed by my words. "Well, no immortal is normal. You and I are probably two of the most decent ones out there."


    Maybe I am, but you?


    "Say that after you stop using fate to peek into others¡¯ lives without their permission."


    Ysnay smiled and did not answer. Of course, it is not as though I was expecting to change her values just with a few words.


    Ysnay, just like me, has lived for too long. For us, change is not impossible, but very improbable.


    Plus, even if we manage to change our values, there is a ny percent probability that the change will be for the worse.


    Shaking my head, I decided to stop thinking about that. Instead, there was something I needed to talk with Ysnay about.


    "How long are you going to continue following me?" I asked.


    Ysnay put on an amused expression. "Why? Am I stopping something?"


    I rolled my eyes. "You know what you are doing. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not nning to show you an R-18 live with my women and me as protagonists."


    "You know that I can see it anyway if I want, right? I can even peek into the past to see what you have done before."


    "You and I know it¡¯s not the same. I¡¯m sorry, Ysnay, but I don¡¯t need a third wheel in my life."


    Ysnay chuckled and nodded. "Very well, I¡¯ll leave then."


    With these words, Ysnay disappeared.


    As soon as Ysnay left, my expression turned ice-cold. I guess it¡¯s time to make my move.


    As an Immortal focused on fate, it¡¯s almost impossible to fool Ysnay. I¡¯m pretty sure she has an idea of my intentions.


    But even so, it¡¯s something I must do.


    With a thought, one of my favorite skills was activated.


    [Akashic Sight]!


    My senses extended through the entire capital, getting a grasp of even each drop of sand.


    Of my abilities, [Akashic Sight] is one of the few fate-based ones. It¡¯s a skill I learned by studying Ysnay¡¯s skills.


    Of course, it¡¯s far from beingparable to Ysnay¡¯s fate, but at the very least, it will allow me to get a grasp of the fate nearby. With this, it will be harder for Ysnay to hide her changes of fate from my sight.


    However, I¡¯m not very good at fate. Thus, if I expand [Akashic Sight] too much, I¡¯ll end leaving holes in my surveince that Ysnay can exploit.


    Therefore, what I¡¯m nning is something different.


    Following my will, [Akashic Sight] changed. Instead of extending to the entire capital, it focused on several people.


    My women and my loved ones.


    This way, I can keep constant surveince on them and keep an eye for Ysnay¡¯s machinations.


    Unfortunately, this alone is not enough to stop Ysnay.


    Ysnay and I have been enemies and friends for a long time. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I fear that nobody in the entire universe knows me better than her, and nobody knows her better than me.


    I¡¯m not na?ve enough to think just this trick can stop Ysnay. As someone whose forte is plots and machinations, if she truly wants to hide something from me, I will find it hard to notice it.


    Thus, this is just my firstyer of defenses.


    Ysnay did not notice it (I think), but in the short time we were together, I stealthily put a mark on her soul to keep an eye on her movements. That is my secondyer of defenses.


    That is the reason I did not mind Ysnay separating from me. Because her each movement is in my sight.


    Perhaps Ysnay is better than me when ites to fate, but I¡¯m far better when ites to souls. In my hundreds of thousands of years wandering through the universe, I have met very few beings with skills in soulwsparable to mine.


    But even this is not enough. There is a non-zero probability of Ysnay noticing my little trick. She is someone that has fought against me for a long time, so I¡¯m sure she has an idea of what I¡¯m able of.


    I have a few countermeasures in that case, but even so, I can¡¯t underestimate her.


    It is where my third line of defensees.


    Closing my eyes, I focused on the soul fragments I had left in my loved ones¡¯ souls and burned them.


    Then, using the soul energy created by burning the soul fragments, I created a fate-interference barrier linking them to me. With this, if Ysnay tries to mess directly their fate, it will be the same as messing with mine.


    The problem with fate is that stronger people have stronger fates, and in consequence, their fates are much harder to change.


    You can easily stop a normal person from visiting a rtive. Just create a little bit of rain or cause an ident and it¡¯s done.


    But how do you stop someone that can bend space or teleport? The difficulty climbs greatly.


    Fate works like that.


    For Ysnay, though, even gods are unprotected before her interference of fate. At her level of power, there is no difference between gods and normal humans. Gods are just slightly bigger ants.


    But I¡¯m an Immortal, and one of the strongest ones. It¡¯s impossible for Ysnay to interfere directly with my fate.


    What she can do, though, is to use the fates around me carefully, creating small indiscernible changes until finally leading me to the point where she wants.


    Just like the butterfly effect. Small changes at the right moment can create incredible results.


    And I don¡¯t know of anyone more capable than Ysnay when ites to this kind of fate maniption.


    During half an hour, I set up as many defenses as I could.


    When I was done, I sighed.


    It¡¯s everything I can do for now.


    As for the rest, I just need to be careful and pay attention.


    This way, if Ysnay one day tries to do something against my interests, I¡¯ll be ready to stop her.

 Chapter 334 Not Locking the Door

    <h4>Chapter 334 Not Locking the Door</h4>


    3/4


    ...


    Sigh, dealing with a manipting b¨C No, I¡¯ll be respectful.


    Dealing with a manipting woman like Ysnay is truly hard. More when you are unable to trust her.


    Not even an Immortal like me likes to be on guard all the time.


    That is the reason I can¡¯t ept Ysnay again. Living a life where you don¡¯t know when the person beside you will betray you is pretty miserable.


    Moreover, Ysnay already betrayed once. What is stopping her from betraying me again?


    If Ysnay wants to betray me, I¡¯m not confident I¡¯ll be able to notice.


    Even if I know the possibility of her betraying me is low, it exists.


    My hundreds of thousands of years of life have already been miserable enough, I don¡¯t need to make them worse.


    Heaving another sigh, I decided to stop thinking about her.


    Instead, I moved across space and teleported to the Red Skull Gang¡¯s infirmary.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a red-haired (in disguise) woman on a desk, reading some documents with her back towards me.


    I smirked deviously. Should I surprise her?


    With a smile, I tiptoed towards her.


    Before the woman could notice that something was wrong, I hugged her waist and put my chin in her shoulder.


    "Guess who?"


    "Wha¨C" Elene jumped up surprised, but when she recognized my voice, her expression turned bright.


    "us!"


    "Long time no see you, Sister Elene."


    Elene smiled. She then turned around and hugged my neck, giving a long kiss that seemed endless.


    When our lips finally separated, Elene pouted and looked at me with glistening eyes.


    "... I thought you had forgotten about me..."


    "Of course not, sister Elene. It¡¯s just that the life of a prince is busy."


    Mainly when the prince has different women in each part of the city.


    "... Hmph! Who knows how many girls had you slept with during this time?"


    Sister Elene, you know me too well.


    With a smile, I kissed Elene¡¯s lips and moved my hands through her back.


    "Well, I came to visit you today, don¡¯t I?"


    "Idiot, not here... Someone will see us..."


    "What is the problem? I¡¯m the boss of this ce. Even if someone sees us, they will not dare to say anything."


    Besides, I¡¯ll make sure that nobody approaches at this ce for a while, with a few exceptions.


    "Even so... At least lock the door." Elene protested again, but when she felt my fingers running through her skin, she quivered.


    I grinned and bit her lips, looking straight to her deep blue eyes.


    "Could it be you don¡¯t want it, Sister Elene?" I asked with a smirk.


    Elene rolled her eyes in exasperation. "... Pervert."


    Thank you for your praise.


    Grinning, I carried Elene and put her on the desk.


    Elene¡¯s face turned red. She looked at me with zy eyes and searched for my mouth with hers.


    Meanwhile, I moved my hands through her body. I could feel the warmth of her skin through her clothes, and her soft breathing hitting my nose.


    Elene and I entangled our tongues as though we were thirsty for each other. I pressed her body against the desk and moved my hands to her legs, opening them and moving towards her most secret ce.


    Meanwhile, Elene¡¯s gripped my back strongly.


    Her blue eyes stared at me full of love, and her lips caressed mine.


    Her body full of desire was incredibly enchanting.


    "... us..."


    "It looks like someone missed me." I said and kissed her neck, moving to her earlobe.


    One of my hands rubbed her breasts. Of my women, Elene had one of the biggest breasts. ying with them was always enjoyable.


    Each time I gripped, pinched, or massaged her breast, Elene moaned softly. She bit her lips and did her best to suppress the moans, but asionally, she was unable to stop them.


    One of my hands started to slid down her clothes. Elene cooperated with me, using her hands to remove my clothes as well. In fact, she did it faster than me.


    While I was enjoying the beautiful white skin on her shoulder, Elene had already removed my shirtpletely.


    I chuckled and kissed her neck, sniffing Elene¡¯s sweet scent and biting her soft skin softly.


    "Nng...~" Elene groaned. Feeling my lips rubbing against her skin, her body shivered.


    I used one of my hands to move below her skirt, reaching to the ce between her legs.


    As soon as I touched it, her love juices drenched my hand. The sticky liquid slid down her legs, creating a very lewd image.


    I showed my drenched fingers to Elene and smirked.


    "How lewd."


    Elene blushed and closed her eyes.


    "... Prince, stop teasing me."


    Well, your wishes are my orders.


    Curving my lips up, I lifted Elene¡¯s skirt and opened her legs.


    I¡¯m ready to start.


    But at that moment, I felt someone approaching the infirmary.


    I raised an eyebrow. Mm? How interesting...


    Normally, I would put a suggestion in that person to make her turn around, but this time, I have a different idea.


    With a smile, I continued teasing Elena while I waited for that person toe.


    And soon, someone pushed open the door.


    "Miss Elene, I came to ask abo¨C"


    And she froze.


    Akh looked at the scene in front of her with her eyes opened wide. I could see her eyes shaking of shame and embarrassment.


    And when she recognized our identities, her surprise became even greater.


    "T-This... Sorry! I saw nothing!"


    *Bam!*


    Flustered, Akh mmed the door shut and ran away.


    "Wait! Akh!" Elene paled. She pushed me away and tried to chase after the brown-haired girl, but when she saw the state of her clothes, she stopped abruptly.


    Then, she threw a resentful re to me.


    "I told you to lock the door!"


    I raised my hands to express my innocence and smiled. "Calm down, Sister Elene."


    "Calm down!? What if she tells the others about what happened here!?"


    Looking at Elene¡¯s embarrassed expression, Iughed softly hugged her back.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to talk with Akh. Meanwhile... Why don¡¯t you wait for me tonight? I¡¯lle after I deal with the businesses of the gang."


    Elene shot me an angry re, but after a few seconds, she just sighed in exasperation and shook her head.


    "... Don¡¯t be sote."

 Chapter 335 Akilah’s Fall 1

    <h4>Chapter 335 Akh¡¯s Fall 1</h4>


    4/4


    ...


    Mm, I wonder where Akh is?


    Closing my eyes, I felt her location.


    Then, I raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    The brown-haired beauty sure is fast. She just ran away from the infirmary, but she is already so far away.


    Could it be she is afraid?


    Very likely... She probably is escaping from me.


    However, escaping from me is not so easy.


    I stepped across space and moved ahead of Akh. Then, I waited for her while leaning my back against a wall.


    When Akh reached the ce where I was waiting for her, she froze.


    "Miss Akh, long time no see you."


    "Y-You... W-What are you doing here?"


    I shrugged. "Waiting for you, obviously. You see, I felt a bit pained when you just left like that. Could it be that you already forget me?"


    Akh¡¯s face turned red between embarrassment and fury.


    "S-Shameless bastard! Y-You were doing t-that thing with that woman!"


    I smiled in amusement. "I was. Unfortunately, someone had toe to interrupt me."


    A sneer appeared on Akh¡¯s face. "That is good. I¡¯m happy to know that I saved a woman from being harmed by you!"


    ... Woman, who do you think I am?


    Some kind of sexual freak enemy of women?


    ... Well, that is not exactly wrong, but¨C


    Curving my lips up, I nced at Akh¡¯s bountiful body.


    "Well, you saved that woman. But at the same time, you harmed the interests of your boss. Miss Akh, don¡¯t you think that deserves punishment?"


    Akh was stunned. Instantly, her mind was filled with scenes of thest time I ¡¯punished¡¯ her.


    Involuntarily, she used her arms to cover her breast and jumped back like a frightened puppy.


    "W-What do you want!?"


    I smirked and licked my lips. "I think you already have an idea."


    Akh¡¯s face turned pale. Instantly, she turned around and started to run.


    But how could she be faster than me?


    With a step, I appeared beside her and grabbed her arm, and with another step, I brought her to an empty room nearby.


    Then, I released her.


    When Akh saw the ce where we appeared, her eyes opened wide and her body trembled.


    Then, she turned towards me with a pitiful expression.


    "... Please..."


    God, I love bullying this woman.


    Not every day you can see and twenty-six-years-old woman with this pitiful expression.


    I shrugged and caressed her cheek. Akh shuddered and moved her face away, reluctant to have contact with me.


    I sighed and put on a feigned expression of disappointment.


    "Miss Akh, you know I don¡¯t like disobedient women, right? Besides, you need to receive your punishment."


    Akh¡¯s eyes were begging me. I could feel her body trembling, in fear of what was toe.


    However, there was also a stubborn pride in her eyes. Telling me that she was not going to endure this kind to humiliation.


    However, I did not care.


    After all, I had a trump card against her.


    With an evil smile, I hugged her body softly and put my mouth on her ear.


    "Have you thought about my proposal ofst time?"


    Akh shuddered softly.


    "... What are you speaking about?"


    I smirked. "You know what I mean, Akh. It¡¯s about your beautiful big sister, Marana."


    Everybody in the Red Skull Gang knows that Akh admires her big sister, Marana.


    However, the reality is a bit different.


    Akh¡¯s feelings for Marana go beyond just simple admiration.


    They can better be described as love.


    Unfortunately, her love is unrequited.


    But¨C


    "Just think about it, Akh," I said like a devil whispering in her ear. "If you and Marana be my woman, the three of us can sleep together, then, you will be able to enjoy your sister as much as you want."


    Akh fell silent, thinking my words and hesitating about if falling for the sweet temptation.


    But soon, she gritted her teeth stubbornly.


    "Why should I share my sister with you!?"


    I shrugged. "Do you have another option? I don¡¯t think you have made any progress with Marana recently, right?"


    Akh fell silent, unable to answer.


    I chuckled and moved my fingers through her clothes, caressing her smooth skin.


    "You are such a beautiful girl, Akh..." I let out a soft sigh that made Akh shiver. "I wonder how it feels if we¨C"


    "... Stop it."


    "Sure, sure."


    Moving away from Akh, I stared at her beautiful eyes for a long while.


    Then, I pped.


    "Well, It¡¯s time to start the punishment."


    "... What do you want?" Akh forced herself to say.


    I thought for a moment before speaking up.


    "What do you think about starting where thest time punishment finished?"


    Akh bit her lips with an ashamed and embarrassed expression, but soon, she sighed and nodded despondently.


    Then, she started to remove her clothes, one by one.


    She was very slow, hesitating and struggling with each garment she took off. But I was patient. Anyway, she can¡¯t escape from my grasp.


    Eventually, she will fall into my hands.


    It took Akh five minutes to take off her clothespletely. She was as slow as she could.


    But the wait only made everything more exciting.


    My gaze roamed her body, examining each inch of her firm skin.


    Her tones muscles were like a work of art, and her brows hair gave her a heroic air. Moreover, her expression of unwillingness increased my sense of conquest.


    When Akh waspletely naked, she red at me as though she wanted to devour me alive.


    "Done. Is it enough?"


    I grinned. "Enough? What? Did you think your punishment would be done with just this?"


    Akh was startled. "Butst time..."


    "Last time wasst time, but today is different," I said and removed my pants and underwear. Instantly, my proud sword appeared standing up in all its glory.


    Akh¡¯s face turned stiff.


    With shaking eyes, she red at me with rage and a bit of fear.


    "You... W-What are you nning?"


    "What do you mean? Obviously, I need to find a way to let my desires out. After all, you destroyed my opportunity tonight."


    "Never!" Akh refused instantly. "You are dreaming if you think I¡¯ll give you my body!"


    "Mm, how troublesome..." I said, putting on a feigned troubled expression. "What are we going to do then? I can¡¯t leave it like this."


    "Think of a way to resolve it yourself!"


    "Yeah? But I have a better idea."


    Akh took several steps back instinctively. She knew my idea was definitively no good for her.


    I, on the other hand, was staring at her like she was a helplessmb.


    "Even if you won¡¯t give me your body, I¡¯m sure there are some other ways you can help me."


    ...


    Well guys, this mass release was thanks to all my supports in P4TRE0N.


    Remember that if you want to support me, you can do it in patr-eon/aidnovels. I appreciate each one of you and your support helps me to continue writing.


    Aidka :p

 Chapter 336 Akilah’s Fall 2

    <h4>Chapter 336 Akh¡¯s Fall 2</h4>


    Second day of mass release! We have three chapters today!


    1/3


    ...


    "... How am I supposed to do this?" Akh wondered while looking at my huge weapon.


    I just smiled without answering. That, my dear girl, is something you must learn for yourself.


    Akh gritted her teeth when she saw my smile. However, her pride did not allow her to give up so easily.


    In the end, she gulped and moved her hand towards my weapon.


    When she touched it, it twitched.


    Akh instantly panicked. Instinctively, she pulled her hand back.


    "T-T-That..."


    "What? Are you afraid?"


    "O-Of course not!"


    Baring her teeth like a cornered dog, Akh gathered her courage and moved her hand towards my penis again.


    Then, she grabbed it.


    I let out a groan. Her cold hand feels very nice.


    Akh, however, does not know what else to do after that. She stared at my erect member, frozen in panic and unable to move.


    When I saw her like that, Iughed involuntarily.


    "Just give up if you can¡¯t. Of course, we will have to resort to other methods."


    Akh paled and shook her head before looking at me with tears in her eyes. Although she did not speak, I knew she was asking me for help.


    In the end, I was unable to refuse such a beautiful expression.


    So, I lifted her chin and moved my mouth towards her, kissing her lips.


    Akh panicked and tried to move back, but I didn¡¯t allow it. Instead, I held her neck and used my tongue to invade her mouth, slowly licking her lips and teeth.


    Her body lost strength. Akh copsed on my arms with her eyes wide open and looking towards me in disbelief.


    Soon, however, she realized what was happening and started to struggle.


    I grinned. Slowly, I moved my hands through her body, stimting her sensitive spots patiently.


    Her breast and nipples, her abdomen, her legs.


    In the end, I gently rubbed her secret slit.


    Akh shivered. Instinctively, she opened her mouth to shout something.


    But using that opportunity, my tongue invaded her mouth.


    "Mmph!!!"


    Then, I chased after her tongue until finally hunting it, entangling with it and sucking Akh¡¯s sweet saliva.


    Akh¡¯s gaze turned hazy. She struggled fiercely, bot slowly, her struggle became weaker.


    In fact, it seemed as though she was enjoying my kiss.


    When I separated my mouth from hers, Akh gasped, inhaling air desperately.


    When inhaled enough air, she red at me with an enraged look.


    "You... Shameless! Why did you kiss me!?"


    "Hey, calm down," I said smilingly. "It¡¯s not even the first time anyway. Besides, it was just the payment."


    "... What do you mean?"


    I grinned without answering. Instead, I grabbed her hand and moved it towards my member. Finally, I made her grab it.


    Under Akh¡¯s stunned gaze, I moved her hand up and down.


    "Do it gently," I exined with a smile while looking straight to her eyes. "Yes, like that."


    Akh nodded flustered. She avoided my gaze and tried to focus on the handjob.


    Akh¡¯s hand was a bit rough, most likely due to the many years of wielding a rapier. But despite it, the feeling of her hand caressing my penis was great.


    Moreover, the fact that she was doing it reluctantly only made the feeling better.


    However, I did not let her work alone. Instead, while one hand guided her, my other hand caressed her body.


    Her soft skin shivered each time my nails rubbed against it.


    I could not help but enjoy Akh¡¯s expressions each time my hand rubbed one of her sensitive points.


    They were truly funny.


    But I was not satisfied with that. Instead, I took it a step beyond.


    With a smirk, I pinched her nipples.


    "Uhgn..."


    Akh shivered. At the same time, the hand caressing my penis tightened around it.


    "W-What are you doing!?"


    I grinned. "Well, it¡¯s bad if I¡¯m the only one feeling good."


    Akh put on a look of disgust. "I don¡¯t want it!"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure? Don¡¯t you want to know how to caress a woman for when you need to do this to Marana."


    Akh stiffened. I could see a brief expression of struggle pass through her eyes before disappearing.


    A few secondster, she whispered something embarrassed.


    "... Don¡¯t go too far."


    After these words, she continued the handjob.


    However, she could not help but be distracted by the feeling of my caress on her body.


    In part due to that, and in part due to her inexperience, Akh was unable to make me cum even after twenty minutes.


    I could see Akh¡¯s face of impatience. At some point, she had started to move her hand much faster.


    Her fingers rubbed my rod and my lower head; and sometimes, they touched my balls. But no matter how hard she tried, she did not manage to get another reaction but a calm gaze.


    Well, I never intended to cum in this way.


    This is just the prelude of her fall.


    Thus, While Akh was doing her best trying to make me cum, I continued caressing her soft body.


    At some point, I had started to nt kissed around her body. Her neck, and her shoulders mainly.


    Akh wanted to refuse them, but when I tell her the excuse she could use this opportunity to learn how to pleasure a woman, she reluctantly followed my game.


    Unfortunately for her, she was not as good at this game as me.


    Hence, while she had been unable to make me cum, her body, on the other hand, was at the brink of the copse.


    Her skin had turned so sensitive that she could almost not endure anymore.


    In fact, her thigs were filled with love juices that slid down until her calves and her legs were trembling slightly.


    "S-Stop...!" Akh suddenly begged me. She could feel that something wasing from inside her.


    But how could I stop now? Quite the opposite, I intentionally moved my hand towards her slit.


    Only one finger. All I needed was to use my index finger to stroke Akh¡¯s slit slightly.


    Instantly, she shivered.


    "W-Wait...!"


    Then, her body lost strength and she copsed seated on the ground.


    Once, twice, thrice... Her body spasmed several times in ecstasy before finally stopping.


    And by this point, the floor waspletely drenched with her love juices.


    I grinned with a teasing expression. "Dear Akh, it looks like you cummed, huh."


    Akh lowered her head in shame. She could not believe she did something so shameful.


    But I was far from done.


    With a smile, I spoke up.


    "What are we going to do, Akh? Although you cummed already, you didn¡¯t manage to make me feel good. Look, my little buddy is still as strong as when we started."


    "W-What should I do?" Akh asked between tears. The current her was so confused that she did not know what to do.


    It was the first time she had cummed like this. Although she had masturbated before, the pleasure was never like this.


    And when she saw my smile, her face became pale. She was afraid I was going to take her body here and now.


    Mm... I still want to y a bit more with her, though.


    With a smile of interest, I sat on a chair nearby.


    Then, I called her to me.


    Akh walked towards me timidly. The proud and arrogant sub-head of the Red Skull Gang had turned into a timid girl afraid of what was toe.


    When she was in front of me, I smiled and let out just one word.


    "Kneel."


    Akh¡¯s eyes opened wide. Rage, refusal, and humiliation appeared on her beautiful eyes.


    But when she saw my smile, she froze.


    She had the feeling that if she refused, I was going to take things to the next level.


    Therefore, she endured the immense humiliation and forced herself to kneel between my legs.


    When I saw her being so obedient, I felt a rush of excitement rushing through my body.


    I patted her head softly like she was a tamed kitten instead of the fierce tiger she was.


    Then, I grinned.


    "This time, use your mouth."


    Ignoring Akh¡¯s gaze of disbelief, I got ready for the next part of the y.

 Chapter 337 Akilah’s Fall 3

    <h4>Chapter 337 Akh¡¯s Fall 3</h4>


    2/2


    ...


    Akh¡¯s eyes were opened wide in disbelief. It was as though she could not understand my words.


    "M-Mouth?"


    "Of course." I grinned. "Unless you have a better idea. It is obvious your hands were not good enough."


    Akh paled. For an instant, aplicated expression appeared on her face.


    She then bit her lips and stared at me with upturned eyes.


    "A-After this, c-can I leave?"


    "Maybe. If you do a good job."


    Akh was dazed before nodding.


    "... Okay."


    Then, she moved her mouth towards my penis.


    First were her lips. She timidly touched my weapon with her lips before moving away with a disgusted expression.


    But when she saw my displeased expression, Akh forced herself to kiss my weapon again.


    "That is it... Start with a kiss," I said.


    "I-I know."


    Akh first kissed the head of my penis, then, she moved towards the rod, kissing it softly.


    Each kiss made me shiver with excitement. The scene before my eyes was incredibly satisfying.


    Akh¡¯s kisses were pretty awkward, and to be honest, she took longer than necessary between each kiss. But I did not care.


    The pleasure of watching someone inexperienced trying her best to pleasure me was good in its own way.


    "L-Like this?" Akh asked timidly.


    I nodded. "You are doing well. Now, lick it. Softly, as though it¡¯s a candy."


    "... I understand."


    Akh was disgusted, but she knew she could not back out now. Thus, she gritted her teeth and started to work.


    Her little tongue left her mouth, slowly approaching my member. Then, she started the process of licking.


    I hissed. Feeling the warmth of her tongue was very great.


    Slowly, Akh used her tongue as though she was licking a candy.


    Up and down, her tongue moved through my penis. Despite her reluctant expression, Akh did her best to please me.


    Unfortunately, she soon realized that just licking it was not enough.


    "W-Why are you not cumming?" She said on the verge of tears.


    I grinned and grabbed her chin.


    "Swallow it."


    "S-Swallow?"


    "Yes, swallow," I smirked evilly. "But don¡¯t use your teeth. The rest is easy."


    Akh nodded. She then gritted her teeth and swallowed it in one go.


    Then, she started to move up and down.


    Her beautiful brown hair waved slowly while her lips swallowed my member.


    Under my instructions, she started to use her tongue, licking and sucking it to increase my pleasure.


    Her saliva drenched my rodpletely. The feeling of her tongue against my head, and her teeth asionally rubbing my rod, was exhrating.


    "Good." I groaned. "Continue like that."


    "Hmm." Akh hummed and continued moving up and down, trying her best to pleasure my penis.


    I could feel the walls of the entrance of her throat asionally hitting my tip. To be honest, each time that happened, I had the urge to thrust forward and vite her throat.


    However, when I looked at her aggrieved expression, I held back these urges.


    There was enough time in the future for a deep throat. For now, I should enjoy her first blowjob.


    For five minutes, Akh moved up and down. Threads of saliva slid down her lips, falling to the ground, and the gurgling sounds caused each time she swallowed my penis were music to my ears.


    But eventually, Akh was getting tired.


    She threw me a gaze of pleading mixed with fear. I could feel she was afraid of failing to satisfy me and then having to use her body.


    Such a gaze doubled my excitement immediately.


    But after thinking for a brief instant, I sighed and decided to be a bit kind.


    Thus, I stopped suppressing my urges to cum.


    Instantly, a feeling of pleasure rushed to my abdomen. The burning feeling signaling the start of an ejaction attacked me.


    I grunted. Without hesitation, I grabbed Akh¡¯s head and pushed forward.


    Akh opened her eyes wide in fear. But when she realized what was happening, her fear was reced by relief.


    The next second, white-hot semen was shot into her throat.


    "Swallow it!" I ordered before pulling back my penis. Akh nodded and tried to follow my orders, but when she tried to swallow the viscous liquid, she gagged.


    Then, she coughed and vomited the semen.


    "Cough... Ugh... Cough..."


    Semen mixed with saliva fell on the ground. Akh put on a bitter face and red at me with rage.


    "I-I can¡¯t do something like that...!"


    I sighed. "Are are, what should I do with you then?"


    Should I stop here...? But¨C


    Moving my gaze through Akh¡¯s sexy toned body, I truly didn¡¯t want to stop.


    I hesitated for a moment, but in the end, I made up my mind.


    If I don¡¯t want to stop, why should I stop?


    Thus, I walked behind Akh and hugged her waist.


    "Are you alright?"


    Akh shivered, but unfortunately for her, she was too tired to do more than a symbolic struggle.


    "P-Please, l-let me go already." Akh pleaded.


    I smiled and used mana in my fingers, rubbing her skin softly.


    Then, my fingers touched her slit.


    When I felt the lewd juices flowing out of her cave, I snickered.


    "Do you know, I truly want to eat you now."


    Akh turned pale. "N-No, please not..."


    "Are you sure? Such a beautiful girl like you... Mm, but your sister Marana is not worse. To be honest, I also want to eat her. I want to eat the two of you together."


    Akh bit her lips without answering.


    Meanwhile, I positioned myself to invade her at any moment.


    When Akh felt the huge monster rubbing against her below, her pale face became even paler.


    She tried desperately struggle, but her body was without strength. She could not escape from my embrace no matter how much she tried.


    I grinned and carried her like that, putting her against a wall.


    Then, I rubbed my penis against her entrance. Once, twice, thrice.


    Each time, Akh shivered involuntarily.


    Her eyes had be wet with tears. The gaze she was using to look at me did not have even a little bit of the arrogance and pride of before.


    Instead, it was filled with pleading.


    With a smile, I kissed her cheek.


    "... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle."


    Then, I thrust towards her secret ce.

 Chapter 338 Akilah’s Fall 4

    <h4>Chapter 338 Akh¡¯s Fall 4</h4>


    3/3


    ...


    "I-It hurts..." Akh cried with tears in her face. The feeling of losing her virginity assaulted her.


    I looked at the thread of blood sliding on her legs and feel an incredible pride inside me. Finally, this girl is mine.


    Now, it¡¯s time to enjoy her to my heart content.


    Hugging her waist, I started to move. Thrusting inside her once and again.


    "S-Stop... Please..." Akh begged, but soon, a moan left her mouth.


    Her body was so sensitive that the pain of losing her hymen did notst longer than a few seconds.


    I grinned and kissed her neck, moving to her shoulders and licking her sweet skin.


    Then, I moved towards her ear, breathing on it and bitting her earlobe softly.


    "Ugh..." Akh groaned, unable to endure the stimulus.


    Her entire body was without strength. If not that I was hugging her waist, she would have fallen to the ground long ago.


    Instead, though, she was moving up and down like a boat in the sea, constantly enduring the waves¡¯ attacks.


    But instead of a boat, it was her body. And instead of waves, it was my little friend.


    Each time I moved forward, I reached her deepest part, touching the entrance of her womb.


    The feeling of her body was incredible. Her lower cave tightened around my penis as though it wanted to swallow it.


    "Ugh... Ann..." Akh panted and groaned, lowering her face in shame. She could not believe she was feeling like this.


    "W-Why... S-Sister Marana... S-Save me..."


    I breathed on her ear and used a hand to grab her breast.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I promise you we will do this with her soon."


    Akh snorted and tried to ignore me. But the feeling of my weapon moving inside her was too much for her to bear.


    Her legs were trembling, and her arms were unable to exert strength. She waspletely helpless against my attacks.


    "N-No... Ahnn... H-How..."


    "So tight..." I snorted and started to move faster, piercing her deeper and deeper.


    "Aghnn..."


    Akh¡¯s groans were like music for my ears. The sound of her moans stimted me greatly.


    Moreover, the lewd sounds of our organsbining were the best apaniment.


    "Ahnn... Stop..."


    "That will not happen," I said and grinned, kissing and biting her neck.


    Akh raised her head, letting out a soft snort. She closed her eyes and tried to ignore the inhuman pleasure.


    But she could not help but groan and moan each time my penis rubbed against her inner walls.


    Her soft and beautiful body twisted under my attacks, perhaps trying to escape, perhaps due to the incredible pleasure.


    At the same time, her lower cave responded to my attacks, producing even more love juice and tightening around me.


    "Umm." I groaned and pinched her nipples causing Akh to shiver.


    I could feel how her lower body sucked my penis, as though it wanted to devour it. The feeling was heavenly.


    Unable to endure, I pressed her against the wall and moved faster.


    Once and again, the sounds of my pelvis hitting her butt and my rod invading her resounded in the room.


    "Ummm, ahhh, S-Stop..."


    I grinned and continued like that, moving faster and faster, as though I wanted to make her crazy.


    And in fact, Akh was bing crazy. Her eyes had turned hazy, and her protests were slowly being reced by groans.


    By this point, her mind was almostpletely lost.


    I enjoyed her body, her groans, and her expression, enjoying everything of her.


    Slowly, I marked all her body with my marks. My smell, my saliva, and my bites filled each inch of her body.


    Suddenly, I felt Akh shiver. A long and loud moan resounded in the room.


    "Ahhhn...~"


    The moan was like a signal. Her body spasmed and twitched, and her body arched backward.


    I could feel her love juices flooding her cave and escaping outside, proof of her orgasm.


    Seeing her like that, my lips curved into a smirk.


    "N-No..." Akh panted with tears in her eyes. Her body was still shivering and twitching slowly.


    Before she could recover, though, she felt I was moving.


    I pulled back my penis from inside her and lifted her, before turning her around.


    Then, I used my arms to hold her ass and hugged her.


    Akh involuntarily used her arms to hug my neck, and then, she felt my weapon again pressed against her cave.


    "P-Please, stop..."


    "I¡¯m sorry..." I whispered in her ear and invaded her once more.


    "Uuuu..." Akh let out a deep moan and wrapped her legs around me. I carried her like that and started to thrust.


    I used my entire strength to move inside her, thrusting once and again.


    With each thrust, Akh moaned and groaned, Her nk mind only able to feel the immense pleasure.


    I thrusted and thrusted, using my penis to feel the walls of her fleshy hole and the tip of my spear to poke her uterus.


    Each time I poked it, Akh would groan pleasurably, tightening her arms and legs around me.


    It was as though she was a ko, she hugged my body tightly, receiving each one of my attacks without resisting.


    "Ann... P-Please..."


    Like that, several minutes passed. Akh cummed again, and then again. With each cumming, her mind turned nker, until eventually, it waspletely empty.


    Only the sweet and soft groansing out of her throat showed she was still awake.


    "So nice..." I muttered and kissed her neck gently, sniffing the scent of her body.


    When I finally felt I was satisfied, I decided to end this.


    Thus, I pressed Akh against a table and started myst sprint.


    Akh moaned loudly, twisting her body and catering to my movements.


    Meanwhile, I felt that my weapon ready to fire its second shot.


    My movements elerated, and my penis became even bigger, reaching even deeper than before.


    Then, with onest thrust, I shot everything inside her womb.


    At the same time, Akh¡¯s body spasmed with a new orgasm.


    Her half-opened eyes looked at me with a hazy expression, and her mouth opened slightly.


    Then, she closed her eyes with a soft sigh.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 339 The Underground’s Slaughter 1

    <h4>Chapter 339 The Underground¡¯s ughter 1</h4>


    "... Are you happy now?" Akh asked grudgingly while putting on her clothes again.


    "Very happy. I enjoyed it a lot." I chuckled.


    "Bastard..." Akh bit her lips and red at me as though I was her worst enemy.


    I smiled. I then walked towards her and extended my hand.


    Akh panicked instinctively and stepped back.


    "W-What do you want?"


    Well, it looks like this girl is a bit afraid of me.


    I smiled and shook my head. Then, I touched her forehead.


    Instantly, a refreshing sensation filled Akh¡¯s body.


    And as though they a lie, the pain and tiredness in her body disappearedpletely.


    Akh was startled.


    "T-This is..."


    "You need to fight a battle tonight, right? I don¡¯t want to see my woman dying because she is too tired to fight."


    "Who is your woman!?"


    I smirked and did not answer. Girl, now that you have fallen once, you will definitively fall again.


    "Bastard..." Akh bared her teeth in rage. Suddenly, she threw a punch towards my chest.


    I received her punch with a hand and pulled her towards me, nting a kiss of her soft lips. Akh struggled briefly, but when she saw she could not fight against me, she resigned herself and just waited until the kiss ended.


    Once I separated my lips from her, she wiped off her lips and stormed out of the room angrily.


    Before leaving, though, her lips opened in a small whisper.


    "... Don¡¯t forget your promise..."


    I grinned. I will not.


    In fact, I¡¯ll upgrade it a level.


    Mm, having the three sisters of the gang in the same bed sure looks interesting.


    Well, that can wait. Now, it¡¯s time to start tonight¡¯s operation.


    A few seconds after I left the room, a figure materialized beside me.


    "Are you done?" Ysnay asked with a smirk. I did not bother to answer her, and instead, I continued walking towards the meeting point.


    "Heh..." Ysnay¡¯s lips curved in a strange smile. "By the way, I already found the soul mark you left in my soul. Should I get rid of it?"


    ... It was pretty fast.


    But¨C


    I shrugged indifferently. "Do as you want."


    Ysnay narrowed her eyes and stared at me as though trying to gauge my intentions. When she did not find any reaction, she smiled.


    "I will leave it there. You can consider it a way of showing you my stance."


    As though I¡¯m going to believe it.


    I¡¯m pretty sure you have several ways to fool the soul mark in you if you want.


    But well, that is something I expected. Due to that, I left several countermeasures for when you find it.


    I¡¯m sure Ysnay has already noticed several of the countermeasures, but with a bit of luck, one or two will go unnoticed.


    These will be my true weapon against Ysnay in our battle of wits.


    Of course, if Ysnay discovers all my countermeasures, I¡¯ll be the one at a disadvantage.


    ... Sigh, what happened to my wish of living a simple life of debauchery?


    I¡¯m pretty sure my immortal ex-lover was not included in that.


    I shook my head to get rid of these tiresome thoughts.


    We arrived at the meeting point a few minutester.


    Several people were already there, including Marana, Raven, Lina, Cline (Marana, Raven, and Akh¡¯s little brother), plus all the members of [Eternity¡¯s Fangs].


    When they saw me appear, they greeted me respectfully.


    """Boss!!!"""


    I nodded towards them and walked where Marana was.


    "It looks like everything is ready."


    "Yes." Marana nodded. "The departure is one hourter. When it¡¯s time, we will start our attack ording to the n."


    I nodded. "Great. Today, we will get the entire underground of the capital under the Red Skull Gang¡¯s control."


    An excited smile appeared on Marana¡¯s face. It was as though she was anticipating the moment when the underground is in her hands.


    But then, her expression turned to one of concern.


    "But... Are you sure it¡¯s enough? Fighting the three other gangs at the same time will be hard, and I¡¯m sure the noble houses associated with the gangs will send reinforcements... Moreover, I heard the Blue Wings Society is associated with the imperial family."


    "Just trust me, Marana." I grinned while looking at the night sky of the capital. "Besides, we also have our own reinforcements."


    As though these words were a signal, a group of people suddenly appeared inside the building, teleported by someone.


    Marana and the others were shocked, but before they could attack the neers, I raised my hand, indicating them to wait.


    Then, I walked towards the ck-haired and blood-eyed woman leading the group.


    "Wee, headmistress."


    Evelyn smiled. "Mr. rk. I came as I promised."


    "Great. I knew I could trust you."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes with a smile and whispered something on my ear.


    "I hope to receive a suitable reward for thister."


    I grinned and bit Evelyn¡¯s earlobe, causing her to jump away in panic.


    As expected, I love this woman.


    But she was not the only acquittance in the group. Besides Evelyn, I also saw Teacher Tear, Katherine, Rose, and even Daisy. Plus several other teachers I had met before.


    Each one of them came here aware of the reason behind this operation.


    But the two people that attracted my attention were an old man and an old woman walking just behind Evelyn.


    The old woman was a thirteenthyer powerhouse, a transcendent.


    As for the old man, he was a fifteenthyer powerhouse. A demigod.


    He was just one step away from attaining godhood.


    I raised an eyebrow. This is... surprising.


    A few days ago, Evelyn agreed to participate in tonight¡¯s operation to pave Dina¡¯s way to the throne. Back then, she told me she was going to bring a pair of friends to help.


    But I was not expecting such powerful friends.


    "Allow me to introduce you to them," Evelyn said with a smug look. "They are Lee and Natasha. Two of the hidden powerhouses of the Imperial Institute. They usually don¡¯t interfere with the affairs of the academy and instead go around the continent wandering it and trying to find ways to advance to higher levels of cultivation. Fortunately, they were nearby when you told me about tonight and I managed to contact them. When they learned of the situation, they agreed to help us."


    I was a bit surprised. I did not know the institute had others beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses besides the headmistress.


    But thinking about it now, it¡¯s not weird. In the empire, the Imperial Institute is an organization that not even the three biggest families dare to rashly offend. But the three families have several beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses; this, if they don¡¯t dare to offend the institute, it means the institute¡¯s strength must be simr.


    I was not sure how Evelyn managed to convince these two powerhouses to support us, but they seemed pretty enthusiastic when they met me.


    ... Onlyter I learned she told them I was a supreme powerhouse that could help them to make greater breakthroughs in their cultivation.


    Well, there was no problem giving them a pointer or two.


    After the people of the Imperial Institute arrived, they took a while to heard about the n.


    Just like that, it was almost time for the operation to start.


    However, one person had not arrived yet.


    Marana furrowed her brows. "Cline, Raven, do you know where Akh is? She should have arrived long ago!"


    "I-I¡¯m here!" Akh came running into the room with a flustered expression. "S-Sorry, big sister, I-I was busy with something."


    Mm?


    It looks like Akh took a bath and changed her clothes beforeing. That is likely the reason she waste.


    Well, she was smelling of sex after our little y.


    I chuckled softly and shook my head, but that made Akh re at me as though she wanted to kill me.


    In reply, I grinned and ogled at her body.


    I wanted to continue teasing Akh, but unfortunately, it was already time to start the operation.


    Thus, I put on a serious expression and waved my hand.


    "Everybody! Set off!"


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 340 The Underground’s Slaughter 2

    <h4>Chapter 340 The Underground¡¯s ughter 2</h4>


    For tonight¡¯s operation, the key was exterminating the three enemy gangs as quickly as possible.


    The capital¡¯s gangs can be considered as the limbs of the three great families and the imperial family. Each gang was supported by one of these four factions and owned a portion of the capital underground.


    Recently, though, The Blood Night Gang, associated with the Ferret Family (Alice¡¯s Family) had been reced by my Red Skull Gang. Thus, a fourth of the capital underground was in the Red Skull Gang¡¯s hands.


    The thing is, I want the entire underground.


    Of course, doing something like that is not easy. Mainly because if the other gangs get wind of our intentions, they will join hands to suppress us.


    That is the reason only the most core members of the Red Skull Gang know about our intentions and the reason that I want to wrap everything up tonight.


    For this operation, the territories of the three gangs will be attacked simultaneously.


    The territory of the gang supported by the Carmell family will be attacked by a team led by Marana and Akh and containing half of [Eternity¡¯s Fangs]. Moreover, they will have the support of the two powerhouses Evelyn brought.


    Of course, they will act only if the situation requires it. Otherwise, they will just spectate.


    The territory of the gang supported by the Riea family will be attacked by the team of the Imperial Institute, led by Evelyn.


    ording to our information, this gang will be the easiest one to deal with. After all, the Riea family has lost a lot of manpower and influence recently, so they will be unable to send too many reinforcements even if they learn about the situation.


    By the way, the people of the academy wore a Red Skull mask for tonight¡¯s operation. It was to avoid exposing their identities during the battle.


    As for thest battlefield, I¡¯ll lead it personally.


    It will be against the gang supported by the Imperial family, Blue Wings Society.


    The people attacking this gang with me are Raven, Lina, and half of [Eternity¡¯s Fangs].


    Oh right, Daisy is also with me.


    And she was ring at Ysnay as though she was seeing her most hated enemy.


    "Your highness, exin! Who is this woman!?"


    "Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m the new personal servant of his highness." Ysnay smiled teasingly. "Your recement."


    Daisy¡¯s expression turned ugly. She then stared at me with tears in her eyes as though asking me why I betrayed her.


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    Please girls. Are you sure now is the right time for this conversation?


    And Ysnay, stop provoking my lovers. Is it so fun?


    "It¡¯s fun. They are so innocent." Ysnay said while giggling.


    Everybody is innocentpared to a hundred-thousand-years-old hag.


    "Hey! I¡¯m still in my prime!"


    I rolled my eyes to Ysnay¡¯s shamelessness before patting Daisy¡¯s head.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Daisy. You are my only beloved personal servant. As for this woman... Let¡¯s just say she will be with us for a while due to certain troublesome matters."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Daisy¡¯s expression brightened instantly. She then shot Ysnay a look of triumph before ignoring her.


    Ysnay shook her head in amusement. "Your women this time are very funny."


    "Stop causing problems."


    While we were speaking, our team reached the territory of the Blue Wings Society.


    I ordered the group to stop and looked at each one of the men under mymand.


    "Guys, you already know the n, so I will not talk about it again. Remember our goal. Be swift and don¡¯t let anyone alive. Anyone you fail to kill canter end killing one of us."


    """Understood."""


    "Very well. Raven."


    "Yes, big brother."


    "You will take the lead from now."


    "Understood, big brother. I¡¯ll not fail you."


    "I know. Lina, Daisy."


    ""Mm."" The two girls nodded and looked at me.


    "Follow Raven. This is a good opportunity for you to gainbat experience."


    "Okay.??


    "Understood."


    "Now, go!"


    With my words as the signal, everybody dispersed.


    Around 130 people divided themselves into teams of four and five people. Each team chose a street or alley and started to move like ghostly shadows.


    Silently, they moved through the roof and alleyways without awakening or alerting the people in the houses. Their only targets were the members of the enemy gang.


    Soon, one of the teams met a sentry group of the Blue Wings Society. They were patrolling the streets of the social territory to make sure nothing was wrong.


    But suddenly, they heard a faint sounding towards them.


    Before they could react, their heads flew, their hearts were pierced, and their necks were slit open.


    When their dead bodies fell on the ground, the shadows were already gone.


    Each team advanced in the route we had decided beforehand. They made sure to kill each person of the Blue Wings Society they met as quickly as possible while trying to keep the factor surprise for as long as they could.


    No matter if they were robbing citizens, gambling, drinking, or sleeping with prostitutes, the members of the Blue Wings Society were located and then neutralized.


    Unfortunately, it was just a matter of time before someone discovered that something was wrong.


    The firsts to be discovered were a teamposed of four [Eternity¡¯s Fangs]¡¯s members attacking one of the meeting points for the Blue Wings Society.


    When they entered the brothel, they were met with twelve members of the Blue Wings Society gathered there to celebrate the birthday of one of them.


    The team reacted quickly, throwing themselves to the society members to kill them as quickly as possible.


    In just one second, they killed six members!


    Unfortunately, they were not quick enough.


    When the sixth member fell on the ground, one of the society members filled his throat with mana and hollered as loudly as possible.


    "ENEMY ATTACK!!!"


    Then, a sword pierced his neck.


    But the damage had been done.


    The scream of the man was heard even one kilometer away.


    Instantly, the capital woke up, and the Blue Wings Society realized that something bad was happening.


    Simr scenes happened in other parts of the city. When the Blue Wings Society learned of the attack against them, the other two gangs also learned about the terrible situation.


    Then, the war for the underground of the capital started.


    In future years, tonight was going to be known as ¡¯The Night of The Underground¡¯s ughter¡¯."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 341 Blue Wings Society’s Destruction 1

    <h4>Chapter 341 Blue Wings Society¡¯s Destruction 1</h4>


    *Bam!*


    "What in the hell is happening!?" Hansel, the leader of the Blue Wings Society, growled in rage.


    None of the people around him dared to answer. In fact, they were as puzzled as him.


    Only after several seconds passed, one of them stepped forward hesitantly.


    "Big brother. We don¡¯t know either. We only know that someone is attacking our territory."


    "I know that," Hansel snarled. "What I need to know is who is behind this!? Who is so daring to attack our territory!?"


    The people in the hall looked at each other with doubtful expressions. But at the same time, they felt afraid.


    They came here after their men told them about a group killing the people of the Blue Wings Society; but in fact, they knew nothing but that.


    Who were the attackers? Why were they being attacked? How many men did the enemy have?


    They could not answer these questions.


    They were literally fighting blind.


    "... I sent several of my men to find information about the situation... Unfortunately, none of them has returned yet." A man said.


    "Same here." Said another man.


    None of them dared to say it, but they were almost one hundred percent sure the men they sent were dead.


    Whoever the enemy was, they were killing their men as though they were bugs.


    They could not retaliate, and they could not escape.


    The leader put on a grim expression. This was the worst possible situation. At this rate, their losses would be immeasurable.


    Suddenly, the door of the room was mmed open.


    "B-Boss!"


    An injured man staggered inside.


    Initially, nobody recognized him due to his wounds and the look of fear in his face.


    But after another nce, most identified him. At the same time, they were stunned.


    He was a rtively famous gang member. One of Hansel¡¯s confidants.


    Due to his seventhyer strength, he had been left in charge of many of the gang matters.


    Currently, though, he seemed nothing like one of the gang¡¯s important members. Instead, he seemed like a beggar about to die. His body was bloodied and filled with injuries, and his clothes were ripped in several parts.


    "Anderson! What happened!?" Hansel asked hurriedly. But before Anderson could answer, he copsed on the ground.


    Then, he forced himself to open his eyes and look at Hansel.


    "R-Run... T-The R-Red S-Skull G-Gang..."


    Upon saying that, the gang member drew hisst breath.


    Hansel¡¯s expression turned ugly. With a look of rage, he mmed the table.


    "Bastards! How do they dare to attack us!? Are they not afraid of the consequences!?"


    None of the people in the room spoke up. Instead, they clenched their fists in rage and hatred.


    "Big brother, what are we going to do?" A man asked.


    Hansel hesitated briefly before putting on a determined expression.


    In the current situation, he could not afford to be indecisive.


    "Order to all the men to return to the headquarters! We will face the enemies here!


    "Also, send someone to contact the Imperial Guards. Tell them about the situation. They will know what to do!"


    "Understood." The people in the room nodded. As part of the leadership of the gang, they knew about the gang¡¯s links with the imperial family.


    Due to that reason, although they were slightly nervous, they were not afraid.


    Destroying the Blue Wings Society was the same as harming the interests of the Imperial Family. That was the reason nobody dared to do something like that.


    And if someone tried, the imperial family was not going to stay silent.


    "Move now! We will receive these cursed attackers here!"


    ...


    From the clouds, I observed how the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs ughtered the Blue Wings Society¡¯s members.


    Since the start, I did not interfere. I just observed and waited to see if a particrly powerful powerhouse appeared.


    Tonight¡¯s attack was lightning fast. So fast that the Blued Wings Gang was unable to react properly. By the time they realized something was wrong, the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs had already killed hundreds of enemies.


    And half an hourter, they were already in front of the headquarters of the Blue Wings Society.


    In total, not even one hour had passed since the start of the attack.


    But although the Blue Wings Society was taken by surprise, they were, in the end, one of the four big gangs of the capital.


    By the time we arrived at their headquarters, we met with hundreds of gang members standing protectively in front of us, ready to face us.


    There were at least five hundred gang members around the Blue Wings Society¡¯s headquarters. Inparison, our side had only around 130 people.


    In terms of numbers, the difference was overwhelming.


    But strangely, it was the men of the Blue Wings Society who were afraid.


    As for my people, they were staring calmly to their enemies as though they were bugs.


    They were just waiting for the signal to attack.


    At that moment, someone of the Blue Wings Society stepped forward.


    He was a middle-aged man with teal colored hair. He had a grim-looking face, and a small scar adorned his eyebrows.


    I had seen him in the information Marana recollected about the Blue Wings Society. The leader of the Blue Wings Society, Hansel Foxeye.


    As soon as he appeared, he moved his gaze through [Eternity¡¯s Fangs]¡¯s members and wrinkled his brows.


    "Where is your leader? I want to talk to him."


    Mm, it looks like it¡¯s time for me to appear.


    With a smile, I stepped across space, appearing a few meters away from Hansel.


    Then, ignoring his surprise, I smiled at him.


    "Nice to meet you. You can call me rk, and I¡¯m the leader of the Red Skull Gang."


    "rk? So you are the mysterious leader that took control of the Red Skull Gang a few months ago, huh?"


    "The same in person. Now, Mr. Hansel, speak up quickly. My time is limited."


    Hansel¡¯s eyes shed with a tinge of anger, but he suppressed it and spoke up calmly.


    "... I want to know, why are you doing this?"


    I raised an eyebrow and smiled yfully. "Is it not obvious? To destroy you. I want to have the entire underground of the capital in my hands, and you are in the way."


    Hansel was stunned, but soon he started tough.


    "Ha... Hahahahaha... Are you crazy? The entire underground? That is impossible! Neither the Imperial Family nor the other three families will allow something like that!"


    "You are right. But hey, men need to have dreams, right?"


    "This is not a dream!" Hansel sneered. "This is suicide! Mr. rk, stop this stupidity! You can still turn back and I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened! Otherwise, you will see the destruction of the Red Skull Gang soon."


    I smiled. This man is pretty convincing. Moreover, his argument is sound.


    Unfortunately, I already know everything he said.


    And I¡¯m already prepared for it.


    Shaking my head, I turned around and gave my order.


    "Kill everybody. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive."


    "Yes. Big brother." Raven answered. Then, she unsheathed her daggers.


    "Wait! Are you crazy!?" Hansel cried out. "rk! Stop this! Are you not afraid of the consequences!?"


    When Hansel saw I was not answering, he turned his attention to the cat girl walking towards him.


    "You are Miss Raven, right? Stop this! That crazy man will cause the destruction of the Red Skull Gang!"


    Raven walked forward expressionlessly. And when she was less than five meters away from Hansel, she opened her mouth.


    "Kill."


    With her delicate voice like the signal, Eternity¡¯s Fangs moved.


    And the ughter started.

 Chapter 342 Blue Wings Society’s Destruction 2

    <h4>Chapter 342 Blue Wings Society¡¯s Destruction 2</h4>


    In another part of the city, the headquarters of the Imperial Guards.


    Gustav Troy, the captain of the imperial guards and a ninthyer knight, frowned while the imperial guards prepared themselves for a mission.


    Not long ago, he had received orders to stop a battle between gangs urring in the territory of the Blue Wings Society. ording to the information he got, they were fighting against the Red Skull Gang.


    Normally, the Imperial Guards do not interfere with fights between gangs. In fact, recently, when the Blood Night Gang was destroyed, the Imperial Guards did not move.


    But this time was different.


    As the leader of the Imperial Guards, Gustav was aware that the Blue Wings Society was somehow rted to the imperial family. He did not know how rted exactly, but he knew he could not let them be exterminated.


    Thus, as soon as he received the orders, he started to move his men.


    No muchter, though, he received even more news.


    "Are you saying that the Blue Wings Society is not the only gang being attacked?"


    "No. The Red Skull Gang attacked the other two gangs too."


    "Are they crazy?" Gustav could not help but exim. "Where did they get such guts?"


    "Captain, should we send men there too?"


    Gustav thought for a few seconds before shaking his head.


    "No. Our orders are only to assist the Blue Wings Society. The rest doesn¡¯t matter."


    "Understood. The men are ready to depart, sir."


    "Then move! We don¡¯t have time to lose!"


    With Gustav¡¯s orders, the Imperial Guards started to move.


    They advanced quickly towards the headquarters of the Blue Wings Society. More than three hundred Imperial Guards, with the weakest being a thirdyer soldier, advanced while emanating killing intent.


    The scene was incredibly intimidating, and the Imperial Guards seemed undefeatable. In fact, neither Gustav not any of his men thought they were going to lose.


    But five minutes after they departed, Gustav stopped abruptly.


    A carriage was standing before him, with tens of soldiers standing behind it.


    Gustav could feel that each soldier was an elite, no weaker than his own men. In fact, perhaps slightly stronger.


    ¡¯The Red Skull Gang? No, they seem like the soldiers of a noble.¡¯


    "Who!?" Gustav thundered.


    The unknows soldiers stayed silent. But after a few seconds, the doors of the carriage opened.


    Then, a beautiful white-haired girl came out, followed by a knight girl and a butler-like middle-aged man.


    "Good night, Captain Gustav." The girl curtsied with a polite smile.


    Gustav¡¯s eyes opened wide. After seeing the girl, he recognized her identity instantly.


    "... Miss Alice Ferret."


    "It looks like you know about me, captain. Well, it will make things easier. I¡¯m sorry captain, but you can¡¯t continue advancing."


    Captain Gustav¡¯s expression turned grim. Looking at the angel-like girl in front of him, he could not help but feel a sense of dread.


    "... What is the meaning of this, Miss Alice? Is it rebellion? Is the Ferret Family going to oppose to the Imperial Family?"


    "Rebellion?" Alice tilted her head cutely. "No no no, captain. Nothing like that. Our family doesn¡¯t dare to oppose His Majesty the Emperor."


    "Then¨C"


    "But, it doesn¡¯t mean we will allow the soldiers of the empire to enter our property without an exnation."


    "Huh?" The captain was stunned. Property?


    Since when was this ce property of the Ferret Family?


    As though she was aware of the captain¡¯s confusion, Alice raised her hand. Her butler, Aaron, understood her meaning and took a document from his coat before putting it on her hand.


    Alice smiled yfully and then passed the document to the captain.


    When the captain received and read the document, his expression turned ugly.


    In this document, it expressed that the Ferret Family owned two kilometers ofnd in the capital. ording to this, they were nning to use thisnd to construct an economic zone.


    In other words, they were indeed invading private property.


    "... Miss Alice, are you truly going to do this?" Captain Gustav asked while gritting his teeth.


    Alice shrugged. "We are just protecting our rights, captain. Who guarantees us that your men are not going to cause damage to our properties. Of course, we don¡¯t mind letting you and your men pass. You only need a written document signed by the rtive departments and expressing why you need to invade our property and how the empire willpensate us in case we suffer any damage."


    "... Miss Alice, it¡¯s an emergency. If you want a document, I can bring it to you tomorrow."


    "I fear that is impossible, captain," Alice said without changing her smiling expression. "But if you are truly in an emergency. You can take a detour. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just one or two kilometers extra."


    The captain fell silent and stared at Alice fixedly.


    He could feel the soldiers behind her getting ready to attack. He knew that if he gave the wrong order, this incident would turn into a bloodbath.


    Helpless, he could only around in defeat.


    "Turn around. We will take another route." Hemanded.


    "But captain! It¡¯s obvious they are¨C"


    "I know, and I hope they are prepared to face us tomorrow before the emperor. But if we don¡¯t want to create more troubles, it¡¯s better if we take another route."


    The Imperial Guards nodded reluctantly and departed.


    Before departing, though, the captain red at Alice onest time.


    It was as though he was telling her to expect news of him soon.


    When the Imperial Guards were gone, Alice sighed and returned to her carriage together with her butler, Aaron, and her knight, Hannah.


    "... Young miss, are you sure it¡¯s alright?" Aaron could not help but ask after several seconds of silence.


    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen."


    "But... Is it not too soon to fall out with the Imperial Family?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, we are in the right this time. Besides, soon the Imperial Family will not have the time to care about this situation. Right, Prince us?"


    "... You are right, Miss Alice." A shadow materialized beside her.


    It was a handsome young man with blue hair and blue eyes. He appeared seated in the carriage with a calm look, as though he would have been there the entire while.


    Yes, I was present the entire time. More urately, a clone of mine was here.


    "I hope you are satisfied with our help, Prince us. Although unfortunately, we were unable to stop thempletely." Alice smiled and said.


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s enough. We gained half an hour with this. When the Imperial Guards finally arrive at the Blue Wings Society¡¯s headquarters, not even debris will remain."


    "As expected of you... Sigh, it looks like the capital will be lively for a while. I can already imagine the uproar tomorrow. The Riea Family and the Carmell family will surely try to retaliate."


    "Of course, they will." I grinned.


    But I¡¯m already prepared for this.


    In fact, there is a reason that I chose this time to make my move.


    "You already saw it, right Alice?"


    Alice smiled mysteriously without answering.


    This girl...


    But thinking about it, this little seer looks much cuter when Ipare her to the experienced Ysnay.


    And she is also much easier to deal with.


    "Right, how is the task I gave you going?" I asked.


    Alice¡¯s smile disappeared. Then, her expression turned grim.


    "It¡¯s worse than we thought... I found traces of him everywhere. Just in the capital, there are more than two thousand people carrying the seeds. The number in the empire probably reaches to the tens of thousands. Moreover, many of the hosts are not humans, but justmon animals."


    "Is it so?" I nodded and fell deep in thoughts.


    It looks like his preparations are more throughout than I thought.


    Well, he is an Immortal after all.


    Should I ask Ysnay for help? Perhaps she will be able to find all his seed and destroy them.


    Sigh, with four Immortals interested in this world, I wonder how long it will take before this world is destroyed.


    I shook my head and stopped thinking about that.


    "Give the names to Headmistress Evelyn. She will take care of the rest."


    "Understood."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 343 Blue Wings Society’s Destruction 3

    <h4>Chapter 343 Blue Wings Society¡¯s Destruction 3</h4>


    It looks like Aliceplied with her part of the deal, huh.


    I must say, she had been very cooperative since the time we talked about Immortals. That is good for me, though.


    I truly hope she can stop her ambitions. Alice is a good girl, so I don¡¯t want to have her as my enemy.


    But as though reading my thoughts, Ysnay beside me shook her head.


    "She is a seer, Willian. You should not hope anything from people like her. Seers are not trustworthy."


    I raised an eyebrow. Woman, I don¡¯t think you have the right to speak like that of another seer.


    "No all the seers are like you, Ysnay. Also, how long are you going to keep calling me Willian?"


    Ysnay smiled wryly, ignoring the question about the name.


    "You don¡¯t understand. We seers are born with the power to control fate directly, and in consequence, we be obsessed with the feeling of controlling it.


    "Do you know how it feels when you control the fate of something or someone? The first time I controlled fate, I used it to stop the death of a kitty. It was something simple, but after that, I felt an incredible satisfaction, an incredible thrill.


    "Since then, I felt the same thrill each time fate was manipted ording to my will. It¡¯s like drugs, Willian. Once you have a taste of it, you can¡¯t stop."


    Like drugs, huh.


    "However, there are some people that are able to leave drugs."


    "There are, but I¡¯m sure nobody is able to resist the temptation of fate." Ysnay shook her head. "That girl is like me, Willian. I can see my young self in her. Do you know what a seer feels when he finds something he or she can¡¯t control?"


    I did not reply. But Ysnay continued regardless.


    "They feel fear and anxiety, and they feel excitement. Fear and anxiety due to the fear of being unable to control something, and excitement because they found a very difficult game. It¡¯s just like when I met you. Do you know? I have always loved you, even back when that happened, I loved you. However, I could not tolerate the existence of something I could not control.


    "I was like a drug addict unable to get his dose. Every time I saw you, I could not control my desire of putting you below my thumb."


    "... That is good to know."


    "In the end, I was unable to control myself." Ysnay smiled bitterly. "That girl is the same. Even if she looks obedient now, she will eventually be unable to resist her desire to put you under her control. When that happens, she will betray you, just like I did."


    I could see the bitter emotions in Ysnay¡¯s voice. Regret, shame, self-loathing.


    Every word she said was true. In fact, I knew it already. Ysnay and Alice are not the only seers I have met.


    Every seer I met was a tyrant or a megalomaniac that wished to put the entire world under their thumbs.


    Otherwise, they were self-centered bastard that believed everything they did was alright.


    Many of them caused millions of deaths just to aplish their goals. Betraying even their most loved ones just to get more power.


    But even so¨C


    "Not every seer is like you, Ysnay. Perhaps, she will prove you wrong."


    I did not want to ept Ysnay¡¯s words.


    Because that was the same as me admitting that her betrayal was not her fault.


    Ysnay¡¯s expression turnedplicated.


    Few people in the universe understand me as well as she does, so she surely has an idea of my thoughts.


    But I don¡¯t care. Even if that was something childish, I don¡¯t mind.


    I want to prove Ysnay wrong.


    Heaving a long sigh, I decided to stop worrying about that. Instead, I paid attention to the battle below.


    Currently, the battle was already reaching its end. The members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs were moving through the battlefield killing the remaining members of the Blue Wings Society.


    Raven was fighting Hansel, the leader of the society. She was wielding her daggers at a quick speed and moving around the middle-aged man trying to deliver the final hit.


    Actually, Raven¡¯s cultivation was oneyer below than her opponent. Hansel was a tenthyer swordsman, and in normal circumstances, he should have been able to quickly suppress the ninthyer Raven.


    But surprisingly, Raven was holding well against him. In fact, she had an overwhelming advantage.


    Judging by their battle, she could kill her enemy at any time.


    Well, Raven has gotten a lot of benefices from her soul connection with me. Besides techniques, her mana has be purer, and she has gotten a glimpse of some of thews I understand.


    With these advantages, it was normal if Hansel couldn¡¯t defeat her despite his cultivation advantage.


    Daisy¡¯s situation was simr to Raven. She was moving around the Blue Wings Society¡¯s members, unleashing lightning strikes and smiting enemy after enemy.


    Several gang members had tried to attack and kill her, but the maid hase on top each time, killing her opponents easily.


    I could not help but feel proud of her. Daisy has progressed a lot since the day I started to teach her.


    The situation of Lina, though, was theplete opposite.


    Even although her cultivation was not low, her contributions to the battle were very small.


    The reason? Her inexperience.


    Currently, she was enduring the attacks of an enemy with a pale face. She was obviously overwhelmed by the enormous amount of blood and death she has seen tonight.


    Fortunately, the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs were around to help her. Every time she was about to be defeated, someone woulde to help her.


    That is good, though. The reason I brought Lina here was to help her to gainbat experience and polish her will. This situation is perfect for her.


    "It looks like everything is alright here, huh," I muttered to myself. At the same time, I looked in the direction of the pce. "Are they not going toe?"


    I thought they would send someone, but it looks like they will not.


    Could it be that they don¡¯t consider this gang important enough to make a move?


    "Should we check the other battlefields?" Ysnay asked at that moment.


    I shrugged and nodded. There was nothing else to do here anyway.

 Chapter 344 Blue Wings Society’s Destruction 4

    <h4>Chapter 344 Blue Wings Society¡¯s Destruction 4</h4>


    Following Ysnay¡¯s suggestion, we went to see the situation in the other battlefields.


    On the battlefield in charge of Evelyn, the gang under the Riea family was being heavily suppressed.


    Teacher Tear was floating in the sky, unleashing spell after spell shily and killing one gang member after another. At the same time, the other teachers were attacking the gang members that escaped Tear¡¯s attacks.


    Unfortunately for the gang members, although they were strong, there was no way they couldpare to the elite of the Imperial Institute. No matter how much they tried, they could not retaliate.


    After checking the general situation of the battlefield, I focused on the battles of two people.


    The first was Katherine.


    She was doing pretty well. Katherine was using her wind magic smoothly to kill as many gang members as she could.


    Her movements were elegant, like a fairy dancing in the wind. If not for the flesh and blood scattered around her, the scene would have been very beautiful.


    Rose¡¯s performance, on the other hand, waspletely the opposite.


    In fact, her situation was even worse than Lina.


    She was literally frozen.


    "... So she is that kind of hero, huh." Ysnay said with a chuckle.


    Evelyn, who heard her words, raised an eyebrow confused. Hero? Rose?


    At the same time, he red at Ysnay warily. She could not help but find Ysnay¡¯s identity suspicious.


    Moreover, Evelyn¡¯s instincts were shouting out Ysnay was dangerous. Very dangerous.


    When I saw Evelyn¡¯s wariness, I coughed.


    "What happened to Rose?" I asked to shift the topic.


    "... She has been like that since the battle started. I think seeing humans killing each other like that was a shock for her." Evelyn said with a sigh


    "You told her they are bad guys?"


    "I did, but it did not help much." Evelyn shook her head helplessly. "Don¡¯t worry about her. Rose is a strong girl. I¡¯m sure she will understand soon."


    "Mm... You are right." I nodded after thinking for a moment.


    Rose is a hero. And as a hero, she received the world¡¯s blessings in the form of godlike talents and a powerful fate.


    She is like the dearest child of the world.


    But from my observations, heroes usually have a w.


    They tend to be very particr about justice.


    I¡¯m not sure of the reason, but I suspect it¡¯s a failsafe the world puts on them to avoid the situation where the hero him/herself tries to destroy the world.


    Of course, some heroes are different. asionally, you can findzy heroes, cruel heroes, vengeful heroes, etc.


    The vast majority, though, follows the same temte.


    A warrior of justice.


    Rose is also like that. For someone like her, this kind of ughter is not something that can be called justice.


    But for the same reason, it¡¯s something she must ovee.


    She must leave behind the temte of a hero.


    Otherwise, her growth as a hero will be limited.


    After observing Rose a bit more and confirming everything was alright here, I looked towards Evelin.


    "It looks like you will not need my help."


    "Yeah... I think the Riea family will not send reinforcements after all." Evelyn agreed with me.


    Well, the Riea family has suffered several heavy blows recently due to me. Even if they want to send reinforcements, they probably don¡¯t have much leeway for it.


    And without reinforcements, this gang doesn¡¯t stand a chance against Evelyn and the others.


    Should I leave for the next battlefield then?


    Before leaving, though, I told Evelyn about Alice. Evelyn knows about the Immortal, so she understood the gravity of the situation instantly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of that starting tomorrow."


    "I love it when you are so assertive." I teased.


    "Idiot." Evelyn rolled her eyes and tried to punch me. By that point, though, I had already disappeared.


    Then, I arrived at thest battlefield.


    Contrary to the situation in the other two battlefields, the situation here was a bit worse.


    The members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs, led by Marana and Akh, were having a fierce fight against the gang supported by the Carmell family.


    Eternity¡¯s Fangs was winning, but they had suffered several casualties.


    The main reason behind it was the reinforcements sent by the Carmell family.


    Surprisingly, they sent an elite team led by an eleventhyer powerhouse!


    Normally, this situation would have been very dangerous, but Natasha, the thirteenthyer powerhouse of the Institute, had interfered and stopped the eleventhyer powerhouse.


    However, she did not use her entire strength against him. Instead, she suppressed her cultivation to the eleventhyer...


    ... Yeah, she seemed like she was having fun.


    Lee, the other powerhouse of the institute and a fifteenthyer practitioner, smiled bitterly when he saw my speechless look.


    "Sorry about that. Natasha is always like that... Besides, it has been a while since thest time she had a good fight."


    "What about you then, old man?" I asked.


    "It¡¯s the same for me. Sigh, how I miss the days when I could fight at my heart content."


    I stared at the old man briefly and grinned.


    "You are lucky then."


    Following my words, two presences appeared in the distance, rushing in our direction.


    They were two flying powerhouses


    From a nce, I determined their cultivation.


    Twelfthyer and thirteenthyer.


    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up. From his gaze, I could see he was eager to stretch his muscles.


    Before intercepting the enemies, though, he nced at me and Ysnay with hesitation.


    He was probably hesitating about fighting the new enemies or leaving them to us.


    I waved my hand with a speechless look and told the old man to go.


    Seriously, are you a battle maniac?


    When the old man saw my expression, he grinned and unsheathed his sword, charging towards his enemies valiantly.


    I let out a heavy sigh.


    It looks like the situation here is under control too.


    With Natasha and Lee participating in the battle, the situation was wrapped up quickly. In less than five minutes, everything was finished.


    The battles in the headquarters of the other two gangs finished almost simultaneously.


    "It can be considered as a sessful operation, huh," I nodded to myself.


    Ysnay shook her head "I don¡¯t understand how you can enjoy ying like this, Willian. This was a game impossible to lose. With the two of us here, any enemy can be easily defeated."


    "Well, you are right." I nodded. "But hey, they won without needing my help. Don¡¯t you think that is great? I¡¯m pretty satisfied with my subordinates¡¯ growth."


    Ysnay rolled her eyes. "Only you can be satisfied when ying a game in easy difficulty."


    I decided to ignore Ysnay¡¯s sarcasm.


    Instead, I gazed in direction of the Imperial Pce.


    In the end, they did not move.


    Hidden History.


    I thought they were going to move this time, but apparently, they didn¡¯t consider the destruction of the Blue Wings Society as something worthy of their attention.


    Perhaps, only when the empire is truly at the edge of destruction they will move.


    Well, I don¡¯t need to worry too much about that.


    Now, it¡¯s time to start thest part of the n.


    It¡¯s time to put an end to this night.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 345 Stifled Captain

    <h4>Chapter 345 Stifled Captain</h4>


    Once the battles were done, it was time to start the next part of the n.


    I stepped across space and appeared before Marana and Akh.


    "Withdraw. Return to the headquarters and wait for me there." I ordered.


    "Understood," Marana replied without hesitation and ordered the men of Eternity¡¯s Fang to retreat.


    As someone who knows of my n, Marana knew that the next part was the most dangerous. Now, we needed to face the retaliation of the Imperial Family and the three great families.


    And the Imperial Family would be the first to move.


    If we failed to ovee this part, the Red Skull Gang would be history.


    Marana did not know what I was relying on for this part of the n. She only knew I have some kind of n.


    As for Akh, although she did not understand the situation either, she followed my orders obediently.


    I stepped across space and gave the same orders to Raven¡¯s group. Then, I stepped across space again, this time appearing in front of Evelyn.


    "It¡¯s time to withdraw," I said to Evelyn.


    Evelyn nodded before putting on a concerned expression.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t need the support of the Institute for the next part?"


    I shook my head with a smile. "No. Nobody can know the imperial institute is rted to this. Otherwise, some people will suspect it¡¯s rted to Dina and me."


    Seeing that Evelyn was still worried, Ibed her hair softly and kissed her lips.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have already everything nned. Just go back to the Institute and help me with the stuff rted to the seeds."


    Evelyn stared at me briefly before sighing.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll trust you." Then, she ordered the teachers and students of the Imperial Institute to withdraw.


    Before leaving, she shot me onestplicated gaze and mouthed two words.


    ¡¯Be careful.¡¯


    I grinned. This worrywart.


    As someone aware of part of my strength, she should know I¡¯m not in danger.


    Shaking my head, I watched the men of the institute withdraw. They relied on Evelyn¡¯s teleportation to disappear from the city and return to the institute.


    As for Eternity¡¯s Fangs, their withdrawal was quite fast too.


    Although they did not have anyone to teleport them (Ysnay and I could, but we did not want), they showed the discipline and strength of an elite team. They used the shadows of the night to blend in the darkness and return to the headquarters of the gang silently.


    Moreover, they took the corpses of their enemies with them, cleaning the scene of the crime. This was something necessary to avoid future problems.


    In less than half an hour, more than 250 men had returned to the gang.


    Meanwhile, Ysnay and I remained in the air.


    Not much after my men withdrew, the Imperial Guards appeared on the headquarters of the Blue Wings Society.


    But when their captain saw the state of their headquarters, his expression turned ugly.


    "Dammit!"


    A crumbled building, broken debris, and signs of destruction all around.


    Although the Imperial Guards were unable to find any bodies, the plentiful stains of blood were enough to know that a ughter had happened here.


    "Captain, what should we do?" An Imperial guard asked.


    Captain Gustav gritted his teeth and pointed to five of his imperial guards.


    "Five of you stay here and search for survivors. The rest of you,e with me!"


    "Where are we going?"


    "The Red Skull Gang. They need to know that there are some people they can¡¯t touch."


    """Understood."""


    Immediately, more than three hundred imperial guards started to march in direction of the Red Skull Gang.


    The Imperial Guards formed an intimidating sight. Their perfectly synchronized footsteps resounded in the sleeping city telling the citizens that someone was going to suffer tonight.


    But when they were about to reach the Red Skull Gang¡¯s headquarters, they found a man and a woman standing in the middle of the road with their back towards them.


    The man had red hair and a long ck coat wrapped around his body. Moreover, his body was emitting a powerful and intimidating aura.


    As for the woman, her beauty was such that it was impossible to describe.


    These two people were Ysnay and me.


    The captain stopped instinctively. After all, this image was strikingly simr to what happened just a few minutes ago when he met Alice.


    A bad feeling instantly hit him.


    "... Who are you?" Captain Gustav asked intimidatingly.


    Ysnay and I turned around and smiled towards him.


    "Nice to meet you, captain. You can call me rk, and I¡¯m the current leader of the Red Skull Gang. The woman beside me is my servant." I spoke up leisurely.


    "... The Red Skull Gang, huh. It looks like you were waiting for us here." The captain said while narrowing his eyes.


    "Of course." I nodded and smiled. "Nobody else would use this path in the middle of the night, right?"


    "Hmph!" The captain grunted. "Just say what you want to say, filthy criminal. Stop wasting my time."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Criminal? Since when am I a criminal?"


    "Since the moment you ordered your men to attack the Blue Wings Society. For the deaths of these hundreds of people, I¡¯ll make you pay!"


    Woah, this guy looks serious.


    I could not help but let out a soft chuckle and shook my head when I heard him.


    "The Imperial Army doesn¡¯t interfere with the affairs of the underground, captain. Why are you interfering now?"


    "I don¡¯t need to give you exnations, young man. Now, will you resist? Or will youe with us peacefully? I promise you that if you resist, the result will not be likable."


    I chuckled again. But this time, I narrowed my eyes.


    "Listen, Captain. I don¡¯t think you are qualified to arrest me."


    "Is it so...? I don¡¯t know your background, young man. But nobody is above the rule of the Imperial Family! Men arrest him!"


    But before his voice could fade, a soft and peaceful voice came from behind him.


    "You are mistaken, captain. WE ARE above the rule of the Imperial Family."


    Captain Gustav was surprised. Instinctively, he turned around in direction of the new voice.


    There, he saw a beautiful woman in a white habit walking towards him.


    "S-Saintess!"


    "Go back, captain," Safelia said indifferently. "Mr. rk is someone rted to our church, and his actions tonight have our tacit agreement. He is not someone you can touch."


    "You... DO you think I¡¯ll leave just like this? I need at least an exnation!" Captain Gustav growled.


    But Safelia squinted and red at him indifferently. "No, captain. You don¡¯t need an exnation. And I¡¯m not going to give you one either. Return with your men now and forget about this. As for tonight¡¯s situation, our church will give the emperor a satisfactory answer tomorrow."


    The captain fell silent. Inwardly, though, he was furious.


    He had never been treated with such disdain.


    However, he knew there was nothing he could do.


    He was not silly enough to go against the church of order.


    Therefore, he red at Safelia for a few seconds before unwillingly ordering his men to retreat.


    Before leaving, though, he red towards me with a chilling gaze, as though telling me this was not finished.


    I just smiled gently and waved my hand in farewell.


    Poor captain, he was forced to bear with two humiliations on the same night.


    He must be feeling stifled.


    I shook my head in amusement and looked at the beautiful saintess.


    "Miss Safelia, d to see you again. You are as beautiful as always."


    "Shut up," Safelia said coldly. "I¡¯m not here because I want it. I¡¯m just following the will of my mother goddess."


    This girl... Still so cold towards me.


    And I even thought our rtionship had improved.


    With an amused smile, I teleported in front of her, lifting her chin and nting a kiss on her lips before she could react.


    Safelia was startled. One secondter, she pushed me away and red at me in anger.


    "You... What are you doing!???


    "Well, repaying you for your help."


    "Damn bastard... I¡¯m leaving! I don¡¯t want to see you for even one second more."


    I shrugged with an amused smile.


    For an instant, I thought of taking her here and now, but I already have ns for tonight, so I can only watch her leave.


    Ysnay looked at me and grinned seductively. "Hey Willian, I was also a saintess once. If you want, I can rece her."


    I rolled my eyes. Good try, witch. But I¡¯m not going to fall in your ws so easily.


    With a wry smile, I shook my head and moved across space, returning to the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang.

 Chapter 346 Victory Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 346 Victory Celebration</h4>


    The reason Safelia came to help me was easy, the deal I have with the Goddess of Order.


    ording to the deal I have with the Goddess of Order and Judgement, Terese Quintin, the church would support me in the war for the throne.


    Of course, not many people in the church know about this deal. In fact, besides Safelia and the Goddess, only two or three people further know about it.


    And with such a good deal, it would be a shame if I don¡¯t use it.


    How to use it?


    The best way is to get the church to support the Red Skull Gang.


    With the Church of Order supporting the Red Skull Gang, not even the emperor will dare to move against the gang slightly, and the three great families will be forced to swallow tonight¡¯s loss.


    Moreover, nobody will suspect that the Red Skull Gang is rted to Dina or me, instead, everybody will think it a new subsidiary organization of the church.


    While thinking about my next move in my mind, I stepped across space, and Ysnay followed after me.


    Then, we appeared at the entrance of the Red Skull Gang.


    To my surprise, though, several people were waiting for us there.


    They were the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs led by Marana, Akh, Raven, and Cline (The girls¡¯ brother).


    With a nce, I knew the reason they were waiting here.


    They were waiting for my news.


    I shook my head and let out a grin.


    When Marana saw my grin, her expression brightened.


    "Boss, do we..."


    I nodded and raised my voice, so each member of the Red Skull Gang could hear me.


    "We seeded. From tonight onwards, we are the biggest gang in the capital!"


    """UOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!"""


    When they heard my words, the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs turned red in excitement.


    Some shouted, others cried, and others smiled excitedly.


    Even Marana, Akh, and Raven were unable to hide their excitement.


    I was satisfied with their reactions. Thus, I gave my new order.


    "What are you waiting for? It¡¯s time to celebrate!"


    As though my words were a signal, the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs started to move.


    Some went for liquor, others went for food. Some started to y music, and others started to dance.


    In less than five minutes, a big party started.


    Almost all the people that participated in tonight¡¯s operation, plus the gang members that were around, started to party together.


    I smiled and joined them, congratting my men and dancing together with Raven and Lina, my two cute girls (Daisy had returned with the headmistress).


    Strangely, though, I realized Elene was not here.


    I extended my perception to find her and realized she was in the infirmary, attending the men that had been injured during the operation.


    I sighed and shook my head. To think she is still working.


    Later, I¡¯ll make sure to reward her as much as I can.


    Another person that did not join the celebration was Ysnay. When the party started, she excused herself saying she was tired.


    I shook my head and let her go. Ysnay was never a fanatic of this kind of gatherings after all.


    Plus, I already have a way to keep her observed. Although it¡¯s not one hundred percent safe, it¡¯s more than enough to keep an eye in her location.


    For the next two hours, we partied happily. I mainly partied with Raven and Lina.


    The two little girls spend all the party glued to me.


    They were too shy to kiss me in front of the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs, though.


    Well, I will have other opportunities to kiss themter.


    Only after two hours, the party started to calm down.


    Many of the men had be drunk and copsed on the ground, and a few others went to spent the rest of the night with their families or lovers.


    Even Akh and Lina had left, too tired to continue. Lina, particrly, was still a bit shocked after all the blood and flesh she saw today, so she needed to rest to organize her thoughts.


    To my surprise, Raven offered herself to apany Lina. Apparently, they had be closer during tonight¡¯s battle.


    ... Girls, I thought you did not like each other.


    Could it be the two of you formed a friendship due to your adoration towards me?


    Smiling wryly to the two little girls¡¯ friendship, I watched them off.


    Then, I got ready to visit my beautiful nurse.


    But when I was about to depart, Marana came to see me.


    "Boss."


    "Marana? Do you need anything?"


    "Well... I want to discuss our future ns. Can we?"


    I furrowed my brows before smiling wryly. "Now? It¡¯s not necessary. You can rest for tonight, we will talk about that tomorrow."


    "B-But... I would prefer it if we can discuss it right now... We only five minutes, please."


    Mm? Something is fishy here.


    I stared straight into Marana¡¯s eyes for a few seconds, making Marana blush slightly.


    When I saw that, I smiled.


    "Okay, let¡¯s go to my office."


    Marana smiled.


    "Thank you."


    When we arrived at my office, Marana closed the door. I looked at her with a smile before opening my mouth.


    "Then, what do you want to talk about???


    "That is... About the three great families... How are we going to defend against their retaliation?"


    ... This girl.


    Does she think I have not noticed?


    I shook my head and walked towards Marana, only stopping when I was in front of her.


    "Are you sure that is what you want to tell me?" I said with a mysterious smile.


    Marana was startled. Then, a trace of panic appeared on her eyes.


    But before she could say something though, I took another step forward.


    And kissed her lips.


    Marana opened her eyes wide. I could see an expression of surprise in her gaze.


    But soon, she closed her eyes gently without resisting my kiss.


    When our lips separated, a sticky thread of saliva hanged between the two of us.


    I could not help but lick my lips.


    ... I¡¯m in luck tonight.


    This is the icing on the cake.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 347 The Last of the Red Skull Sisters 1

    <h4>Chapter 347 The Last of the Red Skull Sisters 1</h4>


    I know I said I had ns for tonight, but well, I¡¯m not the kind to reject the food on my te.


    ... Well, it¡¯s not like I have forgotten about Elene. I have ns for her too.


    Sigh, the difficulties of having a harem.


    I held Marana¡¯s body softly and sucked on her lips. Marana closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss. But soon, she started to move her tongue towards my mouth.


    I did not fall behind. As soon as I felt Marana¡¯s intentions, I grinned and stuck out my tongue. Then, our tongues entangled together, like two little fishes ying happily in the water.


    I was surprised to find that Marana was quite good at kissing. In fact, she was not much worse than me.


    Each movement of her tongue was aimed to stimte my sexual desire. She sucked and licked my tongue while using her slippery tongue to lick inside my mouth and taste my saliva.


    Marana¡¯s soft tongue was very tasty, and the feeling of her slippery organ moving around my mouth was excellent.


    But even if Marana was experienced, she could notpare to me.


    I sucked on her mouth fiercely, depriving her of oxygen. At the same time, my hands stroke Marana¡¯s body, stimting her erogenous zones.


    "Nn...~" Marana moaned and hugged my neck, pressing herself against me.


    The kisssted for a long time, almost one minute. We only stopped because Marana¡¯sck of oxygen impeded her to continue.


    When we separated our lips, Marana gasped and took a big mouthful of air.


    Once she recovered, she looked at me and smiled seductively.


    "... You are good."


    I smirked and moved my hands around Marana¡¯s back, gently caressing her toned muscles.


    "... And you are very beautiful. I thought you were not interested in me, though. What changed?"


    Marana shrugged with a smile. "... I¡¯m interested, but just a little bit... Mm, consider tonight like our celebration of victory."


    This girl...


    Although I¡¯m quite happy celebrating this way.


    "You should feel fortunate, boss." Marana grinned and started to take off her clothes. "You don¡¯t know how many men dream of sleeping with me."


    I can imagine.


    Marana has a very seductive body. Big breast, toned body, and a beautiful long red hair.


    Moreover, as the ex-leader of the Red Skull Gang, she has an aura of authority around her, making men feel that she is an untouchable rose filled with thorns.


    She is the kind of woman that provokes men¡¯s desires to subjugate her.


    "I¡¯m fortunate then," I said and kissed Marana¡¯s lips softly. "Such a beautiful girl like you... Such a shame it¡¯s just for tonight. Hey, are you not interested in bing my lover?"


    Marana was startled, but then, an expression of mncholy shed through her eyes.


    "... I don¡¯t think that is a good idea."


    "Mm?"


    "... Do you know? Before forming the Red Skull Gang, Akh, Raven, Cline, and I were ves... In my case, I was a sex ve... You know what that means, right?"


    I fell silent.


    I guess I know where this story is going.


    "... When I was younger, I dreamed of my first time being with a handsome prince, but instead, my first time was taken by a dirty and fat bandit. He vited me several times until he was tired of me." Marana said self-deprecatingly. "After that, I was forced to attend several different men each night, one after another."


    I could see the hatred in Marana¡¯s eyes. She hated the people that did that to her; but even more, she hated her former weak self.


    However, she was a strong woman.


    Thus, she transformed that hatred into strength.


    "The day we escaped, I made sure to kill several of these men. Even if I was unable to kill each and every one of them, I killed as many as I could..." Marana smiled savagely. "I stabbed my sword in their hearts and ripped their stomachs open.


    "Since then, I have not touched any other man again. Tonight is the first time I take the initiative to sleep with someone." Marana stared at me with a sad smile.


    I sighed after hearing her story.


    Stories like that are incrediblymon.


    But perhaps because she misunderstood my sigh, Marana smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "A dirty woman like me is not suitable to be your lover, Boss. Even if I don¡¯t know your true identity, I know you are someone great and powerful. Probably a very powerful noble, right? How can a prostitute like me be the lover of someone like you...?


    "I¡¯m satisfied with just tonight. Just for tonight, I¡¯ll give my body to you to repay you for saving Raven and for the help you have given us. That is enough."


    I shook my head and chuckled.


    Then, I caressed Marana¡¯s hair and kissed her lips gently.


    The kiss was short and sweet and was then followed by another kiss and another kiss.


    After our third kiss, I held her cheeks and stared straight to her eyes.


    "I¡¯m a very greedy man, you know. once you fall into my hands, I will not let you escape."


    Marana was stunned.


    When I saw that expression, I curved my lips up and bit her earlobe.


    "Let¡¯s Stop talking about depressing stuff. For now, let¡¯s enjoy tonight¡¯s celebration."


    Marana fell silent, then, she nodded and smiled.


    I grinned. Perfect.


    I did not take Marana¡¯s words at face value. Although she said she was not worthy enough to be my lover, I was experienced enough to see through her true thoughts.


    She is someone that wants to be loved, but she is too afraid of not being worthy of the man she loves.


    Ironically, a woman as strong as Marana is still dreaming of having an innocent love. A love she thinks is impossible.


    To be honest, I was fascinated by this aspect of her.


    With a smile, I removed the rest of her clothes. At the same time, I removed mines.


    Then, I put Marana on the desk in the office and started to kiss her.


    A woman seated naked on the desk while kissing a naked man. It was the ssical secretary sex.


    Excited, I moved my hands to her breast and grabbed them. I then started to rub them fiercely, changing their shapes freely.


    Marana¡¯s big breast felt like a pair of giant soft marshmallows. I pinched and gripped them like ying with a toy.


    "Unh...~" Marana moaned and looked at me with a soft smile. "Do you like them?"


    "Of course," I said while grinning. Then, I brought my mouth to her breast and bit her right nipple.


    Marana groaned and shivered. The tingling pain in her nipple was like an aphrodisiac stimting her body.


    Instinctively, she hugged my head and pressed it against her chest. Meanwhile, I stopped biting and started sucking and licking.


    I was like a child stuck in the breasts of his mother, enjoying the feeling of her fleshy peaks.


    Marana moaned and groaned repeatedly. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling on her breast freely.


    At the same time, I started to move my hands.


    Calmly, I moved my hands to the ce between her legs.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 348 The Last of the Red Skull Sisters 2

    <h4>Chapter 348 The Last of the Red Skull Sisters 2</h4>


    Marana was a very sexy girl. The way she let herself go while enjoying sex was very enticing.


    Her usually serious voice had turned into sweet moans that resounded in the office. In fact, if not that I stopped the sounds in the office from escaping outside, the people nearby would have realized what was happening here.


    "Anh...~" Marana moaned, hugging my head while I sucked on her nipples. At the same time, I moved my hands towards her legs.


    I first touched her thighs, using my fingers to stroke her beautiful legs. Marana shivered and slowly opened her legs, as though luring me to continue.


    But I did not hurry. Instead, I continued stroking her thigs, caressing and pinching them slowly. At the same time, I moved my hand closer and closer to her moist cave, but I made sure of not touching it.


    But such caresses stimted Marana even more. She grunted and twisted her body, trying to rub her cave with my hand, but I continued teasing her, moving my hand away each time it was about to touch her slit.


    Marana pouted. She looked at me with a look of exasperation as though asking me what I was doing.


    But I just smiled and continued sucking on her right breast. Meanwhile, one of my hands yed with her other breast and my other hand teased her legs.


    I caressed softly her pubic hair, but I still made sure of not touching Marana¡¯s slit. Such teasing irritated Marana greatly and increased her lust and itch.


    It reached the point where Marana tried to use her own hand to touch her cave and relieve the itch she was feeling, but I grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    Marana red at me in anger. I grinned evilly and shook my head.


    "No, no. That is my task."


    Then, I used the tip of my finger to touch her clitoris.


    Marana shivered, and the thread of mana I put on my finger bought Marana at the edge of an orgasm.


    But when she was about toe, I removed my finger.


    "Ah?" Marana was stunned. Instinctively, she twisted her waist to search for my finger.


    Unfortunately, I was not nning to let her be. Instead, I moved my hand away and caressed her thigs instead.


    Marana red at me in rage. If she was unable to understand what I was nning, then she was an idiot.


    Once more, she tried to use her hands to touch her moist cave, but I stopped her again. How could I let her end the game so soon?


    Helpless, Marana could only rub her thigs against each other in an attempt to satisfy the cravings of her body, but that was not enough to bring her the orgasm her body was desiring.


    She was at the edge of the orgasm. But no matter how much she tried, she could not reach it.


    It was like torture for her.


    Marana bit her lips and stared at me, but when she saw my teasing expression, she rolled her eyes.


    The next second, though, she seemed to think of something.


    Then, she put on an aggrieved look and stared at me pleadingly.


    "... Please."


    Damn, this expression has such a high killing power.


    However, you underestimated me, Marana. This is not enough to bring me down.


    I stared at Marana fora few seconds before grinning.


    "What do you want?"


    "... Please, hurry up."


    "Why should I?" I asked with a smirk. "I think I enjoy your current expression a lot."


    Marana did not reply for a few seconds. Then, she seemed to make up her mind and bit her lips.


    One secondter, she spoke up with a pitiful expression.


    "... Master, please punish thisscivious ve."


    I was startled. This is...


    Master and servant y?


    I was amused. So you are going to y like this, huh.


    However, I like it.


    In fact, when I heard she calling me master, I felt all my blood boiling.


    Without hesitation, I brought my burning hot weapon and put it against Marana¡¯s wet cave.


    Marana shivered. She used her hands to hug my back with an expectant expression while rubbing her slit against my rod.


    Watching her like it, I thrusted my spear.


    That was everything Marana needed.


    As though she was a broken toy, Marana shivered fiercely. Her body spasmed repeatedly and her mouth let out a soft groan.


    At the same time, a great amount of love juice gushed out of her moist cave.


    I pressed my body against Marana and took a deep breath. The feeling of her tight cave pressing against my rod was amazing.


    Each time her body shivered, I felt as though an electric current ran through my entire body.


    Moreover, the expression of ecstasy in Marana¡¯s face fed my pride greatly.


    When I felt Marana¡¯s orgasm started to fade, I started to move.


    I hugged her waist and pierced her small hole fiercely. With each movement, my meat stick was forced deep into Marana¡¯s narrow cave.


    "Ah...~" When Marana felt my meat stick inserted inside her, the walls of her hole shivered violently and an intense pleasure swallowed her mind.


    "Agn... M-Master... S-Slower... Please..." Marana hugged my body and pleaded in a low voice. She clenched her fist behind my back and whined in pleasure.


    Her two legs hanged down weakly, swinging seductively each time my holy sword entered and exited her cave.


    I smiled while enjoying her body. With a hand, I gripped one of her breasts while my mouth kissed her neck.


    "Should I stop?" I asked teasingly.


    Marana bit her lips and looked away in embarrassment. Her body, however, stuck to mine as though she wanted to fuse with me.


    I grinned and thrusted vigorously, sending my meat stick deeper inside Marana¡¯s small hole, reaching to her womb.


    "M-Master... An... Umm... P-Please..." Marana gasped and groaned, unable to form a concise sentence.


    Her body moved following my movements. Each time I thrusted inside her, her pair of breasts trembled and shook, creating a beautiful image.


    "Such a seductive body." I grinned with a teasing expression. "Marana, are you sure you don¡¯t want to be my lover."


    "Mmm... I¡¯m... W-Wait..."


    "Now that I think about it, a servant should follow the desires of her master, right?"


    Marana looked at my eyes and nodded.


    "... Then, what are you going to do if this master desires your body again?"


    "... T-This servant will give... her body to master again..."


    "Good answer."


    Grinning, I pressed Marana against the table and thrusted harder and harder.


    Love juices flowed out of Marana¡¯s cave, drenching the desk and flowing on my testicles. A part of these love juices even fell on the ground.


    Happiness, excitement, embarrassment. Various emotions hit Marana¡¯s body and soul, making her groan repeatedly.


    Before long, her slender legs were wrapped around my waist, and her beautiful body was trembling violently.


    Marana moaned and gasped without stop. She twisted her body below me, seductively catering to my movements.


    Our tongues once more entangled in a long kiss, sharing our saliva with each other.


    "M-Master..." Marana whispered softly and hugged my neck. Meanwhile, her little mouth kissed my chest and neck.


    I replied kissing her earlobe and elerating my movements.


    At this point, I could feel Marana was close to her orgasm.


    I knew she was about toe.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 349 The Last of the Red Skull Sisters 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 349 The Last of the Red Skull Sisters 3 *</h4>


    Someone asked for the background of the Red Skull Sisters... You can go to their first appearance in chapter 79...


    ...


    Marana wrapped her arms and legs around my neck and waist. She hugged my body tightly while enjoying my constants attacks.


    Each time I thrusted, her body shook and her breast trembled. At the same time, her mouth emitted soft soul-stirring moans.


    With her face flushed, Marana put on a seductive expression. Her throat emitted stifled groans, and her eyshes shivered in pleasure.


    I could feel her entire body tensing up. It was obvious she was about to have an orgasm.


    Feeling the changes in her body, I moved faster and faster, thrusting and thrusting as though I wanted to break her body.


    Then, my penis reached her deepest part, touching the entrance of her womb.


    Marana¡¯s honey hole tightened around me, then, her love juices squirted out, drenching my penis.


    "Aghnn...~"


    She had reached a climax.


    I looked at Marana¡¯s embarrassed expression while tasting the pleasure brought by Marana¡¯s tight hole. Feeling Marana¡¯s hot and sticky liquid escaping of her moist cave, I could not help but felt refreshed.


    But although Marana orgasmed, I did not. I was not nning to stop the enjoyment so soon.


    Thus, I took a deep breath and waited until the afterglow of her orgasm faded out to continue with my attacks.


    When I felt that Marana¡¯s shivering stopped, I grinned and resumed my attacks.


    "Ughnn..." Marana gasped in pain and pleasure, and a small frown appeared on her face.


    "W-Wait a moment..." She spoke up.


    "Mm? I did no hear you."


    "M-Master, wait...!"


    I looked at Marana for a few seconds before smiling and pulling out my stiff penis.


    "Thanks..." She sighed in relief.


    But it was too soon to celebrate.


    I was not nning to stop, of course. Instead, I hugged Marana¡¯s body and lifted her from the desk.


    Marana blushed and looked away. But at that moment, she felt that something was touching the entrance of her moist cave.


    Instantly, she was hit by an ominous premonition.


    It turned out that my huge weapon was standing upwards in front of her slit.


    I grinned and adjusted Marana¡¯s body, then, I slowly let it fall.


    "Uuu..." Marana let out a soft moan and put her head on my shoulders.


    Meanwhile, my ns slowly slid inside her hole, separating her two delicate lower lips and breaking inside her sacred cave.


    Marana was shocked. In the current posture, she could feel the size of my weapon more clearly.


    For one second, she wondered how something so big could enter inside her.


    At the same time, her body trembled in fright.


    When Marana felt my huge weapon sliding inside her still sensitive body, she twisted her hips gently, trying to escape from my attack. But unfortunately for her, her body was still weak from herst orgasm, moreover, in the current posture, all the initiative was in my hands.


    In fact, I could reach her deepest part in one shot.


    I was not in a hurry, though. I was nning to enjoy this beautiful woman as much as I could.


    Moreover, watching Marana twisting her body like that was a pleasure in itself.


    I kissed Marana¡¯s lips and hugged her body, keeping her in that position.


    That, however, was torturous for her.


    Feeling my ns inside her, her body shivered. At the same time, her body turned hot again.


    It was obvious her body was desiring a new round of pleasure.


    However, I was not moving. Instead, I was looking at her quietly with a smile.


    Marana saw my expression and understood my intention. Thus, she started to twist her body gently, trying to insert my ns in the deepest part of her.


    But soon, she found that her actions only increased her predicament. It was because due to my hug, the most she could do was to twist her waist in the same ce, and that was equivalent to rubbing my ns inside her small hole but without inserting it.


    Seeing the situation, Marana looked at me with wet eyes.


    ??Master, please..."


    "How perverted. Could it be you are an slut?" I smirked and asked teasingly.


    Marana bit her lips and did not answer, too embarrassed to look at y eyes. I chuckled softly and let Marana¡¯s body fall.


    "Ugnm...~" Marana groaned seductively. Her little lips opened in ascivious expression and her legs wrapped around me.


    I stared at her while enjoying the warmth of her cave. Then, I started to shake my hips.


    "Aghn... Uhhh... Ahns..."


    Marana groaned softly while feeling my ns inside her. Her wet lower body sucked on my ns as though it wanted to devour it.


    I enjoyed the pleasurable sensation and thrusted fiercely, going in and out of her cave.


    Each time I moved, I could feel her fleshy walls wrapping around my meat stick, caressing it gently. At the same time, I could feel my penis hitting the entrance of her womb.


    I moved faster and faster, harder and harder, creating pping sounds that reverberated in the office.


    Marana hugged my body tightly while kissing me. At the same time, she moved her waist up and down toplement my movements.


    Her soft and beautiful body shook repeatedly, and her breasts moved up and down like the waves in the sea. It was an incredibly wonderful sight.


    Her vagina tightened around my penis. Each time Marana groaned, her fleshy cave turned tighter, giving me an incredibly pleasurable sensation.


    Soon, Marana¡¯s third orgasm wasing.


    Marana half-opened her eyes and stared at me dazedly. She then kissed my lips fiercely and started to swing her waist faster.


    At the same time, I moved faster as well.


    Feeling that her orgasm wasing, I prepared myself to ejacte. White-hot liquid umted in my abdomen waiting to be shot.


    At the same time, my penis became even bigger, causing Marana to gasp.


    Suddenly, her body stiffened, and her toes curled.


    "C-Cumming...!" With a long shout, Marana pressed her body against me.


    At the same time, I thrusted upwards and shot my semen inside Marana¡¯s womb.


    "Uannn...~"


    For several seconds, the two of us kept that position.


    Then, Marana copsed in my arms.


    I smiled gently and kissed her lips and forehead. Marana then looked at me and smiled before putting her head on my chest.


    "... That was great." Marana whispered.


    Certainly, but I was not done for tonight.


    "It will be better soon," I said. At least for me, of course.


    Without exining anything to Marana, I stepped across space and appeared in her room, throwing her to her bed.


    Before Marana could say anything, I stepped across space again, disappearing from the room and appearing in the infirmary.


    Elene was surprised when she saw me appear, but I did not give her time to say anything.


    Instead, I moved across space with her in tow and appeared in Raven¡¯s room.


    This time, I grabbed the already sleepy kitten and teleported again, bringing the two girls in my hands to Marana¡¯s room.


    When Elene and Raven appeared, Marana¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    At the same time, Elene and Raven stiffened.


    I definitively I¡¯m going to enjoy this night.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 350 4P 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 350 4P 1 *</h4>


    Hey guys, Aidka¡¯s back!


    Three short days rest, but enough for now.


    I used them to sleep untilte and binge watch some series on Netflix and PrimeVideo I wanted to watch since a few days ago.


    About the corona... I¡¯m pretty alright, to be honest. My case is surely one of the mildest ones. Besides a few days with fever and headache and a lonsting chest pain, I¡¯m pretty good. At the very least, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to die for now.


    Even so, there are some days when I wake up feeling pretty bad, just like a few days ago. Bad enough that I only want to sleep and read some lighthearted novels. Mainly when it rains. I think the cold wind of the rain affects me a lot.


    Thus, expect irregr releases for a while. At the very least, until this virus is gone off my body. I¡¯ll try to keep the schedule, but I promise nothing.


    Lastly, about the chapters I owe... I¡¯ll post them eventually, but please give me a bit of leeway. I¡¯ll try to release them in the course of the next two weeks if it¡¯s possible... But with the current situation, I¡¯m not sure.


    Thank you for your good wishes, enjoy reading, and take care of yourselves...


    Aidka :p


    ...


    Three women and a man in a room, with one of the womenpletely naked and smelling of sex and the man wearing a teasing smile.


    The current situation could not be clearer.


    When Marana, Elene, and Raven saw the strange situation, they froze.


    I looked at them with a smile. Mm, as expected, a 4P is a good idea.


    I would have liked to bring Akh too, but the poor girl was deeply asleep and I did not want to wake up her now.


    Well, she will have her opportunity soon.


    For now, let¡¯s enjoy the current situation.


    Marana stared at the two girls that suddenly appeared in the room with a dumbfounded expression. For an instant, she could not understand what was happening.


    The same was for Elene. She had her eyes opened wide trying to understand the situation.


    To my surprise, Raven was the first one to return to normal. She looked around the room at Elene, then at the naked Marana, andstly to me before nodding in understanding.


    Then, with an expressionless look, the little kitten climbed on the bed and started to remove her clothes.


    "R-Raven, what are you d-doing?" Marana asked in surprise.


    Raven tilted her head in confusion.


    "... Getting ready to have sex with big brother?"


    "W-Wait! Y-You can¡¯t! rk, what is the meaning of this!?"


    I did not answer. But instead of me, Raven furrowed her brows and stared at her sister in confusion.


    "If you can, why can¡¯t I?"


    Marana was speechless. How was she supposed to answer that?


    I smiled in amusement and climbed on the bed. I then helped Raven to remove her clothes.


    At the same time, I stared at Elene.


    "Sister Elene, are you not joining?"


    Elene fell silent. After several seconds, she sighed and shook her head.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I can ept something like this yet."


    After saying that, she turned around to leave.


    Well, I never expected it was going to be so easy.


    However, I¡¯m already ready.


    When Elene tried to open the door to leave, she found it was locked and no matter how much she tried, she could not open it.


    "us!" Elene looked at me in anger. How could she don¡¯t understand this was my doing?


    She was so angry that she even said my true name, forgetting I was in my other identity.


    But I ignored her. Instead, I focused on undressing my little kitten.


    At that moment, Marana reacted. Instantly, she stood up and rushed towards us.


    "Hey, stop!"


    I grinned.


    "Raven, can you help me?"


    "Yes, big brother."


    With a smile, Raven jumped towards Marana, pinning her sister on the bed.


    Marana was stunned. She hurriedly tried to struggle, but her strength was notparable to Raven.


    "R-Raven, what are you doing?"


    "Stay quiet, big sis."


    Raven indifferently reproached her sister before looking at me with an expecting look.


    I grinned and patted her head, rubbing softly her cat ears.


    "Well done."


    Then, I finished taking off her clothes.


    "Let¡¯s y a nice game."


    With these words, I activated a technique.


    [Hot Breath].


    It was the same technique I used in Mrs. Lluvia and rice, her daughter-inw, a while ago. It uses manabined with a bit of mind maniption to increase greatly a woman¡¯s sexual desire.


    This time, though, I did not activate the technique at the maximum level.


    Instead, I only activated it slightly, only enough to increase Elene and Marana¡¯s sexual desire but without making them lose control of their minds.


    Now, it¡¯s time to start.


    I looked at Raven, who was pining Marana below her and walked behind her.


    Then, I positioned my stiff penis in front of her trance.


    "C-rk, stop! R-Raven, what are you doing!?" Marana asked slightly angry. She was enraged at the thought of me sullying her little sister in this way in front of her.


    Even although Marana already knew that I was not a faithful man, she never expected I would do something like this.


    I grinned at her and passed my head over Raven¡¯s shoulders, kissing Marana¡¯s lips.


    "Mmhm!" Marana struggled fiercely, but Raven kept her pressed against the bed. At the same time, Raven stared at me as though asking for her turn.


    I smiled at her and kissed her lips softly.


    "Help me with your sister, okay?"


    "Mm." Raven nodded having understood my meaning.


    Then, I thrusted forward.


    "Umgn..." Raven groaned and bit her lips. After that, she kissed Marana¡¯s neck.


    While Marana was trying to understand what was happening, my attacks started.


    "Ughn... Agn... B-Big brother..." Raven moanedfortably, receiving my attacks while pining her sister. I grinned and put strength on her waist, thrusting repeatedly.


    At the same time, I paid attention to the other two women in the room.


    Marana was looking at us stupefied, but her body was bing hot.


    Elene, on the other hand, had her eyes opened wide. She watched fixedly how I entered and exited Raven¡¯s hole.


    Involuntarily, the nurse moved her hand towards the ce between her legs. But immediately after that, she gritted her teeth and stopped before turning around, trying to ignore the scene in the room.


    I grinned inwardly without minding it. With the effects of [Hot Breath], it was just a matter of time before they were unable to endure their desire.


    In the meantime, I held Raven¡¯s waist and mmed her buttocks repeatedly, enjoying her small hole as much as I could.


    I used my mana to stroke her skin, using it to stimte Raven¡¯s body and make her shiver.


    Each time my fingers caressed a part of her body, Raven quivered involuntarily due to the pleasure.


    "Aghn..." Raven let out a loud moan. Her body shivered violently and she copsed on Marana¡¯s body.


    Her loud moans were like an aphrodisiac for Marana and Elene. Each time they heard Raven¡¯s moans, they could not help but tremble.


    Raven received my attacks once and again, using her petite body to bear my weight. Each time I prated her, Raven groaned and gasped softly, creating a beautiful melody.


    My movements became faster and faster, attacking Raven once and again. My meat stick rubbed her fleshy walls and my tip impacted the entrance of her womb.


    Soon, the little kitten was unable to resist anymore.


    Gripping the arms of her sister strongly, Raven stiffened her body before twitching violently.


    "Ughn...!"


    Just like that, her first orgasm came.


    Marana stared at that scene entranced. She could feel Raven¡¯s love juices gushing out of her cave and drenching her body.


    At that moment, I pulled my penis out of Raven.


    Then, I put it in front of Marana¡¯s entrance.


    As soon as Marana felt my burning hot rod, she immediately reacted.


    "W-Wait!"


    But I was not going to wait.


    With a strong thrust, I mmed her insides hard.


    Instantly, a long and loud gasp escaped from Marana¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 351 4P 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 351 4P 2 *</h4>


    "!!!" Marana let out a long a loud gasp.


    I grinned and watched how her body twitched below me. Then, I started my sprint.


    Marana¡¯s insides were wet and moist, and her fleshy cave was very hot. I entered and exited it constantly, inserting my burning stick until her deepest insides.


    The red-haired woman was unable to endure the pleasure, moaning loudly and hugging the body of her little sister above her.


    The image of the sexy woman and the cute cat loli hugging each other was incredibly exciting. Instantly, my lust increased two hundred percent, and my movements became even faster.


    Once and again, I attacked Marana, not letting her rest even for one second.


    At that moment, Raven finally woke up from her orgasm.


    When she saw what was happening, she pouted and turned around, hugging my back and kissing my lips.


    "Big brother, I want..."


    Patience, my little kitten.


    I hugged Raven¡¯s petite back and sucked on her lips, tasting her delicious tongue and using my tongue to invade her mouth.


    At the same time, I continued pounding Marana¡¯s brains out.


    Marana moaned and groaned loudly, twisting her body and gripping the sheets of the bed. Each time I inserted inside her, her body shook and her breast moved up and down.


    Her insides were incredibly tight, and her sexy moans resounded in the room, stimting us.


    Under my constants attacks, her mind turned nk, and her mouth opened in a long groan that sent shivers to my spine.


    I grunted and elerated, reaching deeper and deeper inside her.


    Eventually, Marana was unable to bear my attacks. Instantly, her toes curled and her body tensed up.


    "N-Nooo..."


    Then, she shivered violently and cummed.


    I grinned in satisfaction. As expected, sex like this is great.


    But now that Marana cummed, it¡¯s time to change.


    As though reading my thoughts, Raven separated her lips from me and smiled. She then pushed me out of Marana and sat on my thigs, pointing my huge weapon to her fleshy insides.


    "... Big brother, my turn..."


    With an innocent smile, the little kitten descended slowly, swallowing my meat stick centimeter after centimeter.


    The huge weapon opened her lips slowly, invading her moist cave.


    I grunted and enjoyed the feeling of prating her. I could feel how her small cave pressed against my penis, wrapping around it tightly.


    Such a feeling was heavenly.


    With a sigh, I hugged Raven¡¯s body and started to thrust.


    "Uhn... Ahn... Big brother..."


    Once more, we twobined our bodies, using our most intimate parts tomunicate with each other.


    I enjoyed each and every one of Raven¡¯s sounds and expressions. Each time she moaned and groaned, and each time her eyshes shivered, I felt incredibly excited.


    Her petite body waspletely dominated by me. I kissed her small chest, her soft neck, her sensitive earlobes, and her petite nipples.


    And every time, Raven quivered and shivered softly, gasping asionally.


    Soon, she was close to a new orgasm. I stared into her eyes with a smile and kissed her nose.


    "Big brother... I love you..." Raven whispered.


    "Me too."


    Then, I sped up my movements.


    Once and again, I went in and out of her, bringing her closer and closer to her climax.


    At the same time, I prepared myself to shot my baby seeds inside her small uterus.


    When Raven¡¯s body tensed up, I smiled and pistoned thrice with my entire strength.


    "Big brother...!" Raven shouted loudly and shivered in pleasure. Simultaneously, I shot my hot stuff inside her.


    Then, her body lost strength and copsed in my arms.


    I grinned. This felt so great.


    But at that moment, I felt someone approaching towards my back.


    Suddenly, a naked body was pressed against my back and a pair of soft lips kissed my nape.


    Oh? So you are unable to resist anymore, huh?


    I turned around and looked at sister Elene, who was looking at me with a wanting look.


    "Sister Elene?" I smirked and asked.


    Elene turned red in embarrassment. But then, she bit her lips and kissed my lips.


    "... My turn." She whisperedpletely embarrassed.


    Your wishes are my orders.


    Without waiting, I hugged her body and threw her on the bed.


    Then, I pounced on her violently, invading her in one go.


    "Ughn..." Elene moaned. Feeling my member inside her, she opened her lustrous lips and let out a soft gasp.


    I grinned and started to thrust. Once and again, without stopping.


    I watched Elene¡¯s body groan below me, struggling to endure my fierce attacks.


    The poor nurse was like a boat in the middle of the storm. She was under the constant assault of the waves, unable to do anything but resist.


    "Uhn... Anghn... Agh..." Elene grunted and gasped. She then hugged my back and kissed my lips fervently.


    At the same time, I grabbed her breasts and started to y with them.


    The smell of sex filled the room. Love juices belonging to Elene drenched the bedpletely.


    But it was not the end. Soon, I felt two other bodies hugging me and rubbing against me.


    Raven and Marana kissed my back and nape, one of them even holding my balls and ying with them.


    Sigh, this is life.


    Enjoying the pleasure brought by the three girls, I continued my assault on Elene. I pounded her insides, reaching to her womb and making her scream in pleasure.


    The ck-haired nurse shivered constantly, gripping my shoulders and holding my body as though trying to find release on it.


    At some point, her blue eyes had turned hazy, and her mouth was opening and closing constantly, only letting out some asional moans.


    Then, her body violently shivered.


    "C-Cumming...~"


    Elene¡¯s vagina tightening around my penis, and her love juices drenched my abdomen.


    I pulled my penis out of her and looked at Elene satisfied. I then looked at the two girls on each one of my sides.


    With a smile, I kissed Marana and Raven and started a new round.


    Just like that, the lustful moans and excited groans resounded in the room until dawn.


    When we finally finished, the room was filled with a pungent smell of sex, and the three beautiful womeny copsed in the bed.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 352 New Home 1

    <h4>Chapter 352 New Home 1</h4>


    The next morning.


    I woke up wrapped by three naked bodies.


    Mm, this is what some men would call heaven.


    I did not leave the bed immediately. Instead, I enjoyed the feeling of waking up with tree naked girls around me and waited until one of them wake up.


    The first one to wake up was Raven.


    Rubbing her eyes, Raven looked at me and smiled. She then kissed my lips softly andy on my chest again.


    ... I guess she is not nning to wake up for now.


    But Raven¡¯s movements served as a signal. Immediately after that, Marana and Elene opened her eyes.


    They looked around the room dazedly, as though trying to understand their situation. And then, they recalled what happenedst night.


    Marana and Elene could not help but grab their heads dumbfounded.


    "What the..."


    "Oh no..."


    Watching the reactions of the two beautiful women, I could not help but chuckle softly, making them re at me angrily.


    "... I will never do something like this again." Marana said firmly and Elene nodded.


    "Really?" I smiled mysteriously. Seeing my smile, Marana got a bad presentment and Elene rolled her eyes.


    "Dream on. What we didst night will be a one-time thing. I¡¯ll never do such a crazy thing." Elene said.


    "We will see." I grinned at Elene. "Speaking about that, you seemed to be enjoying itst night."


    "... Idiot." Elene blushed and looked away.


    Marana sighed. "... Let¡¯s stop talking about that. I¡¯m ashamed every time I remember I acted like an slut." After saying that, she went to take a bath.


    Perhaps to escape from my gaze, Elene followed Marana to the bathroom, leaving me alone with Raven.


    I shrugged and hugged my little kitten, kissing her ears and rubbing her tail while she groaned in her sleep.


    Unfortunately, our sleazy time could notst forever. After Marana and Elene finished their bath, I took Raven to the bathroom and helped her to clean up... to end with the two of us making out again.


    When the blushing Raven and the satisfied me finally left the bath, Marana and Elene had already dressed up (Marana lent some of her clothes to Elene) and were preparing to leave the room.


    I stopped Marana hurriedly and Elene stayed behind too for some reason.


    "... A house?" Marana tilted her head in confusion after she heard my request.


    "Yes." I nodded. "A big one, with twenty rooms or so. Do you think you can find one for me today?"


    Marana wondered for a moment before asking something.


    "Who is going to live there?"


    "Of course it¡¯s me. I¡¯m nning to move from my current home. Unfortunately, there are a lot of people that wille to live with me, so I need a lot of rooms."


    "Women, right?" Elene said with cold eyes. She probably was still angry due to what happenedst night.


    I smiled at her and nodded. "Of course. You cane to live with us too if you want."


    "... Why would I?"


    "Well, you are my woman, and it would be great if we can spend more time together."


    Elene fell silent. Finally, after a few seconds, she nodded reluctantly.


    "... I¡¯ll consider it."


    Woman, do you think I can¡¯t see the happiness in your eyes?


    At that moment, I felt someone pulling my arm.


    "... Big brother, can I move there too?" Raven asked.


    I hesitated briefly. If Ravenes to live with me, it means exposing my connection to the Red Skull Gang.


    But when I saw her upturned gaze, I could not help but nod.


    "Very well."


    ... I guess I¡¯ll have to think in a way to live with Raven without exposing it.


    Well, I already have an idea of how to go about that.


    Thinking about it, I should also ask Lina, Andrea, and Aunt Dayana if they are going to live with me.


    Iris and Susan too.


    ra is living in the church, so she can¡¯te, and Hope can¡¯t leave the empress¡¯s side for now. As for saintess Safelia, Marana, and Akh... I think they will not agree to live with me.


    As for Mrs. Lluvia and her daughter-inw, rice, they did not even know about my true identity yet.


    ... Right, I forgot about Ysnay.


    "Then, Marana, can you help me with that?" I asked.


    "... I think I can find what you want. Give me two hours."


    "Great. Oh right, I guess it¡¯s a good opportunity to tell you about my true identity. Anyway, you will probably guess itter."


    "Your true identity?" Marana was startled.


    I nodded. Then, I waved my hand, deactivating the spell to change my features.


    One secondter, my red hair turned into a beautiful blue, and my eyes returned to its normal color.


    I smiled at Marana and grinned.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is us Quintin, the fourth prince of this empire."


    "...... The hell."


    ...


    After that, I stepped across space to return to the pce.


    While changing my clothes, I told Daisy about my ns to leave the pce. Daisy, as my personal servant, did not hesitate to agree to move with me.


    Ysnay also joined us. Well, she was ying the role of my second personal servant and secret master, so it was normal toe to live with us.


    After a quick breakfast, we boarded a carriage that took us to the hotel where Louise, ire, and their mother, Mia, were staying.


    They were already waiting for us there, so I took them to the ce where Marana and I agreed to meet.


    When Marana saw the five girls that came with me, she frowned.


    She already knew I was a womanizer, but she did not expect to see me with four different women right away.


    In other words, she knew of at least eight women that had a rtionship with me, herself included.


    And she suspected the number was much higher.


    To be honest, she was not happy with that.


    Even if she said she did not have ns to be my lover, she was not happy seeing the man she liked together with several other women.


    But Marana was a wise woman. Besides the initial frown, she did not show any other sign of dissatisfaction after that.


    Instead, she directly took us to the house she chose.


    When we arrived, we saw a beautiful three-story mansion located in the noble zone.


    Moreover, this was a mansion close to the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang. Apparently, Marana took it into ount when she found the mansion.


    "This looks like a good ce," I said with a nod.


    "It is," Marana affirmed. "Come with me, I¡¯ll show you how it is inside."

 Chapter 353 New Home 2

    <h4>Chapter 353 New Home 2</h4>


    The mansion Marana showed us was incredibly beautiful.


    It was divided into three segments, each one with three floors and seven individual rooms.


    Each individual room had its own bathroom and closet. Moreover, the rooms were spacious enough for a noble to livefortably.


    Besides the bathroom, the mansion had a giant hall, a giant hot bath, a dining room, two kitchens, a courtyard with a beautiful garden, several offices, and several storerooms.


    No matter how I looked at it, this was perfect for my harem house.


    Unfortunately, not everybody thought like that.


    "... Is it not a bit too big?" Mia asked worriedly. This mansion was even bigger than her former home.


    "This ce was originally going to be used as a high-ss hotel," Marana exined. "However, we canceled it when we heard Prince us needed a ce to live."


    Mia did not know how to react. No matter how she saw it, this ce was too exaggerated.


    "... us, don¡¯t you think this ce is too big for the six of us?"


    I smiled and shook my head.


    "No, it¡¯s perfect."


    "But..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, mother-inw. We are not the only ones that are going to live here."


    "???" Mia was confused, but Louise and Daisy rolled her eyes and Ysnay smiled amusedly.


    They surely had already an idea of my ns.


    "We will need a lot of servants though," I mumbled to myself.


    After all, most of the girlsing to live here are of noble descent. They will be unable to live without servants.


    Mm, I should ask Marana about that.


    They should be cute girls, of course.


    Strangely, when I asked Marana about the servants, Louise, Daisy, and her red at me with cold eyes.


    Girls, you are misunderstanding me!


    I swear my intentions are pure!


    ... Yeah, not even I believe that.


    "Well, you don¡¯t have a very good track record."


    Ysnay, please.


    Sighing inwardly about how the trust between lovers was disappearing, I asked the girls her thoughts about the house.


    In the end, Louise, Daisy, and ire agreed with this house. Mia still thought this was too much, but she agreed in the end, and Ysnay did not bother to opine.


    "I guess this is the one then. Miss Marana, please get everything ready." I said.


    "Understood. What about the furniture?"


    "Louise, Daisy, do you want to take care of that?" I asked.


    Louise and Daisy nodded with sparks in her eyes, and even ire joined to them.


    I guess almost every girl likes these kinds of things, huh.


    Marana then called a group of people specialized in furniture and introduced them to the girls.


    After I told the girls to not worry about money (I¡¯m filthy rich), I left them in the mansion.


    I have some other things to take care of today after all.


    Three powerful gangs disappearedst night, so we need to deal with the aftermath and stabilize the situation. To do that, I need to do a bit of skillful and forceful political negotiations.


    Thus, I told Marana to meet me at noon and went back to the pce together with Ysnay.


    Once we were back in the pce, I ordered the servants to ready my things to move them to my new house.


    Although surprised, the servants followed my orders obediently.


    But soon, the news I was moving spread to the entire pce.


    Not muchter, my beautiful blue-haired and blue-eyed little sister appeared before me with a downcasted expression.


    "... Big bro, are you leaving?"


    I nodded and patted her head. "You have seen how the situation in the pce is. I think it¡¯s better if I leave to avoid interacting with your mother."


    Lena¡¯s expression turned dejected. Almost immediately, tears started to fill her eyes.


    "But... What about me? Are you going to leave alone...?"


    Sigh, this cute girl.


    How can I resist her tears?


    I guess I should just take her with me, huh.


    "... Lena, do you want toe with me?"


    "Huh?" Lena was stunned.


    "You see, the ce where I¡¯m moving to is a very big mansion, so there is no problem if you move with me. Daisy, Louise, and ire and moving with me too."


    Lena¡¯s face brightened. But one secondter, she fell silent and a sh of hesitation appeared on her eyes.


    "But... I don¡¯t want to leave mom and dad."


    As expected...


    In the end, Lena still loves her parents a lot.


    I sighed and crouched down, holding my little sister¡¯s hands on mine.


    "Silly girl, you cane to visit them when you want. Besides, don¡¯t you want to spend more time with your older brother?"


    "... Can I sleep with you?"


    "Of course you can."


    In fact, sleeping together is just the beginning.


    Lena was not sure about my suggestion. But soon, she made up her mind.


    "... Okay. I will go with you." She said with a determined face.


    So cute!


    "Great." I smiled. "I¡¯ll tell the servants to get your things ready."


    "Mm... I¡¯ll tell father and mother then. I think I need to do that at the very least."


    I¡¯m sure they will not like it.


    ... Well, I don¡¯t care if they like it or not.


    Now that I think about that, I guess now is a good moment to start the next part of the n with Lilia, huh. That way, Lilia will not have theposure to worry about if Lena leaves with me or not.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 354 The Second Message

    <h4>Chapter 354 The Second Message</h4>


    "... So you are leaving the pce, huh, little brother."


    A voice came from behind me just after Lena left.


    It belonged to my favorite ck-haired sister. My big sister and the third princess of the empire, Dina Quintin.


    "The news travels fast," I replied.


    "Well, not every day a prince leaves the pce."


    True enough.


    "Why are you leaving now, us?" Dina asked curiously.


    I shrugged with a smile. "To be honest, the atmosphere in the pce is depressing. Plus I wan to live the dream of any man."


    Dina fell deep in thought. But soon, she heaved a long sigh.


    "It¡¯s not like I can stop you. Just... Control the number of women, okay?"


    Sister, you truly know me well.


    "I will." I will not.


    "But sister, are you not going to move with me?"


    Dina hesitated briefly before shaking her head. "I want to, but I can¡¯t. If I want to be the next ruler of this empire, then now is not the moment to leave the pce."


    That is true.


    The pce is the center of the authority of the empire. So, for Dina, remaining here is imperative.


    Dina sighed and spoke up. "Lately, I have been trying to socialize with as many nobles as I can. Besides, I have participated in several of the kingdom¡¯s meetings to show my face at the ministers... I have not announced my interest in the throne yet, but I¡¯m sure some nobles have started to suspect something and are wondering if it¡¯s alright to support me."


    Indeed.


    Plus, after the incident in the forest of wolves, Dina¡¯s poprity in the empire has shot through the roof.


    Many of themoners have even started to bemoan the fact that Dina is a woman. Some nobles even said that if Dina would have been born a man, she would have been the perfect candidate for the throne.


    Of course, part of these rumors is due to us. The Red Skull Gang has made sure to spread Dina¡¯s name as much as possible. Currently, Dina has be one of the popr topics in the capital.


    People speak more about Dina than about my dead brother.


    And all of that is to increase Dina¡¯s influence in the empire.


    At a time like this, it¡¯s not a good idea for Dina to leave the pce.


    "Such a shame. I would have liked to live with you." I sighed.


    "... I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have any good intentions." Dina blushed slightly and rolled her eyes. "Anyway, how is your progress going?"


    I put on a serious expression and told Dina about the things I have done recently.


    Although Dina doesn¡¯t know my identity as rk yet, I did tell her that the Red Skull Gang is rted to me, and I¡¯m using it to spread her influence in the capital.


    Moreover, I also told her that I secured the coboration of the church and they will support us when the timees.


    Dina¡¯s expression turned exited. When she learned that the Red Skull Gang exterminated the other three big gangs in the capital, her excitement reached to the peak.


    Soon, though, she frowned.


    "But us, neither the emperor nor the three big families will ept their loss easily. The underground of the capital is an important asset for them, They will make everything in their power to retrieve it."


    I nodded. Of course, I know that.


    But¨C


    "Don¡¯t worry, big sis. I have a n."


    Dina narrowed her eyes. Soon though, she smiled.


    "Well, I¡¯m sure it will be fine then. It¡¯s your n after all... Hey brother..."


    "Hmm?"


    "... Are you sure it¡¯s alright? I mean, I think you would be much better emperor than me."


    I was startled. But then, I smiled amusedly.


    This girl...


    Sigh...


    "Dina, be honest with me. Do you want to be the emperor or not?"


    Dina hesitated briefly. But soon, she bit her lips and nodded.


    "... But I¡¯m not sure If I can do it alright... I mean, what if I mess everything up?" Dina spoke anxiously.


    How rare. Normally Dina is not one to show her weak side.


    I think she is probably stressed by the situation in the capital and the pce.


    In a time like this, my duty as her little brother and beloved is to cheer her.


    "Fool. I will be with you." I said. "To be honest, I don¡¯t like to be embroiled in politics. But I don¡¯t mind doing it to help my lovely sister and wife."


    "Who is your wife, idiot!?" Dina blushed shyly.


    I grinned and kissed her lips stealthily. Then, I spun her body around and hugged her back.


    "Sister, if you want to be the emperor, do your best go for it. Don¡¯t worry about the rest. Even if you mess it up, I will be next to you to fix it."


    "... Thanks..."


    I kissed Dina¡¯s head and hugged her body tightly, feeling the warmth of her skin.


    Dina¡¯s face turnedpletely red and lowered her head.


    "... Brother, let go... Someone could see us."


    "Just for a little bit more, okay?"


    "... Okay."


    ...


    At the same time, in the pce.


    Lilia was holding a stone in her hand. It was a stone that appeared in her room suddenly.


    She knew what this stone was. It was the same kind of stone she received a few days ago.


    A stone containing a message.


    But Lilia did not dare to see what was inside.


    ... She was afraid.


    Afraid of learning that her beloved son was dead.


    During thest few days, Lilia had been doing everything in her might to learn the origin of the stone.


    Not only she mobilized the forces of the Riea Family and the Empire, but she also paid private investigators to investigate more about the situation.


    Unfortunately, she found nothing.


    No matter how much they investigated, they found not even a clue.


    Lilia sighed. After several seconds of hesitation, she finally decided to see what was inside the stone.


    But when she sent mana inside, her expression changed.


    "BASTARDS!!!"


    A scream of rage and despair left her mouth. At the same time, tears overflowed her eyes.


    Inside the stone, there was the image of her son losing an arm.


    She could hear his screams of pain, terror, and despair, and she could see his blood falling to the ground.


    But she could only watch how her son, Bryan, suffered. Unable to do anything.


    When the image finished, a message appeared on her mind.


    [We warned you about this, didn¡¯t we? We warned you that if we learned the empire or the Riea family made any strange movement, we were going to kill him.


    [But we are merciful. This time, we will forgive you with just this little punishment. But this will be thest time.


    [We hope you forget about against us, empress. We are more powerful than you think. The empire and the Riea family, they can¡¯t hide their movements from us.


    [Now. Since today onwards, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t contact the emperor or your brother. You are smart, Empress. Don¡¯t do something you will regretter.


    [Sincerely, the Immortal Soul.]


    *Bam!*


    The empress threw the stone against the ground in rage, despair, and fear.


    Then, she sobbed and cried.


    During one hour, she cried and cried until she ran out of tears.


    At that moment, Hope entered the room.


    "?? Your majesty..."


    "Go away, Hope."


    "But the princess is here. She says she ising to bid you farewell. She is going to live in the city with Prince us from today onwards."


    In normal circumstances, Lilia would have raged after hearing this news.


    But now...


    "... Now I don¡¯t have time for that, Hope. Send her away."


    "But your majesty..."


    "I told you, go away!!!"


    "... Yes, your majesty."


    Once Hope left, Lilia stared emptily to the wall.


    But suddenly, she saw something.


    An object was lying on a table.


    It was a card. A card that a man gave her a few days ago.


    Instantly, hope appeared in Lilia¡¯s eyes again.


    Then, she stood up.


    "I can¡¯t give up yet."


    And she started to n a way to meet that man secretly.


    ....


    P4TRE0N: PATR-EON.COM/AIDNOVELS

 Chapter 355 Negotiations for the Underground 1

    <h4>Chapter 355 Negotiations for the Underground 1</h4>


    After Dina and I finished talking, I left the pce.


    I did not forget to tell Lena I woulde for her at night. To go together to our new home.


    Ysnay and I then moved across space and arrived at the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang. I was using my identity as rk, and Ysnay used fate to disguise herself.


    There, we met with Marana and Akh.


    Together, the four of us boarded a carriage and departed towards a restaurant located in Hidden Cave, one of the most luxurious sectors of the capital.


    We were going there to attend a meeting with some of the most powerful people in the empire.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage was pretty awkward. On one side, Akh was ring at me and gritting her teeth, still angry for what happened yesterday.


    On the other side, Marana was trying her best to feign indifference. asionally, though, I could catch her looking at me from the corner of her eye.


    This pair of sisters...


    Mm... I should find an opportunity to eat them together soon.


    Ysnay was looking at that scene in amusement. She seemed to find my interactions with other women funny.


    ording to her, it was weirdly human for an Immortal.


    I did not like it when she finds fun in my affairs, but it is better than she trying to mess up with my ns or she going against me, so I let her.


    Shaking my head, I decided to ignore these three girls until we reached the meeting ce.


    When we arrived at Hidden Cave, we were guided by a servant to a private room inside a restaurant.


    There, several familiar faces were waiting for us.


    The Riea family¡¯s Earl Carson Riea and his son, Al Riea, followed by two bodyguards.


    The Ferret family¡¯s Alice, followed by her buttle Aaron and her Knight, Hannah.


    The Carmell family¡¯s Albert Carmell (The young master of the family), and two of his followers, including a twelfthyer powerhouse.


    And for the Imperial family, my eldest brother, Prince n Quintin, followed two of the empire¡¯s ministers.


    It was such a high-end lineup.


    As soon as we entered the private room, all the people inside stared in our direction.


    Most of them red at us with eyes full of animosity, killing intent, and rage, as though we would have killed their grandmothers.


    Of course, I treated these gazes like a breeze. But it was not so easy for Marana and Akh.


    In front of the killing intenting from powerhouses like Earl Riea, butler Aaron, and the powerhouse of the Carmell Family, Marana and Akh could not help but pale.


    I furrowed my brows and grunted, dispersing their killing intent and recing it with my own pressure.


    Instantly, the expressions of the people in the room turned serious. Now that they got a feel my strength, they knew what kind of monster they were facing.


    At the same time, Marana and Akh shot me grateful looks.


    "Wee, Mr. rk." Alice was the first one to talk. She looked at me with a mischievous smile and winked to me secretly.


    I nodded to her before moving my gaze around each person in the room.


    "The First Prince of the empire, the Earl of the Riea family, the heir of the Ferret family, and the young master of the Carmell Family. I wonder why are big shots like you interested in me?"


    None of the people in the room were surprised by the fact that I recognized their identities. After all, they knew that someone that managed to uproot the original four gangs of the empire was definitively not someone simple.


    "Don¡¯t y the fool, Mr. rk." Earl Riea said without hiding his killing intent. "We hope you can give us an exnation for what happenedst night."


    I chuckled amusedly. "You seem in a bad mood, earl. Could it be that you have been having trouble recently? I heard that your wife and your daughters ran away with Prince us. Could it be it¡¯s true?"


    "You...!!!" Earl Riea¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly and his face became red. Moreover, released his mana angrily, destroying the chair he was seated on.


    It was obvious he was about to explode. Obviously, the fact that his wife and daughters left him for another man, moreover his enemy, was a very sore and painful spot.


    I wanted tough. To think that just a few words were enough to mess with him so much.


    I worry about your mental health, father-inw.


    "Mr. rk. Show some respect." Young master Albert said coldly, signaling the earl to calm down. "You don¡¯t want to make us your enemy."


    I stared at Albert for a few seconds before shaking my head with a smile.


    "You¡¯re mistaken, young master Albert. To be honest, I don¡¯t mind making you my enemy."


    "Oh?" Albert looked at me curiously.


    I grinned and moved my gaze around the room. "Do you think I don¡¯t know the reason you are here? You want to make the Red Skull Gang abandon the city right? If I¡¯m not wrong, you are nning to threaten me to leave the city or to die!"


    "... If you know that then¨C"


    "But," I interrupted Albert. "You are not enough to make me leave this ce... Instead, you should worry about yourself more than me, young master Albert. Your lost two beyond-twelfthyer powerhousesst night, right? I¡¯m sure that is a great blow to your house¡¯s strength."


    "Insolent!" n bellowed at that moment. "Who do you think you are to speak to us like that? Just a punnymoner with a little bit of strength! Do you truly think you are untouchable just because you destroyed a few gangs!? Mister rk, I assure you that if you don¡¯t leave the city before tonight, we, imperial family, are going to do everything in our power to hunt you and your men!"


    I could feel Marana and Akh paling behind me. Even if they were confident in me, they could not suppress their instinctive fear of a colossus like the imperial family.


    But I don¡¯t need to be afraid of them.


    "... Is that everything you want to say, prince?"


    "... Well, there is a second option. You and the Red Skull Gang can swear allegiance to me. It¡¯s a good idea, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯ll be the next emperor soon. If you swear allegiance to me, I promise you that you will be untouchable in this empire and the Red Skull Gang will be the only ruler of the capital underground."


    I wanted tough out loud.


    This fool. He sure is confident in himself.


    Look, even Alice seems like she wants tough. And Albert and Earl Carlson are looking at n with ufortable expressions.


    After all, he just showed interest in taking the entire cake for himself.


    I chuckled softly. "Prince, could it be you didn¡¯t hear the report ofst night?"


    "Report? What report?"


    "The report that mentions me, prince." A voice came from outside the room. Then, a woman dressed in a white habit entered the room. "Have you not read it?


    "You are..."


    "Nice to see you again, Prince n, Earl Riea, Young Master Albert, and Miss Alice. My name is Safelia Ainida, Saintess of the Church of Order."

 Chapter 356 Negotiations for the Underground 2

    <h4>Chapter 356 Negotiations for the Underground 2</h4>


    Hey guys, Aidka¡¯s here!


    I will not say much. The next few days will probably continue with irregrs releases like this until I¡¯m feeling better, so I hope you guys can understand.


    I¡¯m trying to keep a count of the missing chapters, and writing when I¡¯m feeling better, but in the end, my health is first, and I don¡¯t want to force myself to write when I¡¯m feeling unwell.


    Enjoy today¡¯s chapters, and with a bit of luck, I¡¯ll post again tomorrow.


    With love, Aidka :p


    ...


    Safelia arrival stunned the people in the room.


    "Saintess." The first one to react was Albert. "What are you doing here?"


    "Is it not obvious?" Safelia sighed and seated beside me. "I came on behalf of the church to back the Red Skull Gang."


    The people in the room were shocked by these words.


    "Do you mean..."


    "Yes, Earl. The Red Skull Gang is in fact a subsidiary of our church."


    These words silenced the room.


    Marana and Akh were looking at us with stunned expressions. Even they were not expecting something like this.


    They could not help but wonder how I got the support of the church.


    After all¨C


    "The church has never interfered in the matters of the underground, saintess." Prince n said coldly. "What is the meaning of this then?"


    "The fact that the church never interfered doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t interfere. We just were not interested before, but it¡¯s different now."


    "Different? How?" Earl Riea asked with a frown in his face.


    Safelia looked at him and sighed.


    "Drugs, forced prostitution, robbery, kidnappings... The capital¡¯s underground had been filled with all these things. That is not something our church wants to see."


    "That is absurd." n sneered. "It¡¯s impossible to stop these kinds of thingspletely, saintess. I can¡¯t believe the church is so na?ve as to believe that."


    I chuckled softly. "You are right, these kinds of things can¡¯t be stopped."


    "Then¨C"


    "But, they should not be promoted either."


    n, Earl Riea, and Albert frowned.


    As smart men, they easily understood the underlying meaning behind my words.


    But even so, they had to ask.


    "What do you mean, Mr. rk?" Albert asked.


    I grinned and tapped the table once.


    "You see, we investigated a little and discovered that the gangs your families supported were deeply involved in these kinds of deplorable activities. Moreover, your families received a juicy amount of money due to that. What is your opinion about that, misters?"


    Neither Albert nor Earl Carlson or n answered.


    They were aware my words were true.


    Of course, neither the church nor I cared in the slightest about that.


    But it gave us the perfect excuse to interfere.


    "I hope each one of you understands the church¡¯s stance," Safelia spoke up at that moment with a firm tone. "We can¡¯t simply ignore a situation where our believers suffer like that. Hence, since today, the Red Skull Gang will control the capital¡¯s underground in behalf of the church. They will do their best to reduce the crime of the city and create a better environment for our believers. Of course, we know that it¡¯s impossible to stop such crimes, but we are going to do our best to control them!"


    Well done, Safelia.


    Even I was almost convinced by you.


    I stealthily held Safelia¡¯s hand below the table to tease. The saintess shot me a reproachful look and tried to remove my hand, but I grabbed her hand tighter.


    In the end, she pinched my hand angrily while making sure none of the people in front of us could find anything wrong.


    Behind me, though, I could feel Marana and Akh surprised gazes.


    They could not believe I dared to take advantage of the saintess like that.


    I¡¯m awesome, right?


    n, Earl Riea, and Young Master Albert were silent. They could see the attitude of the church regarding this situation was firm. The church was not going to take a step back.


    None of them dared to offend the church slightly. In the end, the church was the strongest power in the empire, only below the imperial family.


    In fact, their hidden power was perhaps even stronger than the Imperial Family. After all the church was supported by the strongest human god.


    However, they could not give up the benefices of their families so simply.


    But at that moment, thest actor in this y made her move.


    In the middle of the heavy silence, Alice coughed.


    "Saintess, can I ask you something?"


    "Do ask, Miss Alice."


    "... You see, a great part of our family iees from the underground. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong to cut our ie like that?"


    "Perhaps. But if your families would have not resorted to such extreme means like forced prostitution to gain money, the church would have not intervened. You are just reaping what you sow."


    "... I understand that. But... I¡¯ll be honest, saintess. My family can give up our forces in the underground, but we can¡¯t give up the ie they bring us. We want twenty percent of the ie the underground of the capital generates."


    Safelia frowned and her expression turned cold.


    "Do you think you are in the position to ask for money?"


    "Perhaps not. But saintess, if you don¡¯t get our support, the Ferret Family will make sure to hinder the Red Skull Gang with all our strength, and I¡¯m sure the other families here will do the same. Thus, unless you want to put the entire empire against you, I hope you reconsider. Besides, we are already taking a step back. Twenty percent is a bit less than our usual earnings."


    Safelia fell silent. In the eyes of the others, it seemed like she was considering Alice¡¯s opinion.


    In fact, I could see the expression of n, the earl, and Albert tensing up. It seemed like they agreed with Alice¡¯s words.


    However, they did not know it was a trap.


    Since the start, our goal was never the money. Instead, it was the power to control the underground of the capital.


    Moreover, it was not as though we were not going to earn money.


    "Ten percent. That is the most we can give you," Safelia said.


    "... That is too little." Alice put on a troubled expression. "How about eighteen percent?"


    "Fifteen percent. That is my biggest concession."


    "I think that¨C"


    "Stop," Safelia grunted. "I said fifteen percent, miss Alice. The same goes for the rest of you. That will be our biggest concession. If you want to ask for more, we will have to resort to more extreme measures."


    Alice raised her hands to signal she understood. At the same time, she looked at the representatives of the other three families.


    After a while, they nodded.


    "Then, it¡¯s a deal." Alice smiled sweetly. At the same time, she winked at me secretly.


    I smiled in satisfaction. With this, the underground of the capital was officially on our hands.


    It¡¯s a big step in Dina¡¯s path to the throne.

 Chapter 357 Are you Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 357 Are you Jealous?</h4>


    After the negotiations ended, Marana, Akh, Ysnay, Safelia, and I left the private room.


    In truth, neither Earl Carlson nor young master Albert or my brother n were fully satisfied with the deal, but it was the bare minimum they could agree to.


    After all, nobody wanted to offend the church of order if it was not necessary.


    Well, almost nobody.


    I nced at my brother n and noticed he was deep in thought. He was probably thinking about what he was going to say to my father after this and how to reverse the situation.


    Unfortunately, brother, there is nothing you can do about this situation.


    There is nothing anyone can do.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Safelia spoke up to me.


    "Pri-Mr. rk, I already did my part. Now, there is a favor I want to ask of you."


    Oh? How unusualing from her.


    "What is it?" I asked curiously.


    "... I know that my words in the private room were just an excuse to justify the church¡¯s interference, but... I hope you make these words the truth."


    So it¡¯s that, huh...


    "Do you want to put an end to the criminal activities of the underground?" I asked.


    "... I¡¯m not so na?ve." Safelia sighed. "I know that no matter how much I try, I can¡¯t stop crimepletely. I just hope that the Red Skull Gang can regte it, and try to stop things like very, the kidnapping of children, drugs, and forced prostitution... Things like these harm the believers of the church and the citizens of the empire."


    Well, as expected of a saintess.


    Even with her ws, she still has her sense of justice.


    Safelia stared at me fixedly. I could feel her hands shaking slightly. She was probably nervous about my answer.


    After all, we were technically enemies. I did not have any obligation to follow her words.


    To me, however, this was a good opportunity to increase my points with her.


    I could not depend only on sex if I wanted to gain her heart, after all.


    "Why not?" I smiled and held her hand. "If my beloved saintess wants that, I¡¯m honored to follow your wishes."


    Safelia was stunned. She could not believe I agreed so easily.


    She was so surprised that she did not even deny she was my beloved.


    When I saw her expression, I could not help but chuckle before speaking at Marana.


    "Marana, you heard our conversation right?"


    Marana nodded strangely. She did not feelfortable watching me flirt with another woman in front of her.


    At the same time, she was wondering what in the hell was my rtionship with the saintess, someone that supposedly must remain virgin during her entire life.


    I ignored the doubts in her gaze and nodded. "You know what to do then. Make sure to clean the underground as soon as possible."


    "Understood."


    When Safelia heard my words, her expression turnedplicated.


    She then stared at me and sighed.


    "... Thank you."


    "It¡¯s nothing. Anything for my beautiful saintess."


    "Who is yours?" Safelia glowered softly, but her cheeks were slightly red.


    She then red at me in anger and turned around, leaving without bidding farewell.


    I looked at her back and giggled. Mm, I should visit the church soon.


    When Safelia was gone, I realized that Marana and Akh were staring at me strangely and Ysnay was smiling in amusement.


    "You... Could it be you have slept with the saintess too?" Marana asked with a shaking tone.


    I smiled without answering. My smile, however, was enough of an answer for Marana.


    "How!? Did she church allow something like that!? If someone learns of it, she will be burned to the stake and you will be the mortal enemy of the church!"


    "I will rescue her then." I shrugged. "And if the church want to be my enemy, I don¡¯t mind going along with them."


    "You... You are crazy!" Marana stared at me as though I was mad.


    I chuckled softly. "Could it be you are jealous?"


    "Be serious, rk!"


    "Comee, I¡¯ll give you a kiss."


    Without giving Marana time to react, I hugged her waist and kissed her lips.


    Marana struggled out of my arms and red at me with an angry gaze. But when she realized Akh was staring at us agape, she blushed.


    Stomping the ground in anger, Marana walked away embarrassed.


    When Marana was gone, Akh stared at me dazedly.


    "You..."


    "What? Surprised? I told you I was going to do what I promised to you."


    Akh¡¯s face turnedplicated. On one hand, she was not happy with the fact Marana showed me such a girly side, and on the other hand, she was excited by the prospect of finally sleeping together with her sister.


    Even if I was also included in the package.


    With a sigh, Akh shook her head and walked away. She needed time to organize her thoughts.


    Ysnay giggled slightly and patted my back.


    "Well done, young man. By the way, when are you going to include me in your orgies? I¡¯m curious about how these cute little girls taste."


    I rolled my eyes. "Dream on, witch."


    Ysnay giggled again. "C¡¯mon, Willian. Don¡¯t be so cold. Are we not friends? Friends are supposed to share."


    "Just... Stop, okay? I feel tired each time I have to deal with you."


    "You are right. Thinking about it, I would also feel weird if my ex wants to sleep with my current lovers."


    Yeah, pretty weird.


    Mainly because I suspect you are nning to kill some of them.


    Ignoring Ysnay¡¯s teasing words, I went back to the carriage to return to the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang.


    But on our way to the Red Skull Gang, a carriage stopped us.


    Then, Alice together with her butler and her knight excited the carriage and looked at me.


    "Prince, can we talk for a while?"


    I nodded and left the carriage followed by Ysnay.


    Before leaving, I told Marana and Akh to return to the Red Skull Gang. Now that the gang acquired three new territories, there were a lot of things we needed to deal with.


    Like that, and under the fed up gazes of Marana and Akh (they suspected Alice was another one of my lovers), I entered at Alice¡¯s carriage.

 Chapter 358 Alice and Ysnay

    <h4>Chapter 358 Alice and Ysnay</h4>


    "What is it?" I asked the white-haired girl as soon as I boarded her carriage.


    Alice, however, was not looking at me. Instead, she waspletely focused on Ysnay.


    She was entranced, as though she would have seen an incredible treasure, or something incredibly horrifying.


    Ynsay giggled amused. "Little girl, you should not stare at others like that."


    As though Ysnay¡¯s words had magic, Alice returned to her senses. She instantly grew pale and stared at Ysnay as though Ysnay was a monster.


    "W-Who are you? N-No, w-what are you?" Alice asked in a shaking tone.


    "You can call me Ysnay." Ysnay smiled. "I¡¯m His Highness Prince us¡¯s second personal servant... Mm, currently, I¡¯m also doing the role of his secret teacher."


    "N-No... T-That is not true..." Alice denied it without hesitation. But her voice sounded frightened.


    Realizing something was wrong, butler Aaron and knight Hannah tried to move, but then, their bodies froze.


    At some point, thousands of threads had appeared around them, sealing their movementspletely.


    Ysnay smiled. It seemed like she was enjoying ying with them.


    "Tell me, what does fate say about me?"


    Alice was startled. Then, without asking how Ysnay knew about her ability to see through fate, Alice closed her eyes and tried to felt Ysnay.


    Soon, though, her face grew even paler than before.


    "T-That is impossible!"


    "Oh, what did fate say?"


    "... Y-You are the prince¡¯s second personal servant... And his secret teacher... B-But that is impossible, I know prince us doesn¡¯t have a secret teacher!"


    Ysnay giggled. "You are so entertaining."


    I sighed and hit Ysnay in the head. "Stop messing with her." Then, I looked at Alice. "It¡¯s better if you stop trusting fate in her presence. Otherwise, the consequences will be terrible."


    In the end, although both Alice and Ysnay were seers and users of fate, their levels werepletely different.


    Alice was a young seer, only able to see the threads of fate and barely manipte them. Her abilities over fate had almost no offensive power.


    Ysnay, on the other hand, was an Immortal that used fate to forge her way to immortality.


    To her, manipting fate is something as easy as waving her hand.


    If Alice is a young fish swimming in the sea of fate, Ysnay is part of the sea in itself.


    Alice was pale and frightened. It was the first time she felt her abilities over fate were not reliable.


    She felt as though everything she was seeing was a lie.


    "P-Prince, who is her?" Alice asked me while shivering.


    "An old friend." I sighed.


    Alice¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    She remembered some words I told her before.


    About how she reminded me of an old friend.


    I sighed. Then, I waved my hand, unleashing part of my will.


    The threads tying Aaron and Hannah were instantly broken, and Ysnay¡¯s influence over Alice disappeared.


    Ysnay looked at me and pouted, clearly dissatisfied with my interference.


    In the end, though, she just shrugged and stopped messing with Alice.


    Under the influence of my will, Alice calmed down noticeably. She gave me a grateful look before ncing at Ysnay like a frightened rabbit.


    "Then, Alice, what do you wanted to talk about?" I asked the young seer to shift the topic away from Ysnay.


    Alice understood my intention and took a deep breath.


    "... About the gang¡¯s situation... I want to know what are you going to do next."


    I shook my head. "Nothing. I don¡¯t need to interfere anymore."


    Alice frowned.


    "... I don¡¯t know about the noble families, but the imperial family will not let things rest this way. Even if n came to an agreement with Saintess Safelia, I¡¯m sure the emperor will find ways to mess with the Red Skull Gang. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to see the church¡¯s influence grow."


    I nodded. That is right.


    In an empire like this, political power and religious power are destined to eventually be enemies.


    Even although the church and the empire are allies in the paper, the truth is that the imperial family has long been unhappy with the church. After all, the church¡¯s power isparable to the empire, and the higher-ups of the church are people that can tantly go against the emperor¡¯s orders if they want.


    In truth, it¡¯s obvious the church doesn¡¯t have any interest in political authority. At the very least, they have never shown any intention to interfere with the session to the throne (They do now, though. But only because I half threatened the goddess to ally with us).


    But even so, to the empire, the power of the church is like a ticking time bomb.


    Thus, the emperor will not stay quiet now that the entire underground of the capital is in the hands of a ¡¯subsidiary¡¯ of the church.


    The problem is, the emperor will not have time to worry about such trifling trouble soon.


    "Have you not seen the fate¡¯s direction already?" I asked Alice with a small smile.


    Alice fell silent and did not answer.


    Instead, she seemed to think about something.


    "Lately my abilities over fate have be unstable, prince. I¡¯m not sure if the things I saw before are going to turn true."


    "Mm?"


    "Recently, fate has been behaving strangely."


    "Strangely? What do you mean?"


    "I¡¯m not sure... Recently I have felt this world¡¯s fate has be chaotic. I see destructioning from each direction... Humans, elves, daemons, and beastkin. Each one of them is moving."


    Oh? That is interesting.


    Well, I¡¯m certain the movements of the beastkin are rted to my dad-con fox daughter, but if Alice¡¯s words are true, the daemons and elves are moving too.


    Mm, until now, I have not paid too much attention to the reason the daemons are attacking. Could thising war not be so simple as I thought?


    ... And if this war is also rted to that person?


    The immortal I met in another world.


    "What did you see, Miss Alice?" I asked.


    "... I¡¯m not sure. But recently, I have been seeing a scene in my dreams repeatedly."


    Alice then told me about her dream.


    Rivers of blood and mountains of corpses filling the world.


    The empire in chaos, at the edge of copse, the daemons advancing with incredible tenacity, seeking to destroy humanity ording to the will of the Daemon god.


    The elves staring at their forest, pursuing the ethereal dream of their race even if that meant bringing destruction to the world.


    A monster appearing in the Beastkin Alliance, opening its jaws to drown the whole world in despair.


    The gods fighting between themselves, searching for a chance to be perfect.


    The world crying in fear, dreading the existence coveting it from the depths of the void.


    And the hero rising from a sea of blood, bringing with her the will to protect what she loved the most.


    And I... I was in the middle of it all, searching for an answer.


    "To be honest, when I saw that scene the first time. I felt very excited, as though I had found my calling. The reason I was born for." Alice smiled bitterly. "But now, each time I see that scene, I feel afraid."


    I nodded.


    No matter how I see it, this is a very ominous premonition.


    But I guess I already have an idea of most of its meaning.


    I nced at Ysnay to ask for her opinion, but to my surprise, she was staring at Alice curiously.


    "How surprising... Your abilities over fate should not be enough to allow you to see so much... You have even got a glimpse of the fate of Immortals."


    But then, it seemed like Ysnay understood something.


    "I see, so the world is helping you, huh. It looks it¡¯s already panicking. Well, it can see its end approaching slowly. Moreover, its situation has turned even more hopeless recently, with four different Immortals taking this world as their yground."


    This world¡¯s end.


    The reason the world gave birth to a hero and a seer in the same generation.


    At that moment, butler Aaron was startled.


    He took amunication stone out of his coat and put mana in it. Then, his expression changed.


    "Young miss, something happened in the empire¡¯s border."


    "... What is it?" Alice asked in a solemn tone. But she already had an idea of the answer.


    "... The daemon army has been spotted. More than one hundred thousand daemons areing for war."


    Well, it looks like fate has started to move.


    I stared at Alice and sighed. I have a feeling things are going to turn tiresome soon.


    At the very least, with an army in the empire¡¯s borders, the emperor will not have time to worry about a small problem like the Red Skull Gang.

 Chapter 359 Signs of the End

    <h4>Chapter 359 Signs of the End</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s here!


    July was very hard for me. As I wrote in an announcement, I tested positive in coronavirus. My symptoms were very mild, with the worst being chest pain and slight shortness of breath.


    Around the 25th of July, I tested again and this time it was negative. The virus was already gone.


    However, I continued feeling chest pain regrly, and a few days ago, I was attacked by a sudden and strong chest pain again at night. I called my doctor the next morning and told him about it. My doctor, slightly concerned, suggested me to take an x-ray and other tests.


    One dayter, I was diagnosed with acute bronchitis. Apparently, I had it from before I tested positive for corona, but the corona worsened it.


    Fortunately, I¡¯m a healthy (mostly) young man, so it¡¯s nothing concerning. But I started treatment with some tablets and inhalers. ording to my doctor, I¡¯ll be alright after twenty or thirty days.


    In conclusion, I not dying yet. In fact, I¡¯m feeling much better recently (although the pain has not disappearedpletely). I miss cold drinks, though. The doctor forbade me from drinking cold drinks and after several days of drinking only warm water and tea, I crave to drink a bottle of soda more than anything.


    About the releases. They will return to normal this week, and I¡¯ll start to release the chapters I owe. I owe a lot, so I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯m going to take, though...


    I wish you a good August, and I hope my August is better than July.


    Take care of yourselves, Aidka :p


    ...


    There are many unknown things in the universe.


    Even for immortals, there are things that we don¡¯t know or we don¡¯t understand. After all, the universe is so immense andplex, that even with millions of years of study, understanding everything about it is a pipe dream.


    But there are other things that, even if you don¡¯t know exactly how they work, you understand what they mean.


    Just like heroes.


    Heroes are the most beloved children of the world. They are blessed with extraordinary talents since the moment they are born and protected by a ridiculous amount of luck.


    Killing a hero is incredibly difficult (If you are not at the level of an Immortal). It¡¯s because the world is always looking out for them.


    If you try to kill them, there is a high probability of them having a breakthrough and surviving, or perhaps they will meet an unknown powerhouse that takes a liking in their talent and saves them, or even more ridiculous things like being swallowed by a sudden spatial storm and then being transported to a safe ce.


    Heroes are that kind of beings.


    But, the existence of a hero is not a good thing.


    Because a world only gives born to a hero in a situation.


    Destruction.


    Only when the world feels it¡¯s threatened, it gives birth to a hero.


    A hero is like a defense mechanism.


    Sometimes it¡¯s to face a ¡¯demon king¡¯, sometimes, it¡¯s to face a world-ending disaster, and sometimes, it¡¯s to face invaders from a different dimension.


    Thus, since the day I met Rose, I knew it.


    This world was being threatened by someone or something.


    Back then, I did not pay it too much attention. I thought there was a big possibility of the source of danger being me.


    After all, I am literally an immortal souling from a different dimension with enough power to destroy this world easily. It was normal if the world feels threatened by my presence.


    In fact, the reason I know so much about heroes is that it¡¯s not the first time a world gives birth to a hero to face me.


    Hence, I was not too worried. Anyway, it was not as though I had any intention to destroy the world.


    But now I have realized the situation is much moreplicated than I thought.


    ording to my knowledge, there are four different Immortals interested in this world, each one with more than enough power to destroy this world.


    Obviously, I¡¯m not going to destroy it. Why would I? I lost interest in such troublesome things long ago.


    I¡¯m not too worried about Ysnay. I don¡¯t think she will do something as bothersome as destroying a world... Perhaps...


    The problem is thest two.


    My dad-con fox daughter, Emilia... Yeah, I can imagine her destroying a world... She is the kind of person to do something like that.


    And the mysterious Immortal I met in another world.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, he is the real reason the hero was born.


    From my observations, thews he wields are rted to ¡¯destruction¡¯. And if I¡¯m not wrong, that guy destroys worlds to observe the process of their destruction and use it to cultivate hisws.


    In other words, once he reaches this world, the countdown to this world¡¯s destruction will start.


    And that is not something I want.


    ... I would have not cared about this normally. So what if the world is destroyed? I could just reincarnate again.


    Until I met someone.


    Raven.


    Raven¡¯s existence has given me hope toplete my long-searched dream.


    And if this world gave birth to someone like Raven, there is a slight chance it gave birth to something or someone else simr to her.


    In such circumstances, I can¡¯t just watch while this Immortal destroys this world.


    I sighed. This is turning troublesome.


    After leaving Alice¡¯s carriage, I nced at Ysnay to ask for her opinion.


    Ysnay chuckled and nodded.


    "It¡¯s like you think. He is the cause behind this world¡¯s apocalypse. He is probably partly responsible for the chaos this world is undergoing as well." She said.


    I smiled bitterly. So it looks like I¡¯ll be unable to avoid it.


    "How long until he arrives at this world?" I asked.


    Ysnay shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know what method he is nning toe to this world. You know that it¡¯s hard to see things rted to other Immortals. But I think you still have a little bit of time."


    I fell deep in thought. "... I think I have an idea of the method he is going to use." I then told Ysnay about the seeds.


    "... You are probably right." Ysnay thought for a moment and nodded. "But to be honest, I think that is just one of the many methods he can use. You are aware of how Immortals are, Willian. Once they put their sight on something, they will never stop until aplishing it."


    Yeah, I know it.


    I know enough about Immortals to know that if he is truly decided to destroy this world, the only way I can stop him is killing him.


    But even if I destroying the seeds can¡¯t stop him from arriving, It can perhaps dy him.


    "... Ysnay, if I ask for your help with this, will you help me?"


    It¡¯s impossible for me to find and destroy each seed. I can¡¯t just go around the world checking each person one by one to find each host.


    But Ysnay is different. She can use fate to find the link between one seed and the rest of them, locating each seed in literally one second. And once she locates the seeds, she can use fate to kill the hosts of the seeds instantly.


    Ysnay fell silent. She stared at me for a few seconds before sighing.


    "It looks like you made up your mind to seed this time, huh. To think you even asked for my help..."


    "..."


    When Ysnay saw I was silent, she chuckled bitterly and nodded.


    "... I can help you, but do you truly think it is a good idea?"


    "..."


    "Currently, that Immortal doesn¡¯t know of my existence," Ysnay said. "But if I destroy his seeds, there is a big chance he can notice me. By then, he will know you are not the only Immortal in this world and make preparations against me."


    That is true.


    But¨C


    "It sounds like you are nning to help me to fight him." I narrowed my eyes and looked at Ysnay.


    Ysnay curved her lips up in an elegant smile.


    "I told you, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s myst try. Therefore, I will do everything in my power to gain your recognition again, Willian. If you want my help to fight him, I will help you. I will be your trump card."


    "... That sounds reassuring." I smiled wryly.


    Ysnay¡¯s directbat strength is not outstanding among Immortals, but her supporting abilities are top ss. One of the best I have seen.


    If she truly helps me to fight that Immortal, my chances of victory will increase greatly.


    "To be honest, Willian. I don¡¯t think that Immortal is your biggest worry." Ysnay chuckled. "You should instead be thinking about what are you going to do when you met Emilia. If your meeting with her doesn¡¯t go well, then perhaps this world will be destroyed even before that Immortal appears."


    I smiled bitterly. Emilia, huh.


    That is truly a headache.


    Dammit, I was supposed to enjoy this life freely, sleeping with women left and right, and face-pping young masters every day. How it ended turning into a story about battling crazy, powerful, and troublesome Immortals?


    ...


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 360 The Limi

    <h4>Chapter 360 The Limi</h4>


    A lot of exnations in this chapter...


    ...


    In the end, just like Ysnay said, the most I can do about the Immortal is to dy his arrival.


    Eventually, I¡¯ll have to fight him.


    I think it¡¯s better if I get ready for a difficult battle. At the same time, I should try to elerate the healing of my injuries.


    Fortunately, after Ysnay used her abilities to sew together the crack in my soul, the speed my soul is healing increased greatly. At the current rate, I think it will take at most a few months before my soul ispletely healed.


    After Ysnay¡¯s help, my cultivation stabilized at the peak of the fifteenthyer. This is literally the peak of this world¡¯s cultivation.


    Of course, there is godhood after that, but I¡¯ll obviously not take that path.


    In fact, although the fifteenthyer is the peak of this world¡¯s cultivation, it doesn¡¯t mean that your only option after that is godhood. Quite the opposite, you have many, many more options.


    The cultivationyers only represent how much mana the creatures in this world can usually carry.


    In worlds with mana, the living beings inhabiting these worlds evolve to be able to wield mana. Some of them develop mana cores, others develop mana veins, and others develop meridians.


    But in the end, there is a limit to that evolution. In this world, that limit is the fifteenthyer.


    That is the limit to this world¡¯s species.


    In other words, after the fifteenthyer, you must find another way forward if you want to continue improving.


    Godhood is just one of many ways. The easiest one, but also the one with most shackles.


    Unfortunately, very few people manage to surpass the limits of their species.


    But the very few that seed be much stronger.


    In fact, some people manage to pave their own way even before reaching the limit to their species.


    Of course, paving your own way is different than attaining immortality.


    The process is simr because both involve the universe¡¯sws, but attaining immortality is trillions of times harder.


    And as an Immortal, I have obviously already surpassed the limitations of my species. In fact, during my many lifetimes, I have found a lot of ways to surpass these limits.


    The one I use now is rted to the soul and rted to my way to Immortality.


    That is the reason because my strength fell so much when my soul was injured.


    In fact, mana is not indispensable to me. Even if I lost my entire cultivation right now, my true strength will not be affected in the slightest.


    The only reason I cultivate mana is that mana is convenient. Mana is the easiest form of energy to use in the entire universe.


    Plus, some of my techniques are only usable with mana. Some spells for example.


    My soul, however, is the true core of my abilities.


    The Immortal Soul. That is my title to other immortals.


    And the reason behind that title is that my soul is virtually indestructible. Since I have memory, my soul had never been injured by an external factor.


    Until I defied the universe¡¯sws.


    To be honest, although I knew the bacsh was going to be bad, I never thought it would be that bad.


    The crack in my soul reduced my abilities greatly. Perhaps it was just a very small crackpared to my entire soul, but the fact my soul was injured went against my way to immortality.


    With my soul injured, it means I now have a weakness. My soul is no longer indestructible.


    In my current state, I can at most show thirty percent of my true strength, and that is after Ysnay helped me to heal my soul.


    Sigh, that is very troublesome.


    I shook my head and stopped thinking about that. For now, I should focus on the situation before me.


    After we met Alice, Ysnay and I returned to the pce. I then went to Lena¡¯s room to ask her if she was ready to leave.


    To my surprise, I noticed Lena was a bit depressed.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    Lena hesitated briefly before telling me she was unable to bid farewell to her parents.


    ording to her, when she went to see the emperor, the emperor was too busy to talk to her. She was sent back even before she could even exin the reason she was there.


    As for the empress, she said she did not have time for that.


    "Brother, could it be father and mother do not care about me anymore?" Lena asked with tears in her eyes.


    I sighed and patted her head. "Don¡¯t worry about that, cutie. I¡¯m sure they are just busy with something."


    "... Yeah, you are right." Lena forced a smile and nodded. "Anyway, are we going to our new home now?"


    "Yeah, let¡¯s go." I nodded.


    Grabbing Lena¡¯s hand, I took her out of the pce.


    We boarded a carriage towards my new mansion. Two carriages were following after us, bringing our luggage.


    Ysnay was in one of these carriages.


    Lena and I flirted inside our carriage during the entire way. Perhaps because the past few days had been very difficult for her, she acted very spoiled the entire time.


    As her older brother, I did not mind it, obviously. I carried her on myp, hugged her petite body, and kissed her little mouth asionally.


    By the time we arrived at our new home, Lena was thoroughly red.


    I smiled yfully and kissed her mouth onest time. Then, the two of us left the carriage.


    But as soon as we left the carriage, we were met with a strange scene.


    Several women were standing at the entrance of my mansion, looking at each other with wariness.


    Lena involuntarily shivered. With a small cry, she jumped and hid behind me.


    I did not know whether tough or to cry. What in the hell is this situation?


    I had the feeling these women just needed a spark to start a shuraba.


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 361 Persuading the Aunts

    <h4>Chapter 361 Persuading the Aunts</h4>


    I looked at the scene in front of the mansion speechless.


    Aunt Dayana, Lina, Andrea, and Aunt Sera were staring at Louise, ire, and Mia with ice-cold expressions. Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera, in particr, seemed like they wanted to swallow Louise and the others alive.


    Louise, ire, and Mia, on the other hand, had awkward expressions. They were aware of the reason behind my family¡¯s hostility, so they were unable to look at my aunts and cousins¡¯ eyes.


    Fortunately, Daisy was here to appease the situation. She was holding little Charlie¡¯s hand and doing her best to calm the situation.


    By the way, Charlie is the ten-years-old son of aunt Dayana.


    I sighed. Well, I should have expected something like this.


    Patting Lena¡¯s head to calm her down, I walked towards Louise, Aunt Dayana, and the others.


    "... Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, I was not expecting to see you here."


    "Lina told us about your new home and that she wasing to live with you," Aunt Dayana said without moving her gaze away from Louise and the others. "So we thought of checking the situation and see if we could help you. However, we were not expecting to see these women here."


    I smiled awkwardly. I could feel the gunpowder in my aunt¡¯s words.


    It¡¯s understandable, though. Louise, ire, and Mia are rtives of the Riea family, and the Riea family can be considered as the enemy of my mother¡¯s family.


    After all, the death of my mother, Silna Quin, was orchestrated by the plots of the Empress, Lilia Riea, and the head of the Riea Family, Earl Carson Riea.


    Thus, my two aunts were definitively not happy to see people of the Riea family living in my home.


    Feeling the heavy atmosphere, Mia looked at me awkwardly.


    "... Prince us, if you want, we can leave. I¡¯m sure we can find another ce where to live."


    "It¡¯s not necessary," I smiled with a calm look. "Don¡¯t worry, mother-inw. I¡¯ll take care of this. Daisy, why don¡¯t you apany Louise and the others inside?"


    "Yes, your highness."


    With a bow, Daisy took Louise, ire, and Mia inside the mansion.


    Louise and ire looked at me with a concerned expression before leaving, but I smiled to them to indicate the everything was going to be alright.


    When they were gone, I sighed and stared at my aunts and cousins.


    "Aunts, long time no see you. You too, Andrea, you are as beautiful as always."


    Andrea blushed slightly with a happy smile, but the reactions of my two aunts were a bit more troublesome.


    They seemed displeased with me.


    Aunt Dayana looked at me for a few seconds before finally sighing.


    "us, I¡¯m happy to see you are alright. You too, little Lena. You are turning into a very beautiful woman."


    "... Thank you, aunt." Lena replied shyly.


    "But us, I think you owe us an exnation." Aunt Dayana said sternly.


    I nodded. That is fair.


    However, I would prefer it if Lena, Lina, and Andrea did not hear this conversation.


    Understanding my concerns, Aunt Dayana asked Andrea and Lina to help Lena to move her things to her new room. I also told Ysnay (who was acting as my second personal servant) to help them.


    Meanwhile, Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and I walked towards the garden to talk.


    After walking in the garden for a few minutes, I took the initiative to speak up.


    "Then, what do you want to ask?"


    Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera looked at each other. Finally, Aunt Sera sighed.


    "us, although I had heard about your rtionship with Louise, don¡¯t you think you are getting too close to the girl of the Riea family?"


    I sighed. I think it¡¯s better if I¡¯m honest with my aunts here.


    "... I¡¯m nning to marry Louise in the future." I said.


    Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera froze. Then, they looked at me in disbelief.


    "us, you..."


    "Hear me first, aunts. I don¡¯t think Louise is guilty of the faults of the Earl or the Empress. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaving my revenge against the Riea family aside."


    My aunts fell silent. A few secondster, Aunt Dayana sighed.


    "Tell me about your ns."


    "... Aunts, how do you think Earl Riea will feel if I make all the women in his life mine?"


    My aunts were stunned. But soon, they understood the meaning behind my words.


    "Do you mean, the other two too...?"


    There is no need to deny it, so I nodded.


    "Of course, they too."


    Aunt Sera was stunned. She was looking at me as though it was she could not believe I was that kind of person.


    As for Aunt Dayana, her expression wasplicated.


    As one of the women that had a rtionship with me, she was notfortable hearing me talk about how I¡¯m nning to sleep with other women.


    To my surprise, though, Aunt Dayana was the first one to show her support.


    "I understand. I guess you know better than us about what is right and what is wrong."


    "Dayana!" Aunt Sera was perplexed, but aunt Dayana just shook her head.


    "Sera, you must understand that our duty as us¡¯s aunts is to support and help him. If instead, we hindered his life, then we are failing him. Thus, even if I don¡¯t like his rtionship with these women, I will not stop him."


    I smiled at Aunt Dayana. At the same time, I got an urge to hug her and kiss her lips fiercely.


    If not that Aunt Sera was here, I would have taken her to a room immediately.


    Perhaps feeling my thoughts, Aunt Dayana smiled at me secretly with a seductive expression. This woman...


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s words seemed to convince aunt Sera. After thinking for a while, she finally sighed and agreed, though rather reluctantly.


    "Okay. However, I¡¯m still not happy with these women living here with you."


    I shrugged. "What about this, aunts? Why don¡¯t youe to live with me?"


    Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera were stunned.


    "Think about it, Lina and Lena are already nning to live here, so I don¡¯t think there is a problem with the two of you plus Andrea living in this mansion too. That way, you will be able to keep an eye on the situation and I¡¯ll be able to spend more time with you."


    Thest part is my true goal, though. If you live here, I¡¯ll be able to spend more time with you at night.


    Understanding my intention, Aunt Dayana chuckled softly.


    "You are very ambitious, us. So that is your goal, huh... Are you nning to invite Susan too?"


    "You sure understand me well, aunt."


    Aunt Dayana shook her head in amusement. Aunt Sera, on the other hand, was looking at us confused.


    For some reason, though, she felt ufortable with our smiles.


    "Okay, I will bring little Charlie to live with us." Aunt Dayana eventually said. "What about you, Sera?"


    Aunt Sera hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she nodded.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll move here too. Anyway, I don¡¯t have many nice memories in my previous home."


    With that, this house gained four more inhabitants.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 362 Settling in the New House

    <h4>Chapter 362 Settling in the New House</h4>


    After the conversation with my aunts, we entered the mansion.


    Ysnay and Daisy were helping Lina and Lena to move their things to the rooms they chose. And perhaps because they were feeling a bit guilty, Louise, ire, and Mia helped them too.


    To my surprise, the two groups did not take too long to get along with each other.


    It was mainly thanks to Lena serving like a bridge to connect both groups.


    With Lena doing her best to make the two groups closer, their rtionship quickly became better.


    At the same time, Aunt Sera and Aunt Dayana did their best to hide their hostility. Of course, they kept their distance from Mia and her daughters, but that was much better than when they were looking at each other coldly.


    I exined to Louise, ire, and Mia that my aunts and cousins woulde to live with us. Louise and ire epted it easily, but Mia was a bit awkward.


    She did not feelfortable facing my two aunts.


    The person that showed the most happiness with the news was Andrea. She was looking at me with a shy and happy expression, like a newly-wedded wife anticipating her life with her husband.


    Of course, I was also satisfied with that arrangement. It has been a long time since thest time I was intimate with Andrea, so I wanted to spend a bit of quality time with her.


    Before that, though, there were some things I needed to resolve.


    The first one was rted to Raven.


    While the others were busy selecting their rooms, I went to the third floor and chose a room for me. At the same time, I chose a room for Raven next to mine.


    It would be troublesome if someone sees Raven entering and exiting my mansion. If that happens, some sharp people would start to question my rtionship with the Red Skull Gang.


    I would like to keep that rtionship a secret for a bit more.


    Thus, I need to think of a way Raven cane to the mansion without raising suspicion.


    The answer? A teleportation circle.


    Calmly, I started to arrange a teleportation magic circle in Raven¡¯s room. Because this magic circle was rather simple (to someone like me), I needed less than ten minutes toplete it.


    When I was done with that, I moved across space and appeared in Raven¡¯s room in the Red Skull Gang.


    Raven was in the room at the moment when I teleported there, so she was surprised when I appeared.


    But as soon as she learned of my purpose, her expression brightened.


    The little kitten jumped into my arms and kissed my lips with her tail wagging happily.


    Seeing her like that, I thought she seemed more like a dog than a cat


    I was tempted to throw her to the bed and make out with her a few times, but work was first.


    Thus, after rubbing her ears and kissing her little mouth a pair of times, I continued to work in the teleportation circle.


    When I was done, I looked at Raven and smiled.


    "Should we try it?"


    "Mm." Raven nodded. She then grabbed my hand and walked towards the magic circle with me.


    One secondter, we appeared inside her room in the mansion.


    "It looks like it worked," I said. "Now, you should move your things here."


    "Mm..." Raven nodded shyly. "Big brother, can I visit your room tonight?"


    "Of course." I did not hesitate to agree and kissed her forehead. "You cane whenever you want."


    There is no way I will refuse a littlembing towards the big bad wolf.


    Raven blushed slightly and nodded. Then, she used the teleportation circle to return to her room in the Red Skull Gang as though she was escaping from me.


    I chuckled softly and shook my head.


    Well, it looks like I already find someone to spend the night with.


    With an amused smile, I decided to exin the others about Raven¡¯s situation.


    Mm... I should also nt a suggestion in them so none of them leak the secret identally.


    When I returned from arranging the magic circle, Lina and Lena had already finished moving their things, and the two girls plus ire were chatting happily.


    At the same time, Ysnay lived up to her fake identity as my second personal servant and prepared some snacks for them. Daisy did not want to fall behind her and decided to prepare dinner.


    In that friendly atmosphere, we ate dinner.


    After dinner, Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera decided to leave.


    "We will move our things tomorrow, us." Aunt Dayana said with a smile. "Besides, I¡¯ll still have some things to resolve in the auction house, so I don¡¯t think I can truly move here in the next few days."


    "Don¡¯t work too much, aunt. To be honest, I would prefer to have you here as soon as possible." I said with a gentle smile.


    Aunt Dayana blushed and rolled her eyes. "Sweet talker." She then looked around and pecked my lips when she realized nobody was looking at us.


    Unfortunately, Aunt Sera and the others were nearby, so we could not be too obvious with our flirting.


    Well, we will have many more opportunities to flirt soon.


    By the way, Andrea decided to spend the night here. Aunt Sera would bring her things tomorrow anyway.


    Thus, with my aunts leaving, the night arrived.


    Iy on the bed of my room with a happy smile. This bed was pretty big, by the way. Only the bed alone upied half of the room.


    It was enough for more than fifteen people to sleepfortably on it at the same time.


    And tonight, I was going to use it for the first time.


    Lina, Lena, and ire decided to sleep tonight in the same room, so it was unlikely they would bother me tonight.


    Mia... She went to sleep with Louise. And Louise had a difficult week, so she probably will not visit me tonight either.


    Thus, there are three candidates that cane tonight.


    Daisy, Andrea, and Raven.


    And as expected, it did not take long for one of them to knock on my door.


    "Come in."


    Hearing my words, a red-haired girl opened the door timidly and looked at me with her blue and shy eyes.


    "Cousin?"


    I smiled. So Andrea was the first one toe, huh.


    I patted the side of my bed and smiled at her. Understanding my intention, my beautiful cousin entered shyly to my room and seated beside me.


    But almost at the same time, another person entered the room.


    The petite cat girl pushed the door open without knocking on it. But when she was that Andrea was already here, she was startled.


    "Big brother?" Raven tilted her head.


    Andrea was surprised to see Raven and tried to ran away embarrassed, but I hugged her before she could escape.


    And at that moment, thest person tonight entered the room.


    Daisy was stunned when she saw Raven and Andrea, but not even one secondter, she smiled amusedly.


    "It looks like I¡¯m thest, your highness."


    "You are just in time, Daisy. Can you help me to hold that kitten?"


    "Of course, your highness."

 Chapter 363 First Night in the New House 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 363 First Night in the New House 1 *</h4>


    "Daisy, can you help me to hold that kitten?" I asked.


    "Of course, Your Highness." Daisy walked towards Raven with a smile and hugged her from behind. "Miss Raven, can you apany me for a while?"


    Raven tilted her head. She tried to struggle out of Daisy¡¯s arms, but Daisy held her tightly and bit her cat ears.


    "Calm down, Miss Raven. Let¡¯s watch first how His Highness ys with Miss Andrea."


    Raven looked at Daisy for a few seconds before nodding in understanding.


    When I saw that, I grinned. As always, Daisy knows me well.


    As expected of my personal maid. She understands my intentions with just a few words.


    While sending a loving smile to Daisy, I started to remove Andrea¡¯s clothes and bit her earlobe.


    "C-Cousin...?"


    Andrea shivered and turnedpletely red. She could not help but feel ashamed by the fact I was removing her clothes in front of another two women.


    After all, Andrea was a timid girl. And although she had already had sex together with Daisy once, she was still embarrassed by the prospect of a foursome.


    At the same time, though, she felt strangely excited.


    I grinned and moved my hands below her clothes, rubbing her breast and pinching her nipples softly.


    Andrea gasped. She involuntarily tried to grab my hand, but I used my other hand to stop her and continued ying with her body.


    "C-Cousin, stop... N-Not like this..."


    "Why?" I asked with a smirk.


    "... I-It¡¯s embarrassing..."


    "Oh? You don¡¯t like to be seen by others?"


    Andrea looked down unable to face my gaze. At the same time, she was panting softly due to my caresses.


    I chuckled softly. Then, I gently kissed her neck and shoulder and continued removing her clothes.


    Andrea hade to my room wearing a see-through nightgown, so it was very easy to remove. I slid down the shoulder straws while I kissed her shoulder and arms.


    Each time I kissed a part of her body, Andrea whimpered softly. She was dying of the shame and excitement she was feeling.


    Looking at her teary blue eyes, I could not help but think she was beautiful. With her red hair, white skin, and bashful expression, she seemed like an innocent fairy in an embarrassing situation.


    Soon, I removed her nightgownpletely. Andrea shivered when she felt the slightly cold air of the room against her skin and involuntarily covered her body with her arms.


    I stared at her naked body with a spellbound expression before sighing in admiration.


    "... Cousin, you are very beautiful."


    Andrea hummed a soft sound of acknowledgment, too shy to do anything else.


    Iughed softly. Watching my shy cousin in such an embarrassing situation was a bit entertaining.


    It was so entertaining that I could not help but want to continue teasing her.


    With a smile, I looked down at the ce between her legs and removed Andrea¡¯s hands that were covering it.


    Andrea panicked and tried to struggle against me. Unfortunately, my beautiful cousin was unable to fight against my strength.


    Thus, her lower body was soon exposed before my eyes.


    Andrea was wearing a pinkce panty. It was a bit cute, but at the same time seductive. To be honest, it matched well with her.


    Most important, though, it had a wet spot in the ce protecting her slit.


    When I saw that, I smiled yfully and looked at Andrea¡¯s eyes.


    "What do we have here?"


    Softly, I pushed my finger towards Andrea¡¯s panty and rubbed it against the undergarment.


    Andrea shivered. Tears of embarrassment filled her eyes. She used her hands to cover her face hurriedly.


    Andrea¡¯s face had turned so red that she seemed like an apple.


    Such an Andrea was incredibly cute.


    "... Cousin, stop teasing me..." Andrea asked me with a pair of pitiful eyes. Her aggrieved expression seemed like a bullied pet.


    I chuckled and kissed her lips. Then, I pushed her body against the bed.


    "I love you," I said.


    Andrea blushed and moved her gaze away, she would have liked it more if I said it when we were alone.


    But even so, her lips curved in a smile.


    I shook my head and removed my clothes. Then, I moved my hands to her legs and slowly pulled down her panty.


    Andrea looked at me with an anticipating expression. Her eyes were zed and her mouth was slightly opened. I could see her chest moving up and down due to the excitement.


    When I finished removing her panty, I moved my hand through her beautiful legs, caressing her thigs and softly rubbing her secret cave.


    "... Nn..." Andrea moaned softly and twisted her body as though inviting me. At this point, I was ready to start my attack.


    So, without hesitation, I opened her legs and positioned my spear in front of her entrance.


    "I¡¯m going in."


    Without waiting for Andrea¡¯s answer, I drove my waist forward.


    "Nn..."


    Andrea groaned. She immediately closed her eyes and let out a small grunt.


    She could feel my huge member entering inside her, slowly opening her lower lips and pushing inside her centimeter by centimeter.


    "... Nn... Ahn..."


    With two soft moans, Andrea twisted her body on the bed and gasped.


    And then, I started to move.


    While looking straight into her eyes, I put my hands against the bed and moved my waist.


    Up and down, in and out. Each time my waist moved, my penis invaded her honey hole.


    "Anh..." Andrea moaned. Her cave was immediately filled with love juices, and her arms moved, trying to hug my back.


    I moved quickly, thrusting my member inside her fiercely. It was as though I wanted to reach to her deepest part with my thrusts.


    Each attack was apanied by Andrea¡¯s seductive moans, and each time she moaned, I feel even more excited and moved even faster.


    It was a vicious circle of lust that pushed Andrea deeper and deeper in an abyss of pleasure.


    "Cousin.... S-Slower...~ Mm..."


    Andrea groaned. Her eyes looked at me hazily, and her mouth opened and closed seductively.


    I did not hesitate to push my lips against hers, using my tongue to open her lips and invade her mouth.


    Andrea closed her eyes and endured my attacks as an obedient little wife. Her tongue was entwined with mine, and her arms caressed my chest lovingly.


    But eventually, she was unable to endure my thrusts. Each time I pierced her, her body shivered softly, slowly umting in an incredible outburst pleasure.


    "Uuu... Uuu..."


    Andrea gasped. She gripped my arms and held them tightly.


    At the same time, I bit her nipples and thrust inside her deeply.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 364 First Night in the New House 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 364 First Night in the New House 2 *</h4>


    "Ugh..." With a long groan, Andrea¡¯s body twitched. Her body was momentarily paralyzed, and her lower body tightened around my penis.


    I stopped briefly, feeling the walls of her vagina tightening around me and her love juices flowing out of her womb.


    Finally, Andrea breathed out and looked at me with a satisfied expression.


    I returned the smile with a yful look. My girl, that orgasm was just the start.


    Thus, I started to move again.


    I started faster than before. Thrusting quickly once and again.


    The sudden stimtion caused Andrea to gasp, opening her eyes widely and gripping my arms tightly.


    "Cousiiiinnnnn.... Ughn...."


    Andrea shouted. Her recently-climaxed body tried to cope with the sudden stimtion, and her vagina tightened even more my holy sword.


    I snorted and moved faster, thrusting inside her fiercely and attacking her womb repeatedly.


    I could feel her flesh wrapping around my weapon, hugging it deliciously and adjusting itself to receive my attacks.


    At the same time, her legs shivered and stretched out, and her throat let out several incoherent sounds.


    Under the constant attacks, it did not take long for Andrea to orgasm again.


    But even when she orgasmed, I did not stop. I turned her body around and started a new round of pistoning.


    My pelvis hit her buttocks repeatedly, making loud pping sounds that resounded in the room.


    Andrea gasped and moaned. Her hands involuntarily gripped the bedsheets, trying to find a way to endure the incredible pleasure.


    But it was useless. With each attack, her mind turned hazier and hazier, and her moans became louder and louder.


    Andrea had even forgotten about the other two girls in the room. She did not care if Daisy and Raven heard her loud and lustful moans, and only wanted to find a way to vent the pleasure she was feeling.


    I grinned. With a hand on her back, I moved in and out, sliding my member happily inside her cave.


    I could feel Andrea¡¯s vagina tightening around my penis again. Her fleshy walls were wrapping around my penis as though they wanted to devour it.


    I knew it. Andrea was about to orgasm again.


    Excited, I sped up my movements. At the same time, I readied myself to fill her womb with my white-hot stuff.


    "Cousin... Cousin... Cousin... Anh..." Andrea moaned repeatedly, calling out at me with a seductive and sweet voice that stimted my sense of conquest.


    Having such a beautiful girl below me filled me with incredible pride.


    "Andrea, I¡¯ll cum soon," I said, but Andrea seemed to be unable of hearing my words. She only moaned, as though giving me permission to cum inside her.


    I was more than happy to satisfy her.


    With a grunt, I thrust onest time and reached to her deepest part.


    "Cousiiiinnnn...." Andrea cried out.


    Instantly, my white-hot stuff was shot directly into Andrea¡¯s womb.


    Andrea shivered. The sudden rush of pleasure made her crazy.


    With her back curved up, she let out a long moan before copsing on the bed.


    I sighed in satisfaction. This was such a good start.


    After my twitching member calmed down, I pulled it out. As soon as it left her cave, a bit of semen slid out of her cave and fell on the bed.


    I nodded to myself. Mm, what a great scene.


    But at that moment, I felt someone hugging me from behind.


    Daisy giggled and bit my ear. She then pressed her breast against my back and breathed on my ear.


    "Your Highness, don¡¯t forget about us..."


    I smiled and looked towards her, kissing her lips softly.


    "Of course I will not forget you..."


    "That is good." Daisy nodded with a smile. She then invited Raven to the bed, who by this point waspletely naked.


    In fact, Daisy was naked too. Apparently, she and Raven had taken off their clothes while I was busy with Andrea.


    Daisy smiled. When Raven climbed to the bed, Daisy grabbed her hand and pulled her towards me.


    "Miss Raven, I will teach you now how to serve a man."


    This girl...


    I shook my head amused.


    Daisy winked to me. She then used one of her hands and pushed my chest, throwing me against the bed. After that, she crawled towards the ce between her legs with a seductive expression. All while Raven was looking curiously from the side.


    When she made sure Raven was paying attention, Daisy grabbed my member and started ying with this, moving her hand up and down.


    "Your highness... You are still so hard... Could it be you were not satisfied after ying with Miss Andrea."


    I grinned without answering. My grin was my answer.


    Daisy grinned. She then brought her lips towards my penis and kissed the tip gently.


    I could hear Raven gasping. Apparently, she was very surprised by Daisy¡¯s actions.


    I, on the other hand, decided to enjoy the servicefortably. Closing my eyes, I patted Daisy¡¯s head, encouraging her to continue.


    "Look and learn, Miss Raven." With these words, Daisy smiled and swallowed my penis.


    Instantly, I could feel the warmness of her mouth engulfing my meat stick.


    I heaved a sigh of satisfaction. This feeling was truly great.


    But Daisy was not done. Slowly, she started to move her mouth up and down. At the same time, her tongue started to move around, massaging my penis and licking it as though it was candy.


    Her saliva soaked my penispletely, and her tongue wrapped around it like a snake. She first started by licking my rod, slowly advancing towards the head and finally finishing in the tip.


    When her tongue reached the tip, she started to suck.


    I groaned. This girl has truly be good at this.


    Daisy sucked on my penis while looking at me with upturned eyes. Her tongue moved like a little fish, ying with my member once and again.


    At the same time, a thread of saliva slid out of her mouth, creating a very lewd scene.


    The sucking sounds created by Daisy¡¯s mouth reached Raven¡¯s ears. The little kitten looked at the scene stunned, unable to move her eyes away.


    At the same time, one of her hands had moved towards her secret ce.


    At that moment, I realized something interesting.


    For some reason. Lena, Lina, and ire, who were ying together in Lena¡¯s room, had left the room and wereing towards my room.


    But when they were about to knock on my door, they stopped abruptly.


    Obviously, they heard the strange soundsing from the room.


    I smiled inwardly. This was turning more and more interesting.


    While enjoying Daisy¡¯s blowjob, I wondered if I should find a way to pull the three little girls inside.


    In the end, though, I decided not to.


    ... I wanted to see what are they going to do next.


    Daisy looked at me with upturned eyes and a smiling expression. She then took my penis out of her mouth and licked it onest time.


    When she was done, she stared at Raven with a smile.


    "What do you think, Miss Raven? Do you think you can do it?"


    Raven jumped in surprise. She looked at my penis with a frightened look and gulped a mouthful of saliva.


    But then, she nodded with a determined expression.


    "... I¡¯ll try..."


    Slowly, the little kitten moved her mouth towards my penis.

 Chapter 365 First Night in the New House 3

    <h4>Chapter 365 First Night in the New House 3</h4>


    Slowly, Raven moved her little mouth towards my penis.


    I watched her quietly, observing how Raven stared at my member timidly as though wondering if it could fit in her mouth.


    She then seemed to make up her mind and used her soft lips to touch my tip.


    Instantly, my penis twitched.


    Raven was surprised. She moved away involuntarily before realizing nothing happened and approaching my penis again.


    Then, her soft lips kissed the tip of my member gently.


    A refreshing sensation ran through my entire body, fueling me with excitement.


    I could not help but pat Raven¡¯s head.


    Perhaps encouraged by my actions, Raven became a bit bolder. She opened her lip and swallowed my rod entirely.


    I felt a shiver on my spine. Seeing Raven swallow my penis like this was truly stimting.


    Involuntarily, I held her head and push it downwards.


    Raven¡¯s eyes opened wide. Fortunately, I knew Raven was new to this, so I was careful to not hurt her.


    I only moved her head up and down softly, enjoying how her little mouth rubbed my holy sword.


    Raven¡¯s tongue moved inexperiencedly inside her mouth, trying to lick my penis and cause me pleasure.


    And although her movements were inexperienced, just the fact she was doing something like this was pleasurable in itself.


    More than physical pleasure, it was a strange psychological pleasure. It was the pleasure of knowing that a girl like Raven was kneeling before my penis and swallowing it.


    Raven continued moving her head up and down. Her tongue slithered around my penis like a little snake, and the walls of her mouth pressed against my rod.


    Sometimes, she identally touched my rod with her teeth, but even that was pleasurable to me. The simple fact that Raven was giving me a blowjob was exciting in itself.


    With a smile, I rubbed her ears and encouraged her to continue. Moreover, I took this opportunity to teach her. When she did well, I rubbed her ears softly, and when she made a mistake, I pinched the tip of her ears to indicate her it was wrong.


    Raven was a quick learner. Ten minutester, her blowjob started to show some signs of technique.


    Unfortunately, she was starting to be tired.


    I smiled wryly. Well, it was her first blowjob.


    At the same time, I could not help but stare at Raven lovingly.


    I knew she was doing her best, so I decided to show her I was happy with her efforts.


    Tapping her head twice, I told her to move faster. Raven nodded and elerated the movements of her head.


    A few seconds after that, I could feel my semen starting to umte in my abdomen.


    I did not suppress that feeling, and instead, started to move my hips wildly, thrusting inside Raven¡¯s mouth once and again in search of my orgasm.


    And suddenly, my penis twitched.


    Then, lots of semen were shot inside Raven¡¯s throat.


    "!!!" Raven opened her eyes wide. She instinctively tried to swallow the semen, but to her surprise, the viscous liquid was harder to swallow than she thought.


    Helpless, she coughed several times, spitting the semen on the bed.


    "... Sorry..." Raven apologized with a downcast look. Even her cat ears dropped as though she was depressed.


    I chuckled amusedly and caressed her face. "Don¡¯t worry, little kitten... You did a good job."


    "Well, it¡¯s Miss Raven¡¯s first blowjob. It¡¯s normal if she makes a little mistake." Daisy also consoled Raven from the side. Then, the beautiful maid smirked and looked at me. "But Your Highness, don¡¯t you think she must be punished? Even if it¡¯s her first time, punishment must always be delivered."


    With a grin, the maid hugged the kitten and pushed her against the bed.


    Then, she used her hands to open her legs.


    "... Look, she is even this wet." Daisy teased.


    Raven was embarrassed. Her face turned red and she moved her gaze away.


    I stared at Daisy with an amused smile. This maid of mine...


    She sure knows how to satisfy me.


    "You are right, this little kitten deserves a punishment." An evil smile appeared on my face.


    While looking at how Daisy held Raven down, I walked towards the kitten and pointed my penis towards her slit.


    Then, I inserted it without hesitation.


    "... Ngn..." Raven moaned and closed her eyes.


    She was already incredibly wet. Hence, my penis was able to slide inside without any effort.


    As soon as I entered inside her, the walls of her vagina contracted around my rod, wrapping and hugging it tightly and sending bursts of pleasure to my brain.


    I enjoyed the delightful sensation and started to thrust. My penis went in and out of her repeatedly, creating lewd sounds that resounded in the room.


    Each time I pierced her, Raven felt a sensation of fullness that made her moan. Before long, the little kitten started to move her waist to cooperate with my movements.


    I grinned and grabbed her waist, continuing with my thrusts.


    "Nng... Anh~... Big brother..."


    Raven moaned loudly and gripped the bedsheets. The little kitten opened her eyes and stared at me with eyes full of affection and love.


    I could not help but kiss her cheeks and forehead lovingly. Showing her how much I cared for her.


    But at that moment, I heard I noiseing from outside the room.


    It was the three girls that had been eavesdropping in us.


    Moreover, I noticed they had pushed the door slightly open. Obviously, they were sneaking a peek in our adult games.


    I could not help but look towards them and smile.


    My gaze met Lina, Lena, and ire. Instantly, the girls panicked.


    When they saw my smile, they knew they had been discovered.


    Startled, the girls closed the door hurriedly and ran back to their room.


    I shook my head in amusement. These girls sure are cute.


    ... Mm, I should find an opportunity to eat them soon.


    With these thoughts, I continued attacking Raven.


    Raven moaned again. Her petite body twitched slightly, getting drowned under constant pleasure.


    Seeing that, my maid pouted.


    "Your highness, are you not forgetting about me?"


    Then, she mounted Raven and showed me her ass.


    I could not help but chuckle to my mischievous maid. But she was right, I needed to show her my affection too.


    Thus, I stopped attacking Raven and went to attack Daisy.


    Raven let out a groan of disappointment. She pouted and looked at me with a dissatisfied expression.


    I just smiled. Then, I started to thrust inside my maid.


    "Mmm... Your Highness... So good..."


    "You are very tight, Daisy," I said and used my entire strength to pierce her, reaching to her womb directly.


    Daisy moaned and raised her face, putting on a blissful expression. Then, she started to swing her hips, taking the initiative to search for pleasure.


    I grinned. Then, I grabbed her buttocks and attacked her faster.


    With each thrust, Daisy moaned delightfully. She did not bother to suppress her voice, as though she wanted to show the girls how good she was feeling.


    But maybe due to that, Raven¡¯spetitive spirit was stimted. The little kitten grabbed my arms and stared into my eyes with a pitiful expression.


    Well, it¡¯s time to change again.


    Like that, I turned between Raven and Daisy, attacking the two of them once and again.


    The first that was unable to endure was Raven.


    With a grunt, the little kitten shivered and closed her eyes. Then, her vagina erupted with love juices, drenching the bedpletely.


    I withdrew my penis immediately and focused on attacking Daisy next.


    For the next ten minutes, I charged inside her, attacking her secret ce without stop.


    My hands moved to her breasts, using them to hold her body and press it against my waist.


    Daisy moaned happily and closed her eyes. Her body moved skillfully to cooperate with my movements, showing her experience as my personal servant.


    But even then, she was unable to resist for long.


    Eventually, she also reached her limit.


    With a long moan, Daisy copsed on Raven as though her body was boneless.


    Simultaneously, I shot my white semen inside her.


    However, I knew it was not time to stop yet.


    While I was ying with Raven and Daisy, I noticed a pair of eyes looking at me from the side.


    Andrea was looking at us with aplicated look, shy, and embarrassed. The scene of me having sex with Raven and Daisy was too stimting for her.


    When she saw I was looking at her, she blushed and lowered her head.


    I smirked and advanced towards her to continue with my work.


    A few secondster, the sounds of sexual intercourse started again the room


    During the rest of the night, my bed was unable to rest.


    ...


    Consider supporting me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 366 Summon to the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 366 Summon to the Pce</h4>


    My first night in my new mansion was pretty great.


    When I woke up, I had the shy Andrea on an arm, the seductive maid on my other arm, and the little kitten sleeping on my chest.


    I remained on the bed for a while, enjoying the feeling of their naked bodies against my skin. Only when Daisy woke up, I decided it was time to start the day.


    "Good morning, Your Highness." Daisy greeted me with a smile. I gave her a kiss and tousled her short brown hair.


    "Good morning, my beauty..."


    "... Mou, your highness... I have not brushed my teeth... And it¡¯s alreadyte."


    I grinned and kissed her lips again before letting her go.


    In the meanwhile, Raven opened her eyeszily and hugged my waist as though she did not want to move.


    I sighed helplessly and patted her back. Raven grunted in dissatisfaction and released my body unwillingly before falling asleep again.


    With Raven gone, I was able to stand up. I then stared at Andrea who was sleeping on my other side.


    ... Instead of sleeping, though, she was feigning to sleep.


    I felt she wake up a few minutes ago, but she was probably too shy to face us.


    So cute...


    Amused, I kissed her cheek and forehead and stood up. I then went to take a bath to wash the sweat and the sex fluids my body got afterst night¡¯s exercise.


    Less than half an hourter, we were in the dining room eating breakfast.


    Strangely, the atmosphere in the dining room was a bit awkward.


    Mainly Lena, Lina, and ire. The three little girls were looking at me, Daisy, Andrea, and Raven with strange looks.


    Faced with the strange looks of the little girls, Andrea realized we had been discovered. She was so ashamed that she did not know where to put her gaze.


    "... Brother-inw, what were you doingst night?" ire suddenly asked while looking at me with her big eyes.


    Lina and Lena spat out the food in their mouths of the surprise. They then looked at me with a panicked look.


    I shook my head amused. As expected of ire, this little devil only wants to see the world burn.


    "Why did you ask?" I asked with a smirk, feigning innocence.


    ire was unable to bear with the embarrassment and lowered her head.


    But as though encouraging herself, she took a deep breath and stared at me firmly.


    "W-Well, you see... L-Last night, the three of us went to visit your room... But then, we heard some strange noises... So..."


    "Yeah, I remember some people peeking through my door." I looked at ire amusedly. ire¡¯s face turnedpletely red, unable to look at me.


    Hehe, you are too inexperienced to go against me.


    But at that moment, I felt a sharp gaze on me. When I searched for the source, I found Louise looking at me coldly.


    With so many clues, she had already deduced what I was doingst night and who participated with me.


    The only one with a confused look was Mia. She was looking around the table trying to grasp what we were talking about.


    Mother-inw, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show you soon.


    While imagining Mia¡¯s reaction if she knows her little girl was peeking while I was in a foursome, I finished my breakfast.


    I decided to spend the morning apanying Louise. I should give her a bit of love now that I spend the night with the other girls.


    Unfortunately, my ns were interrupted when I received a messenger from the pce.


    "A meeting in the pce?" I asked with a frown.


    The messenger nodded with a serious expression. "Yes, His Majesty convened an emergency meeting in one hour, and he ordered you to assist. The situation is urgent, your highness, so you should not think of skipping it."


    I sighed. Troublesome things again.


    But I should go. This meeting is not something I should skip.


    I already have an idea of the purpose of the meeting. There is only a reason the emperor will convene an emergency meeting at this kind of timing.


    One hourter, I arrived at the pce in a carriage.


    Ysnay came with me. Daisy wanted toe with me as well, but she still needed to deal with a lot of things in our new home.


    As soon as I entered the pce hall, a lot of gazes were fixed on me. Many of them came from important people in the empire.


    The prime minister, the representatives of the three big families, several generals of the empire, and even headmistress Evelyn, sister Dina, and Crown Prince n were here.


    Empress Lilia was not here, though. She had said she was ill so she could not attend this meeting.


    Nheless, the truth is that she must be too worried about the safety of her son to appear in front of the emperor.


    I ignored the hatred-filled gazesing from Earl Riea and n and smiled to headmistress Evelyn and Dina. Then, I sat down in the seat prepared for me.


    The emperor nced at me expressionlessly and spoke up with an ice-cold voice.


    "... You are here, us."


    "Your Majesty." I bowed slightly and greeted him.


    The emperor, however, did not seem happy with my greeting. He stared at me for a few seconds before speaking up.


    "I heard you bought a mansion yesterday. Also, you are living with the family of some nobles."


    Earl Carlson¡¯s expression twitched briefly.


    "You are right, your majesty," I said without changing my expression and raised an eyebrow provocatively. "Is there a problem with that?"


    An expression of irritation shed on the emperor¡¯s face briefly. But not many noticed it.


    With an inscrutable look, he studied my expression and spoke up.


    "... No, there is none. By the way, I heard about your master. You should introduce me to her."


    I chuckled inwardly. So you want to meet Ysnay, huh.


    Don¡¯t tell me, are you already thinking of ways to get rid of her? Or perhaps you want to use her against me.


    Ysnay would be amused if she knows a little emperor is plotting against her.


    Seeing I did not answer, the emperor moved his gaze away and stared at each person in the hall.


    For an instant, the ce was engulfed by a heavy silence.


    Then, when thest person arrived, the emperor started the meeting.


    "I think some of you have already heard the news, but for the ones that still don¡¯t know, yesterday, we received news from the border of the empire.


    "And ording to the news, the Daemon Empire has started to attack."

 Chapter 367 Meeting About War

    <h4>Chapter 367 Meeting About War</h4>


    "ording to the news, the daemon empire has started to attack."


    The words of the emperor raised amotion in the hall.


    Since hundreds of years ago, humans have never had a good rtionship with daemons. The two races can be considered as mortal enemies.


    Moreover, such feelings have increasedtely with the incident in the forest of wolves. After a big number of noble descendants were killed by daemons, many parties in the empire have started to push for war.


    But even so, many people were taken aback for the news.


    "... How many enemies are there?" A noble asked the emperor.


    "We are not sure." The emperor said. "But ording to our estimates, the daemons troops number more than one hundred thousand people. Moreover, each daemon is an elite warrior."


    One hundred thousand daemons. That was a big army.


    With these numbers, breaking through the borders of the empire was almost guaranteed.


    The nobles looked at each other with grave expressions. None of them wanted to see a daemon invasion.


    Fortunately, not everything was bad news.


    "The daemon empire has notunched a full-out attack yet. Just some small skirmishes." Exined the emperor. "Moreover, I already gave an order to mobilize the nearby armies. They are already ready to face the daemons."


    "But your majesty, I don¡¯t think the armies in the borders are enough to face an all-out attack of the daemon empire." A random noble opined.


    The emperor nodded. "That is the reason we are here. I¡¯m nning to announce a conscription order. Since today onwards, each male in the empire older than fifteen must get ready to participate in the war."


    "That is..."


    "Each male older than fifteen...?"


    "What are we going to do meanwhile with the works that need that manpower?"


    Once more, the nobles raised amotion.


    At the same time, they realized the seriousness of the situation.


    "There is not another option. In fact, the situation is more troublesome than you think." The emperor sighed with aplicated expression. "The daemon empire is not the only one that started to move. Recently, the Beastkin Alliance seems ready to make another move. Our spies have told us that the Blood Empress is getting ready for war again."


    I frowned. Emilia?


    So she is unable to wait anymore, huh.


    Just a few weeks ago, the Beastkin Alliance destroyed two human kingdoms under the orders of Emilia, the Blood Empress. But it looks like she is not satisfied with that.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, she is nning to continue waging war until she finds me.


    And once she finds me, we will have to fight.


    To be honest, I would prefer not to have to fight her.


    I sighed tiredly in my mind and continued hearing the emperor.


    But to my surprise, the emperor spoke to me.


    "us. In a week, you will be going to the frontlines. I hope you take advantage of this situation to gain experience on the battlefield."


    ... What the hell?


    What are you nning now, father?


    As expected, I was not the only one that found the situation strange.


    "Wait a moment, Your Majesty." Headmistress Evelyn stepped forward with an ice-cold face. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s prudent to send a prince to the frontlines in this kind of time."


    "It¡¯s an order, headmistress. Not a suggestion. A prince in the frontlines will help to raise the morale of the empire¡¯s armies. Plus, us¡¯s martial skills are pretty good, so I don¡¯t think he will be in much danger." The emperor looked at Evelyn indifferently. Then, he turned towards me. "us, do you have any objection?"


    I looked at the emperor and narrowed my eyes. How suspicious...


    But soon, I smiled.


    "None, Your Majesty. I ept yourmand."


    No matter what he is nning, I don¡¯t need to care.


    It¡¯s a shame, though. I just got my harem mansion and I¡¯m already leaving.


    I wanted to enjoy it a bit more.


    I could see Evelyn and Dina biting their lips. It seemed they were not happy with the emperor¡¯s decision.


    However, there was nothing they could do.


    Unless we were ready topletely fall out with the emperor, it¡¯s better to follow his orders for now.


    Plus, it¡¯s not as though I¡¯m in danger.


    I smiled at Evelyn and Dina to indicate to them that everything was alright and I continued paying attention to the meeting.


    During the rest of the meeting, the emperor and the nobles discussed several different countermeasures to face the daemon army. I could feel the sense of urgency in their words.


    Mainly in the nobles whose territories were close to the border. These nobles were the most invested in finding a solution to the daemon threat.


    Thus, the meeting reached an end like that.


    But when the meeting was about to end, Evelyn stepped out.


    "Your majesty, I hope you can give me an answer about the thing I asked of you before."


    The emperor was confused. Secondster, he remembered what Evelyn meant.


    "The situation with the seeds and the people being mind-controlled, huh."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. From the information I have got, there are several people in the capital with seeds in their minds. All these people can be controlled at any moment for the mastermind behind this."


    The emperor did not reply immediately.


    A few weeks ago, he received the first report about the seeds. It was a report where Evelyn told him about students that were mind-controlled to kill other students. Moreover, the report also included information about other people in the capital being controlled in the same way.


    In truth, the emperor did not pay it much attention. A few students and citizens killing people were nor enough to enter his sight.


    But a few days ago, he received a new report from the Ferret Family with more information about the case.


    The report of the Ferret Family said that there were more than one thousand mind-controlled people in the capital, enough to even incite a rebellion.


    That was enough for the emperor to worry.


    "Headmistress, do you know who is the person behind these ¡¯seeds¡¯?" The emperor asked.


    Evelyn shook her head. "Unfortunately, we have been unable to find the culprit. The best we can do is to destroy the seeds as soon as possible."


    In truth, Evelyn knew that the person behind these seeds was an Immortal from another world, but there was not the way the emperor would believe something like that.


    The emperor frowned. He did not have time to lose with a crazy man mind-controlling others.


    To him, the war against the daemons and finding ways to get rid of me were more urgent.


    However, he admitted that having someone mind-controlling the subjects of the empire was not a good situation.


    Hesitation slightly, the emperor sighed.


    "Okay, I understand. Headmistress Evelyn, I authorize you to take the measures you consider necessary to deal with this situation. But at the same time, I hope you keep the casualties at the minimum."


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 368 Operation Pulling Out Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 368 Operation Pulling Out Seeds</h4>


    We started the preparations to exterminate the seeds as soon as the meeting ended.


    There were many things we needed to take care of. Mainly about the manpower necessary for such a huge operation.


    After all, Alice had managed to find more than two thousand infected people just in the capital, and we nned to catch them in the shortest time possible to avoidplications.


    And although the emperor had given Headmistress Evelyn authority to deal with the issue as she saw fit, actually, that was the same as avoiding responsibilities.


    The proof of that was that he never mentioned anything about cooperating with the Imperial Guards or something like that.


    He basically told Evelyn to take care of everything by herself.


    That way, if something bad happened, he could push the responsibility to her.


    Fortunately, the problem of manpower was easy to resolve.


    From the academy, Headmistress Evelyn asked for the help of several teachers plus some outstanding students. In total, she gathered fifty people plus the two beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses ofst time.


    Besides that, Alice also cooperated lending us several of her family¡¯s troops. One hundred elite soldiers to be urate.


    And I also asked Saintess Safelia for help secretly. She agreed to help us under the guise that the church could not ept the existence of someone that manipted the thoughts of the citizens.


    Thus, we received another one hundred and fifty elite soldiers.


    With that, the number of people we had for the operation was of three hundred, each one an elite powerhouse of the fourthyer or above.


    I could not make use of the forces of the Red Skull Gang, for obvious reasons. Although I could disguise it as helping from the church, it was better not to force things in case someone starts to suspect something.


    After the issue with the manpower with deal with, the operation finally could start in full swing.


    We named it, Operation Pulling Out Seeds.


    Not a very original name, but it described our goal pretty well.


    The next day, three hundred people were standing on the academy grounds, waiting for orders.


    In front of them, Headmistress Evelyn, Dina, Alice, Ysnay, Saintess Safelia, the two beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses, and I were coordinating the operation.


    After talking with Evelyn, we decided to make Dina the leader of this operation. This was a good opportunity to increase her standing in the empire.


    Evelyn and one of the beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses would stay in the sky the entire time the operationsted, keeping watch of the situation and ready to intervene in case something went wrong. As for thest beyond-twelfthyer powerhouse, he would stay behind to protect themander, Dina.


    Just in case, I also left Daisy behind with Dina, so she could work as Dina¡¯s assistant.


    Besides them, Alice and Ysnay would stay behind too to keep watch of the situation with their fate. I was confused when Ysnay asked to stay behind, but she told me she was going to teach Alice some things.


    I was not sure about Ysnay¡¯s intentions, but I did not bother to stop her. If Ysnay wanted to talk with Alice, she could do so even if I tried to interfere with her.


    I could not stay beside Ysnay at every moment of every day just to watch against her plotting something, after all.


    If Ysnay wants to plot something, with her abilities, she can probably do it even while standing beside me. That is not something I can stop.


    Nobody is better at plotting that her. At least, I have not met someone like that yet.


    So, I just trusted in the countermeasure I put in ce and kept my guard up. I was ready to move as soon as I noticed something wrong.


    I also warned Alice to be careful of her.


    Strangely, Alice was looking at me with a pitiful expression, as though asking for help.


    ... Sorry girl, don¡¯t resent me.


    Saintess Safelia, under my suggestion, decided to return to the church and get ready to mobilize the church¡¯s knights in case the situation turns bad.


    When everything was ready for the start of the operation, Dina took a step forward to speak to the soldiers.


    "All of you already heard the details of the situation, but I must remind you that the people you are about to catch are considered dangerous. Thus, even if the person you must capture is a child, you must be very careful and not lower your guard.


    "Due to the danger of the situation, we decided to divide you into one hundred groups of three people. Each group will receive around twenty or so targets that you must catch. Remember, you must work together at every moment, and you must try to catch the targets alive if it¡¯s possible. But if they show hostile intent, you are free to attack.


    "Any of you have a question? If not, I will start dividing the groups and assigning the targets."


    Nobody said anything, so Dina proceeded to form the groups. She did her best to put acquaintances together in an attempt to make the teamwork easier.


    Due to that, I ended grouped with Katherine and Rose.


    ... Yeah, I¡¯m also participating in this operation. Obviously.


    Although Evelyn looked at me strangely when I suggested participating, I did not mind. The fact that I¡¯m a super overpowered character doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not interested in this kind of event.


    Plus, this was a good opportunity to collect affection points with Katherine and Rose.


    In fact, the reason I ended grouped with Katherine and Rose was due to my skillful maniption behind scenes.


    "I hope we have a happy cooperation." I smiled brilliantly at the two beautiful girls.


    Katherine rolled her eyes and snorted. Rose, on the other hand, replied with a troubled smile.


    I frowned almost instantly, something is wrong with Rose.


    She is too... Depressed?


    As the Hero, Rose has always been a very lively girl. The fact that she is depressed like this shows that something is wrong with her.


    Well, it was not hard to discover the reason.


    As expected, she is still troubled by that.

 Chapter 369 Sudden Confession

    <h4>Chapter 369 Sudden Confession</h4>


    I stared at Rose¡¯s expression and sighed.


    "Rose, we are friends, right?"


    Rose was startled. She hesitated for a few seconds before nodding silently.


    "Then, as your friend, can you tell me what is wrong with you?"


    "H-Huh? N-No, i-it¡¯s nothing. D-Don¡¯t worry about that..."


    I narrowed my eyes. As expected, it¡¯s about that.


    Several days ago, Rose participated in the Red Skull Gang¡¯s operation.


    During that, she was forced to see humans killing each other indiscriminately. And ording to Evelyn, that scene shocked her so much that she was unable to fight at all.


    In fact, the only reason she did not die that night was that Evelyn and the other people of the Institute were there to protect her.


    But as expected, that left a shadow in her.


    I thought for a moment before deciding to wait for a while. This is nor the time neither the ce to talk about that.


    While we were talking, we received our list of targets.


    A total of twenty-two people. Their information such as age, ce of residence, status, and everything else was clearly stated in the list.


    It looks like Alice did a good job gathering this information.


    As soon as we received the list, we departed towards our first target.


    When we left the institute, I found an opportunity to talk at Katherine without Rose hearing.


    "About Rose... Is it about the operation with the Red Skull Gang?"


    Katherine was surprised that I knew about that (She doesn¡¯t know my identity as rk), but as Headmistress Evelyn¡¯s student, she was aware that the reason the Institute participated in that operation was that the institute decided to take Dina¡¯s side in the war for the throne.


    And it was not a secret that I was supporting Dina, even more after I swore allegiance to her during the episode in the forest of wolves.


    After hesitating for a while, Katherine finally spat out a sigh.


    "... It was a disaster."


    "Mm?"


    "About Rose... Even my teacher did not think she was going to take it so badly." Katherine smiled bitterly. "Teacher and I already knew Rose was a bit na?ve and idealistic, so my teacher¡¯s goal bringing Rose to the battlefield at that time was to show her the true cruelty of the world.


    "However... Rose took it very badly... She has been having nightmares since then and even stopped training. My teacher and I have talked to her, but as you can see, she is still very in a bad state."


    I nodded in agreement.


    An energetic and bright girl like Rose suddenly became silent and she is constantly in a daze. Anyone can see something is wrong with her.


    "Some people take it very badly when they see that kind of ughter..." I said.


    Katherine nodded with an awkward look. "You are right, but... Rose has taken it worse than she should. I mean, the first time I killed someone, I took it badly. I vomited and had nightmares the following two nights, but after that, I managed topose myself.


    "Rose, on the other hand, has changedpletely. I fear that if things continue like this, she will end developing a trauma."


    Well, I don¡¯t think so.


    Even if Rose is a bit na?ve, she is in the end the Hero.


    There is no way something like this can take her down.


    However, this is a good opportunity to increase my points with her.


    I thought for a moment and opened my mouth.


    "I¡¯ll try to talk to her. Perhaps, it will help."


    Katherine smiled wryly. "I don¡¯t know if it will help, but thank you."


    I grinned. Then, I stealthily looked around before pecking at Katherine¡¯s lips.


    Katherine blushed before looking at me with mock anger and whispering.


    "Idiot! Don¡¯t do something like that here!"


    "Well, consider it my reward."


    "Bah! You have not done anything yet! And why should I reward you with a kiss?"


    "You don¡¯t like it?" I tilted my head innocently. "Allow me to return it to you then."


    And before Katherine could react, I kissed her lips again.


    Katherine opened and closed her mouth in anger, unable to say anything.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth and spat out a word.


    "Shameless."


    "You are very cute when you blush."


    "... Can you stop please?" Katherine looked at me with a sharp look. Her face, however, was burning with embarrassment.


    Noticing something wrong, Rose turned around and looked at us curiously.


    "us? Katherine? Is anything wrong?"


    "N-No, nothing." Katherine blushed and moved her gaze away. I just chuckled and shook my head.


    Seeing Katherine embarrassed like that is very unusual.


    I should do this more.


    Rose tilted her head in confusion. She could feel a strange atmosphere between Katherine and me, but she could not put her finger on it.


    ... Should I say as expected of the hero? Even her denseness is typical of heroes.


    I wanted to continue teasing Katherine, but I decided it was better to stop. If I tease Katherine too much, she can snapter.


    Instead, I decided to focus on Rose.


    I sent a flying kiss to Katherine stealthily before walking towards Rose.


    "... Rose, I heard you had a breakthrough recently." I used that question to start a conversation.


    "Huh? Oh that, you are right... I¡¯m already in the seventhyer."


    "Seventhyer, huh. Your progress sure is fast. Do you think you are stronger than me now?"


    ".... That... Perhaps..."


    "What do you think of a spar? You know, after all of this."


    Rose hesitated slightly before finally nodding.


    But even that showed that something was wrong with her.


    Normally, she would have been so excited to have a spar with me that her eyes would have shone. But now, her reaction was just a silent nod.


    I stared at Rose fixedly, then, I shook my head.


    "As expected, something is wrong with you."


    "T-That..."


    "Don¡¯t try to lie to me, Rose. You are my friend, and I¡¯m always looking after you. Obviously I can notice when something is wrong with you."


    Rose smiled bitterly.


    "... It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be alright after a while."


    "Are you sure? You don¡¯t want to talk to me about that?"


    Rose hesitated slightly, but in the end, she shook her head.


    I sighed inwardly. This girl sure is difficult.


    It looks like she is the kind to carry her troubles by herself.


    But you are too na?ve if you think that can stop me.


    As an expert at coaxing girls, a depressed hero is nothing before me.


    "Actually, I already know about your situation," I said. "You are thinking about killing other humans, right?"


    Rose was startled. But she then smiled wryly. "... Did Kat tell you?"


    "... It was not her. Well, she told me a little bit, but I already knew about your situation before that."


    "Huh?"


    "Don¡¯t get surprised. I obviously was going to investigate when the girl I like is like that." I threw a bomb indifferently.


    But Rose was unable to grasp the meaning of my words immediately.


    The next second, though, she stopped walking in the middle of the street,pletely frozen.


    Finally, she moved her head towards me like a rusty robot.


    "L-L-L-L-Like?"


    Iughed softly. "Why are you so surprised? Is it the first time someone confesses to you?"


    "T-T-That, y-you see, I-I-I, uuuu..." Rose stared at me with a tomato-like red face. She was so embarrassed that she was unable to form a coherent sentence.


    Iughed softly. But then, I felt a sharp gaze in my back.


    When I turned around, I saw Katherine gathering mana in her hand.


    ... Mm, thinking about it, confessing to a girl in front of the girl you just kissed in surely a bad idea.


    I winked to Katherine and mouthed an ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Katherine rolled her eyes and sighed, looking away.


    ... I should find a way to coax herter.


    Returning my attention to Rose, I decided to continue my attack.


    "Then, Rose, are you not going to answer my confession?"


    "T-That..." Rose¡¯s face was beet red. She was looking around as though trying to find a way to escape.


    But when she realized she could not, she looked at me with tears in her eyes and a panicking face.


    "... C-Can you give me some time?"


    I chuckled. "Of course, you can."


    Rose heaved a sigh of relief before blushing again. In fact, she did not know how to look at me after such a bomb.


    But I decided to strike while the iron is hot.


    "As expected, you are more beautiful when you are lively than when you are gloomy."


    "H-Huh, t-that..."


    "Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand why you are like that, but... Can I give you a piece of advice?"


    "... Mm."


    "Rose, the world is not as beautiful as you think... There are things people like you and me can¡¯t avoid even if we want."


    Just like I know I can¡¯t avoid eventually meeting Emilia, even if I want to.


    Rose fell silent. She knew my words were true.


    But it doesn¡¯t mean she thought it was alright to kill humans.


    At that moment, we reached to where our first target was staying, a house in the slums.


    I guess I should make use of him, huh.


    Although I felt pity for the guy, this should help Rose to think things through.


    Quickly, I organized everything in my mind.


    Then, I smiled at Rose and Katherine.


    "Let¡¯s go. We have work to do."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 370 The First Target 1

    <h4>Chapter 370 The First Target 1</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    I have been very productive this week, posting a total of 23 chapters and almost 27000 words between Fourth Prince and Science/Magic. Thanks to that, currently I only owe 1 chapter of Science/Magic but still eight of Fourth Prince...


    From tomorrow, I¡¯ll focus on posting the chapters I owe of Fourth Prince. ording to my calctions, if I post two chapters daily of fourth prince, I¡¯ll finish paying the chapters I owe in two weeks... That is... No so hard.


    So, wish me luck, and enjoy... Aidka.


    ....


    Our first target was a twenty-year-old young man living in the slums.


    ording to the information that Alice collected, he was an orphan that worked as a serf. Without brothers or sisters, without a girlfriend, and with very few friends.


    He was just one of the many unfortunate people living in the capital.


    However, he had been infected by the Immortal¡¯s seeds.


    Moreover, he had already been influenced by the seed. Alice suspected he was the culprit behind two murders.


    I told that information to the girls and told them to be careful. Then, I knocked on the door.


    A few secondster, some hurried footsteps sounded inside the house and a slit opened the door.


    "Y-Yes?" A skinny young man showed behind the door and stared at us with a wary gaze.


    And his gaze turned warier when he noticed our battle-ready clothes and our weapons.


    I put on a stern expression and spoke up.


    "Mr. Abel, right? We are from the Imperial Institute and we are here in orders of the emperor. I¡¯m sorry about this, but you need toe with us."


    "W-What h-happened?" The skinny young man panicked and looked at us with a look of fear. "A-Am I i-in trouble?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Have you done anything to be in trouble?"


    "N-No!" The skinny young man denied my words immediately.


    "Then it¡¯s alright," I said. "We are just investigating a case, and we consider you can be of help. Pleasee with us, I assure you that nothing wrong will happen to you as long as you are not guilty of anything."


    The guy fell silent for a few seconds, before nodding reluctantly.


    "O-Okay... C-Can I go for some things first?"


    "Of course." I nodded generously.


    The guy sighed in relief. "Thank you. I¡¯ll be back soon." Then, he closed the door.


    "Sigh, it looks like this guy has a guilty consciousness," I smiled wryly as soon as the guy left.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow in confusion. Rose was just as confused as her.


    "Is anything wrong with that guy?" Rose asked.


    "Of course." I nodded "In fact, he should be trying to escape using the back door right now."


    Rose and Katherine¡¯s expressions changed. Without hesitation, they kicked the ground and charged inside the house.


    But after Rose entered the house, I stopped Katherine from entering.


    Katherine was confused about my actions. I smiled and spoke up.


    "This will be a good experience for Rose. So it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t interfere."


    Although still confused, Katherine nodded.


    A few secondster, we heard a shouting from the distance.


    "You! Stop!"


    It was from Rose. Apparently, she was chasing after the guy.


    I smiled inwardly and grinned at Katherine.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Rose chased after the skinny boy through several streets, trying to catch him.


    With her cultivation, she should be able to catch him easily. But as an inhabitant of the slums, the guy was very clever and slippery. He used his familiarity with the alleys and several despicable tactics (like pushing children towards Rose) to keep a distance from her.


    But even with that, he could not escape Rose for long.


    "Stop!"


    With another shout, Rose sent magic to her legs, increasing her speed several times in an instant.


    Then, she kicked several nearby walls, jumping over several heads and overtaking the skinny guy before turning around.


    "You are mine!"


    The guy paled. He hurriedly tried to turn around to escape, but Rose was not going to allow that.


    Clenching her right fist, she punched his belly and rendered him unconscious immediately.


    At that moment, Katherine and I appeared.


    "It looks like you have already dealt with him, huh. You left nothing for us." I smiled.


    Rose smiled back with an embarrassed look. However, I could see a bit of pride in her face.


    However, it was too early to celebrate.


    I looked at the boy on the ground and sighed to myself.


    It was time to start the y.


    With a thought, my will invaded the mind of the guy, tearing through his soul and reaching where the seed was located in an instant.


    Usually, the seed would have retaliated by this point and tried to self-destroy, but I had other ns for it.


    I have been studying these seeds a lottely, so I have learned much more about them.


    And that knowledge allows me to do some interesting things.


    For example, eliminating the ingrainedmands inside the seed and recing them with something new.


    And that was what I did.


    Instead of themand to self-destruct, I reced it with amand to destroy everything in the surroundings before self-destructing.


    The seed started acting immediately.


    All the energy inside the seed charged towards the guy¡¯s body, creating a torrent of mana that overflowed his body.


    Then, a feeling of despair and destruction filled his mind and spread to the surroundings.


    Katherina and Rose realized the unusual situation instantly. They looked in the direction of the boy with stunned faces.


    They then saw the boy standing up eerily while a dark and ominous aura surged out of his body and charged towards the surroundings!


    *ROOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRR!!!*


    A roar of rage resounded in the capital.


    And the guy turned into a monster.


    Raising his hand, he threw an attack towards Rose!


    Rose panicked. Instinctively, she took a step aside to avoid the attack. She then unsheathed her sword and shed towards his neck!


    But when the sword was about to cut the guy-turned-monster¡¯s neck, it abruptly stopped!


    And the sword and Rose¡¯s hand started to tremble.


    When I looked at Rose, her eyes were shaking and she was staring at the boy with a panicky and fearful expression.


    ... She was unable to bring herself to kill him.


    "Rose!" Katherine cried in panic at that moment.


    Another attack wasing towards Rose!


    But Rose was too shaken to move!


    Helplessly, her body was hit by the monster¡¯s arm, flying away and hitting a wall.


    Fortunately, Rose was mostly uninjured. However, the monster was uninjured too.


    Katherine was about to use a spell to attack and kill it, but I stopped her.


    Ignoring her confused expression, I kept my eyes fixed in Rose.


    I watched how she looked at the monster in fear and confusion.


    And because of that, she realized.


    The monster was noting to end her.


    Instead, it was going towards a group of nearby children.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 371 The First Target 2

    <h4>Chapter 371 The First Target 2</h4>


    Five small children, with the youngest being not even ten years old, stared at the monster in terror. Their bodies were frozen in fear, unable to move even when the monster was rushing towards them.


    Their eyes were opened wide in horror, and their small bodies were trembling. Some of them even closed their eyes and started to cry.


    And in front of these defenseless children, the monster raised his hand.


    I looked at that scene with a stern expression. Beside me, Katherine was trying desperately to cast a spell, but I made sure to cancel her spells each time.


    Katherine looked at me in anger and confusion. In the current situation, she could not think clearly about my motives. She could only see I was stopping her from saving the children.


    But of course, I was not nning to let the children die.


    Even if I wanted to use this opportunity to make Rose understand that sometimes killing others is necessary, it will be bad if today¡¯s events create a shadow in Rose¡¯s heart.


    Thus, I¡¯m waiting. Waiting for Rose to act. And in case she is unable to ovee her trauma and rescue the children, I¡¯ll move.


    Rose stared wide-eyed while the guy-turned-monster raised its hand towards the children. She could see the expression of fear and terror in the small creatures.


    Her eyes were shaking, telling her to move, but her body refused to move.


    However, she could not let the children die.


    "Aghhhhhhh!!!"


    With a shout, she unleashed all the mana in her entire body and forced her body to swing her sword.


    Following the sword swing, a giant moon-shaped mana wave flew towards the monster!


    The monster froze. For an instant, rationality returned to its eyes, and fear of death overwhelmed it.


    When Rose saw the fear of death in the monster¡¯s eyes, her expression changed.


    Panicking, she forced herself to move her hand slightly to the side.


    Then¨C


    *Swish!*


    The sword attack cut through the monster, making the monster¡¯s blood rain in the street.


    But instead of killing it, the attack only severed its arm.


    It was the result of Rose¡¯sst-instant movement.


    And having used all the mana in her body, Rose copsed, unable to move!


    I shook my head inwardly. In the end, she was too na?ve.


    *ROOOOOAAAAAARRRRR!!!*


    The monster roared in pain and anger. Its eyes turned red, and its aura turned berserk.


    Under such immense pain, the monster red at the copsed Rose in anger.


    Then, it ignored the scared children and charged towards her, raising its remaining arm to kill the enemy that caused it pain.


    I could see Rose¡¯s eyes shaking. Her face was filled with fear and confusion, as though wondering why things were like this.


    I closed my eyes. I guess it¡¯s time to make my move.


    With a sigh, I stepped across space, appearing between the monster and Rose.


    The monster was surprised. It failed to understand how I appeared so suddenly.


    However, it was not smart enough to realize the meaning of my speed!


    So instead of retreating, it put even more strength in its attack.


    But before its arm could descend, I unsheathed my sword.


    Something strange happened at that moment. Although I unsheathed my sword slowly, I managed to unsheathe it before the hand of the monster could reach us. It was as though time was moving slower for the monster than for me.


    Looking at the monster with an indifferent expression, I swung my sword.


    Soundlessly, the monster froze¨C


    *sh!*


    And its remaining arm fell on the ground.


    Rose looked at me with her eyes opened wide. As a seventhyer practitioner and the hero, she could feel that myst attack was something way beyond her power.


    But before she could think about my sword sh, she heard my ice-cold voice.


    "What was that, Rose?"


    "Huh?"


    "Tell me, why did you not kill the monster?"


    Rose was startled. One secondter, she bit her lips and fell silent.


    Seeing her silence, I sighed. I then walked past the frozen monster looking at me with fear and went towards the children.


    With a smile, I crouched down in front of them and smiled.


    "Everything is alright now. You can go."


    My words carried a calming effect that affected their minds. Almost instantly, the children forgot their fear and smiled.


    Right after that, the children thanked me before running away.


    By the time they turned around the corner, I smiled, and their memories of what happened just now disappeared.


    To them, it was as though the monster just now never existed.


    I turned around again and looked at Rose. With an expressionless look, I asked.


    "... Is there something you want to say?"


    "... I¡¯m sorry... But I... I can¡¯t kill him! He is human!"


    "And?" I tilted my head and put on an indifferent look. "Are you telling me you will never kill a human even if leaving him alive will be dangerous to other people?"


    Rose clenched her fist and lowered her head. Her face, though, was a mess of confusion and doubt.


    I could felt Katherine¡¯s concerned expression directed towards us. She wanted to open her mouth as to say something, but I shook my head at her, making her swallow her words.


    With such obvious clues, she understood I was using this opportunity to awaken Rose from her daze.


    I continued staring at Rose and furrowed my brows. When I saw she was not nning to answer my question, I sighed.


    "... Rose, how many daemons have you killed until now?"


    Rose was startled and confused, but she answered my question nevertheless.


    "... I don¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t count them."


    "Is it so? But you have killed at least five or six of them, right?"


    Rose nodded after several seconds of hesitation.


    "Now tell me, what is the difference between daemons and humans?"


    "H-Huh? T-That is..."


    "Both humans and daemons have souls, and both have families and friends. We are not more civilized than them, and I¡¯m sure there are daemons that are even better than some humans."


    "T-That is..."


    "But even so, you killed them without hesitation. Coldbloodledly. Have you ever wondered about their families?"


    "us!"


    "Stay quiet, Katherine. Rose must know about this. She must know how two-faced is her show of not killing evil humans despite killing daemons without hesitation!"


    Katherine frowned. She looked at Rose¡¯s pale and distraught face and sighed. "... I think there are better ways to go about this."


    But I shook my head.


    "Perhaps. However, Rose¡¯s hypocritical actions this time put the lives of several children at risk. Tell me, Rose, what would have you done if I¡¯m not here? You and the children would have died! Are you alright with that!?"


    Rose¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked at the ground ashamed, unable to meet my gaze.


    I sighed. Then, I walked towards the monster still frozen in fear.


    "Because he is human, huh? Well, if you are unable to kill this monster, I can kill it for you."


    Without waiting for Rose¡¯s answer, I raised my sword.


    And swung it down.

 Chapter 372 The First Target 3

    <h4>Chapter 372 The First Target 3</h4>


    "W-Wait!" Rose shouted, but I ignored her.


    My sword moved quickly, easily cutting through the flesh of this monster.


    But I did not kill it. Instead, I just cut its leg.


    "ROOOAAAAAARRRRR!!!" The monster roared in pain. It copsed on the ground and gazed at me with fearful eyes.


    When it saw my sword dripping with blood, it trembled and tried to used its mutted body to drag itself away.


    Rose stared at that scene horrified and her eyes shook.


    To her, this monster was also a human.


    I sighed. "Rose, I understand yourpassion. However, is this monster worthy of yourpassion? I told you it before, didn¡¯t I? This guy is the culprit behind two murders, perhaps even more."


    Rose¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness.


    "... Even so, he did it under the influence of the seeds, right? I.... I don¡¯t think he deserves to die... I can¡¯t kill him."


    "Is it so? Rose, do you forget that your unnecessarypassion almost caused the death of several children????


    "... But even so, I can¡¯t kill him."


    I sighed inwardly. This girl¡¯s heroplex is even worse than I thought.


    "I¡¯ll ask you a question then. If instead of the children, it would have been Katherine or me in their ce... What would you have done?"


    Rose froze.


    Once more, Katherine tried to speak and stop me. She thought I was being too harsh with Rose.


    But I stopped her with my gaze.


    Rose is not the first hero I know. Thus, I¡¯m aware of how she is going to end if she continues like this.


    Countless heroes have suffered an unfortunate fate due to their excessive mercy.


    That is the reason I¡¯m being so harsh right no.


    "Rose, if it would have been us instead of the children, would have you let us die? What about your parents? Will you let them die too?"


    Rose bit her lips. Severalplicated emotions appeared on her face at the same time, culminating in a bitter look.


    Then, she spat out cryingly.


    "... I don¡¯t know."


    My gaze turnedplex.


    On one hand, I could not help but admire Rose¡¯s pureness.


    And on the other hand, I could not help but pity her.


    Because the world is not so merciful as to allow someone like her to keep her ideals for long.


    If she continues like this, I fear she will eventually have to face utmost despair brought by her unnecessary mercy.


    "... I¡¯ll tell you my answer then, Rose." I said and walked towards the pitiful mutted monster.


    "I will not allow the existence of anything that harms my happiness."


    Even if it¡¯s human, even if it¡¯s a god.


    Even if it¡¯s an immortal like me.


    I thought about Ysnay. Although I¡¯m not sure about her intentions yet, I can¡¯t bring myself to trust her.


    Even now, I¡¯m getting ready to kill her if it¡¯s necessary.


    The same with Emilia, the girl who was once my daughter.


    The same with that unknown Immortal.


    As for this pitiful once-human before me...


    I put my sword on its forehead.


    "This monster dared to hurt you, Rose. And to me, that is something deserving death."


    "W-Wai¨C"


    Without waiting for her words, I pushed my sword forward.


    Smoothly, my sword cut through its forehead, piercing its skull and destroying its brain.


    In an instant, the monster¡¯s soul was snuffled out.


    Rose¡¯s gaze was frozen and her hand was extended. She then looked at me with aplex look.


    I met her gaze with a firm one. As though showing her my determination.


    Finally, Rose looked away. She then forced herself to stand up and walked away, as though she was a lifeless corpse.


    Katherine stared at that scene with aplicated expression. She then turned towards me and sighed.


    "You were too harsh, us."


    I shrugged.


    "But it¡¯s necessary. If she doesn¡¯t learn about this now, she will eventually be met with despair."


    Katherine sighed again. She was not sure if what I did was right or wrong, but she agreed with me.


    However¨C


    "Are you not afraid she will hate you after this?"


    "... Oh? I think you should be happy about it, right? You will have a love rival less after all."


    "Bah! Why should I care about the girls you are fooling!?"


    I chuckled and walked towards Katherine. Before she could escape, I caught her and hugged her waist.


    "Even if she hates me, you will console me, right?"


    "Hey! Let me go!" Katherine struggled in my arms fiercely.


    Unfortunately for her, I kept my hug shamelessly and even put my head on her chest.


    "... I¡¯m depressed... What am I going to do if Rose hates me? I wonder where I can find another beautiful girl like her."


    "H-Hey! Pervert, let go!"


    "Sigh... If only this beautiful girl on my arms gives me a kiss, I will feel much better..."


    "us!"


    "... What should I do..."


    "H-Hey, stop no¨CHmph!"


    With a smile, I stole Katherine¡¯s lips.


    For several seconds, I kept like that, savoring the sweet savor of her saliva and slowly invading her mouth.


    Katherine resisted at the start, but she soon gave in and rxed her body, putting her weigh on my chest.


    After almost half a minute, we finally separated.


    Katherine looked at me and blushed, unable to look into my eyes due to the embarrassment.


    "... Let go of me already."


    I smiled and released the hug. But before she could run away, I grabbed her hand.


    Then, I intertwined her fingers with mine.


    "... Just for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll release you if someone else sees us."


    "... Okay."


    With a blush, Katherine walked beside me shyly.


    Like that, the two of us went to find Rose.


    ...


    At the same time, in the sky.


    Evelyn was looking towards the figures of Katherine and us while clenching her teeth.


    "That bastard!"


    "Evelyn? What is wrong?" One of the beyond-twelfthyer practitioners asked.


    Evelyn ignored him and instead continue ring at us, who was holding her student¡¯s hand, as though she wanted to eat him alive.


    To think that womanizer dared to put his hands on her student!


    She even warned Katherine to keep away from him! How could she be so na?ve as to fall for his ws!?


    Moreover, she could see that the bastard had already put his eyes on her other student. At this rate, Rose was going to fall on his hands too.


    She could not allow that!


    "Bastard!" Evelyn growled.


    Strangely, she ignored the fact that herself ended falling into us¡¯s hands too, even before her students moreover.


    In the end, neither the master nor her two disciples could escape this fate.


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 373 Tens of Thousands of Seeds 1

    <h4>Chapter 373 Tens of Thousands of Seeds 1</h4>


    We caught up to Rose ten minutester.


    Katherine hurriedly separated her hand from mine as soon as we found Rose. She was still too shy to show to others our now very close rtionship.


    Even so, the bashful red hue in her face betrayed her. Fortunately, Rose was not in the mood to pay attention to it, so she did not notice anything wrong.


    Rose¡¯s expression was very downhearted. In fact, she seemed even worse than when we started today¡¯s mission.


    However, I was not worried. I knew that Rose had already been shaken for today¡¯s events.


    Even if she did not admit it, inwardly she knew I was right.


    It¡¯s just that... She could not admit it easily.


    Due to that, Rose was unable to look at me.


    Actually, the situation back then was not as bad as it seemed. Even if I would not have acted, neither Rose nor the children would have been in danger.


    Rose is the hero, she is under the protection of the world. How can such a weak monster to kill her?


    The truth is, at the moment when I acted, I felt at least two other people ready to act.


    One of them was Evelyn, her teacher, and the other was the beyond-twelfthyer practitioner beside her.


    And I¡¯m sure that even without them, the world would have found another way to protect Rose.


    A Hero is the beloved child of the world. So in this world, it¡¯s almost impossible to kill Rose.


    Not even a god can do something like that.


    In fact, gods are shackled by the world¡¯s rules. I consider gods as nothing more than watchdogs looking after a property.


    And if the world is the owner of that property, the hero is like its child. No owner will let his watchdogs injure his child. And if a watchdog tries to do it, its end will not be good.


    Although that analogy is not exactly urate, it perfectly describes the gods¡¯ position.


    From a certain perspective, gods are even more helpless than mortals when ites to dealing with a hero.


    Thus, if you want to deal with a hero, you must be strong enough to stand against the world¡¯s will.


    Just like Ysnay or me.


    Returning to the topic, although Rose would have not been in danger even if I don¡¯t protect her, Rose did not know about that.


    It¡¯s not like she herself knows she is the hero.


    Thus, this incident was a huge blow for her.


    It showed her that her na?ve ideals could sometimes hurt the people close to her.


    It showed her the helplessness of not having enough strength to protect her ideals and the people around her at the same time.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, after Rose ovees this obstacle, she will experience a period of a crazy rate of improvement.


    First, though, she must ovee this mental barrier.


    Returning to the mission, we focused on catching the rest of the people on the list.


    Because I had already achieved my goal, I did not mess with the seeds in the remaining people. But even without my intervention, some of the infected tried to resist when we were catching them.


    On these asions, Katherine and I moved to neutralize them (Although we did not kill anyone this time).


    In the end, we caught twenty-one of the twenty-two people on our list.


    Every person we caught was sent to the institute. There, some teachers in the eleventh and twelfthyers checked their souls to make sure they had a seed in them.


    Each minute, people of each corner of the city were caught and sent to the institute. Thousands of people were sent like that.


    At the start, some teachers were hopeful that not every person was infected. But soon, that hope turned into a sense of terror.


    All the people pointed by Alice were infected.


    When we returned to the academy in the afternoon, Evelyn, Dina, Alice, and the others were looking at the people caught with grave expressions.


    "... What are we going to do with them?" One of the beyond-twelfthyer practitioners asked concerned.


    Nobody answered him. They were not sure about what to do in this situation.


    None of them knew how to take out the seeds in their minds.


    Perhaps the only two people in the institute able to extract the seeds were Ysnay and me.


    But something like that is tiring even for me.


    I will need around one entire day to save them all.


    In the middle of that heavy silence, Dina sighed.


    "... I¡¯m thinking about keeping them confined for now. At least until we find a better solution."


    "That is not so simple." Evelyn shook her head. "Where are we going to find cells to confine all of them. Plus, these prisoners need to be fed each day. Where are we going to get the money for their food? And even if we get that money, how long can we keep supplying them food."


    Dina fell silent. She then looked at me as though asking for help.


    I sighed. It looks like I will have to save them after all.


    ... I don¡¯t want my sister to carry with the burden of ordering the death of more than two thousand people, some of thempletely innocent.


    Their only sin is that they were unfortunate enough to be used by the Immortal.


    But as though reading my thoughts, someone chuckled.


    "What are you hesitating for? You should just kill them."


    These words stunned the group. Instantly, everybody looked at the source of the voice.


    Ysnay.


    Ysnay seemed indifferent to their gazes. She stared at the crowd of infected and chuckled slightly.


    "If you truly care about the people of this world, you should kill them."


    After Ysnay said these words.


    "Are you crazy!?" Rose berated in rage. "They are two thousand people! Many of them are innocent! How can we kill them!?"


    Nobody else spoke up, but everybody seemed to share Rose¡¯s feelings. In fact, the gazes they were directing towards Ysnay turned unkind.


    If not by the fact Ysnay was my personal servant, I¡¯m sure many of the people here would have reacted much worse.


    After all, each person here could be considered as someone virtuous. They could not kill these two thousand people just like that.


    Their consciousnesses were not going to allow something like that.


    Ysnay moved her gaze through each one of them. Finally, she fixed her gaze on me.


    I hesitated slightly, but in the end, I nodded.


    When she saw that, Ysnay chuckled.


    "You are being na?ve."


    Then, she grabbed Alice¡¯s hand.


    "It looks like you still don¡¯t know what you are facing. Allow me to show you then."


    Almost instantly, thousands of threads surged from Alice¡¯s body, connecting to each one of the infected in the institute.


    But it was not the end. After that, tens of thousands of threads more surged out from Alice¡¯s body.


    Then, these threads extended to the rest of the capital.


    Dogs, cats, cattle, rats, birds, and even insects.


    The threads connected to tens of thousands of animals like that.


    With a chuckle, Ysnay¡¯s voice reached to each one of the people around.


    "These are the seeds in the capital alone."

 Chapter 374 Tens of Thousands of Seeds 2

    <h4>Chapter 374 Tens of Thousands of Seeds 2</h4>


    Dogs, cats, cattle, rats, birds, and even insects.


    Threads of fate connected Alice to tens of thousands of animals like these in the capital.


    Evelyn, Dina, Rose, and the others looked at that scene in shock.


    But when they heard Ysnay¡¯s next words, their shock turned into terror.


    "... These threads connect at each seed in the capital."


    "That is...!"


    "Impossible!"


    "Do you mean...?"


    Alice, Evelyn, and Dina eximed in disbelief. They could not believe Ysnay¡¯s words.


    No, they did not want to believe them.


    In fact, even I was slightly surprised.


    However, I epted it in the next instant.


    In the end, the person we are facing is an immortal. Although I was not expecting this, it¡¯s something that an Immortal can do.


    Plus, I don¡¯t think Ysnay will lie at this kind of time.


    "... In other words, humans are not the only hosts?" I asked.


    Ysnay nodded.


    "Exactly. Humans are just one of the many hosts. The one behind it can use any living creature with a soul to nt a seed in them."


    My expression turned grave. This makes everything much moreplicated than before.


    If my thoughts are right, that Immortal is nning to use the seeds to advent at this world. I¡¯m not sure of the exact method he is going to use, but I¡¯m almost one hundred percent sure of my hypothesis.


    Thus, I nned to destroy as many seeds as possible to try to dy his arrival.


    But this... This makes things much more difficult.


    Only in the capital, there are tens of thousands of seeds. How many are out there in the rest of the world?


    "Do you understand now?" Ysnay said at this moment. "The situation is already this bad, if you hesitate at this point of time, it will turn even worse. The best thing you can do now is to kill as many seeds as you can. Although it will not change anything, it will at least dy theing disaster for a bit longer.


    "Disaster?" Dina, Katherine, and the others were confused.


    But Evelyn, who had been in the destroyed world, and Alice, who knew a bit about this world¡¯s future fate, put on ugly expressions.


    Even so¨C


    "... We can¡¯t simply kill two thousand people like that. Even if what you say is true, how are we going to justify the deaths of so many people?" Evelyn stated.


    Ynsay just shrugged.


    "That is your problem, not mine. I¡¯m only telling you what is the best course of action."


    Suddenly, though, Ysnay froze.


    Then, she smiled wryly.


    "Damn, this one is a very careful one. Fortunately, I only located the seeds in the capital, plus I did not act directly and instead use this girl as a medium. Otherwise, he would have learned about my existence."


    My expression changed instantly.


    "Could it be...?"


    Ysnay nodded.


    "... Sorry, it was my mistake. I was not careful enough. I must go now. If I stay here, he will learn of my existence and that is something we don¡¯t want."


    With these words, Ysnay¡¯s figure vanished.


    The others were confused by our conversation, but I did not have time to exin now.


    "Everybody! Get the hell out of here! Hurry up!"


    "C-us? W-What is wro¨C"


    Before Evelyn could end her sentence, a powerful pressure descended in the capital.


    Then, Alice¡¯s face turned pale.


    She looked at the threads around her in disbelief. Suddenly, one of the threads snapped.


    Then another.


    And another.


    And all the remaining threads.


    "Ugh!" Alice copsed on the ground vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Young miss!" Butler Aaron and Knight Hannah hurriedly ran to support Alice, but they stopped abruptly before reaching her.


    Because a powerful and overwhelming will filled with an aura of destruction froze their movements.


    The same will that was now appearing in the infected people and creatures.


    Evelyn, Dina, Katherine, and the others were looking at the two thousand infected people in disbelief. They watched how the infected roared in pain, trashed on the ground, and turned ck.


    That same phenomenon was happening to many animals in the capital. Tens of thousands of animals erupted with powerful auras equivalent to twelfthyer monsters at the very least.


    Then, the powerful willsing from the infected gathered together, forming a single more powerful will.


    And that will stared in our direction.


    [So it was you, huh. My brethren.] The will of the Immortal spoke up to me. [... And I can feel a seer too. Such loathsome beings.]


    Following the will¡¯s words, a powerful pressure attacked Alice!


    Alice¡¯s face turned ashen white. A feeling of death overwhelmed her entire body.


    It was obvious the will was nning to kill her directly.


    But when she thought she was going to die, I appeared in front of her.


    And with a wave of my hand, the pressure was dispersed.


    "What do you think you are doing?" I spoke up, my voice resounding in the ear of all the people nearby.


    Katherine, Rose, Dina, Hannah, and several other people were surprised by my actions. Just now, none of them could even move, too overwhelmed by that terrifying will.


    They could not fathom how I could stand against that immense will without flinching.


    But at this point in time, I could not care if my true strength was exposed. In this situation, only I can face this Immortal.


    Fortunately, most of the people here are technically in my faction... As for the others, I will have to ask Ysnay for helpter.


    While I was confronting the Immortal¡¯s will, the Immortal chuckled slightly.


    [Obviously, I¡¯m killing the mortal that dared to offend me.] The will said as though it was a matter of course. [Besides, I can¡¯t allow you to use her to find the seeds I left in this world. That would be very troublesome to my ns.]


    "Is it so?" I snorted. "Do you think a mere projection can kill one of my people in my presence?"


    [... That is true. Just a projection is not enough to face one of my brethren, much less one as powerful as you.] The will admitted it words easily. [However... I¡¯m confident you will not be able to destroy this projection so easily. Much less if you want to protect thatss or the people around here.]


    That was true.


    Although I was confident in defeating this projection even with my current weakened self, if we fought here, the coteral damage would be immense.


    Perhaps the entire capital will be destroyed.


    That is something I want to avoid if possible.


    But... It¡¯s not as though I have not countermeasures for that.


    "You underestimate me too much." I chuckled softly and snapped my fingers.


    As though answering to my gesture, reality itself shook.


    Then, a brand-new dimension was created, swallowing the Immortal¡¯s projection together with me and separating us from the real world.


    "You will need more than that if you want to intimidate me."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 375 The Fate of a Hero 1

    <h4>Chapter 375 The Fate of a Hero 1</h4>


    "You will need more than that if you want to intimidate me," I said while creating a whole new dimension, separating the Immortal and myself from the real world.


    [A mirror dimension, huh. As I thought, you are an expert at spacews.]


    I did not deny it. After all, I have already shown my proficiency in space during myst encounter with the Immortal.


    In fact, it would be good for me if this immortal misunderstand that my strongest point is space. That way, I can use my mastery on souls to give him an unexpected blow when we truly fight face to face.


    Of course, I don¡¯t think it will be so easy.


    The projection of the Immortal observed the surroundings of this mirror space curiously.


    It was am exact reply of the normal space. We could even see Evelyn, Dina, Rose, Alice, and the others, but we could not touch or hear them.


    [Impressive.] The Immortal said without hiding his admiration. [However, the fact you created this mirror dimension shows that you want to avoid coteral damage... Mmm... You don¡¯t look like a young Immortal; in fact, my guess is that you are almost as old as me, perhaps even older. Immortals of our age have long stopped caring about the wellbeing of normal mortals or the coteral damage of our battles. Thus, there must be something nearby that you consider important... Is it your goal in this world?]


    ... Sharp.


    Although he did not guess everything correctly, he was pretty close. The only part where he was mistaken was that I still care about normal humans.


    At the very least, I care about the wellbeing of my women.


    That is the problem with Immortals. Even the dumbest Immortal, after living for tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years, will be incredibly wise.


    And even the weakest immortal, after living long enough, will be strong enough to crush a world easily.


    But I was already expecting this. Since the moment I created this mirror dimension, I expected him to guess some things.


    But even so, I would be troubled if we fight and our fight destroys the capital.


    I simply chose the lesser of two evils.


    Plus, he still doesn¡¯t know about Raven or the fact that I do care about the humans of this world, specifically, the women I have a rtionship with.


    In other words, the situation is still under control.


    I sighed.


    "Won¡¯t you consider leaving this world alone? To be honest, I have more important things to do than having to deal with you."


    [Hahahahaha, sorry, but no. It has been a long time since I have so much fun. I¡¯m already anticipating our battle.]


    "Ugh... That is the reason I hate dealing with Immortals. All of you are crazy. And battle maniacs like you are the worst ones."


    [Thank you for thepliment.]


    ... I was notplimenting you.


    I exhaled tiredly and extended my hand. With a thought, a rune in my mind was activated.


    Instantly, a translucid sword appeared on my hand. The sword seemed like a beautiful piece of ss shaped like a sword.


    However, it was much deadlier than it.


    It was literally, a sword-shaped fragment of space.


    [Reality Render].


    The weapon that has apanied me for many lifetimes.


    [How beautiful.] The projection of the Immortal stared at the sword with an admiring look. [Using a fragment of space as a weapon. As expected of my brethren. To think of something like that.]


    I snorted. "Stop talking shit. Let¡¯s take care of this quickly."


    With these words, the mana in my body erupted.


    Sharp and powerful sword intent filled the mirror dimension, assaulting the will of the Immortal fiercely.


    It was peak fifteenthyer mana. The limit of this world¡¯s species.


    [You are right, my brethren. It¡¯s time to fight.] With an excited grin, the Immortal released his power as well.


    Intense destructive energy shed against my mana. I could feel it was mana, but his mana was so destructive that it seemed nothing like the usual gentle mana.


    That destructive mana took shape in the Immortal¡¯s hand, forming a giant reddish spear that seemed to pierce the sky itself.


    The next instant, the sword and the spear shed.


    *BOOOMMMM!!!*


    The mirror dimension shook. Intense energy shockwaves spread in all the directions, destroying everything in several thousands of kilometers around us.


    And¨C


    *Crack!*


    The Immortal¡¯s spar cracked.


    And his right arm was severed.


    The Immortal furrowed his brows. He then shook his head as though it was a pity.


    [As expected, a mere projection is not enough to fight the real thing.] Instantly, his body started to crumble.


    I said nothing. As the Immortal said, he needed much more than a mere projection if he wanted to fight me.


    It¡¯s not that the projection is weak. Quite the opposite, ording to the power shown in hisst attack, this projection should be strong enough to fight the strongest god of this world.


    But even that is far from enough.


    However¨C


    [... But although this projection is not enough to defeat you, it still has a few tricks.]


    With these words, his crumbling body stopped crumbling.


    Then, his body regenerated at an unbelievable speed!


    In less than one second, he had returned to normal. Even his spear had reappeared.


    I frowned. This is troublesome.


    ... Regeneration? Rebirth? Time control?


    No, it looks like...


    "... Energy and soulws, huh... How interesting..." I said.


    The Immortalughed. [Hahahaha, as expected of my brethren, to notice so much with just a sh. I must also say, your mastery of space is truly incredible. To kill my projection with just a blow, and I failed to notice exactly how you did it.]


    "Well, I can show you again if you want."


    With an ice-cold look in my face, [Reality Render], the sword in my hand, shook.


    Space around me started o crumble, showing the incredible strength behind this attack.


    But suddenly, something happened.


    The space in the mirror dimension distorted, and then, someone stepped inside it.


    Both the Immortal and I were surprised. To think there is someone in this world able to enter this mirror space.


    I looked in the direction of the neer with a curious expression, but when I saw her, I sighed with a bitter smile.


    "... The fate of a Hero, huh."


    Yes, the person that entered the mirror space was the Hero, Rose.

 Chapter 376 The Fate of the Hero 2

    <h4>Chapter 376 The Fate of the Hero 2</h4>


    I could see Rose looking around with a startled expression. It was as though she could not understand what was happening.


    ... Well, it was understandable.


    Rose was not supposed to be able to enter this mirror space. Even gods would find it hard to do something like that.


    The fact that Rose managed to enter means that her understanding of this aspect of space is crazily high.


    But I¡¯m sure she did not know anything about spacews before this. I would have noticed.


    In other words¨C


    "A sudden insight, huh..." I said bitterly.


    Heroes sure are cheats


    No, it¡¯s not just that... Talent and insight are not enough to find a way to enter in my mirror space so quickly.


    There was something else interfering.


    But I soon understood.


    It¡¯s the Fate of the Hero.


    The world¡¯s will.


    Looking at Rose, and then at the projection of the Immortal in front of me, I sighed.


    "I guess it¡¯s unavoidable."


    [... How unexpected. A hero.] The Immortal chuckled with a tone of amusement. [Little girl, why did youe here? Does the world think I don¡¯t dare to kill you? Or is it nning to save you at thest second? Hahaha, as expected of a world¡¯s will, always using the same dislikeable tricks.]


    "... Huh?" Rose was startled, unable to understand the Immortal¡¯s words.


    I smiled wryly in my mind. For an instant, I wondered if I should take Rose out of here.


    But then, I decided not to.


    It¡¯s her destiny. Perhaps, this will be the push Rose needs.


    Plus, the other party is just a projection. I can easily protect her from him.


    "... us, where is it? What is happening?" Rose asked me after a brief period of confusion.


    "It¡¯s a mirror space," I said without hiding anything. Anyway, she will learn a lot of things after this. "I created it, but I never expected you would be able to enter here."


    "You created this?" Rose was surprised. Even if she did not know how powerful someone had to be to do something like this, she was not a fool.


    She never heard of someone doing something like this, not even the gods.


    "... I don¡¯t understand, you are..."


    Before I could answer, the Immortal interrupted.


    [So this Hero doesn¡¯t know anything, huh. Hey, my brethren, it looks like she knows you. Is she another of the cards you are preparing for me?]


    I snorted.


    "You and I know that is not possible. A Hero is not enough to go against us. Even if she quickly grows strong enough to be an irregrity, or even in the very improbable case she achieves Immortality, her strength will be far from enough."


    [You are right. Even if heroes are pretty strong for mortals, most of them only reach the level of gods. Very few of them are strong enough to be considered irregrs, able to kill Immortals. As for the ones able to kill Immortal as strong as us, hahahaha, very few irregrs like that exist in the entire universe. This little girl looks a bit talented, but even if she trains for one hundred years more, she will only be killed like an ant if she goes against me.]


    Rose instantly paled.


    Although the Immortal did not emit the slight killing intent with his words, she could feel as though her lifeforce was being snuffed out!


    As though a powerful will wanted to crush her to smithereens.


    I frowned and used my will to protect Rose. Rose instantly sighed in relief, but the gaze she was directing towards the Immortal was now tinged with a bit of fear.


    "You should leave this ce," I said indifferently. "You are not strong enough to be here."


    Rose bit her lips with aplicated expression.


    She was not stupid. She could feel how weak she waspared to us. Although she did not know why I was suddenly so strong, she could feel we were on apletely different level.


    But¨C


    "... I can¡¯t leave yet."


    She said determinately.


    "I need to ask him a question."


    And she stared at the Immortal with an unwavering gaze.


    The Immortal chuckled.


    [As expected of a Hero. Do ask then, little girl. I¡¯m in a good mood today and I¡¯ll answer your question.]


    "... These people, why did you kill them?" Rose barely managed to suppress her rage when she asked that. "Do you know how many people died today!?"


    The Immortal did not answer instantly.


    Instead, he sighed in disappointment.


    [What a boring question.]


    "... Huh? What are yo¨C"


    [... It looks you are one of these na?ve heroes with a strong sense of justice. I have met and killed many like you. I even lost the count of how many I killed. You see, when you go around destroying worlds and civilizations, it¡¯s normal to meet heroes. But do you know what is the problem with heroes?]


    "... I don¨C"


    [They are weak, and they are na?ve.]


    "... H-Hero, What i¨C."


    [Think in your question of just now.] The Immortal continued without allowing Rose to speak. [Why did I kill these people? Simple, because I wanted, and I could. They were weaker than me, so what is the problem if I kill them?]


    "You..." Rose¡¯s expression changed.


    [Surprised? Enraged? But what can you do? Can you kill me? No, you can only hate me. Perhaps after this, you will do an oath to kill me to avenge me for the innocent people that died today, but so what? You are weak, too weak, and too na?ve. You don¡¯t even know you are just a pawn of the world.]


    "... Bastard!!! Only due to that!!!" Rose¡¯s face was red in anger.


    She grabbed her sword and charged towards the Immortal.


    "I¡¯ll kill you!!!"


    But the Immortal just chuckled.


    [See? Heroes are so predictable.]


    And a storm of destructive mana charged towards Rose.


    I think it¡¯s time for me to intervene.


    "That is enough," I said expressionlessly and swung Reality Render, cutting the storm of mana into oblivion.


    Then, I extended my hand, casting a spell and creating a chain that restrained Rose¡¯s movements.


    "Wha!?"


    "Go back." I sighed. "We will talkter."


    After these words, Rose was sent back to the real world forcibly.


    Once more, only the Immortal and I remained.


    [Oh? How interesting...] The Immortal chuckled. [It looks like you don¡¯t want to see the hero to die... Could it be you are truly that na?ve? What kind of Immortal cares about mortals?] He said in a tone of jest.


    However, I could see a sharp glint in his eyes.


    It looks like he is suspecting something.


    ... How troublesome.


    "Think whatever you want," I stated indifferently. "However, that Hero can be considered as one of my belongings. I have ns for her. So I would prefer it if you don¡¯t touch her."


    [Hou... I¡¯m getting more and more curious about what are you nning... You can¡¯t be that naive...]


    I frowned. "I already have enough of you for today. Now, can you disappear, please?"


    Before the Immortal could speak again, I swung my sword!


    Space was cut apart, passing through the defenses of the Immortal as though they were butter and cutting him into two.


    [No so easy!] The Immortal bellowed. Destructive energies filled the mirror space, charging towards me like waves.


    But¨C


    "Be quiet."


    My two words were enough to calm the raging mana and return everything to normal.


    "I told you, a mere projection like this is not enough to injure me," I said indifferently. "Now die."


    After an explosion, the body of the Immortal was turned into nothingness.


    One secondter, though, it materialized again from nothing.


    I squinted.


    "A very interesting trick. Perhaps it would have been more useful with your true body here, but the power a mere projection can show is limited."


    And I waved my sword again.


    And again.


    And again.


    And again.


    Each time, the Immortal¡¯s projection was destroyed, and each time, it tried to reform again.


    Until finally, it was nothing more than a pitiful fragment of energy.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 377 Just a Burden

    <h4>Chapter 377 Just a Burden</h4>


    Hey guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    Some people were asking about thews, so I will leave a brief exnation here.


    There are six basews. They are Time, Space, Gravity, Energy, Soul, and Fate. These sixws are like the base of the universe. All the other concepts, (such as fire, ice, etc) are included in these sixws.


    For example, when you create a me arrow, you burn mana. It¡¯s a way of using Energy Laws. Or if you create a rock wall, you use mana and operate in a space, so it uses both Energy and Spacews.


    You also can use differentws to create the same effect. For example, using gravity topress energy until creating a burning effect, and you can create a fireball as well. It¡¯s something like that.


    Yes, Fate is aw. But although I call it Fate, a better name is [Information]. The concept I use for Fate is that everything in the universe has a record, a fate (Just like the Akashic Records) and these records can be used to deduce past, present, and future.


    Of course, you can use Fate for other things. If you modify the records and dere there is a fireball in your hand, a fireball will appear there. That is also a way to use Fate.


    As for us, his mainws are primarily Soul and secondly Space, but he also knows a little bit of the otherws, just like most Immortals.


    I hope it had been of help, Aidka :p


    ...


    It was my thirty-two attack, and once more, the Immortal¡¯s projection was obliterated.


    And once more, it reformed again.


    This time, though, only a pitiful fragment of energy was left.


    I was sure I only needed another attack to kill it.


    However, my expression was not very good.


    The fact is that I needed a total of thirty-two just to kill a projection.


    How about the real body then?


    One thousand times?


    I fear that if I don¡¯t find the reason behind his ability to revive, killing him will be very troublesome.


    "... You are like a cockroach." I could not help but say.


    [Hahahahaha, what can I say? My life force is one of my greatest strengths.] The Immortalughed carefreely, not at all worried about the fact his projection was about to be destroyed.


    [You are also pretty astonishing, my brethren. Man, just that sword of yours is so powerful. I guess I should be happy I managed to grasp a bit about your abilities with this encounter.]


    "You are not the only one that learned something."


    [... Well, we learned a bit about each other then. I guess we should call our first confrontation a tie then?]


    I did not answer.


    A tie, huh?


    In fact, I think it¡¯s my loss.


    Even although I revealed only a little bit of my abilities, it was the same for him.


    Actually, even after killing him so many times, I know almost nothing about the method he is using toe back to life after being killed.


    Even if many Immortals have methods of resurrection, most of them require a bit of time to work. Ones like this Immortal¡¯s, where he can revive almost instantly, are very rare.


    I can feel it¡¯s rted to energy and soul. Perhaps Will? No, it¡¯s not Will. It¡¯s something different.


    ... It felts as though I¡¯m not even killing him.


    Perhaps I can find the reason if I kill him a few times more.


    Should I gather the other infected around the world to force the Immortal to summon another will? Although I don¡¯t know if the immortal will cooperate with me and descend again.


    As though guessing my intentions, the Immortalughed.


    [Actually, this projection of mine is pretty troublesome. If it would have been my true body, it would have needed much less time to return to life, and I¡¯m sure you would have learned nothing from my resurrections. With this projection, though, you have managed to learn a lot.]


    "... I guess so." Less than I expected, to be honest.


    [Mmm, it has be troublesome. It will be bad for me if you gather the rest of the seeds and use them to learn more about me. I did not worry about it before, but now I know you have a seer able to locate the seeds in your side, it¡¯s just a matter of time before you find each seed... Well, it looks like I will discard this n.]


    I narrowed my eyes. This cunning guy...


    "... Are you not afraid of being unable toe to this world anymore?"


    [Of course not.] The Immortal smirked. [Even if I destroy the seeds, I have a few other manners to invade this world, they are just a bit more troublesome, but because of that, you will find it harder to locate them.]


    As expected...


    Should I rely on Ysnay for this?


    ... No, this time Ysnay was lucky. The Immortal will be warier next time. If Ysnay makes a move, she will surely be noticed.


    And revealing this trump card too early will be more disadvantageous than advantageous for me.


    Shaking my head, I decided it¡¯s time to end this.


    "Anyst words?" I asked and raised my translucid sword, Reality Render.


    [None. Until the next time we met, my brethren.]


    I nodded. Then, I swung down my sword, slicing the remaining energy in his projection and destroying itpletely.


    And this time, it was unable to reform again.


    I remained in the mirror space for a few seconds, confirming that he truly could note back to life. When I was sure he waspletely dead, I returned to the real world.


    As soon as I appeared, someone appeared in front of me.


    It was Ysnay. As soon as she saw me, she furrowed her brows.


    "All the seeds in the world were destroyed."


    I nodded. He sure acts fast, huh.


    But Ysnay¡¯s words caught Evelyn¡¯s attention.


    "Wait a moment. What do you mean by destroyed?"


    "Destroyed is destroyed," Ysnay replied indifferently. "They are gone."


    "... And what about the people infected with them."


    I could feel several people tensing up. Especially Rose.


    Ysnay grinned. "Don¡¯t you know the answer already?"


    Evelyn frowned, displeased with Ysnay attitude. But before she could say something, Alice spoke up shocked.


    "... They are dead... How cruel, I can feel millions of people around the world died just now...??


    Alice, Evelyn, Dina, Katherine, Daisy, and the other people nearby turned pale.


    ".... Damn it!" Rose clenched her fist and punched a nearby wall. "Damn it!"


    I nced a Rose briefly and sighed. At the same time, Ysnay chuckled.


    "... Now the lot of you understand? If we would have killed these two thousand people when I advise you, perhaps the other people would have been saved. Although they had to die eventually, they would have enjoyed a few days or months more of life."


    "What are you saying!?" Dina snarled. "How can you speak of killing thousands of people so easily!?"


    "Don¡¯t be na?ve, little girl," Ysnay said with an ice-cold tone, her cheerful expression gone in an instant. "You are one of the people he chose. How can you be so na?ve? So what if thousands of people or millions of people die? Don¡¯t you want to be the emperor? A qualified emperor should be able to order the sacrifice of thousands for the wellbeing of millions!"


    "That is..."


    "It¡¯s enough, Ysnay." I said with a displeased look. "Stop riling Dina and the others up. You know they are different than us."


    "Stop excusing them, Willian," Ysnay said coldly, not caring about mentioning my name in public. "Look at this hero, or at this girl. If the Immortal attacks right now, they will be nothing more than burdens for you! How can women like these be qualified to walk by your side!? Thinking about it, though, I guess I was expecting too much of mortals."


    These words were a huge blow for the girls nearby.


    Not just Dina and Rose, but also Katherine, Daisy, and even Evelyn.


    Although some of them were notpletely sure of what was happening, what an Immortal was, or why I was so strong, they could understand something.


    They were weak.


    And just like Ysnay said, they were nothing more than a burden for me.


    Aware of the insecurities of the other girls, Evelyn exhaled deeply and shifted the topic.


    "... Now is not the time to talk about that. Instead, we should worry about how we are going to exin this to the emperor. Our operation ended causing the deaths of more than two thousand people just in the capital, and millions of people around the world... If our enemies manage to put these crimes on us, we will be in huge trouble."


    I nodded. In fact, I could feel several powerful presences rushing towards us, and none of them were in a good mood.


    Fortunately, I already had a n.


    I looked up to the sky and stared at the existence who was watching warily what happened here.


    The Goddess of Order and Lightning, Terese Quintin.

 Chapter 378 Guardian of the World?

    <h4>Chapter 378 Guardian of the World?</h4>


    Terese Quintin, the Goddess of Order and Lightning.


    She is the strongest human goddess, and one of the strongest gods of this world.


    As the goddess of the Church of Order, whose headquarters are located in the capital of the empire, it¡¯s obvious the goddess pays attention to everything that happens in the capital.


    Thus, how can she fail to notice amotion like this?


    I looked up at the sky. My gaze pierced the clouds, meeting with the goddess¡¯s gaze andmunicating her my intentions.


    "We need to talk."


    The goddess did not reply. Instead, her will descended on the academy, taking the form of a beautiful translucid gray-haired woman.


    [Do speak.] She spoke up, her voice full of authority.


    The goddess¡¯s arrival startled the others. Fearing she was another enemy, Evelyn, Katherine, Dina, and the others got ready to fight.


    But I waved my hand.


    "Stop, she is a friend." Then, ignoring the gazes of curiosity of them, I smirked to the goddess. "Long time no see you."


    The goddess wrinkled her brows. Her gaze then moved through the academy, roaming pass the thousands of dead bodies and finally pausing on Ysnay and me.


    [Exin. What happened here.]


    I raised an eyebrow amusedly. "Don¡¯t you know most of it already? You were observing everything since the start, didn¡¯t you?"


    The goddess did not deny my words.


    Instead, she narrowed her eyes and asked something.


    [... The man that caused this, who is him? And what is an Immortal? Even more important... What are you?]


    I narrowed my eyes and smiled slightly.


    In fact, I was expecting these questions.


    In fact, I could feel Dina, Katherine, Rose, Daisy, and the others perking up their ears to hear my answer.


    Today¡¯s happenings had caused too many doubts in them. In fact, my sister, Dina, felt as though she did not know who I was anymore.


    Her little brother had suddenly be unbelievably powerful, and the woman that supposedly was his teacher suddenly told her she was not worthy of him.


    It was obvious she was confused.


    It was a bit better for Daisy, Evelyn, and Alice, who knew a bit more about the situation, but the others felt too confused. They wanted an answer to their questions. They needed an answer.


    Well, there is no problem telling them.


    Most of the people here are my women, so they eventually will learn about this. Of course, I don¡¯t n to tell them everything at once, but there is no problem if they learn a little bit about it.


    As for the goddess, since the moment I allied with her, I have been nning to use her in the battle against the Immortal. I don¡¯t mind telling her a bit either.


    The truth is, a god as the goddess will not be very useful in the battle against the Immortal, but perhaps her cooperation will give me a very small advantage.


    And when battling an Immortal, even the slightest advantage can change the situationpletely.


    I weighed my options briefly before deciding to tell them a bit of the truth.


    "... Immortals, huh... They are nothing good. A bunch of undying and pitiful people that wander the universe causing destruction and chaos. Just like the man that appeared just a moment ago. This time he killed millions of people, and if we don¡¯t stop him, he will destroy the world."


    "Destroy the world!?"


    "Wha-What are you talking about!?"


    "Brother!?"


    My words caused a shock in several people. Even the goddess was surprised.


    But as a goddess, her mental strength was much greater than normal people. She recovered from her shock quickly and narrowed her eyes.


    [Do you mean that man is trying to destroy this world?]


    "... You should have already felt it, don¡¯t you? As a god, you should have felt the world¡¯s fear."


    The goddess was startled. Then, realization shed in her face.


    [So it¡¯s what that means... Certainly, I have felt something strange about the world recently... But I don¡¯t understand, how can he be so strong? No, how can you be so strong? I¡¯m sure you are not a god... Perhaps, are you a god that escaped from the shackles of the world?]


    "I told you once, I¡¯m not a god, and I¡¯m not nning to be one." I shrugged my shoulders. "Mmm... You can think of me as a guardian of the world. As for the rest, I¡¯m sorry, but our rtionship is not close enough for me to tell you."


    The goddess narrowed her eyes but she did not insist. However, she was inwardly thinking about a lot of things.


    Mainly my news about the destruction of the world.


    In fact, she did not trust my wordspletely. Even when I talked about the world¡¯s fear, she did not think it was conclusive evidence.


    Even so, she saw how that man killed millions of people without batting an eye. For someone to do something like that, he was obviously very evil.


    Taking that into ount, my im about him nning to destroy the world made much more sense.


    After waiting for the goddess to process my words, I spoke up again.


    "I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, goddess. But if you want to continue living, you will eventually have to fight against him."


    [... I¡¯ll think about it.]


    "It¡¯s your choice. Anyway, goddess, I need your help with something."


    [Mm?]


    I looked around, signaling the two thousand dead bodies. The goddess nodded in understanding and sighed. [I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. We are allies after all. Before that, though, I want to ask you something?]


    "Mm?"


    [The world¡¯s shackles... Do you know how to escape them?]


    I narrowed my eyes. The world¡¯s shackles.


    Thew that binds the gods to the world after they achieve godhood.


    Gods are pretty powerful. The strongest of them car reach to be as powerful as weaker Immortals. But there is a reason Immortals consider them watchdogs.


    No matter how much they try, they can¡¯t escape the binding of the world¡¯sws. For them, the world is a prison.


    Plus, after someone bes a god, his consciousness is slowly assimted by the world¡¯sws, until that person bes nothing more than a part of thews.


    Due to that reason, each and every god desires to escape the world¡¯s shackles more than anything.


    And in fact, I know of a method to escape.


    But¨C


    "I know how to. But you will have to be a mortal again, and you will lose most of your strength. Plus, you can never be a god again after that. If you don¡¯t mind that, I can help you to escape the shackles." I said with a soft smirk.


    The goddess looked at me fixedly before nodding.


    [... I¡¯ll think about that.]


    Then, she disappeared.


    When she was gone, I narrowed my eyes. Is she thinking of making a move soon?


    If I¡¯m not wrong, the current she is almost unable to resist the assimtion of the world¡¯sws. Perhaps she can only resist twenty or thirty years more.


    And if I guessed correctly, she is nning to use my fianc¨¦e, ra, to gain more time.


    ... Mm, should I kill her after all? Although it will be a shame to lose a piece I can use against the Immortal, perhaps I can find a way to rece her before the Immortal arrives in this world.


    I need to think more about this idea.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, someone spoke up hesitantly.


    "Mm... C-us, w-was that the Goddess of Order?"


    I looked at Katherine¡¯s disbelieving expression and chuckled.


    "Your man is amazing, right?"


    Headmistress Evelyn rolled her eyes exasperated.


    Unfortunately, now was not the time to tease them.


    Suddenly, several powerhouses arrived at the academy, led by a beyond-twelfthyer practitioner.


    "Prince us, Princess Dina, Headmistress Evelyn, you have been summoned by the emperor. He hopes you can give him a satisfactory answer for the thousands of deaths that urred just now."


    Oh? They know about the deaths already?


    I was aware we could not hide it (Unless Ysnay used her abilities), and it¡¯s normal if the emperor tries to use this opportunity to get rid of us. But he acted a bit too fast. In fact, he should have not learned about the deaths yet.


    In other words, someone that witnessed everything told him.


    There is a spy in the academy.


    Well, it¡¯s not something we can stop. Even if we kill all the spies today, more will appear tomorrow.


    I curved my lips up in amusement. After fighting the Immortal, I¡¯m in the mood to face-p someone.


    I used my eyes to tell Dina that everything was alright and nodded to Evelyn.


    "We will go with you," I said to the beyond-twelfthyer powerhouse.


    "Very well, follow me. Also, bring your master, Miss Ysnay with you."


    ...


    Meanwhile, In the church.


    An oracle of the goddess suddenly descended on the saintess, the pope, and the archbishops.


    The content of the oracle was the following.


    [Send someone to the pce. Tell the emperor that today¡¯s deaths were unavoidable, and the church will take responsibility for them. I will give you more information soon. Also, start the preparations for the Holy Daughter. I fear a great danger approaching this world, and the Holy Daughter will be necessary if we want to face it. Make sure to keep the preparations a secret, though. It will be bad if one of our enemies takes advantage of this opportunity to attack.]


    """Understood. Mother Goddess.""" The Pope, the saintess, and the archbishops bowed.


    Unbeknownst to the goddess, though, Safelia had a troubled expression on her face.


    Because she knew that this secret was soon going to be known to him.

 Chapter 379 Scapegoats 1

    <h4>Chapter 379 Scapegoats 1</h4>


    "Speak, what do you have to say in your defense?" The emperor asked in an ice-cold tone. At the same time, he released his aura to pressure us.


    I frowned briefly and grabbed Dina¡¯s hand. Although this pressure is nothing to me, Ysnay, or Evelyn, Dina is just a sixthyer practitioner. She will find it hard to endure the pressure of an eleventhyer practitioner.


    As soon as I held Dina¡¯s hand, she felt the pressure attacking her to vanish. Surprised, Dina looked at me and smiled gratefully. She then grabbed my hand tighter and spoke up calmly to the emperor.


    "Your Majesty, what do you mean?"


    The emperor raised an eyebrow surprised. He never expected Dina to take the initiative to speak.


    He expected Evelyn or me to speak instead, and he was the wariest of us. After all, it was in front of the emperor and several powerful ministers facing a possible death penalty. A normal person would be so frightened that he would have pissed his pants.


    But Dina did not cower and instead acted as though nothing was wrong.


    Even Evelyn and the ministers in the hall were slightly surprised by Dina¡¯s calmness.


    Involuntarily, my lips curved up in a soft smile.


    This sister of mine has grown a lot.


    She has gone from being an unfortunate princess to a strong woman able to stand firmly in front of the emperor.


    Unfortunately, now was not the time to reminisce about my sister¡¯s growth.


    Although the emperor was slightly surprised by Dina¡¯s calmness, he narrowed his eyes and harrumphed when he heard her question.


    "Dina Quintin, don¡¯t you already know what happened? Or are you going to evade your responsibility in the two thousand deaths?"


    Dina frowned and did not reply immediately. She had noticed the emperor directly asked us to take responsibility.


    It was outrageous! He did not even know the details of the situation!


    Dina knew that if we were dered responsible for the deaths, our lives were ended. Two thousand deaths were something that not even the emperor could shrug off easily.


    Moreover, it was obvious the emperor wanted to put these deaths in our heads. He did not care if we were the culprits or not. He wanted to use us as scapegoats!


    We had long be a thorn in his side after all.


    Aware of the graveness of the situation, Dina looked at me as though asking for help. But I just smiled and said nothing.


    In fact, I stopped Evelyn from talking.


    This is a good opportunity for Dina. Although it looks like we are in deep shit, the truth is that I already prepared a countermeasure for this.


    Thus, to me, this was just a y.


    But if my sister performs outstandingly in this y, perhaps we can gain an unexpected reward.


    Therefore, now that my sister took the initiative to step forward, I¡¯ll let her continue facing this alone. The rest of us will be just supporting characters in her y.


    Seeing that none of us replied, the emperor frowned.


    "It looks like none of you wants to admit it, huh. Well, I¡¯ll speak then. This morning, Headmistress Evelyn together with Prince us and Princess Dina started an operation so eliminate the so-called ¡¯seeds¡¯ that someone was using to manipte several citizens in the capital to perform crimes. I personally gave permission to start that operation.


    "However, I don¡¯t remember telling you to kill two thousand citizens!" The emperor mmed the arm of his throne. "Two thousand citizens! Two thousand citizens that were killed in the Imperial Institute! Moreover, we received information about thousands of animals dying at the same time. Do you know what that means?"


    "... I know, Your Majesty." Dina frowned and said.


    "But it looks like you don¡¯t!" The emperor growled. "Do you know how big this problem is? How are we going to answer the citizens for these deaths? Many of the citizens in the capital lost their loved ones today. What if they ask for an exnation from us? How are we going to answer them? We could have a rebellion in our hands! Do you understand!?"


    "I understand, Your Majesty."


    The emperor looked at Dina and then at us and sighed ruefully, as though he was feeling disappointed.


    However, I could feel he was inwardly excited.


    He could care less about the people that died. Certainly, some of these people would demand an exnation, and there was a risk of a rebellion.


    But at the same time, this was the perfect excuse to order our execution.


    And once we were executed, the emperor could use our deaths to appease the citizens, calming the masses.


    In other words, he exchanged the lives of two thousandmoners for our deaths.


    For the emperor, it was quite a good deal.


    Thus, he feigned an expression of pain and spoke up.


    "... Someone will have to take responsibility for this. Everyone, what do you think?" He asked the ministers in the hall.


    "Your majesty, the situation is very grave. I¡¯m sure the citizens of the capital will not be satisfied unless we give them an appropriate answer."


    "It¡¯s obvious Headmistress Evelyn is at fault here. As the person that proposed this operation, she must take responsibility."


    "What about Prince us and Princess Dina? I think they are also partially responsible. After all, despite being part of the Imperial Family, they did nothing to stop the atrocities of the Headmistress."


    "You are right. They should be exiled at the very least."


    I heard all their words with a smile.


    Nobody here was an idiot. They all knew the Emperor wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of us.


    After all, although mostmoners knew nothing about the problems in the Imperial Family, it was not exactly a secret for the nobles.


    Thus, many nobles wanted to use this opportunity to ingratiate with the emperor.


    In fact, a normal prince would have escaped this situation with a slight admonishment and a mild punishment at most.


    And even if someone needed to take responsibility, nobody would dare to use a prince for this.


    The fact that so many people dared to suggest punishing us showed our precarious position in this empire.


    But the worst had note yet.


    Someone had not spoken yet.


    And now, my father-inw, Earl Carson Riea, took a step forward.


    "Your Majesty, you must be a virtuous king. A blood debt shall be paid with blood!"


    *Gasp!*


    Several of the nobles gasped.


    Not even the craziest of them dared to suggest killing a prince.


    After all, the emperor was our father in the end. Even if our rtionship was bad, killing us was too extreme.


    But to the surprise of many, the emperor did not hesitate to nod.


    "You are right, a debt of blood must be paid with blood. The responsible for this must will receive the corresponding punishment."


    I smirked inwardly. Hypocrite.


    ... How many innocent people have you not killed in your entire life?


    Your words are nothing more than shit.


    But although I was in the mood to curse my father in my mind, Dina was in a panic.


    Although she did her best to not show it in her face, I could feel the hand grabbing mine trembling slightly.


    ncing at me, Dina bit her lips and sighed.


    "Your Majesty, if someone needs to be punished, it must be me. I was the one that directed this operation. The others were only following my orders."


    These words of Dina surprised the people in the hall.


    "Dina, you¨C!" Evelyn tried to talk, but Ysnay stopped her with a nce. She then looked at Dina with interest.


    ¡¯... What a cute girl.¡¯ I heard her voice in my mind.


    The emperor frowned. "Do you mean that you admit this is your responsibility."


    "I do."


    "I see... How admirable, but it¡¯s not enough. The others must pay too!"


    "Your Majesty¨C!"


    "Stop Dina." I interrupted her and smiled. "You don¡¯t need to beg him."


    What a joke. It¡¯s obvious the emperor will not let pass this opportunity to bury me seven meters under the ground.


    Dina still wanted to talk, but I stopped her with a soft chuckle.


    "It¡¯s alright."


    Before Dina could understand my meaning, a voice came from the entrance of the hall.


    "Your Majesty, you should investigate the situation before making a decision, don¡¯t you think?"


    I curved my lips up. She finally arrived.


    The emperor frowned. He immediately realized that something was wrong.


    "... What are you doing here, Saintess Safelia?"

 Chapter 380 A Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 380 A Transaction</h4>


    Ysnay, Evelyn, Dina, and I were inside a carriage on the way to the pce. The others stayed behind to take care of the aftermath of today¡¯s incident.


    Several powerhouses were guarding the carriage. A normal person would have thought they were there to protect us.


    The truth, though, was that their purpose here was to stop us from escaping.


    In other words, we were fucked up.


    It¡¯s normal, though. Our operation ended causing the death of two thousand people just in the capital. And the number was hundreds of times greater around the empire.


    Even if the emperor did not know about the deaths in the rest of the empire, the two thousand deaths in the capital were enough for him to send us to the gallows.


    Someone needed to take responsibility for this, after all.


    And we were the perfect scapegoats. In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure the emperor is celebrating in the pce right now. He finally found an opportunity to get rid of us after all.


    To be honest, the situation is pretty serious. Two thousand deaths are not something even the emperor can shrug easily.


    It can be seen from the fact a beyond-twelfthyer powerhouse is escorting our carriage. ording to my observations, he is from Hidden History.


    And Hidden History only acts when they feel the empire¡¯s existence is being threatened.


    In other words, two thousand deaths in the capital, plus hundreds of thousands of deaths around the empire are enough for them to move.


    I¡¯m not worried, of course. I already have countermeasures ready for this situation.


    But first...


    "Ysnay, eliminate the memories of all the people that witnessed me facing the Immortal except the people close to me. Also, eliminate the information about Immortals."


    "Mm?" Ysnay raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "It¡¯s too soon to reveal my true strength. Plus, if too many people know of it, the information can reach to Emilia¡¯s ears through spies. I¡¯ll be truly fucked up if that happens. " I shrugged and said.


    Ysnay nodded. "I understand. Should I also eliminate this problem for you? I can erase the fate of the people that died today. It will be as though they never existed."


    "It¡¯s not necessary." I shook my head. "I already have a n to use these deaths."


    Ysnay shrugged. She then snapped her fingers and smiled.


    "Done."


    ... So fast.


    I did not even feel anything.


    "... Your control over fate is as incredible as always, Ysnay."


    "Thank you. By the way, this favor will cost you a little bit."


    "Mm?" I was surprised.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I would have done it for free if I was your woman, but you refuse to ept me so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to charge a small price for this."


    "... Is it not the point where you help me unconditionally to show me your worth and make me fall in love with you again?"


    "Hahahaha,e on, both of us know that will not work."


    ... Yeah, she is right.


    Besides, it¡¯s not a bad idea.


    Quite the opposite, it¡¯s pretty great.


    I don¡¯t want to owe anything to Ysnay if it¡¯s possible. And if we make our rtionship a purely interest-based one, I will not feel so bad if I have to kill herter.


    But¨C


    "What is the price?"


    "I¡¯ll tell youter." Ysnay smiled mysteriously.


    I narrowed my eyes. This is suspicious.


    "You know that there are some things I will not do no matter how much I owe you, right?"


    "Of course, of course, I know my limits." Ysnay giggled. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not something that will affect you or the people close to you. Mm... How about this? This time I¡¯ll help you for free, but the next time you need my help, you will need to pay me with something."


    ... How suspicious.


    Is she plotting something?


    But it doesn¡¯t make sense. I can easily break my promise if I think it will bring me troubles.


    I thought for a moment and finally, I decided to agree for now.


    "Okay..."


    "It¡¯s a deal." Ysnay smiled happily.


    I wonder what she is plotting... I should be warier of her.


    How troublesome... The worst part is that I can¡¯t simply kill her... Ysnay¡¯s way to Immortality will just allow her to revive somewhere, and by then, I will be unable to keep an eye on her actions. Moreover, we will truly turn against each other.


    And don¡¯t need more enemies right now.


    Well, I will just pay the price she asks for if I think it is reasonable.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I felt aplicated gaze fall on me. When I followed the gaze, I found Dina looking at me and Ysnay strangely.


    Dina opened her mouth as though she wanted to say something, but she just shook her head in the end.


    I smiled wryly.


    It looks like this sister of mine¡¯s mood is a bitplicated now. huh.


    It¡¯s normal, though. She just discovered that her beloved brother is not who she thought he was.


    Although she already knew I was keeping some secrets, she could not help but feel bad when she learned these secrets were bigger than anything she imagined.


    Moreover, it was obvious that Evelyn and Ysnay knew more than her about my secrets, causing my sister to feel even worse.


    I sighed. I then grabbed her hands gently and smiled at her.


    "Sister, is anything wrong?" I asked.


    Dina looked straight into my eyes for a few seconds. Then, she sighed.


    "... us, about what happened today..."


    "... Please wait for a bit longer. I don¡¯t want to burden you with this right now. I¡¯ll exin everything to you when I think you are ready."


    "... Brother, only answer me something... Am I a burden to you?"


    I furrowed my brows. I then red coldly at Ysnay.


    It was her fault for saying unnecessary things.


    Sighing again, I smiled at my sister.


    "How can you be a burden to me? Don¡¯t you know how much I love you, sister? To me, helping you is a pleasure."


    Dina blushed and looked away. Her lips, though, were curved up in a happy smile.


    "... How corny." Evelyn muttered dissatisfied.


    I shot her an amused look. "Are you jealous, headmistress?"


    Evelyn harrumphed and ignored me. Hey, why is this girl angry with me?


    I wanted to ask her what was wrong, but the carriage arrived at the pce at that moment.


    Then, the beyond-twelfthyer practitioner that escorted us opened the door of the carriage and bowed.


    "Please follow me."


    We followed him obediently until the pce¡¯s hall. There, the emperor was seated in the throne waiting for us.


    Several ministers and important people were standing on both sides of the hall, and each one of them looked in our direction as soon as we appeared.


    I could feel that some of these gazes were filled with gloating. One of them, in particr, wasing from Earl Riea. It seemed like he was taking pleasure in our misfortune.


    I smiled and nodded at him, not minding his expression. The earl snorted and looked away. However, he seemed ready to enjoy a good show.


    Father-inw, how much do you hate me?


    Well, even my father looks in a good mood, as though he can??t wait to sentence me to death. What can I expect from my father-inw?


    The emperor looked at Evelyn, Dina, Ysnay, and I and asked in an ice-cold tone.


    "Speak, what do you have to say in your defense?"


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 381 Scapegoats 2

    <h4>Chapter 381 Scapegoats 2</h4>


    "What are you doing here, Saintess Safelia?" The emperor squinted.


    Safelia smiled gently and bowed. "Sorry for interrupting, Your Majesty, but I¡¯m here in the orders of my Goddess. It¡¯s to the incident of today."


    "... Is it so?" The emperor narrowed his eyes. "However, you don¡¯t need to worry. I n to punish the culprits as they deserve."


    Safelia frowned. She could understand the meaning between lines of the emperor¡¯s words.


    In other words, he was telling her that the church should not interfere with this.


    But who was Safelia?


    She was the saintess of one of the strongest gods in the world. To be honest, she did not carry the slightest bit of respect towards the emperor.


    Plus, although she truly wanted to watch how I was sentenced to death, as my ve, she was forced to interfere.


    Thus, she shook her head.


    "I fear that is impossible. Your Majesty, apologies for being impolite, but you know nothing about the cause and effect of this. Besides, it¡¯s obvious for everybody here that you are thinking of using this crisis to y a farce."


    "Insolent!" One of the ministers shouted in rage. "Who do you think you are to talk to the emperor like that!?"


    "I¡¯m the Saintess of Order. A servant who hears the voice of the Goddess. My words are the words of the Goddess herself!"


    The hall fell silent instantly.


    The words of Safelia... They were a bit extreme.


    Several ministers looked at each other with heavy expressions. They noticed that his situation was bing moreplicated.


    "... Miss Safelia, are you saying that the goddess is dissatisfied with me?" The emperor asked with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    But Safelia seemed like she did not see it. She just nced at the emperor indifferently and nodded.


    "Yes."


    "... Is it so?" The emperor chuckled softly before falling silent.


    But a powerful killing intent started to leak from his body.


    The emperor was enraged.


    In fact, the rtionship between the Imperial Family and the church had been very strained recently. Although when the empire and the church were very close when the empire was founded, the long years had caused rifts to form between them.


    After all, the church was like a small empire inside the empire. It was not something any emperor was happy to see.


    As for the church, they were obviously dissatisfied when the empire tried to undermine them.


    And now that Safelia was saying these words in public, it was the same as the church saying the current emperor was not suited for the throne.


    If the situation continued like this, it could end in a war between the empire and the church.


    Fortunately, my father was not aplete idiot. Now that the war against the Daemon Empire was about to start, he did not dare to go at war against the church too.


    Hence, he forced himself to suppress his killing intent and sighed.


    "Tell me, Saintess. What does the church think about today¡¯s incident? Will you give me an exnation about the two thousand deaths?"


    "Two thousand deaths? Hahaha, Your Majesty, as I said, you know nothing. Just in the empire, there are more than ten thousand deaths. And there are many more deaths in the rest of the world."


    "!!!"


    Several ministers opened their eyes wide. Even the emperor was surprised.


    "... Exin."


    Safelia smiled.


    "Your majesty, do you think Headmistress Evelyn or the Princess are the culprits behind this? No, the one that killed these people was the goddess herself."


    "Huh?"


    "You know that the church also participated in this operation, right? The truth was that the goddess herself was paying attention to this. When Headmistress Evelyn and the others caught the two thousand people, the goddess used them to try to locate the culprit behind it. But when she was about to locate him, the culprit discovered that something was wrong and severed the connections ruthlessly, killing all the people connected to him through the seeds."


    The emperor frowned, pondering Safelia¡¯s words.


    "... Why the goddess wanted to find that person?" He asked.


    "Because he is a treat to the world. The goddess believes he is a person trying to dominate this world. In fact, your majesty, you should be thankful to Headmistress Evelyn for discovering this situation, otherwise, the empire would have faced a crisis soon. Just think about it, even now, that person had already controlled more than two thousand people just in the capital. Five yearster, that number could have reached tens of thousands. By then, if they rebelled and tried to usurp the throne, are you confident you would have been able to stop them?"


    These words raised amotion in the hall. Several nobles started to mutter to themselves, realizing that this situation was not so simple.


    Even the emperor frowned. He had not paid much attention to this and only thought that this was a good opportunity to get rid of us and the others. But now it seemed like he had a problem in his hands.


    Even so, he did not want to give up the opportunity to get rid of us.


    "... I understand your words, Saintess. But even so, someone must take responsibility for the deaths. Otherwise, how am I going to calm down the citizens when they learn that their loved ones were killed?"


    "I see. Don¡¯t worry, your majesty, the church will help you with that. However, you can¡¯t touch the princes or Miss Evelyn."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes.


    So, it was this after all.


    He finally confirmed that the church¡¯s intent was to protect us!


    "... Saintess, remember that the church is forbidden from interfering with the empire¡¯s politics."


    "Your majesty doesn¡¯t need to care about the church¡¯s intentions," Safelia said gently, but it was clear she was disregarding the emperorpletely!


    To her surprise, the emperor said nothing. Instead, he moved his gaze, towards Dina, Evelyn, Ysnay, and me.


    When he saw we werepletely calm, he knew he had failed today.


    Although to be honest, he did not have much hope since the start.


    When the trap in the Forest of Wolves failed, he realized that killing us was not going to be so easy.


    Thus, his intention today was to force us to reveal more of our cards.


    Particrly, he wanted to know more about Ysnay¡¯s power.


    However, he ended learning of somethingpletely unexpected.


    The church was incredibly strong. If we truly had the backing of the church, it meant we had be a treat to him.


    But at the same time, it gave him an opportunity to take care of us.


    "us, Dina, you should consider it well. The Imperial Family will not allow the church to take control of the empire."


    I narrowed my eyes. Is it a warning?


    So it¡¯s what you are nning now, huh.


    Certainly, Hidden History will not allow the existence of puppet princes controlled by the church.


    However, father, you have still not realized that the situation is already out of your control.


    And the fact that you failed to get rid of us today is more meaningful for some people than you think.

 Chapter 382 Exposed Problems

    <h4>Chapter 382 Exposed Problems</h4>


    We left the pce after the audience with the emperor. We then boarded a carriage to return to the institute.


    During the way, the carriage was unusually silent.


    I could see a trace of worry in Dina¡¯s face and a curious light in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. Normally, I would have started a conversation with them already to ask them what was wrong.


    However, I was currently thinking about the words Safelia told me when we left the pce.


    [The goddess started the n.]


    I knew what that means.


    The goddess is nning to make a move soon.


    In the end, she could not stop herself from putting her hands in ra.


    I sighed. Well, I was already expecting this.


    Even if I have shown a very powerful strength before her,parable to gods even, a high and mighty goddess like her will not be intimidated just by that.


    It¡¯s unfortunate, though. I was nning to use the goddess in the final battle against the Immortal, but now it seems like I need to change my ns.


    Mm... What should I do?


    Thinking about it, Alice is also rted to a god, huh.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, that god is aiming for Terese¡¯s position as the main goddess of the empire.


    There is another possibility, though. If I want, I can create a brand-new god of my liking.


    Safelia, perhaps? What would she think if I ask her to rece the goddess of order?


    Mm... But Safelia is already my woman. Making her a god means I will have to leave her behind in this world.


    ... I¡¯ll ask for her opinionter.


    Plus, I¡¯m not nning to kill the goddess right now. The current Church of Order is useful in many ways. But if I kill the goddess, some things will turn very troublesome.


    Besides, killing the goddess when her n is about to seed will be much more interesting. I¡¯m curious about the look in her face when she sees all her preparations fail badly.


    It surely will be very entertaining.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, my sister opened her mouth.


    "us... Are you sure it¡¯s alright?"


    "Mm?


    "... I think Saintess Safelia was too rash. Her words and actions today pushed us against the emperor with no way back. I don¡¯t know if that was the right choice... Of course, we have always been against the emperor, but now she exposed the conflict to all the nobles."


    I looked at my sister with a smile on my lips before chuckling.


    "Quite the opposite, it was perfect."


    "Huh?"


    "Certainly, now most of the nobles are clear that we are against the emperor. But that also exposed something."


    "... That we are being backed by the church. Mm, yeah, I think that this news will attract some nobles to our faction."


    "Not just that," I said yfully. "It exposed a much graver problem."


    Dina was confused. "What is it?"


    "The emperor is losing control of the empire."


    "!!!"


    "Think about it." I continued calmly. "Firstly, the emperor was unable to realize that an unknown person had brainwashed thousands of his subjects in the capital and almost caused a disaster. Second, the church disagrees with his government, and third, at least two of the princes are already directly opposing him."


    Dina was stunned. "You are right. With such obvious signs of unrest, some of the nobles will start to doubt the emperor¡¯s grasp on the empire."


    "Exactly." I chuckled. "And some ambitious parties will make use of this chance to make their moves. In that situation, we just need to give the situation a small push and this empire wille crumbling down."


    Dina furrowed her brows and fell deep in thought. After several seconds, she shook her head.


    "It will not be so easy. The hidden power of the Imperial Family is very deep. If the situation gets out of control, these old men will not stay quiet."


    You are right. Hidden History will not let the empire be destroyed.


    But¨C


    "It will happen. Believe me. Soon, the empire will enter a period of chaos. At that moment, we will get our revenge and at the same time, you will appear as the savior of the empire, quelling the rebellion and bing the new empress of the empire."


    Dina fell silent with aplicated expression.


    I smiled slightly and caressed her head.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Just continue trying to gain the support of more nobles, I¡¯ll take care of the rest."


    Dina nodded. "I understand. Thank you, brother."


    "It¡¯s alright. Everything for my beloved sister."


    I could see Evelyn rolling her eyes from the corner of my eyes.


    Jealous?


    A few minutester, the carriage arrived at the Imperial Institute.


    To our surprise, the institute was surrounded by Imperial Guards. The imperial guards stopped us from entering the institute even after knowing our identities.


    Evelyn frowned. When she was about to ask for an exnation, we heard a voiceing from the side.


    "You are finally here."


    It was from Alice.


    "Do you know what happened here?" Evelyn asked. "Where are Katherine, Rose, and the others?"


    "... Nothing much. After such an incident, it¡¯s normal for the Imperial Guards to appear. Miss Katherine and others are alright, don¡¯t worry. But the Imperial Guards asked them to give a statement about the situation and took them to their headquarters. I¡¯m a noble, so I could give my statement here, but they aremoners, so they do not have these privileges. I decided to wait here for you to tell you about the situation."


    Evelyn nodded. That was normal after such an incident.


    "Thanks, Alice." I thanked Alice before walking towards her and whispering something on her ear. "By the way, it¡¯s already time."


    Alice was startled. But one secondter, she smiled sweetly.


    "I understand, my prince."


    After saying that, she turned around and left, followed by her butler and her knight.


    After Alice left, Dina looked at me suspiciously, but I ignored her.


    The fun will start soon...


    ...


    At the same ce.


    An old man was seated inside a library, looking at a wall with a dazed expression.


    "... Is it true?" He asked loudly although he was the only person in the library.


    But strangely, a voice replied to him.


    [It¡¯s true... I can concede your most desired wish... I can give you the strength you want. Tell me, do you want strength?]


    "Strength..." The body of the old man trembled, his dazed expression turning into a face full of excitement. "Yes... I want strength..."


    The gears of fate continued moving.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 383 Former Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 383 Former Emperor</h4>


    The ruler of the empire, Grand Quintin, was walking towards a forest behind the pce apanied by his son, n Quintin.


    This forest was not a normal forest, though. For generations, this forest held the most guarded secrets of the Imperial Family.


    Furthermore, it¡¯s the ce where the family¡¯s hidden strength lies.


    Hidden History.


    Only the emperor is allowed to enter this forest normally. Nobody else is allowed toe in.


    Due to that, n was very excited when his father asked him toe too.


    The fact that his father allowed him toe with him means he has made up his mind to make him the next emperor.


    n did not know much about Hidden History, only the little bits that he has heard from his uncle and mother. But just these little bits were enough for him to know that once he gains the backing of Hidden History, his ascension to the throne would be certain.


    When the emperor and the crown prince reached the entrance of the forest, they were stopped by a magic barrier. The emperor took the Imperial Seal from a pocket and raised it.


    Instantly, the seal and the barrier lit up at the same time. Then, a small entrance was opened in the barrier.


    The emperor and the crown prince did not hesitate to pass through the entrance.


    But they were stopped by a powerful pressure before taking their second step.


    "Halt! Identify yourself! What are you doing here!?" A voice asked coldly.


    Grand frowned, but heplied respectfully.


    "My name is Grand Quintin, the emperor of this generation. Elder, I have brought the eldest son to see the head."


    "Your eldest son? What right does he have to be here?" The voice asked displeased. "This is not a ce where someone like him can step in."


    n¡¯s expression turned dark. If not by the fact he had been strongly warned against antagonizing the people here, he would have already erupted in rage.


    Fortunately for him, he did not do that. Otherwise, in the best of the cases, he would have received a beating. In the worst of the cases, he would have lost a limb.


    The emperor was not in the slightest bothered by the voice¡¯s attitude. He knew that the person guarding the entrance was a very powerful powerhouse only below the gods. Thus, he was very respectful to him.


    "Elder, I¡¯m sure the head will agree to see us. Please inform him about my intentions."


    The voice in the forest fell deep in thought briefly before agreeing.


    "Very well, wait for me here."


    Not even one minuteter, the voice spoke up again.


    "The head has agreed. Go in."


    "Understood. Thank you, Elder. Let¡¯s go, n."


    The pair entered the forest and followed a path until a humble-looking cottage located in the center of the forest.


    Although the cottage seemed humble, the truth was that it was built with very valuable materials, each one able to help with the cultivation of the people living inside.


    There were several other cottages like this nearby, but the emperor ignored them. He walked directly towards the first cottage he saw and knocked on the door twice.


    "Father, I¡¯m here."


    "... Come in." A voice came from inside.


    Grand Quintin nodded and pushed the door open.


    When he entered the cottage, he saw a kind-looking old man seated on a chair reading several documents.


    The old man ignored Grand and n, not even bothering to nce at them. The emperor did not mind, though. He sat down in a chair nearby and signaled n to sit too.


    Only five minutester, when the old man finished reading the documents, he moved his gaze towards the emperor and the crown prince.


    "You are here, Grand. I imagined you would being today, but I never expected you to bring someone with you." He then fixed his gaze in n.


    n shivered. For some reason, he felt his mind turn sluggish, and his body turned heavy. Moreover, a strange power invaded his body, scanning him from head to toe and unearthing all his secrets.


    Such feeling frightened n. He could not help but think he was not against a human, but a god.


    Fortunately, the old man moved his gaze away after a few seconds and stared at Grand once more.


    "Speak, why are you here? Is it about what happened today?"


    "... Yes, father. I want to know your opinion."


    "It¡¯s very troublesome... I never expected something like this to happen in the empire. Even worse, we noticed nothing during all this time. Fortunately, that little girl, Evelyn, managed to find about the situation in time. Otherwise, we would have been in deep trouble." The old man said with a sigh. When he mentioned Evelyn, though, his eyes shone in praise.


    The emperor was a bit ufortable with that. He was not happy with his father praising his enemy.


    "About that, father... What do you think about the church¡¯s actions?"


    As soon as he said that, the emperor felt a chill on his spine.


    His father was ring at him in anger.


    "... I¡¯m very disappointed, Grand. Are you really asking about this?"


    "Father? What do you mean? Are you talking about us? Well, if a prince supported by the church gets in the thron¨C"


    "Shut up!" The old man bellowed, silence Grand immediately. "I can¡¯t believe you ended bing in this, Grand. Don¡¯t you realize you are the cause behind this mess!?"


    "...!"


    "Do you think that I don¡¯t know what have you been nning behind scenes? How you alienated that girl¡¯s children and even tacitly agreed to a n to kill them!? And even now, you are still thinking about how to kill your own children!"


    The emperor paled in fear.


    Ignoring that, the old man continued.


    "Do you know why I agreed to pass the throne to you instead of your siblings? It was because you were the most outstanding of them. But now? Now I regret the choice I did back then! The current you is nothing more than trash unable to take care of this empire!"


    Grand was unable to say anything. He could feel his father was truly angry this time.


    In fact, his father had long been disappointed by the way he treated us and Dina, but because us never showed outstanding talent, and because one of Hidden History¡¯s rules was not to interfere with the affairs of the Imperial Family unless they get out of hand, he never interfered.


    But now, he regretted not interfering before.


    "Sigh, what a shame." The former emperor said sadly. "Of that girl two children, one is so talented in the sword that even a hidden powerhouse turned herself into a servant just to teach him in secret. As for the other, she has a great grasp of politics and leadership, getting the support of many noble families despite her circumstances." The old man then looked at n, who had stayed silent until now. "What about your other children? Only Lena is passable. Bryan was nothing more than trash and this idiot in front of me only knows how to plot against his siblings. Is he the one who will seed you? What a disappointment."


    "Grandfather, I¨C"


    "Shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear your words now. How can you be so disappointing? Unfortunately, us did not seem to have any interest in the throne, and Dina is a woman. But any of them would have made a much better emperor than you. I prefer to put a woman on the throne than a fool like you!"


    n turned red. He bit her lips fiercely until he drew blood and lowered his head in shame. At the same time, he was cursing this old bastard in his mind.


    The old man seemed to know what n was thinking, but he said nothing. Instead, he closed his eyes and sighed.


    "You are right, though. We can¡¯t allow the church to put its hands on the throne. The church¡¯s power has been growing without stop, and now it looks like these old men can¡¯t stop their ambitions anymore."


    "... Father, then..."


    "Go back, I¡¯ll take care of it. As for you, n, I don¡¯t think the current you is suitable to be an emperor. As you are now, I will never allow you to be the emperor."


    n bit his lips before speaking unwillingly.


    "... I understand, Grandfather."

 Chapter 384 Blood Must Be Paid With Blood

    <h4>Chapter 384 Blood Must Be Paid With Blood</h4>


    "Damn it!" As soon as n returned to his bedroom, he grabbed a porcin vase nearby and threw it to the ground.


    *Crash!*


    The sound of porcin breaking resounded in the room. But it was not the end, n continued with throwing bottles, boxes, clothes, and everything he could find nearby to the ground. In the end, he even unsheathed his sword and hacked his bed furiously.


    Only after several minutes like that he started to calm down.


    At that moment, a distressed voice came from behind him.


    "What is wrong, my prince?"


    "... Christine, so you are here..."


    "Sorry... I was worried when I heard themotion."


    n sighed and sat on the bed. His expression was exhausted, as if he had lost his reason to live.


    Seeing that, Christine hesitated slightly before sitting beside him and caressing his back softly.


    "... You know you can tell me if something is bothering you, right?" Christine said.


    n nodded. "... Thank you, Christine. You are always here for me."


    Christine was once the fianc¨¦e of n, but due to the incident of the forest of wolves and the destruction of the Hera family, the engagement was broken.


    After all, the crown prince could not marry a descendant of a fallen family, much less if said family was used of having ties with the daemons.


    But n loved Christine dearly, and she was perhaps the person he trusted the most in the world.


    When the incident of the Hera family happened, n begged his father to forgive her. He then took her as his personal servant to protect her life from the people that wanted to kill her to avenge the people killed in the forest of wolves.


    Even if he could not marry her as his future empress, he nned to make her his concubine and give her everything he could give her.


    But perhaps even that was impossible now.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, Christine. Perhaps I¡¯ll be unable to restore your family after all." n said self-deprecatingly.


    Christine furrowed her brows.


    "Tell me what happened, my prince, perhaps I can help you."


    n nodded. He then recounted everything that happened early today.


    When Christine learned that the former emperor did not agree to make n the next emperor, her expression turned strange.


    A strange gleam shed in her eyes. It was filled with disappointment, shame, guilt, and... hatred?


    However, that gleam disappeared in the next instant.


    Instead, she put on a pensive expression.


    "Thinking about it, recently there are a lot of rumors about making Dina the next emperor."


    "That bitch...!" n gritted his teeth in rage. "So it¡¯s her who wants my throne. Even that old man thinks she will be a better emperor than me!"


    Christine nodded. "The situation is bad. At this rate, she will end bing the next emperor despite being a woman. Of course, there is a possibility of your grandfather killing her due to her links with the church; but Dina is smart. She will most likely distance herself from the church as soon as your grandfather shows her his support. By then, with the help of your grandfather, the Imperial Institute, and even us supporting her, nobody will be able to stop her from taking the throne."


    "... Should I send someone to kill her?"


    "Did you forget the results of trying to kill us? Acting rashly will only cause us more losses. Of course, you can try, but it¡¯s best if we start considering other options."


    "Other options?"


    "Yes... If your grandfather wants to take the throne from you, then you must seize it using force." Christine said hesitantly. "And coincidentally, I know some people that can help you with that... Perhaps they can help you even to take care of that grandfather of yours. Plus, I also have a n to get rid of us and Dina."


    n¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    "What are you..."


    "Not everything needs to be done with strength, my prince. Sometimes, unexpected strategies can bring unexpected results." Christine said sweetly.


    n was stunned. Soon, though, his eyes burned with ambition.


    "... Are you sure this will seed?"


    "... I¡¯m not, but we don¡¯t have many more options, my prince."


    n nodded, but he did not agree immediately.


    "... I¡¯ll think about it."


    As for Christine, she stared at her beloved with pity, shame, and guilt.


    However, she was not going to miss this opportunity.


    The blood of her family must be paid with blood.


    ...


    At the same time, in the Ferret manor.


    Alice was seated in the basement with her eyes closed. She was carefully feeling the arrangements of fate while her butler, Aaron, guarded her silently from a corner.


    Suddenly, Alice opened her eyes and giggled sweetly.


    "Great, it was easier than I thought. Prince us will surely like my gift."


    [Is it done?] A voice resounded in the basement, emitting a powerful aura of authority.


    "It¡¯s done, ancestor. Soon, the empire will be embroiled in chaos."


    [Good.] The voice answered. [However, Alice. Don¡¯t you think you are too close to that Prince?]


    "Mm? Is anything wrong with that, ancestor?"


    [... I only hope you don¡¯t forget our goal, Alice. For our family to truly rise, the Quintin family must fall.]


    "... I understand, ancestor. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do."


    [I hope so. Continue with the n. Soon, the day when Terese and the Quintin family fall will arrive!]


    With these words, the owner of the mysterious voice disappeared.


    Alice remained seated in the basement. She then closed her eyes, trying to feel if the existence of her ancestor was nearby.


    When she confirmed her ancestor waspletely gone, she pouted.


    "How boring..."


    Aaron, who had been silent all this time, opened his mouth at this time.


    "Young miss, are you sure about this?"


    "Mm?"


    "... Perhaps the ancestor doesn¡¯t know, but I¡¯m clear about it. The current you has stopped moving for the family¡¯s interest. Are you sure following Prince us is the right choice?"


    Alice fell silent briefly. Then, she chuckled.


    "Uncle Aaron, you have seen it, right? That power... The power us and that woman have... It¡¯s a power that disregards everything else... A power that nobody can resist... I want that kind of power..."


    Aaron fell silent.


    He could understand his young miss¡¯s obsession. Even now, he shivered in fear every time he remembered the terrible strength of Prince us or the woman called Ysnay.


    But, he also feared the consequences of blindly pursuing such power.


    Alice chuckled.


    "I want it badly, uncle Aaron... The feeling of having everything under your control... Of standing at the peak... I want to know how it feels... But... Lately, I have been wondering about another thing."


    "What is it?"


    "That woman... She is like me, but much stronger and with greater control over fate... But then, why do I feel she is not happy?"


    Aaron was stunned. He could not understand how his young miss arrived at that conclusion.


    "... Why have you asking this, young miss?"


    "Nothing... I¡¯m just wondering if I¡¯ll be happy after obtaining that power..."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 385 Meeting the Landlandy’s Family Again

    <h4>Chapter 385 Meeting the Lanndy¡¯s Family Again</h4>


    After meeting Alice, our group went to the headquarters of the Imperial Guards to get Katherine, Daisy, and the others.


    The entrance to the Institute had been blocked by the Imperial guards, so Evelyn, Katherine, and Rose could not return to their bedrooms tonight. At the same time, Dina was not keen on returning to the pce right now.


    So, after deliberating briefly, and under Daisy and Dina¡¯s suggestion, the group decided to spend the night in my new mansion.


    I was a bit reluctant. After all, with so many women keeping an eye on me, it would be difficult to enjoy my nights of debauchery. But in the end, decided to ept.


    I just needed to modify my ns for tonight a little bit.


    A few hourster, and when Dina, Evelyn, and the others were assigned to their rooms, I told the girls I was going to spend the night outside because I needed to deal with something.


    Although some of them were a bit dissatisfied, they showed understanding and agreed.


    Like that, I left the mansion as soon as night fell. Next, I snapped my fingers, casting the usual disguising spell and changing my appearance to the one of my alter identity.


    The red-haired and red-eyed rk.


    When everything was ready, I moved across space, appearing in front of the door of a house.


    It was Ms. Lluvia¡¯s house, the ce where ¡¯rk¡¯ rented a room.


    I had not been here in a while, so it¡¯s a good idea to check the situation here.


    *Knock Knock!*


    After I knocked on the door twice, I heard someone rushing towards the door excitedly.


    "Son! You are finally here!" Miss Lluvia opened the door and lunged towards me excitedly, but instantly, she realized that something was wrong.


    "Good evening, mom..." I said with a teasing smile.


    Lluvia blushed in shame and pushed me away. "Y-Young Master rk... S-Sorry about this..."


    "I told you to not call me young master anymore, didn¡¯t I? Can Ie in?"


    "Y-Yes, of course."


    Still blushing, Lluvia guided me inside. I was not sure if she was blushing because she confused me for her son, or because she remembered our naughty games when she hugged me.


    During the way, she exined to me that her son, Ramon, wasing home tonight, so she prepared a special dinner to receive him. Due to that, she thought it was him when I knocked on the door.


    I did not mind it and instead teased her, telling her that she could hug me again if she wanted, but Lluvia scolded me yfully saying that her husband was nearby and it was dangerous.


    Soon, we reached the living room. And as soon as I stepped in the living room, the atmosphere there froze.


    rice, Lluvia¡¯s daughter-inw, grinned briefly before remembering that her sister-inw and father-inw were could suspect something, so she quickly returned to her usual cold expression.


    Nana, Lluvia¡¯s daughter, looked at me with a gaze of disgust and anger after remembering what I did with her mother and sister-inw.


    And Peter, Lluvia¡¯s husband, looked at me in displeasure.


    "... What is he doing here?" Peter asked with a frown.


    Lluvia furrowed her brows. "Young Master rk rented a room here, remember? So this is the ce where he lives. Moreover, you should be more polite to him. Who do you think is the one that lent us the money to pay for your addiction!?"


    "You..." Peter¡¯s face turned dark as though he wanted to erupt in fury. In the end, though, he snorted and looked away, deciding it was better to ignore my presence.


    "Sorry about it, young master rk." Lluvia apologized sincerely. "Why don¡¯t you sit first? I will get you a bit of water for now. We will start dinner when my child arrives."


    "Thanks," I said and sat down at the table. I could see many delicious-looking dishes on the table. It was obvious Lluvia had worked hard to prepare them to wee her son.


    "Young Master rk, it had been a while since thest time you were here. Did something happen?" rice sat down in front of me and asked curiously.


    I smiled amusedly. I was tempted to ask her if she missed me, but seeing the look of angering from Nana, and Peter¡¯s dissatisfied expression, I decided to answer normally.


    "... I have been very busy recently due to work. In fact, I need to give you some news this time."


    "News?" Lluvia, who returned from the kitchen, asked surprised. "Did something happened?"


    "Everything is alright. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be even busier after today, so I don¡¯t think I cane here as often as before."


    Lluvia and rice were surprised. Mainly rice. She hurriedly put on a concerned expression and asked concernedly.


    "T-Then, will you stop living here?"


    "More or less, but I will stille when I can," I said.


    "Is it so? I see..." rice was a bit disappointed.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will stille once or twice each week." I smiled when I saw her listless expression. "Besides, you still owe me money, so you can¡¯t get rid of me even if you want," I said jokingly.


    rice and Lluvia blushed deeply. In their minds, they remembered the ways she used to pay the ¡¯interests¡¯ of the debt.


    At the same time, Nana turned even angrier. The young girl seemed like she wanted to eat me alive.


    Fortunately, she managed to endure her anger. Perhaps because she wanted to maintain the facade of a beautiful family.


    Perhaps to her, I was the one that destroyed this family.


    But although I don¡¯t deny my responsibility, the main culprits of this were still Peter and his son.


    Their gambling addiction was what truly caused all of this.


    We continued talking about different topics for a while, waiting for Lluvia¡¯s son¡¯s arrival. Soon, though, one hour passed and he had not arrived.


    Lluvia started to frown.


    "... How weird, Ramon should have arrived already..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Perhaps he was dyed by something."


    "... You are right." Lluvia forced a smile out to hide her worry and continued chatting with us.


    But another hour passed.


    And another.


    With each hour that passed, Lluvia, Peter, Nana, and ire looked more and more worried. Ramon was almost four hourste.


    Finally, Peter was unable to continue waiting. He stood up and put on a coat, getting ready to go out and see if he could learn anything about his son.


    But at that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "... Mom... I¡¯uam hwere..."


    And a slurring voice came from the other side of the door.

 Chapter 386 Ruined Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 386 Ruined Dinner</h4>


    "... Mom... I¡¯uam hwere..."


    The wordsing from behind the door reached froze Lluvia and the others.


    An instantter, both Lluvia and rice¡¯s faces turned dark.


    Even I frowned. This guy...


    Seeing that the situation seemed wrong, Nana timidly offered herself to open the door.


    When she opened the door, a drunk man staggered inside.


    "... Unnn? Sssss it you, swister?"


    "Big brother." Nana bit her lips and greeted him.


    She then closed the door and returned to her seat before lowering her head. She could already imagine what was going to happen next.


    The drunk man tilted his head funnily and walked towards the dining room, where Lluvia and the others were waiting for him.


    "... Mom...? Oooh, y-you psreapred food... Good!"


    Lluvia frowned with an ice-cold expression.


    "Ramon. You arete."


    But the drunk man did not pay her attention. He sat at the table and started to gorge the food crudely. He did not seem mind that the others were watching him.


    In fact, I was sure he was still not aware of my presence.


    I was tempted tough at this farce, but looking at the expressions of rage in Lluvia and rice¡¯s faces, the disappointment in Nana¡¯s gaze, and theplicated expression in Peter¡¯s eyes, I remained silent, just observing the mess this drunk man was doing.


    Strangely, none of the family said anything. They just watched him quietly, as though they did not know how to react.


    Until the drunk man grabbed his stomach.


    "... I-I... I fwel swick..."


    And started to vomit.


    Nana and rice looked away in disgust, and Peter sighed. But Lluvia was different.


    Watching her drunk son vomit on the food she spent so much time preparing was thest push she needed to explode.


    And explode she did.


    *Pa!*


    With a p, she expressed the dissatisfaction she was feeling.


    The drunk Ramon was so wasted that he copsed in the ground.


    Ramon was stunned. In his drunkenness, he seemed unable to process what was happening.


    But Lluvia was not done.


    "Damn bastard! Do you know how much money was needed to pay your debt!? And look at you now! Drunk like this! Where were you!? Why were youte!? No, you don¡¯t need to answer. I know you were in these dirty gambling dens! Wasting your money again!"


    "M-Mom."


    "Shut up!" Lluvia screamed, and tears started to fall from her eyes. "You promised me! You promised me to never gamble again! What is this then!?"


    Ramon did not answer. He was so drunk that he could not process his mom¡¯s words.


    He only knew that his head seemed like it wanted to explode, and his mother¡¯s screams were making it worse.


    "... Dawm... das why eii dwont uant to rweturn... Ywu arr always de same..."


    Lluvia¡¯s expression turned livid after hearing her son¡¯s drunken words. She started to shake slightly in rage, and even her hands became white.


    "You should not return then," rice said coldly this time. "A useless man like you is not needed in this house."


    "Huuun?" Ramon stared at rice. "Swo it¡¯s ywu, huh... How du you dware to tak meik dat!?


    Staggering forward, Ramon screamed and tried to p her.


    But I grabbed his hand before it could hit rice¡¯s cheek.


    "That is enough."


    Ramon was startled. For an instant, his unfocused eyes regained a bit of focus.


    Then he looked at his wife before looking at me.


    "... Way arr yu dwefweding her... Arr yu hwer looveeer?"


    I raised an eyebrow inwardly. It looks like this man is not as much of an idiot as I thought.


    Of course, I could not admit it here.


    "You are drunk." It was everything I said.


    However, my words seemed to enrage Ramon. Suddenly, his eyes turned red and he tried to punch me.


    "DAAAAAMMMMMM YOOOOOUUUUUU!!!"


    I smirked. Moving my head aside, I evaded easily his attack before pushing him away. Ramon then copsed on the ground and started to vomit again.


    "What are you doing!?" Peter bellowed at me. "How do you dare to hit my son!?"


    "Shut up!??? Lluvia answered in my stead. "Are you not ashamed yet!? It¡¯s your fault that our son is like this! "


    "Lluvia, are you going to defend this outsider!?"


    "This outsider is much better than you! I regret the day I married you!"


    Peter¡¯s face turned livid. With a sneer, he spat on the ground and walked towards the door.


    "... Same here."


    Upon saying that, he left the house and mmed the door closed.


    I could not help but let out a sigh. This family¡¯s situation truly is disastrous.


    Looking around, Lluvia was still angry, Nana was crying, and rice was looking coldly at Ramon who was still throwing up.


    After several minutes like that, Lluvia finally calmed down.


    "Sorry about this, young master rk."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Every family has its own problems. Believe me, the problems in my family are even worse."


    Lluvia smiled bitterly. "Perhaps..." She then looked down and realized that Ramon had fallen sleep on his vomit.


    With a listless expression, she grabbed his arm and tried to lift him.


    "Mother-inw..."


    "Stop, rice... He is my son at the end of the day... I can¡¯t leave him sleeping like that... The least I can do is to wash his body and take him to a bed."


    I frowned briefly before sighing and walking towards Lluvia. "Let me help you." I then held his other arm.


    "... Thank you." Lluvia shot me a grateful look. The two of us then carried the drunk man to a bathroom on the second floor.


    "I¡¯ll go with you," rice said and followed behind us. Lluvia nodded and looked at her daughter. "Nana, please help me cleaning this mess."


    "... I understand, mom."


    I could not help but frown while carrying Ramon. Thus guy... He stinks of cheap beer and vomit.


    Of course, I was not nning to dirty my clothes with his vomit, so I cast an invisible barrier around me when I helped Lluvia to carry him to the bathroom.


    We arrived at the bathroom on the second floor and put the drunk man on the ground. Lluvia then started to take off her clothes to bath him.


    Meanwhile, rice looked at me apologetically.


    "Sorry about this, rk. If you want, I can lend you the bath in my room and some of the clothes of my husband."


    I nodded and smiled. "Thank you."


    We then went to Ramon and rice¡¯s room. Once inside, rice started to search for clean clothes in her husband¡¯s wardrobe.


    "... rk... Thank you... For protecting me before..."


    I did not answer. Instead, I walked behind her and hugged her waist.


    "It¡¯s nothing... I won¡¯t allow another man to hit my woman."


    rice bit her lips and tears started to umte inside her eyes. Seeing that, I held her chin and kissed her lips.


    Feeling my lips against hers, rice turned around and hugged my neck.


    Then, she started a long and passionate kiss.


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 387 Clarice’s Lust 1

    <h4>Chapter 387 rice¡¯s Lust 1</h4>


    As soon as we started to kiss, it was as though rice¡¯s passion eruptedpletely.


    She hugged my neck and pressed her body against mine. Her mouth searched hungrily for lips, as though she was an addict longing for her drug.


    I responded with the same intensity. My hands moved around her body skillfully, removing her dress in seconds and caressing the soft skin below.


    With a moan, rice separated her lips from mine and started to take off my clothes as well. Meanwhile, I kissed her neck fiercely and grabbed her butt.


    Our bodies turned hot in an instant. It was as though oil had been poured in a small me, creating a giant fire.


    I continued kissing rice. Her neck, her shoulders, her breast. My mouth moved through her body, tasting her youthful vor and making her groan in pleasure.


    Meanwhile, rice finished taking off my shirt and pants and I finished taking her underwear.


    Just like that, both of us werepletely naked.


    We did not care about our clothes, throwing them around the room carelessly. In fact, currently we only cared about each other bodies.


    Now that we were naked, I pushed rice¡¯s body against the door of the wardrobe and grabbed her breasts. rice gasped and closed her eyes while letting out a long groan.


    Hugging my neck again, she searched for my lips lustfully, kissing me passionately and using her tongue to invade my mouth.


    Feeling her intentions, I cooperated with her and invaded her mouth with my tongue as well.


    Threads of saliva were created between us, some even sliding down our mouths.


    "... rk..." rice muttered my name softly. I could hear the love and lust in her voice. As though she could not wait to feel me inside her.


    And I was more than willing to indulge her. I lifted her body in my arms and threw her to the bed, getting ready to start our fierce battle.


    I then stood over her with my two hands on both sides of her head. In that position, I looked straight into rice¡¯s eyes with a slight smirk.


    "What would your husband think if he knows I¡¯m fucking his wife in his bed?"


    rice was startled before putting an ice-cold look. "Why would I care about that?"


    I smiled and nodded. "You are right."


    Then, I kissed her again.


    rice received my kiss happily and hugged my back. At the same time, she wrapped her legs around my waist and started to rub her body on mine, as though asking me to invade her.


    The scene was so seductive and tempting that I wanted to howl.


    Watching a married woman like this, kissing me passionately while her husband was drunk in the bathroom, was incredibly exciting.


    There was no need for much forey. rice was so excited and wet that her love juices were drenching the bed.


    Her face was filled with so much lust that it seemed like she was melting.


    "P-Please..." rice asked me with a tempting gaze. I smiled and kissed her lips. Then, I kissed her neck while my piston searched for the entrance to her sacred cave.


    However, I did not invade her when I located it. Instead, I looked into her eyes with a yful smile.


    "Do you want it?"


    rice smiled shyly. "... I want."


    "Really? Could it be that you love me?"


    "I do," rice said without hesitation.


    I grinned even more.


    "More than your husband?"


    "More than him. He doesn¡¯tpare even to one-hundredth of you."


    "Good!" I chuckled and caressed her hair. rice¡¯s eyes glistened happily, enjoying my caress.


    Seeing her like that, I decided to start the main y.


    With a grunt, I pierced her in one go.


    rice gasped. Her body curved upwards, and her sacred cave tightened around my penis amazingly.


    The love juices lubricated my penis and allowed it to reach to her deepest part without a problem. It was as though her hole was made specifically for me to use.


    It felt as though her vagina was sucking my penis, trying to absorb my energy out of me.


    This subus...


    With another grunt, I started to thrust violently.


    "Ahn...~" rice moaned. She hugged my neck and closed her eyes, enjoying the fierce attacks.


    Her body twisted lustfully, creating a seductive image that stimted my sexual desire, and her breast shook with each thrust.


    I could see her desire in her eyes looking at me. It was as though she was asking me to own her, to make her mine.


    And who am I to refuse?


    "rice!" I thrusted once and again, pinning rice on the bed and attacking her insides once and again.


    rice moaned and screamed. She did not seem to fear that her husband or her mother-inw heard us. In fact, perhaps she wished to be heard.


    She wanted to tell everybody that she was mine.


    "rk...~ I-I love you...~ Ahn... Ughn..."


    I grinned and kissed her lips again. Meanwhile, my lower body continued thrusting, exploring the beauty of her body.


    With each thrust, I felt the walls of her cave constricting around my penis, engulfing my member and sucking it. At the same time, her uterus seemed to have a strange attraction force that pulled me towards the deepest part of her hole.


    The feeling was so pleasurable that I wanted to continue like this forever.

 Chapter 388 Clarice’s Lust 2

    <h4>Chapter 388 rice¡¯s Lust 2</h4>


    I continued thrusting inside rice¡¯s vagina, moving up and down and enjoying her honey cave.


    My hands then grabbed her legs, caressing the inner side of her thigs and then putting her legs over my shoulders. rice could not hold it and began to twist.


    My breathing turned rougher. Seeing such a lovely young wife moaning below me made me feel like I was going to explode.


    rice¡¯s hair was messy while her eyes were filled with lust and her cheeks were flushed. An uncontroble zing passion seemed to overflow out of her.


    With each thrust, her plumb breast jiggled and shook, showing a fascinating scene.


    I pressed my body against her, sticking our chests together. Then, our mouths glued to each other and our tongues started a battle of passion.


    A deep love was transmitted through this kiss. I could feel that rice¡¯s excitement had already reached the max.


    At this moment, rice hadpletely forgotten her identity as a married woman. My holy weapon which was entering and exiting her was utterly drenched with the fluids gushing out of her hidden cave.


    While I continued pistoning, I caressed rice¡¯s body tenderly.


    I could vividly feel the softness of her skin.


    In truth, rice could not be considered a stunning beauty, but her skin was very soft and tender, like a piece of marshmallow that changed forms every time I touched it.


    Moreover, the fact that she was being so obedient made the situation even more exciting. After all, rice usually seemed like a virtuous and cold woman.


    Nobody would have thought that someone like her would be moaning happily under the body of a man that was not her husband.


    rice hugged my neck and closed her eyes, groaning softly each time I attacked her. She matched her movements with mine, doing her best to get as much pleasure from this as she could.


    rice¡¯s cheeks were flushed and her ears were utterly red. She looked so beautiful like that that I wanted nothing but make her scream in pleasure.


    I continued my attacks while exploring other ces of her body. Caressing her breast, her waist, her nipples, her legs. At the same time, I bit slightly her neck, making her quiver once and again and give out a sexy moan.


    "... rk... N-No..."


    Although she spoke such words, her hands were still hugging my neck and her legs were wrapped around my waist. Her breathing was short, and her eyes were narrowed while she panted faintly.


    At that moment, she started to feel a strong pleasure building up inside her. With a groan, rice pressed her body against mine and kissed my lips.


    I understood that her first orgasm wasing and moved faster and faster. My stick entered and exited her hole once and again, creating pervert sounds that resounded inside the room.


    Finally, rice was unable to endure anymore and let out a loud cry.


    "N-No....!"


    Then, her body shivered and her honey hole tightened around my penis.


    An instantter, I felt a rush of love juices gushing out of her vagina.


    rice¡¯s body quivered for a few seconds. She then let out a long breath and panted softly.


    Her ck eyes opened slightly and looked at me in satisfaction. A slightly sour smell attacked my nose,ing from the love juices she produced.


    After having cummed, rice¡¯s face waspletely red and her body turned soft. She hugged my neck and kissed my lips softly, as though satisfied with our game.


    But even if she was satisfied, I was not.


    As soon as I felt rice¡¯s orgasm finished, I started to move once more.


    The instant I moved, ire moaned. Her vaginal walls contracted tightly and her mouth released an extended moan.


    That extended moan was the best encouragement for me. My hands silently reached to her breast, grabbing each one of them and massaging them as I continued to move.


    "So good...! Ahn... Good... rk.... No... Ahn..."


    rice¡¯s eyes turned blurred as I lunged in and out of her vagina. The unbearable pleasureing from her cave made her gasp silently.


    My chest pressed against her breast, squeezing them t. Each time I rammed her, her upper body would move, and my chest rubbed against her nipples.


    rice¡¯s mouth opened slightly, letting out intelligible sounds that came from the depths of her throat.


    I grinned and brought my mouth to her nipples, biting them softly and causing rice to yelp in pleasure and pain. At the same time, my huge thing invaded the tender flesh deep inside her, a ce that only her husband was supposed to own.


    Now, though, that ce had be mine.


    rice had thrown off all thoughts of restraint from her mind. Her waist arched backward to raise her butt so my ns could enter her more easily. Inside, my meat stick scrapped against her tender and plump flesh, causing a strange soreness that made rice crazy.


    Currently, her mind waspletely immersed in sex, forgetting everything else. Only I and the pleasure I was giving her existed for her.


    An intoxicating look appeared in her face. rice could not help but let out another moan.


    Meanwhile, she shook her waist up and down, enjoying the happiness brought by these movements.


    Soon, rice felt herselfing to her second orgasm. Immediately, she hugged my body more tightly and bit my shoulder.


    I cooperated with her and pistoned faster and faster, stronger and stronger until I felt my ejactioning as well.


    As I looked at the crazed and lustful appearance of rice, a faint prideful smile rose up in my face. Then, when I felt she was about to cum, I brought her legs to her breast, which rose her buttocks upwards and allowed me to reach even deeper in her cave.


    Immediately, rice shivered all over. She felt a huge wave run through her vagina as my hot member broke into the deepest part of her.


    "Aahhhhhnnnh...! rk...!!"


    With a long scream, rice cummed.


    At the same time, I pushed my rock hard penis to the deepest part of her and shot everything inside her womb.


    An entranced expression appeared on rice¡¯s face. With a soft moan, she closed her eyes and shivered once more.


    Finally, her body lost all strength and she fell asleep.


    When I saw that, I removed my weapon from her insides and stood up. At the same time, I looked behind me with a smile.


    "Mrs. Lluvia, you cane inside now."


    Nobody answered for a few seconds. But soon, the door of the room opened and a blonde woman entered the room.


    "... This is so crazy..."


    With aplicated expression, she sighed and walked towards me.


    Slowly, she took off her clothes and climbed on the bed.


    ,,,


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 389 Lluvia’s Lus

    <h4>Chapter 389 Lluvia¡¯s Lus</h4>


    "... I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this again." Lluvia sighed.


    I chuckled and hugged her body, putting it on my thigs. Then, I kissed her earlobe.


    "What is the problem? We already did it once before."


    "... And I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m crazy enough to do this again... Goddess, she is my daughter-inw...!"


    "If you want, you can leave," I said with a teasing expression while my hands caressed her body.


    Lluvia gasped softly. She then looked at me and rolled her eyes.


    "... It¡¯s your fault I can¡¯t leave anymore."


    I chuckled again and kissed softly.


    Lluvia moaned softly and twisted her body on my thigs. My rock-hard ns rubbed against her thigs, wetting it with traces of semen and love juices left from my battle with rice.


    Lluvia, however, did not seem hurried to start the action. Instead, it seemed like she wanted to let out her frustrations first.


    "... rk, I should not be doing this."


    "Mm?"


    "... I love my husband... Despite everything, I love him..."


    "What about me then?" I asked teasingly.


    Lluvia looked at me and did not answer. At that moment, I moved my fingers through her spine, making Lluvia shiver and moan.


    "... I still don¡¯t know..."


    "Then perhaps you will get your answer in a while."


    With a smirk, I put my member in front of her entrance.


    I did not enter immediately. Instead, I teased Lluvia slowly, Causing her to moan and bit her lips. Her face slowly became redder and redder, and her breathing turned more and rushed.


    Finally, she could not endure more. Lluvia pushed her waist towards my penis in an attempt to fill it with my weapon.


    But I moved back at thest moment and smirked.


    "You know what you need to do."


    Lluvia bit her lips and nodded.


    "... Please... I want it..."


    As soon as I heard these words, my excitement rushed through the roof.


    Without hesitation, I pierced deep inside her, reaching the deepest corner of her pussy.


    "Ahnn...!" Lluvia moaned loudly and curved her neck up. She then hugged my neck and started to move up and down.


    "Ahnnn, ugh, ahn, h-husband, s-son, I¡¯m sorry... I-I betrayed you..." Lluvia said with a bit of sadness mixed with lust.


    Soon, though, her sadness disappeared and only lust remained.


    "... Sorry... Sorry... Sorry... But I like this...! Ughn... ahn... Good!"


    Lluvia wriggled her butt eagerly and her white legs opened sideways to allow my huge member to push deeper inside her. Nectar gushed out of her flower garden as a stream.


    The guilt she felt due to cheating her husband and betraying her son made her crazy. Moreover, the fact she was having sex in the bed of her son and daughter-inw while her daughter-inw apanied her in her betrayal turned her even more on.


    I felt excited when I saw the troubled expression on her face and heard her crazy moans. My libido surged up again, making me thrust inside her soft, warm, and wet pussy in a crazed manner.


    Her tender and sensitivebia rubbed against my shaft fiercely, and my nd did the same, bringing even more pleasure to both of us, The two of us kept reaching one high after other immersed heart and mind within the pleasure.


    I kept ramming my thighs to her sensitive body, while my hands fondled and caressed Lluvia perfectly round buttocks. With each thrust, love fluids rushed out of her cave.


    Lluvia couldn¡¯t endure this soul-melting pleasure and forgot about everything around her. She forgot that her daughter-inw was in the same bed, that her son was asleep in a nearby room, and that her daughter coulde up at any moment.


    In fact, I felt her daughter, Nana,e up to this floor not long ago, but when she heard the moans she stopped abruptly and returned to the first floor.


    I was surprised when Lluvia let go of all restrains at this degree. She even coiled her legs around me and opened the entrance of her wombpletely.


    Instantly, my penis reached to her womb and broke inside it.


    "Ahnnnn.....!" Lluvia let out a loud cry and shivered deeply. The sudden pain and pleasure made her orgasm in one go.


    The amount of love juice she let out was even greater than rice. My legs werepletely drenched.


    I grunted in excitement and pushed Lluvia down, changing our position to the missionary position and starting a new round of fierce pounding.


    I pressed down her body without mercy, not giving her time to leave the afterglow of the orgasm. Instead, I attacked even more aggressively, causing Lluvia¡¯s vagina to contract around my penis like a tightly coiled snake.


    "Husband...! Sorryyyyy!!!" Lluvia let out a loud cry and hugged my neck. I smirked and kissed her lips, owning her body and soulpletely, and making her mine.


    Perhaps because we were making love beside her daughter-inw, or maybe because she was venting all her frustrations of today, but Lluvia was incredibly lustful today. Soon, she was approaching her second orgasm.


    And with a long shiver, she orgasmed again.


    However, I continued attacking her. Pounding her fiercely and enjoying the feeling of her flesh opening and closing to receive me.


    By her third orgasm, Lluvia was finally unable to endure anymore. She moaned loudly and spasmed as though she was being attacked by an electric current.


    At the same time, her throat let out a strange unintelligible moan and her body clung onto me like a ko while reveling in the pleasant aftertaste of the orgasm.


    Seeing that, I increased my speed for onest sprint. Finally, I pierced until her womb and injected all the semen I had umted in her.


    Lluvia let out a loud moan and closed her eyes, lying powerlessly in the bed.


    "... So good..." She muttered with a dazed expression.


    I smiled and looked beside me. There, a pair of ck eyes met mine and smiled lustfully, then, the ck-haired young wife pushed me away from her mother-inw and straddled my waist.


    "... You are still so hard..." rice whispered astonished.


    I smiled and grabbed her waist. Then, I entered her again without mercy.


    Once more, her moans resounded in the room.

 Chapter 390 Chatting with Nana

    <h4>Chapter 390 Chatting with Nana</h4>


    The moans in the room only calmed down after three hours of intense battle.


    The first to give up was Lluvia. After repeating her turn thrice, she copsed on the bed and fell deeply asleep with a satisfied smile on her face.


    rice followed in her steps not muchter. By the third hour, she was only at the receiving end of the attacks. Even so, she did her best to endure for as long as she could before the fatigue and satisfaction won over her and sent her to the realm of dreams.


    When both of them finally fell asleep, it was already midnight.


    I sighed in satisfaction while looking at their beautiful naked bodies.


    A thick white liquid was sliding out from her lower caves, and their bodies were filled with marks of our intense exercise. Both Lluvia and rice had small smiles on her faces, obviously content.


    I was happy as well. Enjoying a married wife together with her young daughter-inw is an enjoyable experience no matter how many times I did it.


    I could not let them like that, though. Being careful of not waking them up, I put on their clothes again before carrying Lluvia to her bedroom. Once done with that, I returned to rice¡¯s room and waved my hand to cast a spell, cleaning the traces of sex.


    It would be bad if tomorrow Lluvia¡¯s husband or son discover Lluvia and rice sleeping in the same room with traces of sex all over.


    I don¡¯t care about it, of course, but I¡¯m sure that Lluvia and rice do not want it.


    And even if one day they decided to leave their husbands toe with me, I want them to do it with their heads raised high. Not with them being used of sluts.


    When I finished with that, I returned to the first floor and went to the kitchen for a cup of water.


    But when I descended the stairs, I saw Lluvia¡¯s daughter, Nana, squatted on a sofa with a listless expression.


    I nce at her briefly before going to the kitchen and downing a cup of water. Then, I looked around for ingredients and started to prepare a midnight snack.


    I did not make anythingplicated. Just two small a arepas stuffed with cheese and two cups of tea. When they were done, I walked towards the sofa where Nana was seated and sat beside her.


    "Want one?" I asked.


    Nana did not even bother to look at me. Instead, she hid her head in her arms and remained silent.


    I did not ask again either. Shrugging, I started to eat my snacks silently, enjoying the slightly salty vor of the flour.


    I already said it before, but I¡¯m pretty good at cooking. Better than most chefs out there. You learn a lot of things when you live for hundreds of thousands of years, after all.


    Even so, I don¡¯t like cooking that much. Probably because no matter how delicious the food is, it will disappear after you eat it once.


    Just like the people I met during each reincarnation. No matter how wonderful they are, they will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    We remained like that for a while. Nana ignoring my presence and I eating beside her.


    Soon, however, she was unable to continue ignoring me.


    "... What are you doing here? Get lost." She finally said after almost two minutes of silence.


    "As you can see, I¡¯m eating a midnight snack. I used up a lot of energy just now, you know."


    Nana snorted. "Yes, fucking with my mom and my sister-inw."


    I smiled wryly. Yeah, it sounds pretty terrible.


    Iughed it off with a chuckle and sipped a bit of tea.


    "To your knowledge, I don¡¯t feel guilty about what I did."


    Nana red at me in anger when she heard that.


    "So you don¡¯t feel guilty for destroying my family!?"


    "But I did not destroy your family," I replied while shaking my head. "Your family was already destroyed when I arrived here."


    "... Perhaps. But at the very least, my mother still loved my father, and my sister-inw was loyal to my brother!"


    I could not help but look at this girl with an amused smile.


    "You are still a kid, huh."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Don¡¯t you understand yet? Even if I don¡¯t appear, something like this would have happened regardless. In fact, most likely it would have been worse than now."


    "Lies! My mother was always loyal to my father before you appeared!"


    "You are right. But unfortunately, your father does not know how to protect that loyalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know how huge the gambling debt of your father and brother was? It was immense. If your family wanted to pay it, they needed to sell this house at the very least. Moreover, your father and brother still continue gambling. How were they going to pay after they lost everything?"


    Nana opened her mouth, but she did not know how to reply.


    I smiled. "I will tell you. Your mother, your sister-inw, and you were going to be forced to sell yourselves for money, living a life worse than death."


    Nana¡¯s face turnedpletely white.


    "T-That can¡¯t be..."


    "But it is," I said ruthlessly. "In fact, the reason your mother eded to sleep with me was to get the money to pay the debt and protect you from that life. rice was a bit different, though. She probably was too disappointed with your brother and decided to sleep with me to get back to him. Of course, that was back then. Right now, the reason your mother and sister-inw sleep with me ispletely different. Perhaps there is no love between us yet, but at the very least, there is affection. You can say that I have be something like their pir of support. The ce where they vent their stress."


    Nana bit her lips and fell silent. Soon, though, I could see tears forming in the corner of her eyes.


    "... Why must it be like this?"


    I sighed and did not answer. Instead, I passed her a cup of tea.


    This time, Nana did not reject me. She drank the cup of tea slowly while spilling tears on the sofa.


    She then took the remaining arepa and ate it in several big bites.


    "... It was delicious."


    "I¡¯m happy you liked it."


    "... Can I ask you something?"


    "Of course, do ask."


    "... Why are you having sex with my mother and sister-inw? You said that the gambling debt of my father and brother could not be paid even if we sold this house... Why did you give us the money then? I don¡¯t know much about the topic, but I don¡¯t think my mother is worth it."


    "Oh?" I could not help but raise an eyebrow amused.


    Nana panicked. "Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I love my mom, but... Nobody would give so much money just to sleep with a woman. And although my mom is beautiful, she can¡¯t be considered a stunning beauty."


    I looked at Nana deeply. This kid is pretty observant.


    "Little girl, many times beauty is not the most important."


    Yes, sleeping with a married Milf has its own charm.


    Just that fact add several points to your mother.


    "Is it not?" Nana was confused.


    "You probably don¡¯t understand, huh. Well, it¡¯s normal. You are still virgin after all."


    Nana pouted. "Please stop calling me a kid. And even if I¡¯m virgin, I¡¯m sure I can understand if you exin to me."


    "Oh? Do you truly want to know?" I asked with a slightly evil smile.


    Nana hesitated slightly, but in the end, she nodded.


    My smile immediately became bigger.


    "... Very well, I¡¯ll teach you about sex then."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 391 Teaching Nana 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 391 Teaching Nana 1 *</h4>


    Nana looked at me and hugged her chest awkwardly.


    "... I¡¯m not sure about this..."


    "What is the problem?" I asked with a smile. "You are curious, right? I¡¯ll just satisfy your curiosity."


    "... But I think you don¡¯t have good intentions with this."


    Of course not, girl. I¡¯m a man, remember.


    Of course, I¡¯m not going to say it to her.


    After a soft chuckle, I put on the most sincere expression I could.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I promise I will do nothing you won¡¯t like. And if you ask me to stop, I¡¯ll stop."


    Nana still seemed hesitant. In fact, with each second, her hesitation increased.


    I guess I need to rile her up a little bit, huh.


    "Of course, if you don¡¯t want to do this, I don¡¯t mind. You are still a kid, after all. You don¡¯t need to learn about this now."


    "I¡¯m not a kid! And I¡¯ll do it!"


    Girl, you are so easy to fool.


    I suppressed myughter and feigned a speechless expression.


    "Okay. Let¡¯s start then."


    Nana nodded before bing nervous.


    "W-What should I need?"


    "Mm... Why don¡¯t you start by taking off your clothes?" I suggested.


    Nana was stunned. The next second, she turned red and red at me angrily.


    "I won¡¯t do that! Pervert!"


    I raised my hands with a helpless expression. "Hey, we are learning about sex here. It¡¯s normal to take off our clothes... Mm, what about it? Let¡¯s start with a garment each. I¡¯ll start taking off my shirt. What do you think?"


    Nana hesitated briefly before blushing and nodding.


    Sigh, how can this girl be so na?ve? She bit the bait so easily.


    Well, it¡¯s better for me this way.


    Feigning a helpless expression, I took off my shirt and threw it aside.


    Almost instantly, Nana¡¯s face turnedpletely red and she adverted her gaze embarrassed. After a few seconds, though, her gaze moved towards my chest little by little, like a small scared animal.


    Then, her face turned even redder.


    I was amused by her reaction.


    "Is it your first time seeing the chest of a man?"


    Nana nodded. "... I once saw my dad¡¯s when I was smaller, but I don¡¯t remember it well... Hey, your chest looks very firm, can I touch it?"


    "Go on." I agreed easily.


    Nana blushed and nodded. She then walked towards me and extended her hand, putting it on my chest.


    Instantly, her expression turned absentminded. "How strange... It¡¯s different from mine."


    "Of course, I¡¯m a man. Do you like it?"


    Nana was confused before blushing.


    "... I don¡¯t know."


    I chuckled at her amused reaction and took a step back.


    "It¡¯s your turn now."


    Nana hesitated before nodding.


    She then took off her shirt awkwardly.


    Her ears turnedpletely red during the process, and when she realized I was looking at her, she averted her gaze in shame.


    "... How is it?" She could not help but ask after taking off her clothes.


    I smiled and decided to tease her for a bit.


    "Like a kid."


    Nana red at me with a look of anger.


    "You...!"


    Iughed softly and patted her head.


    "Okay okay, I was lying. You are aplete beauty."


    Nana was stunned. "W-What are you saying?" She then blushed and crouched on the ground, too ashamed to look at me.


    It¡¯s true, though. Nana is very beautiful.


    In terms of beauty, she is superior to her mother.


    With long ck hair falling until her waist and a pair of soft ck eyes, plus a well-defined face, she is truly a work of art.


    Her general appearance is very simr to her mother but less plump. Her chest is also much smaller than her mother, and her figure is better described like petite.


    Although she is just sixteen years old, Nana is already overflowing with charm. Furthermore, the innocence in her expressions makes her even more attractive.


    I could not help but walk towards her and extend my hands. Slowly, I used my fingers to touch her shoulder, before moving to her corbone and finally reaching to her chest.


    Nana¡¯s eyes opened wide. "W-What are you doing!?"


    I shrugged. "I allowed you to touch, right? It¡¯s only fair if I can touch you as well."


    Nana was stunned. The poor girl was unable to refute my strange logic.


    Although she felt that something was wrong, she could not find where the problem was.


    Hehe, little girl, who do you think this old fox is?


    While Nana was stunned, I send a bit of mana towards my fingers and stimted her breasts with it, causing a sudden pleasure to attack her brain.


    Nana gasped.


    "W-Wha?" She opened her mouth startled and worried, but then, another burst of pleasure assaulted her body.


    This time, Nana let out a moan of pleasure. Her mind turned nk, and her body turned soft.


    I used a hand to hold her waist while my other hand continued ying with her chest. Nana gasped and her eyes turned panicky.


    "S-Stop...!"


    I stopped immediately and looked at her with a smile.


    "What is wrong?" I asked.


    "T-That is..."


    "You wanted to learn about sex, right? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just touching your breasts."


    Before Nana could answer, I flicked her nipple softly.


    Nana moaned loudly and her legs lost strength.


    Seeing that, I brought her to the sofa and put her on it. Then, I continued ying with her breasts, this time with both hands.


    Nana closed her eyes and gasped. Panic filled her eyes, but at the same time, they were filled with budding desire.


    With each touch of my fingers, Nana¡¯s body twisted softly. I put my body over her and continued ying with her body, using my mana-coated fingers to stimte her erogenous zones.


    Some times, I stroke her neck and corbone, and some times, her waist. Each time I touched a new ce, Nana would moan and twist her body ufortably.


    Only after several minutes like that, Nana managed to let out another word.


    "S-Stop..."


    I stared straight to her panicking eyes and smiled. Then, I stopped moving.


    Nana sighed in relief and closed her eyes. She panted heavily for several seconds as though she had done a lot of exercises.


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    Nana fell silent before biting her lips and speaking up. "... Is it sex? It feels strange..."


    I could not help but let out a smallugh. "This is not sex yet, little girl. At most, I touched your body a little bit. Sex feels much better."


    Nana was stunned and looked at me in disbelief.


    Just now, she felt as though she was bing crazy from the pleasure. If sex was better than it, how would it feel then?


    In fact, she had touched herself sometimes before, but it never felt so good like this.


    I chuckled again and breathed softly on her ear.


    "Let me show you."


    With a smile, I brought my lips to hers.


    Under Nana¡¯s disbelieving I sealed her lips with mine.


    Nana¡¯s eyes opened wide.

 Chapter 392 Teaching Nana 2

    <h4>Chapter 392 Teaching Nana 2</h4>


    "Mghn!" Nana eximed in surprise. She could feel a pair of soft lips, my lips, pressing against hers.


    It was her first kiss! Something she had nned to give to her future husband.


    Now, though, she had lost it like this.


    A strange sense of loss filled her mind, but at the same time, she was filled with a strange sense of excitement.


    I did not stop after touching her lips with mine. Instead, I slowly moved my tongue around her lips, trying to enter inside her mouth.


    But Nana waspletely stunned by the kiss. Her body was frozen, and her lips were tightly shut.


    Frowning, I moved my hands to her nipples again, pinching them softly and causing her a bit of pain.


    Immediately, Nana gasped, and her mouth opened slightly.


    Using that opportunity, my tongue rushed inside her.


    "Mghm!" Nana¡¯s eyes opened wide. She could feel my slippery tongue invading her, moving around her mouth like a strange animal.


    She instinctively wanted to bite it, but another burst of pleasure attacked her at that moment,ing from her breasts and corbone.


    "Uuuu..." Nana moaned softly. Her petite body was left strengthless, and her mind turned nk.


    In her daze, she felt her tongue being entwined by a strange slippery object. Then, that object moved deeper inside her mouth, savoring her gums and teeth.


    When I finally separated my lips from her, Nana was gasping heavily.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Nana looked at me with a look of grievance. For some reason, she felt like a bullied puppy.


    Moreover, when she remembered I just stole her first kiss, she wanted to cry.


    I smiled softly and caressed her head.


    "It felt good, right?"


    Nana could only reluctantly nod.


    I curved my lips up. "I¡¯ll make you feel better then."


    Once more, I kissed her lips.


    But Nana was prepared this time, so she tried to resist. Just likest time, though, her resistance faded quickly. She felt a burst of pleasureing from each part of her body that turned her mind nk.


    It was as though she was in a constant daze, in a dream from where she did not want to wake up.


    I kissed her lips softly, slowly tasting the innocent vor of her mouth.


    A youthful smell invaded my nose, filling me with excitement. I could feel my body turning hot, ready to eat this littlemb until her bones were clean.


    However, I was patient. I wanted to give her an unforgettable experience so she could not forget me.


    Something she would remember for the rest of her life.


    After kissing her lips, I moved my mouth to her earlobe, licking it and blowing a bit of air on her ear. Nana moaned and shivered, clenching my arms with her hands.


    But I did not stop there. After that, I moved my mouth towards her neck, kissing it and then moving towards her shoulders, finally descending to her chest.


    Nana¡¯s body twisted ufortably on the sofa. Soft moans escaped from her lips from time in time, and her breathing turned ragged.


    She looked at me with a look of pity and begging. In her eyes, I could see she wanted to stop me, but her mouth was unable to form the words.


    So, I did not stop.


    Instead, I kissed her breasts before bitting her nipple.


    "!!!" Nana opened her eyes wide and curved her back upward. A wet mark formed on her skirt, and a sticky liquid slid down her legs.


    She had cummed.


    I smiled inwardly and caressed her head, letting her to enjoy her first orgasm.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    When she finally calmed down, I once more moved to her breasts and started to suck them.


    How could Nana have experienced something like this before? The newfound stimulus and pleasure were so great that her mind turned hazy.


    "Uuuuahn..." With a soft moan, her hand moved towards my head, pressing it against her breasts as though asking me to continue sucking them.


    Iplied with her wishes and sucked, licked and bit her nipples. Every time, I enjoyed how Nana twisted her body and moaned. The innocent soundsing from her mouth filled me with excitement.


    When I felt she waspletely lost in the excitement, I stealthily moved my left hand and started to take off her skirt. I was very careful to not be noticed by her. And when I felt she was about to notice, I used a bit of mana in my fingers to give her a burst of pleasure and cause her mind to turn nk.


    Slowly, Ipletely took her skirt off. Then, it was her panties. This time I was less careful, though. Instead of taking them off, I used a bit of mana to cut the strips and removed it in one go.


    When her naked body waspletely discovered to me, I smirked. Then, I moved my right hand towards her cave and pinched her clitoris.


    "Aaaaaaauuuuu!!!"


    Nana¡¯s eyes opened wide. Her body tensed up and her mouth opened and closed repeatedly.


    A flood of love juices squirted out of her vagina, drenching my hands and the sofa.


    Her mouth let out a loud moan. It was the louder moan she had made in the night.


    Then, she closed her eyes and started to pant, still lost in herst orgasm.


    I did not let pass this opportunity and hurriedly took off my remaining clothes. When I was naked, I kissed her lips again.


    Nana opened her eyes briefly and stared at me before closing them again and cooperating with my kiss, deciding to enjoy the satisfying.


    But suddenly, she felt something hard touching the ce between her legs.


    Nana first thought it was my hand, so she was not too worried. But then she realized something was wrong.


    Her eyes opened in panic, and she tried to say something. Unfortunately, her mouth was sealed by mine and she could not speak.


    In ast attempt to protect her chastity, she tried to twist her body away from my rod, but it caused my rod to rub her entrance and made her shiver.


    At the same time, my hand caressed her clitoris softly.


    Nana¡¯s eyes quivered. She looked at me with a begging look, as though asking me to stop.


    I separated my lips from her and smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle."


    Before she could reply, I pushed my hips forward.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 393 Teaching Nana 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 393 Teaching Nana 3 *</h4>


    I always forget to put the stupid asterisk in the title...


    ...


    "Ahn..." Nana let out a soft grunt of pain and bit her lips.


    Closing her eyes, the petite girl waited for theing pain.


    I drove my penis inside her honey cave. The burning hot cock slid inside her easily thanks to the great amount of love juice in her cave, breaking through her hymen in one go.


    "Uuu..." Nana whimpered softly. The feeling of a huge object breaking her purity was not something she could endure easily.


    Moreover, she knew she had just lost the most precious thing to a woman. When she thought of that, she could not stop herself from spilling tears.


    "It¡¯s alright." I smiled and caressed her hair softly. "Don¡¯t worry."


    "... I-It was my first time..." Nana sobbed softly.


    I kissed her tears and kissed her lips tenderly.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Everything is alright."


    I did not move immediately. Instead, I waited until she got used to the pain.


    Nana had not felt much pain. Much less than she expected. It was in part due to the extensive forey, and in part due to me using my mana to reduce her pain a lot.


    When I was sure most of the pain had passed, I started to move slowly.


    Nana opened her eyes hurriedly and looked at me with a pitiful look.


    "... W-Wait... It still hurts..."


    I looked at her distressed expression and sighed. Her pitiful look was so beautiful that I was tempted to pierce her fiercely and drown in her body.


    However, I wanted her to enjoy the pleasure of her first sex at the fullest. I wanted her to remember tonight for her entire life.


    Thus, I leaned towards her body, kissing her cheek gently, and slowly pulling out my cock.


    I did not thrust forward immediately. Instead, I whirled gently at the mouth of her honey hole, stimting her sensitive entrance.


    "Uuu..." Nana whimpered again. Her tear-filled eyes closed in panic and she bit her lips.


    Each time I moved, she could feel a slight stinging pain attacking her body. Nana groaned and moaned ufortably each time.


    Soon, however, her lower body started to secrete more love juices, and the pain started to transform into pleasure.


    I looked at that and smiled. Then, I slowly slid in.


    The walls of her cave were very tight. Maybe because of her petite body or because she was a virgin. I had to put considerable strength in my waist to slid inside.


    Nana groaned again and twisted her body, trying to escape from my assault.


    I caressed her hair gently to calm her down. Then, I continued moving up and down.


    After the initial difort, her cave slowly started to feel slippery and smooth. Nana¡¯s expression also rxed little by little, and her eyebrows stopped frowning.


    Gradually, her breathing became quicker.


    Nana moaned softly, twisted her hips, and stopped her resistance.


    "So good..." I breathed softly on her ear, making Nana blush and look away in shame.


    Nana¡¯s face waspletely red. Her body tightened around my dick as though she did not want to let go of me.


    I gently pulled my meat stick back and then sent it in again fiercely.


    "Um... Oh..." Nana groaned. asionally, she twisted her body like a baby. Her thigs rubbed against me, bringing us bursts of pleasure.


    I felt as though her honey hole was alive. The flesh inside her sacred cave quivered a wriggled each time I invaded her, stimting my meat stick.


    Soon, I stopped moving gently. With each moan of Nana, I moved faster and faster, eventually piercing fiercely her deepest part.


    "Uuuuu... Ahgn...."


    Nana moaned loudly. Her mind started to turn nk, and her body instinctively started to respond to my movements.


    Awkwardly, Nana started to move her hips up and down, trying to increase the pleasure as much as she could.


    Her inexperienced movements were charming in their own way. The fact that a virgin girl was being so proactive filled me with pride.


    Nana hugged my neck and gasped, letting out small moans from her throat.


    I looked at her excited expression and kissed her lips, then, I kissed her earlobe without stopping my pistoning.


    Nana¡¯s snow-white skin quivered and her mouth let out an embarrassing moan. Her eyelids shut slightly with an ashamed look.


    Seeing her like that, I could not help but tease her.


    "Do you like it?" I asked mischievously in her ear.


    Nana was unable to speak due to the embarrassment. Instead, her mouth produced only intelligible "Uuuu... Aaaa..." noises.


    Seeing her like that, I kissed her neck and elerated my movements.


    "Uuuunnn....!"


    With a gasp, Nana quivered fiercely.


    Then, her legs twitched and her back curved up.


    She had orgasmed.


    I grinned and continued moving my waist, not letting her rest despite her orgasm. Quite the opposite, I moved even faster.


    "... P-Please... Ahnn... Uuu..."


    Nana tried to ask me to stop, but the pleasureing from our interconnected bodies was like an electric current that interfered with her thoughts.


    Her innocent moans sounded very sexy and charming. Every time she twisted her body in pleasure, I found her very beautiful.


    I kissed her lips again, sucking on her soft tongue while speeding up the pumping even more. Nana¡¯s honey hole opened and closed, receiving my thrusts with abandon.


    At this point, Nana¡¯s body had turnedpletely mushy. The current her could only endure my attacks helplessly, unable to offer any resistance.


    Sometimes, the fact that she had lost her first time like this appeared in her mind, but that thought was quickly suppressed by the unending pleasure.


    "Uuu... It feels good... ahnnn... S-Softer... P-Please..."


    I snorted and attacked harder instead. At the same time, I brought my mouth to her breast and bit her nipples.


    Nana opened her mouth with a long gasp. Her legs straightened out and her body spasmed violently.


    "A-Agaiiinnn...." She cried out in pleasure.


    Then, love juices gushed out of her lower body, drenching the sofa with a sour-smelling liquid.


    When she finished her orgasm, she started to pant tiredly.


    I looked at her with a smile of satisfaction. Nana looked back at me with dazed eyes, still lost in the orgasm.


    Smirking, I lifted her body and sat her on my thighs, Then, I started to pump again.


    "Aahhh..." Nana groaned and hugged my neck. She put her head on my shoulders, giving in to the extreme pleasure.


    But then, a sound reached our ears.


    *Click!*


    It was the sound of the door opening.


    Nana¡¯s father, Peter, had returned.

 Chapter 394 Teaching Nana 4 *

    <h4>Chapter 394 Teaching Nana 4 *</h4>


    The unexpected sound of the door opening seemed to wake up Nana from her lust.


    The petite girl opened her eyes in surprise. And when she processed the meaning of the door opening, her face paled in panic.


    Fortunately, the ce where we were could not be seen from the entrance. But once Nana¡¯s father walked a few meters more, he would see everything.


    Nana immediately tried to stand up and separate herself from me, but I hugged her body and stopped her.


    When Nana looked at me in panic, I kissed her lips and winked. "Don¡¯t worry," I muttered softly.


    Nana did not calm down, though. Terrified, she continued trying to separate herself from me.


    I chuckled and lifted her body. Then, I brought her to a room nearby and we hid there.


    Before entering, I made sure to use magic to hide the clothes. I don¡¯t want to leave anything suspicious.


    "See? It¡¯s alright." I muttered again. Nana sighed in relief, but her face was still filled with panic.


    "... It¡¯s your fault." She red at me with tears in her eyes.


    I wanted tough, but in consideration of her panic, I held myself back.


    At that moment, we heard Nana¡¯s father¡¯s voice.


    "Strange. They left the lights on."


    Nana paled immediately.


    The lights on this house, and in most of the capital, worked using illumination magic stones. And the activation magic stone of the living room¡¯s lights was ced just beside the sofa where Nana and I were having sex just now.


    In other words, when her father turned off the lights, he would be just a few meters away from us.


    The chances of him discovering us increased all of a sudden.


    "... rk... My dad, he..." Nana looked at me in panic, but I just smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry," I said again and kissed her lips. "Right, I thought of something exciting."


    Before Nana could react, I turned her body around and grabbed her buttocks.


    Nana was confused. But suddenly, she felt something huge against her buttocks.


    "W-Wait..."


    Before she could finish speaking, I pierced deeply inside her.


    "Hiiiiii!" Nana let out a strange cry. At thest moment, though, she managed to cover her mouth with her hand.


    "Strange? What was that noise?" We heard Nana¡¯s father¡¯s voice.


    Nana¡¯s face turned pale white. She looked at me with a face that was about to cry.


    I smiled and started to move my waist. Soon, the sounds of my cock sliding inside her cave filled the ce where we were hiding.


    Nana turned even paler. She was too afraid to move due to the current situation, so she could not struggle. The only thing she could do was cover her mouth to stop her moans.


    To her surprise, her sacred cave started to gush love juices like crazy, and the pleasure she was feeling turned even greater.


    She was almost unable to suppress her moans!


    Nana could feel her legs turningpletely soft. If not that I was holding her body, she would have fallen to the ground already.


    The current situation stimted my sadistic tendencies. Although I was not nning to be discovered, Nana did not know it. And I did not mind using the situation to bully her.


    Thus, I started to move even faster, reaching to Nana¡¯s deepest part with each thrust.


    Nana¡¯s eyes opened wide. Her mouth opened and closed in panic, and her throat let out strange sounds.


    "Mm... Ughnnn... Agnn..." Muffled sounds came out from Nana¡¯s mouth. She did her best to suppress her moan so as to not be discovered by her father.


    Soon, however, she could hear the footsteps of her fathering closer, closer.


    When her father arrived near the sofa where I was fucking his daughter just now, he frowned.


    "Strange..."


    Nana waspletely scared when she heard that. In her nervousness, her vagina tightened around me more than ever.


    I grunted silently and mmed my penis inside her strongly.


    The sudden attack, mixed with her nervousness, was too much for the poor little girl to take.


    In an instant, she quivered and her body lost strength.


    Then, she let out a deep and loud moan.


    Fortunately, I managed to seal her lips with mine at thest instant, so the moan was not heard by her father.


    Both of us reached a new high.


    Nana¡¯s father felt that something was wrong. He looked around suspiciously, but in the end, he could not find where the problem was.


    Thus, after turning off the lights, he walked away.


    The sound of her father¡¯s footsteps going away was like salvation for Nana. The poor girl visibly sighed in relief before looking at me with a ming look.


    I smiled and kissed her soft lips, sucking on her tongue. Then, I started to move my waist again.


    This time, I did not bother with the noise. I attacked her faster and faster, harder and harder, pressing her against the wall as my waist mmed in her buttocks.


    "Uuu... Ahnnn... S-Slow down... Anng.... W-Wait..."


    Nana moaned and groaned incoherently. Her petite body pressed against the wall strengthless, only able to receive my attacks.


    By this point, under the fierce and repeated attacks, Nana felt her next orgasming. She involuntarily raised her ass, as though asking me to attack her faster to find release.


    "AHnnn.... So-So good...!"


    With a loud cry, Nana raised her face and tensed up her muscles.


    Feeling her cave tightening around my penis, I attacked even faster, getting ready to release my seed inside her.


    "I¡¯ll cum inside!" I said with a grunt and attacked harder.


    Nana¡¯s mind was so muddled due to the assault that she was unable to process my words. She just groaned softly and put on a loose expression.


    Then, her body shivered once more.


    "AaaaAaaaa..."


    A with a cry, a flood of love juices flowed out of her body.


    At the same time, I thrust fiercely inside her and shot my seed inside her uterus.


    Nana quivered. Feeling the hot liquid inside her, her legs gave up and her eyes rolled up.


    I held her petite body in my arms and smiled.


    Hearing her ragged breathing, I kissed her neck tenderly.


    "How was it?" I asked with a chuckle.


    Nana nced at me before looking away in shame.


    "... You took advantage of me..."


    "Is it so?"


    "... Let me go... I want to take a bath..."


    I chuckled softly.


    "You are right. I think I need a bath too."


    "Huh?" Nana tilted her head confused.


    With an evil grin, I carried her in the princess carry towards the bath on the first floor.


    Then, ignoring her panicking expression, I carried a new round of attacks.


    If someone would havee down from the second floor at this moment, he would have heard the loud moans of the little girl in the family.

 Chapter 395 A Difficult Decision

    <h4>Chapter 395 A Difficult Decision</h4>


    I must say,st night was pretty crazy.


    After doing it with Nana twice in the bathroom, we then did it again thrice in the room I rented.


    When Nana was finally too tired to continue, more than three hours had already passed.


    She fell asleep while hugging me intimately. We seemed like a pair of lovers enjoying their honeymoon.


    Nana did not sleep for long, though.


    Before the sun rose, she opened her eyes with a dazed expression.


    When she realized she did not wake up in her room, she put on a confused expression. But soon, memories ofst night started to appear in her mind.


    Then, her face turned frighteningly pale.


    "Oh, goddess... What did I do...?"


    I could not help but chuckle when I saw her frightened expression.


    "You look like you saw a ghost."


    Nana jumped away when she heard my voice. But she then realized she was naked and hurriedly covered herself with a bedsheet.


    I could not help butugh at her funny appearance.


    "You know I already saw everything I needed to seest night, right?"


    Nana¡¯s face turned red in shame and anger.


    "Pervert! You tricked me!"


    She then grabbed a pillow nearby and threw it to my face.


    I caught the pillow andughed softly. Then, I looked at her with an amused expression.


    "The others will wake up if you are too loud. And if they see us like this, everybody will know what happenedst night."


    "You... It¡¯s your fault!"


    Iughed again and raised my hands in defeat.


    "Okay okay, it¡¯s my fault. How are you going to punish me then, princess?"


    Nana opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, unable to think of an answer.


    Eventually, tears started to form in her eyes and her expression turned into one of panic.


    "W-What am I g-going to do now? Goddess... I-I will be unable to marry! W-What if I¡¯m pregnant?"


    Pregnant?


    I was so amused that I wanted tough out loud. But when I saw her panicking expression, I could not help but feel a bit of pity for her.


    Thus, I walked towards her and hugged her back.


    Then, I threw her to the bed.


    While Nana was still confused by my sudden actions, Iy over her and kissed her lips.


    "Silly girl, you won¡¯t get pregnant so easily. Also, don¡¯t worry, if you want, I¡¯ll marry you."


    Nana¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    "R-Really?"


    "Of course. Do you think I will harm such a cute girl like you?"


    Nana was stunned. Soon, though, she blushed and tears started to flow out of her eyes.


    "Idiot... I won¡¯t marry you!"


    I chuckled and kissed her lips again. But this time, I did not stop with a simple kiss.


    Instead, I moved my tongue inside her, slowly exploring her mouth.


    Nana groaned and separated her lips from mine hurriedly.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    "Well, we should take advantage that nobody else is awake."


    "P-Pervert! Let me go!"


    "Okay. I¡¯ll let you go soon."


    "Mghn! Ha... Hey, w-will you really marry me?"


    "As long as you want it."


    "Nn... Ann... I-I¡¯ll thinks a-about it..."


    For the next half an hour, I enjoyed Nana¡¯s moans happily.


    ...


    Not long after I finished my morning exercise with Nana, the people of the house started to wake up.


    Usually, Lluvia wakes up earlier, but because of her strenuous exercisest night with me, and because I made sure she woke up after I finished ying with her daughter, she woke upter today.


    When she saw me exit my room, Lluvia smiled and invited me for breakfast. I have nothing to do in the morning, so I agreed immediately.


    The atmosphere during breakfast, though, was very awkward.


    rice was eating her own food coldly, obviously displeased with the presence of her husband. Lluvia was also still displeased byst night¡¯s farse, so she did nothing but look coldly to her husband and son.


    Peter and his son, Ramon, on the other hand, did not seem to have the intention to apologize. In fact, they were ignoring their wives purposefully.


    As for Nana, she was too embarrassed and ashamed that she could not raise her head. asionally, she looked at me, only to blush deeply and lower her head again.


    Fortunately, the others were too busy being angry with each other to notice her strange behavior.


    But judging by how easily she was giving herself away, I knew it was just a matter of time before someone realizes the truth.


    It¡¯s not like I care, though. In fact, technically there is nothing wrong with me bedding Nana. Much less when I n to take responsibility.


    Yeah, the problem isn¡¯t with bedding Nana. The problem is bedding her mother and sister-inw.


    I¡¯m wondering how are Peter and Ramon are going to react when they learn the truth?


    While I was imagining that amusing scene, Peter and Ramon finished their breakfast.


    "I¡¯m leaving. I have work to do." Peter said coldly.


    Ramon looked at his wife and nodded as well. "I¡¯m leaving as well. I have an important meetingter today."


    Neither rice nor Lluvia replied.


    Peter snorted and left without saying anything, and Ramon put on aplicated expression before sighing.


    "See youter."


    Before leaving, though, he threw me a hostile look, as though warning me to not think anything funny about his wife.


    Young man, your wife is already more mine than yours. Your warning came toote.


    As soon as the two men left, Nana also stood up hurriedly.


    "I-I¡¯m leaving as well. I¡¯ll bete for work. See youter, mom."


    Then, she escaped the living room like a frightened rabbit.


    I was almost unable to suppress myughter when I saw her like that.


    Contrary to me, though, Lluvia frowned.


    "What is wrong with that girl?"


    Almost instantly, a frightening thought appeared in her mind and her face turned pale.


    "... Could it be, she knows!?"


    I rolled my eyes inwardly. Woman, she knows since long ago.


    rice was also a bit worried, but she was calmer than Lluvia.


    "Calm down, mother-inw. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that."


    I shook my head with a smile.


    ???You are imagining things. Right, I think we need to talk."


    Both Lluvia and rice froze. They then looked at me with worried expressions.


    I sighed when I saw them like that.


    "... You are not nning to continue like this forever, right?"


    "... You are right." Lluvia sighed. "I think this is too risky... rk, I¡¯ll try to pay you the money back as soon as possible. After that... I think it¡¯s better if we cut this rtionship... I can¡¯t continue betraying my husband like this..."


    rice turned pale.


    "Mother-inw!"


    "rice... Sigh, my girl... You know this is wrong... We can¡¯t continue like this."


    "But!"


    I looked at both of them and shook my head.


    "Actually, if you want, I can take both of you like my women."


    Both Lluvia and rice were startled.


    "What do you mean?" Lluvia asked with a frown.


    "Just as it sounds," I said with a smile. "You two perhaps noticed already, but I¡¯m pretty powerful and influential. If you want to marry me, nobody will be able to say anything."


    Both Lluvia and rice opened their mouths in surprise.


    The first to recover, though, was rice.


    "Are you serious!?" She asked with a trace of anticipation.


    I nodded with a smile. "Of course. In fact, it¡¯s pretty easy for me. I can assure you that nobody will know about your current identities."


    It¡¯s pretty easy, really. I just need to cast a permanent [Recognition Interference] spell on them and nobody will recognize their previous identities.


    I can also ask Ysnay to modify their fate, so they can start a brand new life leaving their previous life behind.


    rice seemed pretty interested in the idea. In fact, she was already looking at me with eyes filled with love.


    As for Lluvia... Her expression was much moreplex.


    When she saw rice¡¯s interest, she sighed.


    "... I don¡¯t think I can judge rice¡¯s choice, so I¡¯ll respect it... As for me, I don¡¯t think I can do it. In the end, they are my husband and son no matter how disappointing they are. Sorry."


    rice¡¯s expression turnedplicated when she heard that.


    I did not press Lluvia when I heard that and just nodded. Anyway, I still have a lot of time to work on her.


    Plus, in the case she decides to remain behind, I n to respect her choice.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I understand," I said. "You can think about my proposal a bit more, though."


    "... Sorry." Lluvia apologized again, unable to meet eyes with me.


    I sighed and walked towards her. Hugging her back, I kissed her neck.


    "I told you, you don¡¯t need to worry. It¡¯s my fault for mentioning it. Instead of thinking about such depressing things, let¡¯s enjoy the morning, okay?"


    Lluvia hesitated slightly before nodding and sliding her clothes down.


    Just like that, the house was once more filled with our lewd sounds.

 Chapter 396 Stinking Kid

    <h4>Chapter 396 Stinking Kid</h4>


    Lluvia, rice, and I enjoyed a steamy morning filled with lust and passion.


    Of the two women, the daughter-inw was more passionate than usual this morning, probably because she was happy with my proposal of just now.


    As for Lluvia, she waspletely the opposite.


    Although she was rather proactive during sex, it was obvious she was rather absentminded at the same time.


    In fact, sometimes she seemed like she was thinking deeply about something.


    I could only sigh at that situation. To be honest, I expected this reaction.


    Different from most of my other women, Lluvia is someone with a husband and two children. It¡¯s very hard for her to choose me over them.


    Of course, there is no problem with Nana. I n to take her with me after all. And there is no problem with Peter either. I¡¯m confident enough about snatching Lluvia from her husband if it¡¯s just him.


    The problem is her son, Ramon.


    The love of a mother is one of the most loyal loves in existence.


    Of course, it???s not like there are not mothers that betray or abandon their children, but they are exceptions, not the norm. Most of the time, mothers are the most loyal person to their children.


    Even if their childrenmit a mistake, most mothers easily forgive them, no matter how big the mistake is. And even if they themselvesmit a mistake, they don¡¯t mind going through hell to gain the forgiveness of their children.


    Thus, I know getting Lluvia to choose me over her son is not easy.


    It¡¯s the same for the mother of Louise and ire, Mia. I¡¯m confident in winning her body and heart, but getting her to choose me over her son, Al, will be very hard.


    You can say that the difficulty is as high as it can be.


    After I spend a few hours pampering Lluvia and rice, I finally decided it was time to leave.


    Before leaving, I gave a cultivation technique to both Lluvia and rice and told them to practice it when they had time. I had also given one to Nana earlier in the morning, so with it, I have given a technique to each one of the women I had slept with.


    Of the three, though, only Nana showed a little enthusiasm in the idea of training. rice and Lluvia also promised to give it a look, but they did not seem very interested in it.


    Mm... I should find a way to help them to cultivate, even if it¡¯s a little bit.


    Taking a quick bath (I was smelling of sex again after several rounds with the housewife and her daughter-inw), I changed my clothes and stepped across space, appearing close to the Reincarnation Auction Hall.


    In the way, I dispelled the spell on my body and returned my appearance to the blue-haired and blue-eyed Prince us Quintin.


    I then walked towards the entrance of the auction hall.


    Just like always, the guards greeted me respectfully when they saw me and sent someone to notify my aunt of my arrival.


    I saw several new guards this time, most of them belonging to the Red Skull Gang. They were here as my countermeasure to help the auction hall to face the problems it was having with bandits and attacks to its caravans.


    Not muchter, someone came to receive me.


    It was a beautiful girl with short ck hair and brown eyes.


    As soon as the girl saw me, she smiled happily.


    "Your highness."


    "Susan, long time no see you."


    "Mm... I¡¯m d to see you again. Let¡¯s go. Miss Dayana is waiting for you."


    I nodded and went up to the third floor where Aunt Dayana¡¯s office was located together with Susan.


    When I was sure nobody was looking at us, I grabbed Susan¡¯s hand and smiled at her. Susan smiled back and leaned her body towards me.


    "Your highness, I missed you."


    I smiled softly and kissed her lips. "Sorry. Certainly, I have not spent much time with youtely. However, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore about it."


    "Huh? Did something happen?"


    I put on a mysterious smile.


    "You see, I just bought a mansion in the noble district. Tell me, are you interested ining to live with me?"


    Susan was startled. But soon, her face bloomed in a beautiful smile.


    "Mm! Of course, your highness."


    I chuckled and caressed her soft short ck hair.


    "Great then. I¡¯ll give you the addresster. You can move as soon as you can."


    Susan smiled happily. But then, her expression turned a bitplicated.


    "... But, I don¡¯t want to leave my mother alone."


    "It¡¯s simple. We are needing servants for the new mansion. If you want, I can hire her as our head maid."


    "H-Head maid? B-But my mother is just a normalmoner. I-Is it not too high of a position?" Susan asked surprised.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. She is your mother, so it¡¯s the least I can do... By the way, your mother doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m a prince yet, right?"


    Susan was startled. Then, she smiled bitterly.


    "I wonder how she is going to react when she learns of it..."


    I could not help butugh slightly. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure she will not die of the surprise."


    Susan pouted. "Your highness, I¡¯m being serious!"


    Iughed again and kissed her lips tenderly. Susan returned the kiss with a happy smile.


    When we reached the third floor, though, she immediately separated herself from me.


    The first person I saw when I entered the office was not Aunt Dayana. Instead, it was my other aunt.


    Aunt Sera.


    She smiled at me when I arrived.


    "us, you are here. Thank god. Precisely Dayana needs to talk with you right now."


    I could not help but tilt my head curiously. Did something happen?


    If I¡¯m not wrong, the current situation of the auction hall is not bad. Although we had been having troubles a while ago, most of them were resolved when the Red Skull Gang started to work for us.


    Moreover, recently my and Dina¡¯s influence had been growing in the capital. So not many people dare to y tricks with my business anymore; except for the people directly rted to the emperor and the Riea family.


    Sensing my doubt, Aunt Sera smiled wryly. "It¡¯s not exactly a problem, but it¡¯s something a bit troublesome. Dayana will tell you about it. By the way... You look very close to little Susan, huh..." Aunt Sera narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    Susan blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    I could not help but chuckle, But before I could answer, I heard a snorting from Aunt Dayana¡¯s office.


    "Hmph! Of course they are close. That girl is another one of that stinking kid¡¯s lovers."


    "M-Miss Dayana..." Susan blushed deeply and lowered her head even more.


    Dayana snorted again, but then, she shook her head.


    "Sigh... What a trouble... With a nephew this outstanding, how can the number of girls he fools to be small?"


    You are right, aunt. And you are one of them as well.


    Shaking my head to the words of my aunt, and ignoring the strange gaze aunt Sera was sending to me, I hugged my beloved aunt Dayana.


    As always, she smells pretty nice.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 397 Weapon Business

    <h4>Chapter 397 Weapon Business</h4>


    Hey guys, Aidka¡¯s here!


    As of today, I have posted a total of seventy chapters in thest three weeks between Fourth Prince and Science/Magic, and with this, I finally posted all the chapters I owed.


    It was a bit tiring, to be honest, and I felt the quality of the chapters fell a bit in thest few days. In fact, I repeatedly made mistakes recently like confusing names and things like that. But all in all, it was a... Interesting experience.


    Anyways, with the chapters I owed gone, I¡¯ll take one day of rest tomorrow to watch some series on Netflix or perhaps y CoD with my friends, I don¡¯t know.


    Both Fourth Prince and Science/Magic will return on Tuesday.


    With love, Aidka :p


    ...


    Aunt Sera, Aunt Dayana, Susan, and I chatted for a while more. Then, aunt Dayana, aunt Sera, and I entered at aunt Dayana¡¯s office and Susan was for tea for the three of us.


    I was a bit disappointed by this. This was the perfect opportunity to have office sex with my aunt, but with Aunt Sera here, it would be impossible.


    ... Mm, I should hurry up making Aunt Sera mine. That way, we could have an office threesome.


    Yeah, that is a good idea.


    Perhaps even an office foursome if I include Susan.


    It would be like a dream made a reality.


    Seeing my disappointed expression, Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes and red at me fiercely, as though telling me to control my perverted thoughts.


    I shrugged with a smile and took advantage of when Aunt Sera went outside to search for some documents to kiss her lips quickly.


    "... This kid doesn¡¯t respect his elders."


    Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes coyly and received the kiss eagerly.


    "Right, us, Susan is also going to live with us in the mansion, right?"


    I nodded. I just told her she could move when she wants.


    "Why? Did something happen?"


    Aunt Dayana shook her head, but her expression wasplicated.


    "... It¡¯s nothing... I¡¯m just thinking... us, once I start to live in the mansion, it will be hard to hide our rtionship... Don¡¯t you think we should cut it here?"


    I was startled. But one secondter, I could not help but chuckle in amusement.


    "Could it be that my beloved aunt is ashamed of our rtionship?"


    Aunt Dayana threw me an angry re.


    "You know what I mean. A rtionship between aunt and nephew will not be well-seen for the people of the empire. Plus, your current position is very delicate. It¡¯s better to avoid this kind of scandal."


    I shook my head with a smile. At the same time, I looked at my aunt with a tender gaze.


    "W-What?"


    "Nothing. It¡¯s just that I like it when you worry about me."


    "Brat, be serious! I¡¯m not joking."


    Iughed softly and kissed my aunt¡¯s lips once more.


    "Don¡¯t worry aunt, it¡¯s alright. Almost everybody living in the mansion is trustworthy. They will be careful about what they can say and what they can¡¯t."


    And even the ones who are not trustworthy yet will soon be.


    Ysnay¡¯s situation is a bit different, though, but I don¡¯t think she will lower herself to make that kind of joke.


    Aunt still was not convinced, but Aunt Sera returned at that moment, so she could only let it like that.


    With Aunt Sera here, it was time to start the main topic.


    "Aunt Sera said you needed to talk something with me, Aunt Dayana. What is it?"


    Aunt Dayana put on a serious expression immediately.


    "us, do you remember the proposal of the Carmell family?"


    I frowned. If I¡¯m not wrong that was about...


    "Military gear?"


    "Yes." Aunt Dayana nodded. "They are selling ten thousand units of military gear in total. ording to the Carmell family, the emperor reduced the military gear he bought from them this year, so they were searching for other clients to sell it. They nned to give two thousand units to us."


    I nodded. I remember it well.


    That day, the young master of the Carmell family, Albert Carmell, came to the Reincarnation Auction Hall apanied by Susan¡¯s childhood friend to made us a proposal about selling us military gear.


    Well, more than selling us military gear, he wanted to use us as intermediaries to send it to certain nobles.


    He took advantage of the fact that Aunt Dayana was not in the auction hall at that moment and tried to bribe and, when it did not work, intimidate Susan to ept the deal.


    It did not work, of course, and I remember Susan rejected him back then. Thus, I could not help but be a bit curious when Aunt Dayana mentioned it again.


    "Why are you mentioning it again, Aunt? We rejected it already."


    "Yes, we did. This deal obviously smells fishy and its level of danger means it¡¯s not something we should ept. However, just this morning, someone asked us to reconsider the proposal."


    "Someone?"


    "Yes, and that person told us you were going to agree."


    I fell silent and thought about the words of my aunt.


    Soon, a name appeared on my mind.


    "... Alice Ferret, right?"


    My aunt was startled. "You knew?"


    I shook my head. I did not know. However, it¡¯s not hard to connect the dots.


    Mainly when I think about what we are nning.


    Aunt Dayana frowned.


    "... us, you are not thinking of epting, right?"


    Sorry aunt, I¡¯ll have to disappoint you this time.


    "We will do it," I said with a sigh.


    "But¨C!"


    "Calm down, aunt. I know what I¡¯m doing."


    Aunt Dayana stared at me silently for a few seconds, before finally sighing.


    "us, you know that I trust you, and if you say we will do it, I¡¯ll support you with all my strength. But, can you at least tell me why are you epting?"


    I did not reply immediately. Instead, I weighed how much I should tell my aunt.


    Should I tell her these weapons will be the spark to start a civil war?


    Nope. I don¡¯t want to put such a weigh on her shoulders.


    Instead, I decided to tell her the end goal of my n.


    "... It¡¯s rted to the sess of our revenge against the emperor and the empress."


    *Crash!*


    *Pa!*


    The cup in Aunt Dayana¡¯s hand and the documents in Aunt Sera¡¯s hands fell to the ground at the same time.


    "us, that..."


    "A-Are you serious?"


    Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera looked at me with shaking eyes.


    I nodded with a serious face.


    "Almost everything is in ce already."


    Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera looked at each other and in shock.


    Finally, Aunt Sera sighed and spoke up with a concerned expression.


    "... How confident are you of your n?"


    "Almost one hundred percent."


    My two aunts looked at me in surprise.


    "One hundred percent!?"


    "What are you..."


    "Trust me, aunts. I know what I¡¯m doing." I said confidently.


    My aunts were doubtful. But when they saw my confidence, they finally nodded.


    "... I see. I guess this day is finallying, huh."


    "Finally... Finally..."


    Aunt Dayana put on aplicated expression and Aunt Sera clenched her fists in hatred.


    Now that they knew their revenge was close, their emotions became slightly agitated.


    Soon, though, they calmed down.


    Aunt Dayana then returned to her business-like expression and looked at me.


    "These weapons, how are we going to transport them?"


    I smirked softly.


    "Don¡¯t the emperor asked me to go to the frontlines in a few days? Perfect. We will transport the weapons in the way."

 Chapter 398 Grandfather’s Proposal 1

    <h4>Chapter 398 Grandfather¡¯s Proposal 1</h4>


    I left the auction house after my talk with my aunts.


    I wanted to make use of this opportunity to spend a bit of quality time with my aunt or Susan, but both of them were busy with work, plus Aunt Sera was around as well, so, in the end, I just flirted with them a little bit before leaving.


    Inside a carriage on the way back to my mansion, I was thinking about my ns from here onwards.


    In all honesty, I have almost one hundred percent chance of sess in my n.


    In fact, if it is just killing the emperor and the empress and making Dina the new ruler, I can do it easily. My revenge is a bit different, though.


    I don¡¯t just want to kill them. That would be too nice.


    However, there are a few variables that are out of my control.


    Ysnay, Emilia, and the unknown Immortal.


    I¡¯m not too worried about Emilia. She will probably not act before she frees herself from my sealspletely. In other words, I still have a bit of time.


    The problem is the other two.


    I¡¯m sure the unknown Immortal is currently influencing this world in some way, pushing it towards his intended goal. And because our goals are shing, we will eventually have to fight.


    As for Ysnay... To be honest, I don¡¯t know what she is thinking.


    In truth, she is my biggest headache. I can¡¯t kill her, but I can¡¯t leave her alone either. Thus, I must constantly be wary of her in case she tries something funny.


    ... And speaking of the devil.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside me.


    "Here you are, Willian."


    "... Ysnay," I sighed tiredly.


    "Hey, what is with that reaction?" Ysnay looked at me exasperated. "In the end, I¡¯m still a beauty, okay? Do you truly have to treat me like this?"


    "Believe me, if I treat you as a normal beauty, I will end dead without noticing it myself. It already happened once after all."


    Ysnay stiffened, and her expression turnedplicated.


    "... It was a mistake. I did not know what I wanted back them."


    "Is it so?" I nodded and did not delve into the topic. I don¡¯t want to have this conversation right now.


    It¡¯s a conversation we have already had a lot of times before.


    Aware of my intentions, Ysnay sighed again.


    "Must you be like this, Willian? It has already been so long... Is it truly impossible for you to forgive me?"


    "You are an Immortal too, Ysnay. You know that Immortals are unable to trust someone that betrayed them once."


    Ysnay smiled bitterly.


    "... Do you know, Willian? Sometimes I wonder if being Immortal is a curse instead... Perhaps, it would have been better if our fates would have been the fates of normal mortals."


    I chuckled and shook my head with a mocking expression.


    "If we were normal mortals, our ending would have been even more tragic."


    "... Perhaps you are right." Ysnay¡¯s expression was bitter. "In the end, I¡¯m a Seer."


    I said nothing. Instead, I closed my eyes, deciding to ignore Ysnay.


    Ysnay opened her mouth as though she wanted to say something, but in the end, she fell silent.


    Instead, she leaned her head against my shoulder, as though she wanted to search for my warmth.


    I did not reject her.


    However, it was not because I still felt any kind of affection for her.


    Instead, it was my pity towards an Immortal who had been living emptily for tens of thousands of years.


    The carriage advanced silently like that for a while, with none of us speaking.


    But suddenly, I frowned.


    Someone stopped the carriage.


    Then, that person knocked on the door of the carriage.


    "Your highness us, can Ie inside?"


    I could feel Ysnay¡¯s face beside me bing dark. She was enraged that our time together was interrupted by someone.


    Despite her rage, she did not attack. Perhaps in consideration for me.


    I furrowed my brows. With a thought, I extended my senses outside the carriage to see who he was.


    But when I saw him, I could not help but be briefly confused.


    What is he doing here?


    "... Come inside." I said after considering it briefly. I guess the best way to find about his intentions is to meet him.


    One secondter, a kind-looking old man opened the door of the carriage and entered inside.


    The old man sat down across me. He then shot Ysnay a curious look before wrinkling his brows.


    The next second, though, his brows smoothened and he looked at me.


    "... You have grown a lot since thest time I saw you, us."


    "... Should I call you your majesty?"


    The old man was startled. "You recognize me? How strange, you were still a baby thest time you saw me."


    "Your portrait is hanging in a wall together with the other emperors of the empire."


    The old man was stunned.


    "... You are right. I should have thought of that... But you are very perceptive, boy. I have changed a lot since the day that portrait was taken."


    "Not enough to no be recognized, your majesty."


    The old man smiled wryly.


    "... Can you stop calling me like that, please? I would prefer it if you call me grandpa."


    Sorry, but I don¡¯t think I want a grandpa all of sudden.


    Seeing that I did not agree, the old man sighed.


    "I guess I should have expected it, huh. I have not looked after you and your sister like a grandpa should do."


    It¡¯s not like I care about that.


    Yes, this old man in front of me is the former emperor of the empire, Craig Quintin. My grandfather.


    And currently, he is the leader of Hidden History.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be seventy-five today, and from what I can see, he is already at the fifteenthyer of cultivation.


    A true old monster. One of the strongest people in this world below the gods.


    Someone like that, I¡¯m sure he is not here just to meet a grandson he never bothered to look for before.


    Thus, I decided to go straight to the point.


    "Your majesty, can I ask what your purpose here is?"


    The emperor looked at me with a troubled smile before sighing again.


    "Yeah, I guess we should start talking business. us, are you interested in the throne?"


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 399 Grandfather’s Proposal 2

    <h4>Chapter 399 Grandfather¡¯s Proposal 2</h4>


    "us, are you interested in the throne?"


    I narrowed my eyes. So he is here due to that after all.


    Strangely, I can¡¯t feel any kind of hostilitying from him. In fact, just based on his attitude, he looks just like a kind grandfather asking his grandson about his ns for the future.


    Mmm... This is interesting. Perhaps I can win something from this?


    "... Why are you asking?"


    "If you are interested in the throne, I can help you to take it."


    Woah, that was unexpected.


    But at the same time, it¡¯s intriguing.


    This old man is showing me a bit too much goodwill.


    Let me test the waters a little bit.


    "... I thought Hidden History does not interfere with the matters of the throne."


    The old man was surprised.


    "You know a lot... You are right, but this time it¡¯s different."


    "Different?"


    "Yes. I fear that if I don¡¯t interfere this empire could end in this generation."


    Oh?


    Could it be that this old man knows about the ns of the other families?


    How unexpected. Even the emperor does not seem to know about it.


    "What do you say then? Are you interested?" The old man asked again.


    I fell silent briefly before shaking my head.


    "... It¡¯s a tempting offer, but I think you should be talking with my sister."


    "Dina, huh. Certainly, she is a very capable girl. But in the end, she is a woman. No woman has been the emperor ever."


    "She can be the first. Plus, I¡¯m not interested in the throne."


    "... I see. I suspected so. You don¡¯t look like someone that will be happy dealing with politics." The old man sighed. "Then let me ask you, is Dina interested in receiving my support?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "You should be asking her, not me."


    The old man chuckled. "You don¡¯t need to feign here. I¡¯m aware that you are moving behind scenes to assure your sister¡¯s ascension to the throne. Beside, Dina trusts you with her life. If you ept my proposal, she will ept it too."


    I fell silent this time.


    This old man is pretty sharp. Although I was not deliberately hiding it, I don¡¯t leave many clues of it either.


    The fact that he noticed shows he has an excellent informationwork plus great wisdom toplement it.


    However, if he already noticed it, he should have noticed the rest as well.


    "You should know the true reason Dina wants to be the emperor."


    The old man fell silent.


    Yes, as the head of Hidden History, he obviously knew.


    He was trying to avoid the topic, but with my bringing it to the front, he could not continue avoiding it.


    With a sigh, he shook his head.


    "... My son hasmitted many errors in his life. Your mother was perhaps the worst of them all."


    "But you did nothing to stop him."


    "... It¡¯s not easy for me to interfere in that kind of situation." The old man said with a bitter smile. "Plus, I never thought it would bring so many consequences. To think the obsession of a man and the jealously of a woman are about to bring the empire to its knees... Tell me, then, us. What do you want?"


    "They must die." I said simply, but the old man understood who ¡¯they¡¯ were.


    But it was not something he could agree to so easily.


    "It¡¯s not possible. At the very least, Grand must survive."


    I fell silent. As expected, he did not agree.


    The old man looked at my expression and shook his head.


    "You should consider it, us. Without my help, you will find it hard to bring your sister to the throne. I know you and your mother¡¯s family want revenge, but I can¡¯t agree to kill my son... No father will agree to it."


    My father did not seem to mind it, though.


    With an amused chuckle, I shook my head.


    "You are mistaken about something, your majesty."


    "Mm?"


    "Even without your help, I¡¯m pretty confident in bringing my sister to the throne and killing the emperor and his wife in the process. Why should I ept your conditions then?"


    "... Right, I forget about the church."


    The church? They are only one of the pieces on my chessboard.


    Well, it¡¯s normal for him to think that only the church can shake the empire.


    "us, you know that epting the church¡¯s help is the same as inviting snakes to your house, right?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about it, your majesty. I¡¯m aware of what I must and what I must not do."


    The old man fell silent. But suddenly, his body started to emit a thick killing intent.


    "I will not allow the existence of a puppet emperor."


    I chuckled again,pletely unbothered by his killing intent. At the same time, Ysnay beside me smiled.


    Suddenly, an even stronger killing intent attacked shed against the old man¡¯s killing intent.


    The old man grunted and red at Ysnay with narrowed eyes.


    "... As expected, your reputation is well deserved."


    Instantly, his killing intent disappeared.


    Ysnay smiled calmly and dispelled her killing intent as well.


    Just like that, it was as though the confrontation of before never happened.


    "... I can promise you to cripple Grand¡¯s cultivation." The old man looked at me and said "Moreover, he will never leave Hidden History until the day he dies. That is the most I will allow. However, you must promise me to cut all your ties with the church! Otherwise, even if I favor you and your sister over that idiot of n, and I have to risk a civil war, I will take n¡¯s side and use all the strength of Hidden History to kill you!"


    I said nothing. But inwardly, I was a bit surprised.


    To be honest, this is already more than I thought he would cede.


    But I didn¡¯t agree immediately.


    "... You look very confident in your chances, your majesty."


    The old man sneered.


    "These idiots and the church are truly na?ve if they think they can destroy our family so easily. The strength of the Imperial Family is more than they can imagine. In fact, the only ones I fear are the church¡¯s forces. As for these ambitious families, if not that the daemons and the church are stirring trouble right now, I would have eliminated them when they showed the first signs of rebellion."


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    Now I¡¯m curious. What kind of strength is Hidden History hiding?


    You must know, the church has one of the strongest gods of this world as backing and the three big families have deep and powerful foundations.


    Hell, one of the ancestors of the Ferret Family is even a god as well.


    Why is this old man so confident in his victory?


    I nced at Ysany from the corner of my eye. Should I ask her?


    ... Better not. She will surely ask for something from me if I do, and I have a presentment it will be something troublesome.


    "What is your answer then, us? Will you agree?"


    I did not reply. Instead, I sighed.


    "I think someone else has the right to participate in this conversation." I then looked at Ysnay and feigned a respectful look. "Teacher, please."


    Ysnay smiled mischievously. "This guy, you finally are showing respect to your teacher."


    "... Are you going to do it or not?." I rolled my eyes and said.


    Ysnay curved her lips up and nodded.


    "Very well. We are moving then."


    The next second, the three of us disappeared from the carriage.


    When we reappeared, we were inside a room in the pce.


    And in front of us, Dina was agape with a stunned expression.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 400 Grandfather’s Proposal 3

    <h4>Chapter 400 Grandfather¡¯s Proposal 3</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    I expect this chapter to be very controversial. And to be honest, I hesitated about it a lot. However, I still decided to do it like this.


    Of course, I understand if some of you have a differing opinion on us and Dina¡¯s choice, so leave ament and we can discuss it there.


    ...


    Dina was standing there with a stunned expression.


    "... us? And, who is this old man?"


    But she was not the only one stunned. The old man was also stunned, although he was for apletely different reason.


    "... I had heard that Miss Ysnay had reached the pinnacle of swords, but I did not know your mastery over space was also at such a high level..."


    "Just a little trick," Ysnay said modestly. "Plus, it was not space."


    My grandfather was confused, but I rolled my eyes.


    It was just a little trick. What are you bragging for?


    But thinking about it, Ysnay¡¯s fake identity as my secret teacher sure has been useful.


    Could it be she thought about this when she forged that identity? Is she using it to make me feel indebted to her?


    As though aware of my thoughts, Ysnay looked at me and rolled her eyes.


    "You are too conscious of yourself."


    Really?


    I would like to think it¡¯s like that.


    Anyway, now is not the time for this.


    Coughing, I told my sister about the situation.


    Fifteen minutester, and after I told her the entire story, Dina was silent.


    "... Little brother, what do you think?"


    "... I¡¯ll let it to your choice, sister," I said after thinking for a moment. "I don¡¯t care either way if the emperor dies or not. In fact, perhaps leaving him alive will be worse for him."


    It¡¯s true. The day of the revenge, when everything is revealed, perhaps the emperor will prefer to die than to continue alive.


    However, there is another reason I left the choice to her.


    And it¡¯s that I¡¯m not sure about what to do here.


    It¡¯s because, on one side, Dina, Aunt Dayana, and Aunt Sera want vengeance.


    And on the other side, Lena will suffer a lot if her father and mother are killed.


    Even Bryan¡¯s ¡¯supposed death¡¯ was already a huge blow for her. What will then happen when we kill the rest of her family?


    Dina sighed and looked up at the roof.


    For almost one minute, she did not speak a word.


    Her expression was veryplicated. Sometimes she seemed angry, sometimes she seemed sad, and sometimes she seemed hesitant.


    In the end, she sighed and looked at me.


    "... us, am I too soft for not wanting to kill my father even after everything he has done? Am I too soft for thinking of Little Lena when I think of killing my father?"


    "... Perhaps you are. But I¡¯m your brother. I¡¯ll support you no matter what you choose."


    "... I see." Dina looked at me with a relieved look before turning towards the old man. "Grandfather, I¡¯ll agree to your terms."


    "Good!" The old man smiled. "You are much more likable than this stinking brother of yours. Great. I¡¯ll start the preparations!"


    "Wait a moment, old man."


    "What is it, brat?"


    "... Even if we epted your support, it doesn¡¯t mean we will do things your way. I already have my own n."


    The old man furrowed his brows.


    "Do speak then."


    I smiled. Then, I started to tell them about my ns.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like I trust the old man. Although I can feel he is not lying, who guarantees me that the old man will not go back in his wordster?


    So, I used a little trick at the same time.


    Using my mastery over souls, I engraved a contract in his mind.


    With this contract, if he thinks of betraying us, his soul will dissipate immediately.


    When the old man and Dina finished hearing my n, they looked at me agape.


    "You... You are crazy." The old man said while twitching his lips. "... I hate to admit it, but it¡¯s a good n. Three birds with a stone. Moreover, I have the feeling you are still plotting something behind scenes. But... Don¡¯t you think you are being too cruel? He is your father after all."


    I sneered. "I¡¯m already being merciful when I agreed to not kill him. The least I can do is to show him hell."


    The old man¡¯s expression turnedplicated. In the end, he sighed ruefully.


    "... I guess it¡¯s karma. He wronged your mother and the two of you. Now he is receiving the punishment for his actions... I understand. I will not interfere anymore... Right, about the church... What are you nning to do about them?"


    Not only the old man but also Dina looked at me.


    I shrugged. "Don¡¯t worry about them. I have a gift prepared for them as well."


    The old man looked at me and sighed again.


    "... You are a frightening kid. As I thought, I prefer little Dina over you."


    "I don¡¯t like you either, so the feeling is mutual."


    "Stinking brat." The old man red at me angrily before turning around to leave. "I¡¯ll follow your n, boy. I hope you remember your promise."


    "I will."


    After the old man left, Dina looked at me.


    "... us."


    I sighed and looked at Ysnay.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know. I¡¯ll wait for you outside."


    Ysnay then left the room, leaving only Dina and me inside.


    Dina bit her lips and lowered her head. Seeing her like that, I could not help but walk towards her and wrap my arms around her waist.


    "Silly girl, why are you like this?"


    "... Little brother, I¡¯m sorry..."


    "I told you I don¡¯t mind... To be honest, I can¡¯t care less if that scum dies or not. However, I don¡¯t want to hurt you in the process. Right, you will have to convince the rest of the family about this."


    Dina nodded with a bitter smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk with my aunts, grandpa, and grandma."


    "Do it. It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t think they will do things difficult for you. Moreover, it¡¯s not like the emperor will not pay. Perhaps staying alive after all of this will be much more of a torture for him."


    "... Perhaps." Dina said and put her head on my chest.


    When she finally calmed down, she separated herself from me and looked at me with a slight blush.


    "Thank you, us... For everything..."


    "I love you, sister. it¡¯s the least I can do."


    Dina smiled. She then took a step forward and put a kiss on my lips.


    I know I have said it a lot of times, but I still think my big sister is too cute.

 Chapter 401 The Empress SOS Letter 1

    <h4>Chapter 401 The Empress SOS Letter 1</h4>


    Our kiss did notst long. After slightly pecking my lips, Dina took a step back with her facepletely red.


    "... I-I must go to deal with some things now." Dina hurriedly said and scurried away.


    Or at least, she tried.


    Because I grabbed her arm before she could.


    "Big sister, do you think you can just go like this?" I asked with a smirk.


    Dina became nervous. "W-What do you wa¨CUhmph!"


    Before she could finish her words, I sealed her lips again.


    This time, though, it was not just a peck like before.


    Instead, it was a deep and passionate kiss filled with love and lust.


    My tongue invaded Dina¡¯s mouth, slipping inside like a yful fish and searching for her tongue.


    Dina¡¯s eyes opened wide. She futilely tried to push me away, but when saw she could not, she stopped resisting.


    And before long, she started cooperating with my kiss.


    With her eyes closed, Dina wrapped her arms around my back and focused on the feeling of our lips touching each other.


    I smiled inwardly while my hands stroke her back, moving from her spine to her corbone and finally groping her bust.


    In the meanwhile, my mouth sucked her lips and tongue, and my tongue explored her mouth carefully.


    A muffled moan escaped from Dina¡¯s mouth. I could feel her body turning hot, and her breath turning raged.


    Eventually, our lips separated.


    Dina panted with a flustered expression. A thread of saliva was connecting my mouth with hers, a proof of the kiss we just shared.


    I found this image of my sister incredibly charming. She was so cute and beautiful that I wanted to pamper and spoil her forever.


    Her ck eyes were currently slightly dazed, staring at me hazily.


    Seeing her like that, I kissed her again and slowly pulled her towards her bed.


    But when I put her on the bed, Dina woke up from her daze.


    Seeing our current situation, she panicked slightly.


    "C-us, w-wait..."


    "Mm?" I raised an eyebrow with a smile. "Could it be my sister is shy?"


    The already red Dina turned even redder, but her panic did not disappear.


    "W-Wait, please... T-This is not time yet..."


    I furrowed my brows briefly. But in the end, I sighed.


    "Okay, I understand."


    Dina sighed in relief before looking at me apologetically.


    "... Sorry us... You know I love you, but... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time yet."


    I just smiled and said nothing. Seated in the bed, I lifted my sister and put her on my thigs.


    Then, I caressed her hair and kissed her lips tenderly.


    "It¡¯s alright. I can wait for you."


    Dina smiled relieved.


    "... It will not be for long... Soon, when I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll give you my everything..."


    "I¡¯ll wait for it then," I said and kissed her lips again. "But I don¡¯t think there is a problem if I spoil you a little bit before that, right?"


    Dina blushed and lowered her head. She then hugged my back and put her head on my chest.


    "... Brother, I love you."


    "Me too," I said and kissed her hair.


    To be honest, being with her like this was not too bad.


    ...


    In the end, my sister and I stayed like that for a good one hour.


    We did not go too far, only kissing each other and hugging each other repeatedly. Towards the end, Dina¡¯s body waspletely hot, and her eyes were filled with lust, but even so, she stopped herself from continuing.


    I did not press her either. Dina and Lena have a soft spot in my heart, so I don¡¯t mind taking things slower with them.


    Eventually, though, our time together had to end.


    Dina said she had a meeting with some nobles soon, so she reluctantly stood up after onest kiss and went to get changed.


    I smiled wryly and shook my head before leaving her room.


    Outside, I saw Ysnay seated in a chair with the eyes closed.


    When I came out of the room, she opened her eyes and looked at me with a smirk.


    "This guy, you don¡¯t even let go of your sisters. What a beast."


    I was toozy to follow the game to this girl and simply rolled my eyes.


    I then moved across space and went to the Red Skull Gang. There are some things I need to do here.


    Of course, I did not forget to change my identity to the red-haired and mysterious rk.


    But when I reached the entrance of the Red Skull Gang¡¯s headquarters, the guard looked at me with a weird expression.


    "Boss, you are here?"


    I raised an eyebrow confused.


    "Is anything wrong?"


    "You don¡¯t know yet, boss? You should talk with boss Marana then."


    I was confused, but I did not ask the guard again. Instead, I walked towards Marana¡¯s office.


    At some point, Raven appeared beside me and grabbed my hand. She had apparently noticed my arrival through our contract.


    Although some of the members of the gang looked at me strangely when they saw me grabbing Raven¡¯s hand, most of them were already aware of my strange rtionship with her, so nobody said anything.


    When we arrived at Marana¡¯s office, Marana looked at me and sighed tiredly.


    "You are finally here.??


    "... What in the hell happened?"


    Marana said nothing. Instead, she grabbed a stack of letters from the desk and passed them to me.


    "They are for you."


    I blinked confused. Letters?


    Looking at them, I realized they were exactly the same. And although I had not read the contents yet, It seemed they were the same as well.


    But when I read the contents, I could not help but chuckle amusedly.


    How could I not? I never expected her to do it this way.


    [To my one-night lover:


    [Forgive me for sending you the letters this way, but I could not think of any other way. I fear that if I tried another means to send you this message, I would have been in danger.


    [That day, when we slept together, you gave me a card and promised me to help me if I needed your help one day. And now, I fear that day has arrived.


    [I can¡¯t tell you much through this letter, but it¡¯s a matter of life and death for me. Thus, if you care even a little for this poor woman, meet me tonight in the room we shared in that drunk night of love.


    [Sincerely, your pitiful lover.]


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 402 The Empress’ SOS Letter 2

    <h4>Chapter 402 The Empress¡¯ SOS Letter 2</h4>


    I could not help but chuckle when I read the contents of the letter.


    I then looked at the other letters and as expected, their contents were the same.


    "What is with these letters?" I asked Marana.


    "They had been reaching our headquarters since this morning," Marana said with an exasperated sigh. "I asked around and apparently all the people that brought the letters are normal people. ording to them, they found the letters lying on the ground together with a bag filled with gold coins and a message asking the people that found the letter to bring it to us and take the gold coins as the reward. We have received almost thirty letters already."


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. This method is truly ingenious.


    As expected of the empress. To think she thought of this method.


    Yes, I¡¯m sure it was the empress who sent this letter.


    In fact, I had been expecting her plea for help for a while now.


    But I never expected it woulde like this.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, what she did was to use magic to teleport several of the same letters to random parts of the city, waiting for someone to find them and hopefully bring them to me.


    Of course, she was not so na?ve as to leave it to luck. She should have teleported around one hundred or two hundred letters. This way, even if some people don¡¯t take the note seriously, someone was bound to bring the letter to me.


    This method seems a bit troublesome, but taking into ount that the current empress thinks she can¡¯t trust anyone and is sure someone is watching her each movement, this was a pretty good solution.


    She was even careful to not mention her name in the letter, just in case it falls in the hands of her ¡¯supposed¡¯ enemies and they learn of her ns.


    Smart. Unfortunately, she does not know that her enemy is in fact me.


    Thus, I can only see it like a fun and futile struggle.


    Marana saw my evil smirk and sighed.


    "It¡¯s her. Right? Boss, what are you nning?"


    "Do you truly want to know?"


    "... Better not. Just seeing the evil smile in your face sends shivers to my spine."


    I chuckled amused and shook my head.


    "Right. Prepare everything for tonight and make sure to not startle the fish. You know this is important."


    "I know what to do, boss. Anything else?"


    "Yes. I will need a few men to escort a caravan of the Reincarnation Auction Hall a few dayster. Sent the people of Eternity¡¯s Fangs. Mm... Lina has progressed a lottely, right? She can lead the men then. It will be a good experience for her."


    "Understood. How many men do you need?"


    "Fifty are more than enough... As for the rest of Eternity¡¯s Fangs... Tell them to get ready. The capital will fall into chaos soon, and when it happens, we will do another move."


    Marana narrowed her eyes. But she said nothing and just nodded.


    "I¡¯ll go to prepare everything then."


    She then left the office immediately, leaving only Raven, Ysnay, and me in it.


    When Marana left, Raven pulled my arm and looked at me with a nervous expression.


    "Big brother, I need to talk to you about something."


    Hmm?


    ... Something is strange with Raven.


    I was startled. It ¡¯s the first time I see Raven this nervous.


    "Did something happen?" I asked curiously.


    Raven did not reply immediately. Instead, she hesitated for several seconds before biting her lips and looking at me with a guilty expression.


    "... Sorry... I broke it..."


    "Huh?"


    "... The thing you put in my soul."


    The thing I put in her soul?


    My eyes opened wide. Without hesitation, I used my soul to examine Raven.


    Instantly, I noticed what Raven meant.


    "This is... Is it possible?" I was more than a bit astonished.


    Ysnay looked at us confused. Curious about the situation, she decided to watch for herself.


    And when she did, her expression changed.


    "This girl... How did she do it?"


    I did not know either. Even if I¡¯m an Immortal, I¡¯m not sure how something like this happened.


    In Raven¡¯s soul, the rune representing the contract she formed with me had changed.


    At some point, it had divided itself into three parts, and several tendril-like things grew from them, spreading out of Raven¡¯s soul and reaching into the distance.


    And when I followed these tendrils, I realized they were connected to two people.


    One was connected to Marana, and the other was connected to Akh.


    I was stupefied. This was not something that was supposed to happen.


    But soon, my mind was filled with excitement.


    Although it¡¯s imperfect, it¡¯s obviously a kind of connection.


    Somehow, Raven had managed to use the contract to create a connection between her and her two sisters.


    Moreover, I can feel that the contract between me and her has not changed. It still keeps the same functions as before.


    Of course, that is not enough for me to be surprised. I can do something simr, and even better, if I want.


    The thing is, I could feel Marana and Akh¡¯s soul through this contract now.


    In other words, Raven was not the only one connected to her sisters through the tendrils.


    I was connected as well.


    With this... Perhaps, I can take another step forward in my dream.

 Chapter 403 Another Step Forward

    <h4>Chapter 403 Another Step Forward</h4>


    "How did this happen?" I asked Raven with a curious expression.


    Raven lowered her head with an embarrassed expression.


    "... It was an ident..."


    "An ident?"


    "... Yes." Raven said timidly. "I only wanted to see if I could form a connection like ours with big sister Marana and big sister Akh, but then, it turned like this..."


    My expression could not help but turn strange. Just that?


    I looked at Ysnay and saw that her reaction was simr to mine. She was looking at Raven as though she was a weird animal.


    "... Truly, some people¡¯s talent makes one ashamed of oneself."


    I nodded in agreement.


    Yes, the only way to exin it was that Raven was very talented in this kind of soul connection.


    I had noticed it already when I first formed the contract with Raven. Back then, I noticed that Raven made use of the uniqueness of her soul to slowly learn thews of the cursed daggers bound to her.


    But this... This is on apletely different level.


    It was beyond using her bond with me to learn myws. No, she managed to use our contract and modified it to form apletely new bond.


    Although it is weak and far inferior to my contract, it¡¯s still amazing.


    Taking that into ount, I thought of one possibility.


    Certainly, I think Raven¡¯s soul¡¯s uniqueness is the key to share my Immortality with others. However, until now, I was notpletely sure of the next step.


    After all, it was not as though I could dissect Raven¡¯s soul to learn the source of Raven¡¯s uniqueness.


    And even if I do it and I seed, modifying other souls to make them as unique as hers is apletely different story.


    ... But, what if I don¡¯t need to do that?


    What if instead of finding a way of copying Raven¡¯s uniqueness, I use her like a host soul through which I share my Immortality with other people?


    Yes. I can use my soul as the source of Immortality, and Raven¡¯s soul as a hub for contracts. And from there, I can connect both of our souls to the rest of my women.


    The most I think about it, the most viable it seems.


    Moreover, I¡¯m confident in creating a system like that in just one or two months. I¡¯m an expert in souls after all. These kinds of contracts are too easy for me.


    The only reason I need a one or two months is to make sure the contracts are as perfect as possible.


    With this, I¡¯m a step closer to my long-searched goal.


    Now, I need only to find a way to maximize Raven¡¯s uniqueness and make it able to share my whole way to Immortality. That is not easy, of course, but it¡¯s much easier than before.


    Sensing the excitement through our contract, Rave looked up at me timidly.


    "... Big brother, is everything alright?"


    Iughed loudly and held Raven¡¯s cheeks, nting a long kiss in her lips.


    "My little kitten, you are a genius!"


    "Huh?"


    "Hahahahahaha! Great! You deserve all the kisses in the world!" I then continued ting kisses on her lips, nose, forehead, cheeks, and head. Raven turned so red that she seemed like a tomato.


    However, she was relieved that I was not angry with her due to what she did.


    In fact, she was so happy when she felt my excitement that her cat tail started to wag like a dog.


    "My little kitten, you are the best!"


    "... Mm."


    "You are cute, strong, and even smart. I¡¯m sure there is not a better kitten than you in the universe!"


    "... Mm!"


    "Hahahaha! I love you, Raven! How can you be so cute."


    "... B-Big brother, you are embarrassing me." Raven blushed and lowered her head. But despite her words, her tail was still wagging happily.


    Seeing us like that, Ysnay rolled her eyes.


    "The two of you, stop showing off your love in front of me. I¡¯ll be jealous, okay?"


    Raven blushed even more. But I did not care about Ysnay¡¯s words and nted another kiss in her lips.


    Ysnay was exasperated. She then looked at me and her expression turnedplicated.


    When she saw how I spoiled Raven, an envious look appeared on her face before she shook her head and sighed.


    "... Congrattions, Willian."


    "Thanks," I said genuinely happy.


    Ysnay looked at my obvious happiness and did not know how to feel.


    On one hand, she was happy by the fact I was closer to my goal.


    But on the other hand, she was sad because she knew her chances had be even slimmer.


    Once I make my dream a reality, her opportunities would vanishpletely.


    "... Perhaps, this fate as well." With a bitter smile, Ysnay sighed.


    She then turned around and left the office with a downcast expression.


    I watched her each movement carefully, warier of her than ever, and ready to attack her at any moment.


    I knew what this meant for me, and I also knew what this meant for Ysnay.


    Thus, I was even warier than her than before.


    Now that I¡¯m so close to my goal, I can¡¯t be too careful.


    Ysnay probably felt my wariness and that was the reason she left.


    "... Big brother, is anything wrong?" Raven asked me when she saw I suddenly fell silent.


    I shook my head and smiled at her.


    "It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about what reward to give to my favorite kitten."


    Raven blushed and lowered her head.


    But after a few seconds, she looked up at me with puppy eyes (although she was a cat) and grabbed my shirt.


    "... Then, can I sleep in your room from now onwards?"


    I was briefly startled. But then, I smiled.


    "Of course. Whenever you want."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnoves

 Chapter 404 Little Sister-In-Law’s Boldness

    <h4>Chapter 404 Little Sister-In-Law¡¯s Boldness</h4>


    A few hours after that, I was in my mansion taking a bath.


    I was in a very good mood, and everybody around me noticed it. Even Daisy looked surprised when she saw me and asked me if something good happened.


    I just smiled mysteriously but did not exin anything. I only told her it was something very good.


    Although Daisy was curious, she did not insist when she saw I did not want to talk about it.


    Instead, she prepared a very delicious meal to celebrate whatever it was.


    Perhaps it was due to my already good mood, but I found the food much more delicious than usual.


    As expected of my favorite maid.


    After the meal, I decided to take a bath.


    I had to meet with Empress Liliater today, so I decided to use the bath to rethink my n again.


    I removed some parts of the n and added others ording to the things I have learned recently. When I was sure everything was alright, I nodded to myself.


    My goal tonight? To make the Empress fall deeper.


    By the way, when I told Daisy and the others that I was not going to sleep in the mansion tonight either, they were slightly disappointed.


    But despite their disappointment, they were very understanding. Plus, Headmistress Evelyn, Katherine, and Rose were still staying at my mansion, so they knew it was not a good idea to indulge ourselves in our nights of debauchery.


    By the way, Headmistress Evelyn had been looking at me coldly for since I returned to the mansion. I was notpletely sure of the reason, but I knew it had to do with the fact that so many women were living with me.


    After all, although Evelyn knew I had a lot of women, she never expected the number to be this big.


    What can I say? I¡¯m a fortunate man.


    Anyway, while I waited for the time of my meeting with Lilia, I rxed in the bath. I closed my eyes and started to think about the contract with Raven.


    I thought deeply about what I was stillcking and what I could do to get it. I also thought about how to expand the contract to include the others and how to make the contracts as stable as possible.


    My mind waspletely focused on that. In fact, I even considered canceling my meeting with Lilia tonight. But in the end, I decided not to.


    I have already waited for so long to aplish my dream. I don¡¯t need to hurry up at this point.


    Plus, at my level, something I can¡¯t solve immediately is not something I will be able to solve simply by thinking about it. I will need a burst of inspiration or enlightenment to find the answer, or perhaps find something that can lead me to the solution.


    In other words, haste makes waste.


    With that mentality, I decided to leave my ns like they are.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I felt someone pushing the door of the bathroom open.


    My lips curved up slightly.


    So someone came to be spoiled with me, huh?


    Well, it will be a good warm-up before my battle with the empresster.


    But when I turned around to look at the person that entered the room, I was briefly surprised.


    "... Brother-inw? Can Ie inside?"


    ... To think this little devil would be so bold.


    I shook my head with a wry smile.


    "ire, what are you doing here?"


    "... Well, I wanted to take a bath. But I did not know you were already here... Then, can Ie in?" She asked timidly.


    Girl, your lie is too obvious. Do you think I will believe it?"


    Chuckling in amusement, I waved my hand.


    "Come if you want. But I will not be responsible for your safety."


    ire blushed understanding the meaning behind my words.


    But instead of cowering, she gritted her teeth and walked towards me.


    I could not help but look at ire as she entered. The little girl waspletely naked save for a towel wrapped around her body.


    ire blushed feeling my gaze. She lowered her head and walked shyly towards me, not daring to meet my eyes.


    I chuckled again and shook my head.


    When ire reached where I was, she hesitated about what to do next.


    She wanted to sit beside me, but she was too shy to do it. Plus, thinking fo the fact both of us were almost naked made her ashamed.


    In the end, she looked at me with teary eyes.


    "... Brother-inw..."


    I curved my lips up and patted myp. "Come here."


    ire opened her eyes wide. But after hesitating briefly, she gritted her teeth, entered the water, and sat down on myp.


    Just like that, half of our bodies were submerged in the warm water, and our naked skins were touching each other.


    Letting out a sigh of satisfaction, I wrapped my hands around ire¡¯s waist. I then brought my face to her beautiful silver hair and sniffed it softly.


    "... You smell so nice."


    ire blushed and lowered her headpletely embarrassed.


    "... Brother-inw, please don¡¯t tease me..."


    "Oh? But I remember you were the one that took the initiative to enter the bath with me."


    ire¡¯s ears turned red and her body shrunk in my arms of the shame.


    Iughed softly and kissed her hair. I then breathe on her ear and bit her earlobe.


    ire shivered and let out a soft gasp. At the same time, she felt something hard hitting her buttocks.


    "... Brother-inw..."


    "I wonder what Louise would think if she knows her little sister is seducing her man."


    "... I-I¡¯m not..."


    "Oh? Then what are you doing here?"


    "That is... I-I just wanted to talk with you about something."


    "Really? What is it then?" I asked while kissing ire¡¯s neck softly.


    ire shivered and her body turned hot. She looked at me with teary eyes as though using me of bullying her.


    But her gaze only made me more excited. I wanted nothing more than eat her here at this moment.


    ire bit her lips and opened her mouth.


    "... Y-You see, brother-inw... I saw what you did that day..."


    "Oh? What did you see?" I asked with a yful smile.


    "... W-With A-Andrea, D-Daisy, and R-Raven... I saw what you were doing to them..."


    Hehe, little girl, I already knew about that.


    Do you think I did not notice when Lena, Lina, and you peeked on our foursome?


    Suppressing the urge tough, I moved my hands through her petite body and caressed her breast softly over the towel.


    "What did you see?"


    "T-That is... Y-You were h-having s-sex..."


    "Oh?" I chuckled softly and looked straight to her beautiful blue eyes. "Are you interested in it as well?"


    ire bit her lips in embarrassment and avoided my gaze.


    So cute!


    At that moment, though, I felt someone else approaching the bathroom.


    Closing my eyes, I spread my senses to find who she was. Then, my lips curved up in a mischievous smile.


    What a beautiful coincidence.


    A few secondster, that person knocked on the door.


    "... us, are you there? Can Ie inside?"


    When ire heard that voice, she froze.


    Yes, she was Louise Riea, ire¡¯s big sister.

 Chapter 405 Louise’s Reques

    <h4>Chapter 405 Louise¡¯s Reques</h4>


    "... us, are you there? Can Ie inside?" Louise knocked on the door and asked timidly.


    I did not reply immediately. Instead, I put on a yful smile and looked at Louise¡¯s little-sister, who was currently seated on myp.


    ire was pale. She gripped my arm and looked at me with a look of panic.


    "... Brother-inw."


    "Sigh... What am I going to do with you? Go and hide somewhere. Your sister will suspect something if I don¡¯t let here in."


    ire nodded hurriedly and jumped out of myp, searching for a ce where to hide.


    Finally, she hid behind a rack nearby that was holding some towels.


    It was not much of a good hideout, but with the dim light of the bath and ire¡¯s small size, she would not be discovered as long as she was careful.


    At that moment, Louise¡¯s voice came again.


    "... us?"


    "Oh, sorry. I was dozing off. Of course,e in."


    "... Okay." Louise said and pushed open the door.


    Just like ire, Louise waspletely naked save for a towel hiding part of her body.


    I stared at her as she walked towards me, admiring the creamy white skin of her shoulders and her beautiful blonde hair falling until her waist.


    Louise blushed slightly when she felt my gaze, but her green eyes did not avoid mine. Instead, they were twinkling softly, filled with satisfaction and love.


    When she arrived where I was, she entered the water and sat beside me. She then closed her eyes and put her head on my shoulder.


    "I never thought you could be so bold," I said with a slight smile.


    "... I was always a bold woman." Louise said with a smile. "Besides, it¡¯s just sharing a bath with my lover."


    Certainly. Thinking about it, Louise was not very embarrassed the first time we did it.


    I remember she was pretty crazy at that time.


    Sigh, these are some fond memories.


    I chuckled softly and hugged Louise¡¯s waist. I then lifted her body and put her on myp.


    Just as her sister had been just a few seconds before.


    Unaware of that, Louise blushed and looked at me yfully.


    "... Are you so eager to do it with me?"


    "Of course." I did not deny it. "You are such a beautiful girl. I can¡¯t help but feel excited about having you so close." And with your sister watching us at the same time.


    Yeah, it¡¯s pretty exciting... And amusing.


    "Mmm... It would be great if one or two girls more came as well." I could not help but blurt out.


    Louise rolled her eyes. "Pervert, you are dreaming. I asked sister Daisy to help me to get this time alone with you."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Sister Daisy?"


    "... Well, we are both your lovers, so..."


    I smiled softly and kissed Louise¡¯s lips.


    "I¡¯m d you are getting along."


    "... Daisy is a very good girl. I¡¯m not sure about the others, but I think I can get along well with her."


    "That is good," I said and my hands started to move around Louise¡¯s body.


    One of my hands reached to her breasts, slowly going under her towel and pinching her nipples.


    Louise gasped and looked at me with a small smile, but when I was about to continue, she grabbed my hand.


    "... us, wait a moment... I want to talk with you about something first..."


    "Mm?"


    "... It¡¯s about my father and brother."


    I fell silent. So it¡¯s that, huh.


    I was wondering when she was going to talk to me about them.


    ".. I understand. Do speak." I said with a sigh.


    Louise nodded. She thought about her words fo a few seconds before opening her mouth hesitantly.


    "... My father and brother... I want to ask you to spare their lives when the timees. Can you?"


    I said nothing and just fell deep in thought.


    Seeing that, Louise hurriedly continued speaking.


    "... I know that your rtionship with them is not the best... And I understand if you have a grudge with them... B-But, they are my family... I-I don¡¯t want to see them die... Even although my rtionship with them is not the best right now, they are still my family."


    I sighed and stroked Louise¡¯s hair.


    "... You know that it¡¯s not so easy, right?"


    "... Yeah, I know that I¡¯m being unfair to you... Father has shown more than once his intention to kill you after all... Plus, he is partly responsible for the death of your mother..." Louise then bit her lips softly. "... Is it not possible?"


    "It¡¯s not so simple anymore," I said and shook my head. "To be honest, even if I do nothing, at the current rate, your father will still die."


    Louise turned paled. "W-What do you mean?"


    I thought for a moment before deciding to tell her a part of my n. I trust her enough to know she will not betray me at this point in time.


    "... n is nning a rebellion soon. And although I¡¯m not sure about how much your father knows, he has always been supporting n, so once n fails, he will be dragged down with him. By then, Hidden History will not allow him to continue living, and your brother will suffer a simr fate."


    "What!?" Louise stood up in surprise. "Is he crazy!?"


    "... Well, to be honest, I moved some strings to bring this result. Do you understand the situation now?"


    Louise bit her lips with an anxious expression.


    "... Can¡¯t you save him?"


    I said nothing.


    It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t save him. In fact, I can do it easily.


    Plus, if I didn¡¯t mind leaving my father alive for Dina and Lena, there is no way I can¡¯t do the same for Louise and ire.


    Of course, I don¡¯t n to let him go scoot free. He will suffer, a lot. But he will live in the end.


    But, I can¡¯t promise it to her right now.


    Mainly because I n to use the earl¡¯s safety as the condition to get something from someone soon.


    Yes, something from Mia. Louise and ire¡¯s mother.


    Thus, I can only drag my answer for a while.


    "How about it?" I said to Louise while caressing her cheek. "I¡¯ll try to find a way, but I can¡¯t promise you anything."


    "... Really? us? Are you going to help them?" Louise asked with an anticipating look.


    I smiled and kissed her lips. "Really. You are my girlfriend, remember? Even although I really want to kill them, I don¡¯t mind sparing their lives if you ask me for it."


    Tears started to form in the corners of Louise¡¯s eyes. She then turned around and hugged my neck tightly before pushing her lips against mine.


    "... us, I love you." Louise said lovingly after separating her lips from mine.


    I smiled and kissed her lips back. At the same time, I felt my little brother standing up.


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 406 Little Sister-In-Law Watching How Her Big Sister is Bullied 1

    <h4>Chapter 406 Little Sister-In-Law Watching How Her Big Sister is Bullied 1</h4>


    Seated on myp, Louise hugged my neck and pressed her lips against mine. Then, a fierce battle between the two of us started.


    Louise¡¯s lips opened slightly, allowing the entrance of my tongue. I took advantage of that opportunity and invaded her mouth, only to be received by Louise¡¯s tongue who counterattacked fiercely.


    "... Nn..." Louise moaned softly and looked at me with a smile. I locked eyes with her and smirked. Then, my hands moved to her body and removed her towel.


    Just like that, Louise¡¯s naked body appeared in front of me.


    "... us." Louise gasped softly and looked at me with a lust-filled gaze. Then, she moved her hands to my waist and removed my towel as well.


    I smirked softly. This girl...


    "You are so cute..." I could not help but say.


    "Idiot." Louise blushed and lowered her head. Seeing her adorable blushing expression, I could not endure my desire to kiss her lips.


    "Nn... chuu~... Nn... us...~"


    Opening her lips, I invaded her mouth again and searched for her tongue. I gently moved my tongue inside of her mouth, caressing her teeth and tasting her saliva.


    Louise cooperated with me happily. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss. At the same time, she used her hands to caress my chest and hug my neck.


    Her tongue moved skillfully inside my mouth, making use of the knowledge she learned from the times she kissed me before.


    Even so, she soon realized she could not keep up with me.


    Soon, she was gasping for breath.


    Louise¡¯s turned red. She breathed heavily through her nose and tried to keep the kiss with me desperately.


    Finally, though, I sucked fiercely her tongue, taking with me all the air on her lungs and leaving her breathless.


    "!!!"


    Louise was surprised. The sudden change startled her thoroughly and caused her to groan.


    When we finally separated out lips, she was gasping heavily.


    I smirked softly and kissed her cheek. Then, I kissed her nose tenderly.


    "As expected, you are very cute. I want to bully you a lot." I whispered in her ear.


    Louise blushed and rolled her eyes.


    This girl. I truly want to eat her.


    ... Moreover, there is still ire hidden nearby.


    When I looked in her direction, I found her looking towards us with an entranced expression.


    She instantly realized I was looking at her and turnedpletely red. Then, my little sister-inw hid her face behind the rack again, whimpering in shame.


    Fortunately, she was very soft so Louise did not hear her.


    Hahaha, what a cute girl.


    Mmm... I should show her a bit more.


    Moving my hands through Louise¡¯s body, I stroke her waist and legs. One of my hands then touched her thigs, slowly moving upwards until I reached her forbidden ce.


    "... Mm~..." Louise¡¯s body twitched. Her body trembled softly, and her gaze turned hazy.


    "You are so sensitive." I breathed softly on Louise¡¯s ear when I felt the sticky liquid on her vagina.


    Louise turned embarrassed and looked at me with a pitiful expression. "... Don¡¯t tease me."


    "What do you want then?" I asked with a teasing smile.


    Both of us werepletely naked, and my penis was standing proudly in front of her and rubbing against her belly.


    In this situation, I could clearly feel the desire and hotness of Louise¡¯s body. I could feel how much she wanted me inside her.


    Even so, Louise did not answer my question. Instead, she looked at me hazily and started to rub her body against me, as though provoking me to eat her.


    But I still wanted to tease her a little bit more.


    I grinned and used one of my hands to cup her right breast. Then, I kissed her neck and bit her shoulder softly.


    "Mnm~" Louise groaned closed her eyes involuntarily. Twisting her body, she hugged my head against her body, as though asking me to continue marking her.


    I happily cooperated with her and continued kissing her shoulder and neck, biting and sucking her creamy white skin, and leaving several hickeys is her fairy-like body.


    Meanwhile, I roamed my hands through her beautiful body. Her legs, her hips, her back, her shoulders. Each part of her body was explored by me.


    Each time I caressed a part of her, Louise shivered softly. Her mouth let out several soft moans, and her body continued rubbing against mine.


    In fact, my legs had be quite sticky from a liquid different from the water of the bath.


    While I was exploring her body, my mouth moved towards her breast and I bit softly her right nipple.


    "*Gasp!*" Louise shivered and gasped loudly.


    "Mm? Do you like it here?" I could not help but ask with a smirk.


    "N-No..." Louise denied it hurriedly, but when I bit her nipple again, her body lost strength.


    "Such a bad girl. Lying to her lover."


    "..." Louise blushed and rolled her eyes at me.


    Seeing such a seductive expression, I could not help but kiss her ear and bit her earlobe.


    Louise shivered every time my tongue touched her ear. I could feel her body trembling fragilely and hear her groans of pleasure and lust.


    Louise did not try to resist her lustful pleasure. She twisted her body softly, kissing my head back and showing me how much she enjoyed this.


    "... Nmn~..."


    Moaning again, she opened her eyes and looked at me seductively.


    "... us~"


    I smiled and kissed her lips. Then, I used a finger to stroke her chest, descending through her belly and finally touching her vagina.


    Instantly, Louise shivered.


    "!!!"


    Her already sensitive body twitched violently, and her mouth let out a strange groan. Then, a flood of love juices gushed out of her lower cave.


    She had orgasmed!


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Louise panted heavily and leaned her body against my chest with her eyes closed.


    My mouth arched in a wide grin. Feeling the weight of this delicious beauty on myp, I was anxious to taste her.


    Even more, I was excited to show the peeping tom hiding nearby the lustful face of her big sister.


    Thus, while looking straight to the eyes of my hiding little sister-inw, I moved my stick towards Louise¡¯s vagina.


    And while Louise was still enjoying thest orgasm, I pierced her.

 Chapter 407 Little Sister-In-Law Watching How Her Big Sister is Bullied 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 407 Little Sister-In-Law Watching How Her Big Sister is Bullied 2 *</h4>


    With a soft grunt, I pierced Louise¡¯s cave.


    A soft moan escaped from Louise¡¯s mouth. At the same time, I felt the flesh of her vagina pressing against my penis, surrounding it tightly like it wanted to devour me.


    Louise¡¯sher regions were drenched in fluids. The sticky liquid inside her vagina gave me apletely different feeling than the warm water of the bath. It felt warmer and thicker.


    As my penis entered inside her cave, that ce squeezed onto my rod to resist my invasion.


    I gently pulled my penis out, then, I put strength on my waist and pierced her again.


    Louise¡¯s tender flesh squirmed at that moment. The feeling of having a huge rod inside her almost make her scream.


    Pulling out, putting strength on my waist, and piercing again. I repeated these actions several times, making Louise felt as though she was going crazy.


    Her tight vagina was filled at the brim with my member, and her love juices oozed from it, mixing with the water of the bath.


    Louise groaned softly. The feeling of having my member entering and exiting her cave made her body soft.


    Even although it was not the first time she had sex with me, her vagina was still very tight. It squeezed my penis tightly, as though it wanted to suck my life essence.


    I smiled and hugged her waist, pressing her body against mine. Her well-shaped breasts were squeezed against my chest, and her warm skin rubbed against mine.


    Louise moaned, lifting her head and putting on a lustful expression. She then started to swing her waist softly, cooperating with my movements.


    "Ahn...~ Ugh...~ Hah...~"


    Every time my meat stick reached her deepest part, Louise let out a soft groan. Her mind was attacked by powerful bursts of pleasure that made her dizzy.


    She bit her lips in a try to suppress the enormous pleasure, but I grinned and started to pound her faster, causing her to gasp and almost scream.


    "Uuuu...~" Louise gripped my arms tightly and a soft and sweet voice escaped her lips. She then put her head on my chest and continued swinging her waist, searching for even more pleasure.


    Each time my penis rubbed against her vaginal walls, Louise felt as though a feather was tickling her most sensitive nerves, making them itch.


    It was as though her body was asking for my attacks. Only when I ground her lower cave she did feel a bit of relief.


    "Ahn...~ So good...~ Uuuu...~"


    Louise moaned and whimpered softly. Her beautiful voice reached my ears, granting me a great feeling satisfaction.


    Unable to resist, I changed our positions, putting her against a nearby wall and attacking her insides even more fiercely.


    "Ahhhnnnn....!!!" Louise let out a loud scream. Her eyes closed with an expression of satisfaction, and her legs wrapped around my waist.


    In that position, she received my attacks one after another,pletely at my mercy.


    At that moment, I heard a soft gasping from the distance.


    The gasp was very soft, so soft it was almost lost in the noises of my waist pping Louise¡¯s waist. However, I managed to catch it.


    Without needing to look back, I knew the owner of that voice.


    ire was looking at us from behind the rack, her eyes fixed in our interconnected lower bodies.


    Furthermore, at some point, her hand had gone below her towel and reached the ce between her legs. She was rubbing her vagina softly, as though she was trying to calm a bothersome itch.


    The corner of my lips curved in a smirk. My body was filled with excitement, and I could not help but elerate my movements.


    "*Gasp!*"


    My sudden eleration caused Louise to gasp. She then moaned softly and wrapped her arms around my neck, letting out several soft whimpers.


    At the same time, her waist started to move faster, and I felt her body tensing up.


    Instantly, I knew Louise was approaching an orgasm.


    I grinned and kissed her neck. Feeling her orgasming closer and closer, the movements of my waist sped up, creating pping sounds that resounded in the entire bath.


    ???AaaaaaaAAaaa!!!" A loud moan left Louise¡¯s mouth. In front of my fierce attacks, she felt her mind turning nk.


    and suddenly, her body twitched fiercely, and her eyes rolled up.


    I felt her vagina tightening around me even more than before. A powerful suctioning strength attacked my member, giving me incredible pleasure.


    Moreover, the fact I knew her little sister was watching her orgasm filled with even more excitement.


    Louise¡¯s orgasmsted for a few seconds. During that time, love fluids gushed out of her vagina in great amounts, drenching my legs with her sticky liquid.


    Gasping for breath, Louise¡¯s body lost strength and rested on mine.


    When she finally calmed down, she smiled lovingly and kissed my lips.


    "That was good..." Louise said with a voice full of love.


    I grinned and kissed her back. Our tongues then started a new round of battle, entangling and escaping from each other and creating soft slurping sounds.


    I could hear ire gulping from her hideout. The poor girl¡¯s lower body was already filled with love fluids, and her face was filled with a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    Don¡¯t worry, little sister-inw, your turn will reach soon.


    While I was plotting an evil n in my mind, I pulled my penis out of Louise¡¯s body. Then, I turned her around and lifted her butt, getting ready to attack her from behind.


    Louise put her hands on the wall and shot me a gaze full of anticipation. Seeing her like that, I thrust inside her immediately.


    "Uhgn..." A soft groan escaped the lips of the beautiful girl. She then closed her eyes and readied herself to enjoy the new round of attacks.


    I smiled and grabbed her waist. Then, I started to pound her waist crazily.


    Thrust after thrust attacked Louise¡¯s vagina, making her love juices stter on my waist repeatedly.


    "Ahhnnnn~!!!"


    The fierce attacks made Louise scream loudly. Her screams mixed with the pping sounds caused by my waist impacting her waist, creating a symphony of lust.


    Unaware of her little sister¡¯s presence, Louise let loose her most perverted side. She moaned and screamed freely, using her sweet voice to give vent to the pleasure that was attacking her mind and body.


    At the same time, ire, who was observing our lovemaking from her hideout, sped up the hand rubbing her slit. I immediately knew she was about to orgasm soon.


    At that moment, I put in march my n.


    When ire was about to orgasm, I used my mind to make the rack hiding her fall to the ground.


    *Thud!*


    The sound of the rack falling resounded in the bath.


    ire opened her eyes wide. With her fingers still in her slit, she looked at the fallen rack and her face turned pale.


    Then, she looked in our direction.


    And she found her sister looking back at her with exactly the same expression.

 Chapter 408 Little Sister-In-Law Watching How Her Big Sister is Bullied 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 408 Little Sister-In-Law Watching How Her Big Sister is Bullied 3 *</h4>


    Both sisters froze at the same time.


    All the blood drained from ire¡¯s face. Her little body shivered softly, and then, her mouth let out a soft groan.


    The sudden rush of emotions made her already approaching orgasm to arrive in one go!


    Love juices gushed out of ire¡¯s legs, and her body lost strength, copsing on the floor of the bath.


    Louise looked at that scene with her eyes wide open.


    For a few seconds, she did not know how to react.


    However, I did not n to give her too much time to think.


    Smirking mischievously, I put strength on my waist and pierced deep inside Louise!


    At the same time, I sent a portion of my mana inside her body, using it to increase her pleasure to a crazy degree.


    "!!!" Louise¡¯s eyes opened widely. The sudden pleasure made her body turn soft and her toes curled.


    The next second, her mouth let out a louder moan than before and her vagina let out a great amount of love juice.


    I grinned and pressed Louise against the wall. Then, I continued with my attacks.


    Louise looked at me briefly with a panicking look, as though asking me to stop. But I did not pay her attention and moved even faster.


    Soon, the immense pleasure made Louise crazy. Burst after burst of pleasure attacked her, making her unable to focus her thoughts in the sudden reveal that her sister watching.


    In fact, it only served to make Louise¡¯s mind even more of a mess. When she thought about the fact that her little sister was watching how she moaned under my attacks, Louise wanted to die of shame and embarrassment.


    But the same shame and embarrassment were like a fuel that increased her pleasure even more.


    Louise moaned loudly again. Her pleasure-filled moan startling even herself.


    Ashamed, she closed her eyes and looked down. She did not dare to meet eyes with her little sister right now.


    I grunted pleasurably. Perhaps it was due to the shame that she was feeling, but I felt Louise¡¯s vagina tighten even more around my rod. Her vagina was squeezing my penis powerfully, creating a suction force that pulled me to her deepest part.


    I did not resist it, and instead, I put even more strength on my waist, pounding Louise against the wall and piercing my penis until her womb.


    "Ughh... Angh...~"


    Louise moaned and shivered. Her body was then attacked by a sudden rush of pleasure that nked her mind.


    Then, she cummed once more.


    In the middle of her orgasm, her shivering body lost strength, her legs gave in, and her body slowly slid down the wall while she groaned infort.


    If not that I was holding her waist, Louise would have copsed on the floor.


    I smiled in satisfaction seeing that. I then lifted Louise¡¯s body and carried her towards the other side of the bath.


    Where ire was copsed on the ground.


    I could see ire¡¯s dazed expression. She was looking at us as though she could not believe what was happening.


    Her legs werepletely drenched with love juices. Even now, more love juice was sliding down her legs, creating a very enticing scene.


    Smiling at the entranced little girl, I put her big sister in front of her.


    Louise was still lost in the afterglow of thest orgasm, and her mind waspletely nk. Although she could see what I was doing, she was unable to process it.


    Soon, she was kneeling in front of her sister, with her upper body against the ground and her face making a lust-filled expression.


    "B-Big sis..." ire called out softly, returning a bit of rity to Louise¡¯s eyes. The blonde big sister then looked up at her little sister and was stunned.


    But before she could say something, a burst of pleasure attacked her again.


    "Uuuuuuu..." A soft whimper escaped from her lips, making Louise incredibly ashamed.


    She could not believe she showed such a perverted face to her little sister!


    Moreover, she could not believe I was fucking her in front of ire.


    But that feeling was quickly reced by a new burst of pleasure.


    "C-us, w-waghnnnn... S-Stop... Ahnnn...~!!" Louise looked at me with an ashamed expression and begged me to stop with her eyes, but my sadistic side waspletely out at this point, so I just grinned and thrust once and again, enjoying the feeling of her vagina wrapping around my penis while ire looked at us with a muddled face.


    "Aghn... Ugh... Ahhh... S-Sister, d-don¡¯t look... n-no...~" Louise groaned in shame. She tried to stop her moans from leaving her mouth, but the incredible pleasure attacking her made it impossible.


    Looking at her little sister, she noticed ire was once more using her fingers to touching her lower cave.


    Louise¡¯s face turnedpletely red in shame.


    At the same time, I felt her vagina turning tighter, sping against my penis from all the directions.


    "You are so tight!" I could not help but say that as I thrust inside her.


    Once and again, I entered and exited her cave. I fucked and yed Louise at my heart¡¯s content while her little sister watched us from close.


    The stimtion and pleasure caused by the strange situation turned me into a beast. I thrust and pierced my holy sword deep inside Louise repeatedly, attacking her like crazy.


    As for Louise, she had turnedpletely muddled from the pleasure. At some point, she had even stopped trying to suppress her moans.


    Her eyes had turned dazed, and her mouth opened and closed as she gasped for breath.


    With each attack, her body undted like waves, and her ass rippled each time my waist mmed on it.


    Soon, she was unable to endure the relentless attacks. Her body turned softer and softer, and her moans louder and louder.


    Suddenly, I felt her body tensing up. It was the prelude of a new orgasm.


    I could also feel my semen building up inside my balls, ready to fill her womb fully.


    Thus, I elerated my movements, pounding her like there was no tomorrow.


    "N-Nooo... I-I¡¯ming....!!!"


    With a loud cry, Louise¡¯s body quivered.


    Then, her vagina tightened around me and exploded with love juices.


    I grunted and thrust inside her harder, mming her ass with my waist until my load was finally ready to be shot.


    Eventually, with onest thrust, my baby seed was shot inside her.


    Once, twice, and thrice. Three spurts of semen were shot inside Louise¡¯s womb.


    "Uuuu..." Louise moaned softly and shivered again. The feeling of my warm semen filling her vagina making her groan in satisfaction.


    Then, her body lost strength and copsed on the floor.


    I pulled out my penis from her vagina. Almost instantly, traces of semen slid out of her, creating a white line that fell on the floor.


    I smiled in satisfaction when I saw that sight. Then, after kissing Louise¡¯s back softly, I looked towards my little sister-inw like a wolf looking at a defenseless sheep.


    "B-Brother-inw?" ire asked with a bit of panic.


    I curved my lips up and walked towards her slowly.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 409 Riea Sisters 1

    <h4>Chapter 409 Riea Sisters 1</h4>


    "B-Brother-inw?" ire looked at me with a nervous expression. The little girl watched how I walked towards her and could not help but shrink her body back.


    I found this side of ire quite cute. Usually, she was a very bold little girl. In fact, she has shown her willingness to sleep with me more than once, and even now, she dared to enter the bath knowing that I was inside.


    But after seeing the state of her sister after our wild session of lovemaking, ire was a bit overwhelmed.


    In the end, she was still an innocent little girl whose only sexual experience was some kisses.


    ire shivered softly. When she saw my smile, her body was filled with panic.


    But at the same time, her body felt soft all over and she was filled with a strange feeling of anticipation.


    Thinking of the fact I was about to own her in front of her big sister sent shivers to her spine.


    A side of her wanted to escape, but the other side of her wanted to finally be a woman.


    But before she could decide what did she truly want to do, I arrived in front of her.


    Crouching down, I lifted her chin, looked straight to her eyes, and breathe softly in her face.


    "How was it? Did you enjoy watching?"


    ire shivered. Her legs gave in, and her face turned bright red in embarrassment.


    "... B-Brother-inw... I-I t-think I a-already f-finished my b-bath..." ire said hurriedly. She then tried to stand up and scurry away, But I grabbed her arm and pulled her towards me, holding her petite body in my arms.


    "... Do you think you can escape after all of this?"


    "Uuuu..." ire whimpered softly. She looked at me with a pitiful expression, like a bullied kitty asking for pity from its owner.


    I chuckled and held her body firmly. Then, using my index finger, I slowly undid the knot holding her towel on her body.


    Immediately, the towel slid down and ire¡¯s body waspletely exposed.


    ".... B-Brother-inw..." ire looked pitifully at me again and tried to cover her body with her arms, but it was futile. There was not much her hands could cover.


    I could feel the warm skin against my body. The nipples of her small breasts rubbed against my chest, and her blue eyes turned slightly moist.


    She was so cute that I just wanted to press her against the ground and pound her brains out.


    Feeling my excitement and my little brother standing up, ire shivered. Her small body trembled slightly, and her eyes blinked in fear and anticipation.


    "You are so cute. I truly want to eat you right now." I whispered in her ear.


    ire¡¯s cheeks turnedpletely red. The little girl¡¯s snow-white skin was slightly pink. For some reason, she felt slightly dizzy after hearing these words.


    At this moment, ire¡¯s mind was aplete mess. She could feel her body turning hotter, and the cave between her legs turning wetter and wetter.


    Seeing the vulnerable expression on ire¡¯s face, my blood boiled. Without hesitation, I pushed ire¡¯s body against the ground.


    "B-Brother-inw, w-wait..." ire spoke up tremblingly, but I did not stop. My hands started to roam around her body, touching her beautiful skin.


    Whenever I touched ire¡¯s skin, her body trembled slightly. It was as though an electric current ran through her body once and again.


    I stretched out my hand and caressed her tender face, touching her small red lips with my thumb, and then rubbing her delicate chin and small neck.


    Looking at ire, who was staring at me pitifully without resisting, I grinned. The hand that was originally rubbing her neck then moved down to her small chest.


    I then flicked her small nipples softly and rubbed her breasts once and again. ire moaned softly and closed her eyes, trying to cope with the strange feeling of her breast being rubbed.


    But suddenly, she felt my hand moving downwards.


    Until it reached to her mysterious area.


    "Uhngn..." ire groaned softly. Her mind turned dizzy, and her body became weak.


    In the end, she was a healthy and sexually mature girl. In front of my caresses, her body instinctively turned hotter and hotter, getting ready to receive my baby seed.


    I felt her climbing excitement and lowered my head, kissing her small lips as my hand still caressed her private parts.


    "Uhnn..." With a soft moan, ire¡¯s body trembled. I sucked on her sexy red lips and enjoyed the taste of her saliva.


    In front of the two-pronged stimtion, ire was almost unable to resist. Her body was attacked by a strange novel pleasure, causing her to twist her body like a small fish.


    I tasted her fragrant lips that exuded the fragrance of her innocent beauty. Then, I slowly moved my tongue forward, sliding it inside her mouth and using it to explore, lick, and fiddle with her little teeth.


    ire instinctively responded to my movements. She gradually opened her teeth more and more, until finally our mouths were entangled in a deep and lewd kiss.


    ire groaned and closed her eyes in embarrassment.


    I grinned yfully. In the middle of the kiss, I moved one of my hands through her legs, slowly rubbing her thigs and the ce between her legs.


    Sensing how wet she was, I smiled and separated her legs slightly, creating enough space for my lower body.


    Then, I positioned my meat stick in front of her entrance.


    "Auuu..." ire moaned. Feeling the hot and stiff member rubbing against her entrance, her body shook.


    She was so wet that it seemed like I could slide inside her easily.


    I grinned inwardly. Finally, I was going to eat her.


    Thus, I pushed my big rod inside her lower cave slowly.


    When she felt the huge object invading her, ire opened her eyes hurriedly.


    "B-Brother-inw, w-wa¨CUghn..."


    Suddenly, a sharp pain attacked her.


    At the same time, she felt a sense of fullness she had never felt.


    "Ahhhhhh..." ire gasped with widened eyes. The pain caused by the loss of her virginity made her dizzy mind to regain a bit of rity.


    I could feel her walls tightening around my meat stick. Her lower cave clenched my penis, pressing it from all the sides.


    The pleasure caused by her virgin pussy was heavenly.


    "... So tight." I grunted softly, pushing even deeper inside ire and enjoying even more of her tight pussy.


    At that moment, a line of blood slid out of her vagina, and ire sobbed softly.


    Just like that, she had lost her virginity.


    ....


    Remember to Support me in P4TRE0N! Your support motivates me to continue writing!


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 410 Riea Sisters 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 410 Riea Sisters 2 *</h4>


    Hey guys, I owe two chapters of yesterday.


    Currently, though, I¡¯m a bit busy with some renovations we are doing at home (the reason the chapters are sote). It should be done for tomorrow, thus, I¡¯ll try to post the chapters I owe this Saturday.


    ...


    "B-Brother-inw... It hurts..." ire sobbed and looked at me with teary eyes.


    I caressed her face softly and kissed her lips.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it will feel better soon."


    With these words, I started to move my meat stick slowly.


    "Uuuu..." ire groaned. The walls of her lower cave reacted to my movements, squeezing my penis tightly.


    ire was so tight that even moving a little bit took a bit of effort.


    The feeling was incredible. It was as though her walls were kissing and caressing my penis tens of times each second.


    As expected, doing it with a virgin is incredible.


    No matter how many times I have done it, the feeling of ecstasy and pride produced when I deflower a girl is one of the bests.


    ire¡¯s little body shivered softly, enduring the pain caused by the defloration. However, I knew this pain would notst long.


    With the wetness of ire¡¯s small cave, it was just a matter of time before she starts to feel good.


    Despite it, though, I sent a little bit of my mana inside her, using it to alleviate most of her pain.


    Meanwhile, my little brother continued drilling deep inside her moist cave, attacking her once and again without stop.


    "Uuuu... Ahnnn... B-Brother-inw..."


    The soft, tender, warm, and wriggling feeling inside ire¡¯s vagina was intoxicating. Each time I thrust inside, slurpy love juices spilled out, sliding down her fair and beautiful legs and creating a tempting image.


    "Waa... Uuuu... Aaaaa... Nnn...~"


    ire twisted her body ufortably, moving her waist right and left and groaning repeatedly under my restless attacks.


    While she moved, I continued my attacks, slowly increasing my speed while using my rod to stimte her pleasure spots.


    Under these intense attacks, ire¡¯s pain slowly started to fade, slowly being ovee for a brand-new feeling.


    It was as though her entire body was melting, unable to exert any strength. Moreover, an electricity-like pleasure spread through her entire body, causing her to shiver once and again.


    "Wa.... Uuuu..." ire¡¯s let out a soft and pitiful cry, her eyes bing hazier and hazier.


    I thrust deep inside her, hitting her womb with each attack. Thrust after thrust, I used the pleasure created by my attacks to override ire¡¯s painpletely.


    This kind of intense pleasure was too much for ire. Eventually, my little sister-inw¡¯s mind turned nk, and her rationality was shaved away by the pleasure.


    "... I-It f-feels so g-good..." ire¡¯s voice was mixed with an erotic gasp. Her face waspletely flushed red, and her eyes had turned hazy.


    I looked at that scene proudly. Each time ire¡¯s panted under my attacks, I felt an incredible feeling of satisfaction.


    Moreover, the fact she was my little sister-inw, and that she was doing it in front of her sister, made everything even more exciting.


    ire gasped, emitting soft moans and groans repeatedly as I attacked her. But suddenly, she felt a gaze on her.


    In a daze, she looked in the direction of the gaze. There, she saw the green eyes of her big sister looking at her with aplicated expression.


    Immediately, ire¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Then, her vagina clenched strongly around my penis.


    I could feel her body turning hot, her muscles tensing up, and her toes curling.


    One secondter, ire¡¯s body shook.


    ".... N-Noooo!!!"


    Then, a strong amount of love juices squirted out of her vagina like an opened dam.


    She had orgasmed.


    ire groaned. Her face turned red in shame and embarrassment. She had just had sex with me, her brother-inw, in front of her sister!


    When she thought of that, she wanted nothing more than hide herself inside a hole.


    I looked at ire???s embarrassed expression and grinned.


    "Such a cute little devil."


    "Uuuu..." ire whimpered out of shame.


    Seeing her like that, I could not help but chuckle. However, I was not done with her.


    Curving the corner of my lips up, I looked back at Louise.


    "Dear, help me, please..."


    Louise rolled her eyes and spoke up in a slightly jealous tone.


    "Are you satisfied now? You got the big sister and the little sister as you wanted."


    I chuckled amusedly. "Very satisfied."


    Louise rolled her eyes again. Soon, though, she sighed in resignation.


    "... I knew this was going to happen eventually, but I did not think it would be so soon."


    Then, she walked towards her little sister and used her index finger to stroke her chest.


    "... B-Big sister?"


    "Little ire, you sure are great, huh? Seducing the man of your big sister."


    "B-Big sister, that¨C"


    "Shhh... Stop talking. I don¡¯t want to hear your exnations. For now, you should receive punishment." With these words, an evil grin formed in Louise¡¯s face.


    "B-Big sister?" ire realized that something was wrong. She hurriedly tried to escape from her sister¡¯s grasp, but it was toote.


    With a smirk, Louise pushed her against the ground. Louise then straddled her waist and looked into ire¡¯s eyes with a strange glint in her eyes.


    "Be obedient, little ire. It will be better like that." Louise said yfully.


    "B-Big sister, w-why a-are you only bullying me? W-What about brother-inw?"


    "Well, if I try to bully your brother-inw, I¡¯ll send in the losing side. Thus, I can only bully my mischievous little sister." Louise smiled before looking at me. "Dear~ What are you waiting for~?"


    I shook my head amused. This girl... Why does she look like she is enjoying this?


    Could this be a manifestation of her sadistic side?


    Well, it¡¯s not like I dislike it.


    With a smirk, I walked towards my little sister-inw and opened her legs mercilessly.


    "B-Brother-inw, w-wait! I-It still huuuuuuuuuu....!"


    ire¡¯s words were interrupted cut off by a loud moan.


    My penis once more invaded her, reaching to her deepest insides.


    Then, I started to move.


    Up and down, shaking my waist crazily and attacking my little sister-inw without giving her time to rest.


    "Waaa... Uuuu... B-Brother-in-luuuuuuu..."


    "Hehe, this is so you learn to not mess with your big sister¡¯s belongings." With a smirk, Louise held ire¡¯s shoulders and started to y with her body.


    Her hands pinched her small nipples, making ire gasp violently. Louise then continued by biting her little sister¡¯s skin once and again, leaving several marks in her chest and shoulders.


    The poor ire was attacked by pain and pleasure repeatedly, almost making her crazy.


    I looked at Louise with a strange gaze. Girl, remember she is your sister.


    Don¡¯t you think you are being a bit too sadistic?


    Well, as long as both of you enjoy it.


    I continued moving my hips, sliding in and out of ire¡¯s cave, and mming my pelvis on her buttocks. At the same time, I kissed Louise¡¯s back, shoulders, and neck, and grabbed her breasts from behind, making her moan softly.


    "Hey, wait! Don¡¯t interrupt me!"


    "Sorry, sorry. I can¡¯t help but be a bit greedy."


    With a softugh, I moved one of my hands towards Louise¡¯s vagina while my other hand continued ying with her breasts.


    Louise shivered. Instinctively, the fingers pinching ire¡¯s nipples pinched harder, making ire gasp softly.


    When my hand reached Louise¡¯s vagina, I noticed she was incredibly wet. Her vagina was so filled with love juices that she had drenched ire totally.


    Due to that, my fingers slid easily inside her.


    "Ahn..." Louise moaned softly and looked at me with foggy eyes.


    I grinned and kissed Louise¡¯s neck again. Then, I continued using my fingers to y with her cave while my meat stick drilled ire¡¯s cave.


    "Aghn... Good..."


    ??Uuuuu... Annn... Uuuu..."


    Louise and ire¡¯s moansbined together, the two sisters moaned under my attacks, letting out lewd sounds that reverberated in the room.


    Under the intense attacks, ire soon started to moan louder.


    And suddenly, I felt her vagina clenching my penis strongly.


    I smirked and elerated my movements. I knew what this meant. She was about to orgasm again.


    Thus, without hesitation, I increased the rhythm of my attacks and got ready to shot my semen inside her.


    "B-Brother-inw!!!" ire shouted. Her body suddenly spasmed violently and her legs straightened out.


    At the same time, I grunted and mmed my penis deep inside her once and again, until my white-hot stuff was ready to be shot.


    And with onest thrust, I reached her deepest insides and shot everything inside her womb.


    "Uuuuu..." ire groaned. Love juices spilled out of her vagina, and with a twitch, her body lost strength and her eyes turned nk.


    I grinned and slid my penis out of her. Then, I looked at the big sister straddling her little sister.


    And without hesitating, I pushed her against the body of her little sister and raised her butt.


    "us!?"


    "... It¡¯s your turn next, dear."


    "Agn..." With a long groan, Louise received my attack.


    Then, a new round of mming sounds started.


    For a while, the bath was filled with this kind of sound.

 Chapter 411 Riea Sisters 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 411 Riea Sisters 3 *</h4>


    Around one hourter, the noisesing from the bathroom finally calmed down.


    After all the sex, Louise, ire, and I returned to the water once more. The water was a bit dirty due to the games we yed inside, so I used a bit of magic to rece it.


    Currently, I was seated inside the bath with Louise and ire seated at both sides of me.


    But contrary to my refreshed look, Louise and ire were still a bit red. Moreover, their chests were moving up and down slowly, reminding us of the strenuous exercise we just had.


    "... us, you are a beast." Louise said with a sigh.


    "I know."


    "... I¡¯m notplimenting you." Louise was speechless. Shaking her head in resignation, she leaned her body on mine and grabbed my hand lovingly.


    On the other side, ire curled up close to me like a little kitten searching the warmth of its master.


    "... Brother-inw, when are we going to do this again?"


    "Whenever you want. Right, you should stop calling me brother-inw. You are my woman now as well after all."


    ire put a finger on her chin before shaking her head.


    "... I think I¡¯ll continue calling you brother-inw. It feels a bit exciting when I call you like that."


    I chuckled amusedly, and Louise rolled her eyes.


    "You, little devil. Are you finally happy now that you gave yourself to this big bad wolf?"


    ire tilted her head in thought before smiling. "I like it more than I thought."


    "You..." Louise was exasperated. She then looked at me and feigned an angry look. "... As for you, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget about this so easily!"


    I grinned and kissed her lips softly.


    "Yeah, I will not forget about this either."


    Louise was speechless.


    "Brother-inw. I want a kiss too!"


    "As you wish, little beauty."


    "Hehe... As expected, my brother-inw is the best."


    Louise watched her little sister¡¯s yful look and did not know whether tough or to cry.


    Shaking her head, she stood up and went for a towel.


    "You two, hurry up. We have already spent a lot of time in the bath."


    I nodded and left the bath as well. As for ire, she extended her arms and asked me to carry her because she was too tired.


    I smiled and carried her in princess carry, at the same time using this opportunity to kiss her lips and tease her body once more.


    To be honest, if not that there was not much time left before my meeting with the empress, I would have started a new round of attacks right now.


    Sigh, why is life so hard?


    Just like that, the three of us left the bath. In the way, the three of us meet Daisy who smiled to us meaningfully, making Louise and ire blush.


    But she was not the only person we met.


    Just after we met Daisy, someone else coincidentally appeared in front of us.


    When they saw her, Louise and ire froze.


    At the same time, the woman froze as well.


    She moved her gaze stiffly between Louise, ire, and me, before finally saying something.


    "Y-You three, c-could it be..."


    Louise flushedpletely red and ire lowered her head in embarrassment. They could not believe their mother had caught them like this.


    Only I was still standing calmly. In fact, I found this situation slightly amusing.


    "M-Mom..." ire called out in a low voice.


    Mia looked at her two daughters and then at me before sighing in resignation.


    "... us, take care of my daughters, okay?"


    "Of course, mother-inw." I replied without hesitation.


    "Good." Mia forced herself to smile. "Also, I don¡¯t know about Louise, but be careful with ire. Don¡¯t let her get pregnant. She is still too young for that."


    ""Mom!""


    "Okay, okay. Geez, these youngsters of today. Goddess, how can you be so daring? To think you three did it at the same time... And inside the bath as well..." Mia then looked at us and blushed. "I-I guess I better leave." She then scurried away panicked.


    Louise and ire were so embarrassed that they wanted to die. In the end, ire kissed my cheek hurriedly and looked at me in embarrassment.


    "... B-Brother-inw, d-don¡¯t forget about meter!"


    Then, she ran away as well.


    In the end, only Louise stayed behind.


    "Are you not going to leave as well?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Louise blushed and red at me angrily.


    "This is your fault!"


    Iughed happily and kissed Louise¡¯s lips to cheer her up.


    After several kisses, Louise had once more turned into a meek girlfriend.


    "... Right, us, you see... Do you need help with anything?"


    "Hmm? Why are you asking?"


    "... Well... I know you have been working hard for your goals and all of that, plus you promised me to help with my father¡¯s situation as well... So, I thought that I want to help you... I want to share a bit of your burden as your girlfriend... Can¡¯t I?"


    I smiled softly and caressed her cheek.


    "Of course you can. That will make me very happy. Mmm... But anything you can help me with... I guess there is something."


    "What is it?" Louise asked hurriedly.


    "Do you think you can help Dina? She is a bit overwhelmed with everything she has to do."


    Louise was startled. But then, she fell deep in thought.


    ".... You are thinking of making Dina the emperor, right?"


    I nodded.


    Louise fell silent for a brief instant before taking a deep breath.


    "I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help her."


    "Great," I said with a smile.


    Louise has a lot of experience socializing with nobles, and she was kind of Earl Riea¡¯s right hand for a long time; thus, I¡¯m sure she will be of great help to Dina.


    In fact, I had already thought of getting someone to share Dina¡¯s burden. Initially, I was thinking of asking Daisy to help her, but Louise is a much better option.


    I think I¡¯ll send Daisy too, though. After all, Daisy is my personal servant. Perhaps Louise can be a good adviser, but Daisy will do a better job as an assistant.


    Plus, it will be just for a brief time. After all, the time for Dina bes the new emperor is quickly approaching.


    It¡¯s already very close.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N if you like the story.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 412 The Empress’ Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 412 The Empress¡¯ Arrival</h4>


    After that, I ate a quick dinner prepared by Daisy, bade farewell to the girls living in my mansion, and left.


    My destination? The ce where Hope took the empressst time.


    Just likest time, this ce had a peaceful atmosphere. Dim lights, soft music, and a calm appearance that showed how high-ss this ce was.


    Several people were already inside the establishment, chatting andughing softly with each other, while some couples danced lovingly at the rhythm of the music.


    Once more, Marana was the one behind the counter, standing there with an indifferent face.


    As soon as she saw me appear, she bowed slightly.


    "Boss, you are here."


    I nodded. "How are the preparations."


    "Everything is perfect. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make any mistakes."


    I nodded in agreement. Certainly, Marana is a very able aide. She is not the kind tomit mistakes.


    In just one day, she had managed to recreate the atmosphere of this cepletely. Moreover, I could see that each one of the ¡¯customers¡¯ were actually people of the Red Skull Gang.


    Despite that, though, they seemedpletely like normal customers. Their act was so realistic that only a very powerful powerhouse had a chance to see through them.


    And Empress Lilia was not at that level yet.


    "Good job. As expected, it was a good idea to leave it to you."


    Marana rolled her eyes. "Do you know? Sometimes I think you are theziest boss in the world. I¡¯m literally doing all the work of the gang for you." She said with a bit of dissatisfaction.


    I smirked softly.


    "I thought you like it, though."


    Marana snorted. "Are you not afraid of me overthrowing you?"


    "Well, you have to be stronger than me first. Plus, you are my woman now. Everything mine is yours. I don¡¯t mind being the boss just in name."


    Marana blushed slightly and looked away.


    With an embarrassed expression, she held a strand of her red hair and put it behind her ear.


    "... Hey, you know, I wanted to thank you."


    "Hmm?"


    "... Although I admit I didn¡¯t like you at the start, the truth is that you saved my little brother, Cline, and also saved Raven¡¯s life. Plus, we are now the biggest gang in the capital... Sometimes, I think I¡¯m dreaming."


    I could not help but curve my lips up in a smile.


    "... You are so beautiful when you are embarrassed."


    Marana red at me angrily.


    "Be serious!"


    "But it¡¯s the truth... And don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m nning to give you and your sisters much more yet."


    "Huh?"


    "One day, I will bring the three of you to see the world beyond the empire, the world beyond the sky. To see things beyond your knowledge."


    Marana was stunned. For a brief instant, she did not know what I was talking about.


    "... I did not know you were so romantic."


    But soon, she noticed something strange.


    "... The three of us? What about Cline? He is my sibling."


    "Why should I bring an unrted man to my honeymoon?"


    "Honeymoon?" Marana was startled. "Wait a moment. I understand about Raven and me, but Akh too? Are you nning to make her your woman as well? That is... Ambitious... To think you are aiming for the three of us. Well, you already have two in the bag, so I think I understand where that ising from."


    You are right, I¡¯m aiming for the three of you.


    Three sisters are better than two, after all.


    Furthermore, I already have the three of you in my bag, not just two. It¡¯s just that you still don¡¯t know about Akh.


    "You don¡¯t like it?" I asked with a smile.


    Marana looked at me strangely.


    "... I wish you luck. That girl, Akh, she seems like she hates men a lot. And she seems to hate you more than most men."


    "Is it so?" I chuckled amusedly.


    I managed to get her rather easily, though.


    I only had to use your body as the bait.


    I wonder how you are going to react when you learn of that.


    Seeing my strange expression, Marana narrowed her eyes.


    "... It can¡¯t be you already seeded, right?"


    I just smiled without answering.


    Marana¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    "Impossible!"


    But before she could ask me for details, someone knocked on the door twice.


    Marana¡¯s expression instantly turned serious.


    Walking towards the door, she opened it and saw an unknown woman outside.


    "... Who are you?"


    The woman said nothing. Instead, she just took out a card and showed it to her.


    It was the same card I gave to the empress back then.


    Marana¡¯s expression changed briefly before returning immediately to normal.


    "That card..."


    "I think I can go inside with this, right?" The woman said.


    Marana fell silent. She looked at the woman again and furrowed her brows.


    "... You don¡¯t look like the person we were waiting for."


    She was right. The woman in front of her seemed nothing like the empress.


    Lilia had wavy blond hair with beautiful green eyes, plus a stunning face and body that would leave gods and mortals in awe.


    This woman, though, had ck hair and ck eyes. Her face was average, and her body seemed even a little plump.


    Only her height was the same as the empress.


    However, I knew she was actually the empress.


    ording to my observations, she used the abilities of an artifact to disguise herself with her current appearance.


    I must admit that this artifact is pretty impressive. It is not something an average person can see through.


    Even a fourteenth or fifteenthyer powerhouse will have trouble seeing through this disguise.


    Since when does the empress have something like this? Is it a kind of secret weapon she kept hidden?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, the empress looked at Marana and bowed slightly.


    "... That person can¡¯te here tonight. She sent me here to bring a message."


    Marana furrowed her brows. She then looked at me as though asking me what to do.


    I nodded softly, indicating her to let her in.


    "... Come in." Marana said after several seconds of silence. "The boss is waiting for you."


    The empress nodded. She then followed Marana and sat down in the seat beside me.


    "... You must be Mr. rk, right? Nice to meet you, my name is Ana, a servant of the person you are waiting for." The empress said, still feigning she was another person.


    I looked at her with an amused expression. With a chuckle, I grabbed a cup of wine Marana had put in front of me and took a small sip.


    "Your problem must be truly big if you are feigning to be another person like that."


    The empress stiffened. Quickly, though, she managed to return her expression to normal.


    "... I don¡¯t understand what you mean."


    "Is it so? I¡¯ll feign I was fooled then." I smiled yfully and took another sip of wine. "Let¡¯s go. This is not the ce to talk about this."

 Chapter 413 Asking for Help

    <h4>Chapter 413 Asking for Help</h4>


    Just likest time, the empress and I went to a bedroom located on the second floor.


    When the empress entered the bedroom, she was surprised to see a bottle of wine with cups plus several candles illuminating the room.


    "... This is?"


    "Well, I wanted to create a romantic atmosphere for you."


    The empress frowned.


    "... I told you, I¡¯m not her... I¡¯m just a servant."


    I nced at her with an amused expression and chuckled.


    "That is a good disguise. Unfortunately, it failed to fool me. Stop feigning already."


    The empress fell silent. A few secondster, she sighed and deactivated the magic tool that created the disguise.


    Instantly, the ck-haired woman turned into a blonde, green-eyed beauty. The empress of the biggest human empire.


    "... How did you know it was me?" The empress asked confused. At the same time, I could feel a bit of worry in his voice.


    Aware of the reason behind her worry, I chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think anyone else can see through your disguise. In fact, you would have fooled me as well if not for your scent."


    "Scent?" The empress was startled.


    I smiled yfully. "I remember your scent clearly from our crazy night together. When you approached me, I felt it immediately."


    The empress was speechless did not know how to react.


    She was a bit embarrassed after remembering the things she did with me, but at the same time, she was a bit worried after thinking someone else could recognize her in the same way.


    But thinking about it, only her husband should be able to use that method to recognize her beside me, right? So the empress calmed down quickly.


    I looked at her changing expressions and shook my head slightly.


    Then, I walked towards her and hugged her waist from behind.


    "You look very worried. Did something happen?"


    "... What are you doing?" The empress asked while wrinkling her brows.


    I chuckled softly and breathe on her ear. Then, I moved my hands slowly towards the ce between her legs.


    The empress shivered. She hurriedly separated herself from me and looked at me angrily.


    "Stop! I didn¡¯te here to do this!"


    "Are you sure?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Of course! Last time was a mistake! A mistake I will not repeat."


    Really?


    I¡¯m quite confident in making you fall again, though.


    "If you are going to be like that, I¡¯ll leave in this instant." The empress said with a firm expression.


    In fact, I¡¯m quite sure the only reason she has not left yet is that I¡¯m herst hope to save her son.


    I looked straight into her eyes before shrugging with a smile.


    "As you wish, my empress."


    It¡¯s not as though I¡¯m in a hurry anyway.


    The empress sighed in relief visibly.


    "... Mr. rk,st time you told me I coulde to you if I needed help... That is the reason I¡¯m here this time... I think you are the only person that can help me..."


    I nodded. Walking towards a table nearby, I opened the bottle of wine on it and served two cups.


    I then passed one of the cups to the empress and sat down at the edge of the bed with the other. At the same time, I used my gaze to indicate the empress to sit as well.


    The empress hesitated slightly, but in the end, she received the cup and sat down beside me.


    "Tell me about your problems. I¡¯ll see if I can help you."


    The empress nodded.


    "You should know about the death of my son..."


    "Prince Bryan, right? Yes, I know. Is it rted to him?"


    "... My son is not dead."


    "He is not dead?"I feigned an expression of surprise. "What do you mean?"


    Inwardly, though, I wasughing crazily.


    It¡¯s so funny.


    The empress put on aplicated expression. Then, she started to tell me her story.


    She started from the moment when she received the first message, until when she received the message where she saw her son lose an arm.


    "... So that is the reason you came in a disguise, huh." I said feigning realization.


    The empress nodded. "I don¡¯t know who to trust right now. I¡¯m unable to trust even my two personal servants. This time, I told them I was tired and I wanted to rest alone. And when they were gone, I disguised myself and left through a teleportation spell... Nobody knows I¡¯m here."


    That was very careful of her part.


    But thinking about it, Hope is actually one of my people, so her carefulness is not without reason.


    Well, she ended asking for help from the person nning everything, so her caution looks like nothing more than a joke to me.


    "... I understand. You want to ask me to help you to investigate this mysterious organization, right?"


    Lilia nodded. "I can¡¯t trust anyone else. I¡¯m afraid of talking about it even to my husband. Perhaps, one of the people close to him is an enemy and will notice something."


    "That is possible. But, are you not afraid of me being part of that organization as well?" I asked with a smile.


    The empress bit her lips and nodded.


    "... I???m afraid, but you are myst hope. I can only take this risk... Plus, if you are not part of that organization, then they should not know about your ties to me. You will be able to investigate without raising suspicions."


    ... I wonder how you are going to react if I told you I¡¯m the person behind all of this.


    Sigh. I¡¯m already anticipating your expression the day when everything is revted.


    "Then... Will you help me?" The empress asked calmly. However, I could see she was clenching her fist in nervousness.


    To her, I was herst hope. If I don¡¯t agree to help her, she doesn¡¯t know what she is going to do.


    I truly wanted to tease her and tell her I was not going to help her. But in the end, I suppressed that mischievous impulse.


    Instead, I put on a serious expression and nodded.


    "Anything for a woman as beautiful as you."


    The empress sighed.


    "... Thank you, really." She said before hesitating slightly. "... Try investigating Prince us... Although I don¡¯t have any proof, I have a feeling it¡¯s rted to him."


    I was inwardly surprised.


    Woman, you are pretty sharp.


    "Did Prince us do anything suspicious recently?"


    "... I don¡¯t know... It¡¯s just a feeling. You can think of it as a mother¡¯s intuition.


    I fell silent. "Prince us, huh. Investigating a prince will be difficult."


    "... Sorry for the trouble. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll reward you handsomely."


    "It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t need to pay me. I do it because I like you," I said shamelessly and drank a sip of wine. "Although to be honest, when I received your message, I thought you were going to ask me for help with the situation of the crown prince. I¡¯m surprised you did not talk about it, though."


    "Huh? What you are talking about?" The empress was confused.


    I feigned a surprised expression. "You don¡¯t know?"


    "... Should I know?"


    I put on a strange expression before telling her the news.


    "... There is a rumor that Hidden History didn¡¯t agree to make Crown Prince n the next emperor. Apparently, they are nning to support Princess Dina instead."


    *ng!*


    The cup the empress was holding fell on the ground and shattered into pieces.


    "Impossible! That can¡¯t happen!" The empress shouted in rage and panic. "How can something like this happen!?"


    Yes, that is the expression I want to see.


    This is going to be fun.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: PATR-EON.COM/AIDNOVELS

 Chapter 414 Truth of the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 414 Truth of the Soul</h4>


    "Impossible!" The empress shouted angrily. "How did that happen!?"


    I shrugged. "How can I know? However, that rumor should be true."


    The empress fell silent. Taking a deep breath, she calmed down her emotions before looking at me.


    "Where did you heard about that?"


    "... You should know about my ties to the church, right? They were the ones that told me. I don¡¯t know about the specifics, though. You should ask your husband about that."


    Lilia bit her lips.


    "... Damn it, how did this happen!? Damn these old men! How do they dare to choose that little slut instead of my son!?"


    I raised an eyebrow when I heard that. For an instant, a sliver of killing intent appeared on my heart.


    However, I suppressed it immediately.


    I don¡¯t need to hurry. I will have enough chances to humiliate herter.


    Suddenly, the empress¡¯s eyes shed.


    The next instant, she stared at me with a sharp gaze.


    "... By the way, I think I heard someone to say that us and Dina were rted to the church as well... You... Could it be you are on their side? Is this their plot as well?"


    I could feel a slight killing intent surrounding the empress body. She seemed prepared to did me if she did not hear a satisfactory answer.


    I did not panic, though. I was already ready for this.


    Raising my hand, I opened my mouth.


    "I swear to the goddess that I will never betray Empress Lilia. If my words are false, might the goddess to smite my soul with lightning and send it to the deepest parts of hell."


    As soon as my words sounded¨C


    *Rumble!!!*


    A loud thunderous sound resounded in the skies of the capital.


    The empress was startled.


    "... What was that?"


    "An oath in the name of the goddess. It¡¯s something the church uses to guarantee the loyalty of its high-ranking members. The thunder you heard before was the goddess epting my oath. In other words, if I was lying, I would be dead right now."


    An expression of surprise appeared on the empress¡¯s face.


    "Something like that exists!?"


    Of course not, it¡¯s just a load of crap.


    As for the thunder? Doing something like that can¡¯t be easier for me.


    But the empress seemed to believe my words. The thunder of before was too much to be a coincidence after all.


    Plus, she did not feel any sign of me using mana, so it added more credibility to my words.


    Of course, she was not as na?ve as to trust my words with just that.


    "... I¡¯m sorry, but that is not enough. I have never heard of such an oath before."


    "What do I need to do then?" I asked with utmost seriousness.


    The empress hesitated slightly. She then cast a strange spell and looked at me when it was ready.


    "This spell is called [Truth of the Soul]. It allows me to know if someone is lying or not. If you are truly sincere, allow me to use it on you."


    Mm? That is an interesting spell.


    To think it can feel the fluctuations in the soul to determine that is true and what is a lie.


    The person that created this should have a pretty good understanding of the soul.


    Even so, an expert on the soul like me can fool this kind of spell easily.


    It¡¯s child¡¯s y.


    "Sure, I don¡¯t mind," I replied without hesitation.


    The empress sighed in relief and cast the spell on me.


    When she was sure the spell was doing effect, she started her questions.


    "... Are you truly on my side? Are you not trying to fool me to tend me a trap?"


    "I¡¯m not." I did not hesitate to reply.


    "... Will you betray me in the future?"


    "Never. As long as your majesty doesn¡¯t betray me first."


    "... Why are you helping me?"


    "Because you are a beauty. Plus, we slept together once. This is the least I can do."


    Almost instantly, the empress sighed in relief, and thest bit of doubt in her heart disappeared.


    "Sorry about that... It¡¯s just I don¡¯t know who to trust right now... This way, at least I know you will not betray me and I can trust you."


    I would have considered you a fool if you don¡¯t do something like this at the very least.


    "I don¡¯t mind, your majesty. However, don¡¯t you think I deserve an apology for your distrust?"


    "An apology?"


    "A kiss would be more than enough," I smiled yfully.


    The empress was stunned.


    "... I told you I can¡¯t betray my husband again."


    I grinned yfully. Then, I hugged the empress waist and nted a kiss on her lips.


    The empress opened her eyes wide. She tried to struggle at the start, but soon, she sighed in resignation and started cooperating with my kiss.


    When we separated our lips, a sticky line of saliva was connecting both of our mouths.


    "As expected, your lips are very tasty."


    The empress blushed slightly and rolled her eyes at me.


    "Don¡¯t you fear I¡¯ll execute for this disrespect."


    "Oh? I guess I should continue then. That way, I¡¯ll feel it was worth it when I¡¯m being executed." I said and hugged the empress again. Then, I pushed her down the bed and pressed her body against mine.


    This time, the empress was truly panicking.


    She knew that this was wrong. But at the same time, she could not deny she was touched by my help and was anticipating what was about to happen next.


    In this situation where she did not know who to trust, she could not help but feel some strange feelings towards me.


    Plus, she still remembered how good it felt when we did itst time.


    "... I¡¯m the empress, Mr. rk... We should not do this..."


    "Well, nobody will know about this..." I smirked and kissed her neck. Then, my hands started taking off her clothes.


    "S-Stop r-right now." The empress moaned softly. "W-We need to talk about n¡¯s situation."


    "We can talk about thatter."


    "I-I t-told you to s-stop! H-How do you dare to do t-this to the e-empr¨CHmmghp!?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I promise you it will felt better thanst time."

 Chapter 415 Falling Deeper 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 415 Falling Deeper 1 *</h4>


    This is one of the chapters I owe from Thursday. THe second one ising tomorrow...


    ...


    "Y-You c-can¡¯t!" Lilia eximed, twisting her body in an attempt to escape from my arms.


    She knew she could not give in here. She had already failed her husband once. She feared that once she failed him again, she would be unable to stop anymore.


    For a moment, the empress couldn¡¯t help but regret sitting beside me on the bed. Thinking about it, it was the same as allowing me to take things one step ahead.


    She did not know why she did it. Could it be she was inwardly expecting this development?


    I did not her the chance to resist, though. Kissing her lips, I took off the clothes covering her body and immediately pinched her nipples.


    Lilia groaned, and her resistance disappearedpletely.


    Feeling my hot breath on her earlobes, Lilia could not help but shiver softly and let out a small groan.


    I pinched Lilia¡¯s nipples and groped her breasts. Under my attacks, her nipples became erected and slightly red.


    "... Ah... En... C-rk... Y-You... S-Stop..." Lilia¡¯s twisted her body again. Strangely, however, instead of resisting, it seemed more like she was catering to my movements.


    My penis quickly became erect. Soon, Lilia could feel my huge weapon touching her body through my clothes.


    "... Uhn..." Lilia moaned and closed her eyes. A soft pant escaped from her lips and a hot feeling filled her body.


    Furthermore, she could feel her underwear waspletely wet.


    Deep down, though, she was still resisting my actions.


    She knew this was something she could not do as a wife, and as the empress.


    If this was known, everything she had would be lost.


    However, at the same time, a voice was whispering something on her ear.


    Nobody will know about this.


    Nobody even knows you are here.


    You can treat it just like a romantic and passionate episode, and then, forget about it.


    Plus, the emperor has slept with a lot of women before and you never said anything. What is wrong with you doing the same this time?


    In truth, I was partially responsible for these thoughts.


    [Hot Breath].


    That was the name of the technique I was using.


    Each time I caressed her body or whispered something on her ear, Lilia¡¯s body and mind were filled with lustful thoughts. These thoughts umte bit by bit, slowly eroding her resistance.


    Moreover, the effects were so slow that Lilia did not notice anything wrong. She thought it was herself who wanted this.


    Thinking about it, her life had been very hard recently. Her second son was suffering, her first son was about to lose the throne, and she could not even rely on her husband.


    As for me, I agreed to help her without hesitation and treated her gently.


    For Lilia, that was like a drug.


    And in this moment of weakness, she could not help but be attracted to it.


    "Ahn..." Lilia groaned helplessly as I took off her remaining clothes before taking off mine. I then kissed her neck and shoulders and started to rub my penis on her thigs.


    Lilia looked at me with shyness, grievance, dissatisfaction, but also a bit of expectation. At this point, I knew this woman had handed herself to me.


    I kissed the empress¡¯s nipples, enjoying her snow-white breasts. Knowing I was ying with the breasts that belonged to that bastard of my father, my excitement became sky high.


    I wonder how he will feel if he learns about it.


    Hehe, I¡¯m sure his expression will be very interesting.


    With that thought in my mind, I sucked Lilia¡¯s breasts.


    The sudden pleasure made Lilia¡¯s moan.


    But I was not done. I sucked and licked her nipples, filling them with my saliva. Then, when she was at the highest peak of pleasure, I bit her nipples mercilessly.


    "Ugh... It hurts...!" Lilia groaned and gasped. For some reason, though, the pain only made her nipples more sensitive.


    The pleasure she was feeling increased greatly.


    "... They are truly beautiful breasts." I said with a smirk. Then, I continued using my mouth and tongue to kiss and lick her right nipple. At the same time, my hands groped and pinched her other breast.


    "Oh... Don¡¯t..." Lilia panted and screamed, unable to contain herself.


    In front of this pleasure, the usually dignified and morous empress was like a helplessmb,pletely at the mercy of my attacks.


    Her currentscivious expression was something that you could not imagine in my usually hateful stepmother.


    "... Empress, are youfortable?" I breathe on her ear with an evil smile. "I wonder what the emperor will think if he sees you like this."


    "... S-Stop it... Anh... C-rk, s-stop..."


    I smirked. Instead of stopping, my hands roamed the rest of her beautiful body, caressing her belly, waist, and long legs, and finally arriving at the ce between her thigs.


    It was so wet that my hands were drenched immediately.


    "... As expected, you are already so wet. It looks like you want it as much as me."


    "N-No... W-Wait..."


    "I guess I should give it to you then." I bit her earlobe and pinched Lilia¡¯s clitoris, making her gasp and shudder in pleasure.


    A long moan escaped her lips. Lilia was so turned on that her body was screaming to be filled with my huge meat stick.


    And I was nning to give it to her.


    Kissing her earlobe, I moved my penis until it was directly in front of her entrance.


    "Uuu..."


    "Your majesty, what should I now?"


    "S-Stop... P-Please..."


    "Really?" I asked and rubbed my member on her slit, making her shudder and shiver repeatedly.


    Lilia¡¯s eyes had turned hazy, and her face waspletely flushed. Her desire had increased at an unstoppable level.


    Only herst strand of sanity was holding her back and reminding her that she was the empress. That she was a wife. That she must not do this.


    But slowly, that strand of resistance was disappearing.


    In fact, if I wanted, I could pierce her right now and engulf her in an abyss of pleasure.


    However, I wanted something different.


    I wanted her to ask me to fuck her.


    I wanted to make her forget her noble position and beg me to fuck her brains out.


    Therefore, I asked again.


    "Your majesty, what should I do?"


    My voice was like a tempting devil whispering endless pleasures on her ear.


    Lilia groaned and closed her eyes. Right now, her mind was filled with feelings of shame, nervousness, and excitement she had never felt before.


    At this point, her lust had almost overridden her reason.


    And when she thought of the fact that nobody would know about what happened here, Lilia finally let go of her defensespletely, groaning softly and hugging my back.


    Smiling, I raised my head and gave her a deep kiss.


    Then, I asked for the third time.


    "... What should I do, your majesty?"


    "... F... me..."


    "Hmm? I did not hear you."


    "... Fuck m..."


    "Louder, your majesty..." I smirked evilly.


    The empress looked at me with a lustful expression and moaned in shame and embarrassment.


    "Fuck me... Make me yours... Hurry up..."


    "As you wish..."


    With a wicked smile, I thrust inside her fiercely.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 416 Falling Deeper 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 416 Falling Deeper 2 *</h4>


    "Fuck me... Make me yours... Hurry up..." The empress moaned in shame and embarrassment and hugged my back. At the same time, she wrapped her legs around my waist.


    I smiled. Immediately after that, I sent my giant meat stick forward, piercing her moist cave!


    The empress groaned softly. A sigh of satisfaction escaped her lips, and her body shivered slightly.


    "... So good..."


    I was full of enthusiasm. The fact I was fucking my stepmother, the woman of my father, was incredibly exciting.


    Tonight, I nned to make herpletely mine.


    To make her unable to return to that father of mine.


    After today, she was never going to resist me again.


    She will be fucked by me, once and again, without knowing I¡¯m just ying and using her.


    Until finally, I get my revenge.


    My ns entered Lilia¡¯s soft and warm ce. I was not gentle. Quite the opposite, I thrust inside her fiercely, piercing her insides in one go and making Lilia moan loudly.


    Her insides were extremely slippery and at the same time extremely tight. It was warm and moist, making it easy for me to slid in and out.


    Each time I thrust inside,yers of soft flesh wrapped around my meat stick and wiggled, bringing me incredible pleasure.


    I thrust my holy sword repeatedly, reaching until the entrance of her womb with each thrust. Each time I pierced her, Lilia moaned softly, which was incredibly arousing.


    "Oh... Ah... Uh... Ah... C-rk..."


    I kissed her lips again, muffling Lilia¡¯s moans. Meanwhile, my huge python invaded her tunnel and brought her a pleasure she had never experienced before.


    The sturdy meat stick rubbed each inch of her honey hole, going deeper and deeper, hitting the most sensitive part of her uterus.


    Lilia waspletely intoxicated. At first, she was only passively receiving my attacks, but gradually, she got used to my movements and started to cooperate with me.


    Her honey hole started to slowly mp and shrink, making her vagina even tighter than before.


    I felt the change and immediately elerated my movements, making Lilia cry out of the pleasure.


    At the same time, I was attacked by an incredible feeling of pride.


    To think that a woman as dignified as the empress, that usually seems stern and untouchable, would lustfully tighten her honey hole after being pierced by me.


    I was so excited that I lifted Lilia¡¯s legs and put them over my shoulders, then, I pressed them against her chest, making her honey hole to straighten up.


    In this way, the weight of my whole body was put into my meat stick which was entering and exiting Lilia¡¯s sacred cave repeatedly.


    The meat stick thrust fiercely inside Lilia¡¯s meat hole, creating slippery sounds caused by the friction of my rod with her love juices. Under the fierce attacks, Lilia¡¯s body trembled and was filled with a strange and fulfilling satisfaction.


    The pleasure was so intense that Lilia could not help but let out repeated moans of pleasure.


    "... rk... Uhn... So good... Ahnn... Great..."


    "Better than your husband?" I kissed her earlobe and asked with a smirk.


    Lilia looked at me with a flush and smiled. She then hugged my neck and started to move her waist to cooperate with me.


    "... Yesh~ So good...~ B-Better than him..."


    These words aroused me at the extreme.


    With this, Lilia was finally mine.


    Lilia shuddered. The feeling of guilt that attacked her after saying these words made her mind nk.


    She could not believe she was talking of her husband like this while she was being fucked by another man.


    The guilt and shame mixed bringing her a burst of pleasure that made her dizzy.


    I grinned in satisfaction and continued attacking her, moving my waist fiercely and mming it on her ass.


    Each time I slid my penis out, I brought out arge amount of love juice. And each time I slid in, Lilia twisted her body and groaned in pleasure.


    I did not ignore her breast in the meanwhile. I touched them gently at first, before kneading them vigorously and sucking an biting them.


    To Lilia¡¯s surprise, she enjoyed such rude treatment. In fact, it made her felt dominated, something she had never felt before.


    Each time she had sex with the emperor, he treated her nicely and gently. It was good, but it waspletely different from the rude treatment she was receiving now.


    And to her surprise, the excitement brought when she was being ravaged like this was indescribable.


    Watching my penis enter and exit her, waves of pleasure that Lilia had never experienced attacked her mind once and again.


    Lilia could only feel that my meat stick was prating her until the limit of her hole. In fact, more than once she felt I was going to break inside her uterus.


    My actions were like a pile driver that excavated her hole for an unknown amount of time. In front of such a pleasure, Lilia was soon unable to resist.


    Suddenly, she yelled, her toes curled, and her mouth bit my shoulder.


    "Uuuu..." With a loud and muffled groan, a great amount of love juice spurted out of her honey hole.


    At the same time, Lilia¡¯s entire body shook fiercely.


    Lilia could swear it was the strongest orgasm she had in her life. She was continually attacked by waves of orgasmic pleasure once and again, making her body twitch and shudder in joy.


    "...S-So good..." Lilia slurred out.


    I did not stop, though. While Lilia was orgasming, my meat stick kept thrusting in and out of Lilia¡¯s cave, using the abundant love juice to ease my movements and make them faster.


    "Ah... N-No... No..." Although Lilia said no, her body responded differently. I felt her meat hole tightening around me, trying to enjoy even more the taste of our adultery.


    Lilia waspletely lost on the taboo of betraying her marriage and her husband!


    Each time, she felt how I thrust and thrust, reaching the deepest parts of her cave which were already swollen due to the repeated intense attacks.


    Still in the middle of the aftertaste of the orgasm, Lilia moaned and groaned like a helplessmb, twisting her body pitifully.


    Watching her current helpless look, lustful expression, and voluptuous body, my lust became even fiercer than before.


    I pressed her against the bed harder and pressed my lips against her mouth roughly, using my tongue like a snake that invaded her mouth rampantly, viting her tongue and throatpletely.


    By this point, Lilia waspletely lost in the pleasure of adultery. The lust raging from the depths of her heart had burned her reason. At this point, she knew there was no turning back anymore.


    In front of this incredible pleasure, she could not be the same loyal wife of before anymore.

 Chapter 417 Falling Deeper 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 417 Falling Deeper 3 *</h4>


    I pressed down Lilia¡¯s boneless and soft body and enjoyed the joy of her flesh. I went in and out of her sweet and delicious cave while enjoying her reactions.


    Lilia¡¯s beautiful face had turnedpletely red, and her eyes were hazy and unfocused. Sometimes, she wanted to moan loudly, but thest bit of shame was holding her back.


    Seeing Lilia¡¯s lustful and sultry expression, I could not help but tease her.


    "... How sexy. The emperor is so fortunate. To think he has enjoyed you for all these years."


    "Uhn... Ahn... S-Stop saying that..."


    "Why? Are you embarrassed? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, since today onwards, you will be mine only."


    "Uhh... Y-You... I-I¡¯m the empress..."


    "Hehe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to make you happy every day."


    The empress moaned softly and let out a soft grunt.


    With a chuckle, I lowered my head and kissed Lilia¡¯s sleek and graceful shoulders. I then lifted one of her legs and turned her body at the side.


    In this new position, our two sex organs collided violently, and my dick entered deep into her uterus.


    "Ahnn... So good... Uhn..."


    Lilia closed her eyes tightly. Her eyshes shivered constantly, and her entire body waspletely red. She then bit her lips and suppressed her moans, enjoying the crazy adultery silently.


    Meanwhile, my lips and tongue gently and skillfully kissed her neck and ears, then kissed her shoulders again, and once more kissed her neck and ears.


    In the end, I moved my lips towards her plump and sexy lips. Without hesitation, I pressed my lips against hers and slowly invaded her mouth with my tongue, sucking her saliva greedily and ying with her tongue.


    Lilia¡¯s grunted and twisted her body in answer, making our sex organs rub against each other more intensely and giving her a burst of pleasure.


    When I finally released her lips, Lilia panted heavily before letting out a loud shout.


    "Ahn... S-So good...! S-Sorry, husband... S-Sorry... But it¡¯s so good??!"


    I was excited by her words. In my excitement, I bit and sucked her neck, creating several hickeys and making Lilia¡¯s body shudder. At the same time, my waist continued colliding against her intimate parts and creating loud *papapa* sounds.


    "Ahhh... Ahh..." Small drops of sweat appeared on Lilian¡¯s body. Feeling hot, Lilia panted heavily and tilted her head aside.


    Her half-closed eyes and watery pupils were filled with hazy lights, and her beautiful and sexy lips were opening and closing repeatedly with each impact of my pelvis.


    "Oooohhh... So good..." Lilia whimpered like a child. The soft groan that burst out of her mouth was truly breathtaking.


    I was excited by the fact that Lilia was like this due to me, the person she hated the most. In fact, I was curious about how she was going to react when she learns she is having sex with the child of the woman she hates.


    In the end, no matter how much she hates me, she ended groaning under my body.


    I continued thrusting my penis inside, soaking it in the love juices flowing out of her vagina. With each attack, Lilia¡¯s body swayed like waves, and her breasts shook lewdly.


    "... S-So deep... Uhnn... I-I¡¯m going to die..."


    Lilia gasped and grasped the bedsheet with both hands. She moaned and moaned once and again while her beautiful body was being pressed by my crotch.


    Suddenly, her mouth let out a loud moan. She then gritted her teeth and pulled the bedsheets strongly.


    "S-So good....!" With a loud cry, her body shook violently and her vagina tightened around me once more.


    Then, a new wave of love juices gushed out of her vagina, drenching the bedpletely.


    I grinned and kissed her ear with an evil smirk.


    "... You are such a pervert. Look at all that water."


    "Uuu..." Lilia whimpered in shame and closed her eyes in embarrassment.


    As the empress of the empire, when had she been treated like this?


    Not even the emperor made her so submissive when having sex.


    I grinned again and turned her body around, pressing her breasts against the bed. Then, I raised her ass up and thrust inside once more.


    "Ohn... Uuu... W-Wait... P-Please..." Lilia looked at me with a pitiful look.


    At this point, Lilia¡¯s whole body already felt sore due to the intense exercise. The endless attacks she had been receiving had let her dead tired.


    In the end, although her cultivation was not bad, she was a mage and her endurance was unable topare to mine. Moreover, I had been very intense all this while, so she waspletely spent.


    She felt that her body was soft, and she could not put strength in her limbs. Even the ce between her legs felt a little numb.


    But unfortunately for her, I was not done yet.


    I chuckled softly and breathed something in her ear.


    "I have not cummed yet, remember?"


    Lilia opened her eyes wide and looked at me with disbelief.


    "... Y-You..."


    Before she could answer, I put strength on my waist and mmed my penis deep in her ass with even more strength than before.


    "Ahhahhhahhh..." Lilia let out a long groan and shivered pleasurably.


    I did not give her time to get used to my attacks, though. Immediately afterward, I started to pound her in this new position, inserting my sturdy and giant meat hole inside her sacred cave.


    Lilia moaned again. Helplessly, she put her face on the bed powerless to do anything but receive my attacks.


    Once and again, I swung my waist up and down, going repeatedly inside her and letting her enjoy the most intense sex possible. Furthermore, I even used mana to increase the pleasure she was feeling.


    The pleasure was so overwhelming that Lilia¡¯s eyes rolled up and a thread of saliva slid down her lips.


    She had literally been fucked silly.


    "Great!" I grunted and fucked her like that, making use of her hole once and again and nailing her body in the bed. As a result, Lilia¡¯s pink uterus contracted and spasmed intensely, and her plump ass turned red.


    Finally, she was unable to resist having another orgasm.


    Gripping the bedsheet, she curved her body up and let out an intelligible moan.


    At the same time, I got ready to shot my first round inside her belly.


    "I¡¯ll cum inside!" I shouted excitedly.


    Lilia was unable to react to my words. With a groan, her body twitched repeatedly, and eventually, she copsed.


    At the same time, I shot my entire load inside her.


    It was as though her womb was sucking my penis, asking it to impregnate her.


    Soon, her womb waspletely filled with my semen.


    When I was done, I pulled my penis out and smiled.


    "That was good."


    Lilia shivered briefly. She felt the heat of my semen in her belly and groaned again. Then, she closed her eyes and started to pant.


    Little by little, reason returned to her mind.


    When I saw her like that, I decided to scare her a bit.


    "I wonder if you will get pregnant after this. That will be very interesting."


    Lilia shuddered. Immediately, her eyes opened wide, and strength returned to her body.


    "... Y-You... You should not have cum inside me!"


    "Why? It¡¯s much better like this, is it not?"


    Lilia bit her lips and fell silent. In the end, she sighed.


    "Whatever. You are crazy if you think I¡¯ll have your child. After this, I¡¯ll drink contraceptives."


    She then stood up and went to search for her clothes.


    But before she could leave the bed, I grabbed her arm.


    "Where do you think you are going? We are just starting."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you truly think I¡¯ll be satisfied with just once, your majesty?" I asked with a mischievous smile.


    Lilia was stunned. But then, her eyes opened wide in panic.


    Before she could react, though, I threw her on the bed and pressed her body below me again.


    "Tonight, you arepletely mine."


    ...


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s here!


    Last month was not a bad month, but it was not too good either. It was a rather average month.


    Here in my country, we are still quarantined. And due to that, I have noticed that my lifestyle has be muchzier than before. I probably gained a few kilos of weight in thest two or three months.


    Even so, it¡¯s good that there are Netflix and PrimeVideo to distract me, so I don¡¯t get bored even when I spend practically 24/7 inside my house.


    Anyway, I have a confession to do. Thisst month I have not readments even once. Yeah, sorry about that. I usually read most of thements, but as I said before, I think I¡¯m turningziertely. But don¡¯t worry, I promise to start reading them again from tomorrow (Readingments is a good way to know if I¡¯m doing something well or not).


    I¡¯m also nning to adjust my schedule, but it¡¯s a bit hard. Now that I¡¯m not in college, my schedule is a mess. Some days I fall asleep at fourth or five in the morning, so when I woke up, it¡¯s already almost noon, and when I want to finish writing the chapters to post them it¡¯s alreadyte at night.


    Anyway, nothing too important to say in this announcement. Right, remember to support me on P4TRE0N. I know I said it a lot, but your support in P4TRE0N motivates me to continue writing.


    With love, Aidka :p


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 418 Obedient Empress

    <h4>Chapter 418 Obedient Empress</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s here!


    Okay, I don¡¯t know how to say this...


    Chapters 380 and 381 were in the wrong order for more than one month... That is so embarrassing... I apologize deeply. As expected, beingzy and not readingments is bad...


    Anyway, enjoy the chapter... And I¡¯ll try to pay more attention so nothing like this happens again.


    ...


    We did not sleep for the entire night.


    Even when the empress begged me to stop, I continued fucking her without stop. I tried each position I could think of.


    Sometimes, I made her take the initiative, but most of the time, it was me pressing her down. After all, the feeling of having the dignified empress below my crotch was very exciting. Plus, knowing how much she hated me, it was more exciting yet.


    By the time it was dawn, the empress could almost not move any muscle.


    With a pitiful expression, she begged me to stop already.


    This time, though, I agreed. But with one condition.


    Thus, now I was seated on the bed, watching how the empress was kneeling between my legs and licking my dick.


    "... Master, do you like it?" The empress asked with a look of shame and a bit of unwillingness.


    I smiled and patted her head.


    "You are such a cute servant."


    The empress was so ashamed that she wanted to die.


    When had she, the powerful empress, been treated as a servant like this?


    Moreover, she was swallowing the dirty member of a man so lustfully, like a prostitute.


    She med it on the atmosphere. For some reason, when I told her to do this, she was unable to resist.


    It was something she had not done even for her husband.


    "I wonder how the emperor will feel if he knows his wife is serving a man like this."


    The empress shivered softly in shame. However, I could see a stream of love juice flowing out of her vagina.


    Obviously, she was excited by my words.


    With aplicated expression, she swallowed my little brother once and again, serving me as a dutiful servant.


    Finally, when I was ready to shot inside her, I held her head with my two hands and started to thrust inside her throat.


    "Ughn..." The empress groaned in pain. However, she could not go against my strength.


    In the end, I pierced deep inside her throat and shot a big load of semen inside her.


    The empress groaned again. She then hurriedly spat out my penis and started to cough, spitting the semen on the bed.


    "You should have swallowed it," I said with a regretful expression.


    The empress red at me angrily, but I just smirked and pointed to my still erect penis.


    "Or do you want to do it again perhaps?"


    She immediately shivered and fell silent.


    With a sigh, she copsed on the bed and closed her eyes.


    "... How are you so fierce? I mean, my husband is not bad. But it¡¯s already on another level."


    I chuckled softly. Come on, woman. How can youpare me with a mere mortal?


    "Did you like it?"


    The empress looked at me before moving her gaze away.


    "... We should not do this again."


    "Really?"


    "... Yes." Lilia bit her lips with aplicated expression. "I¡¯m the empress, and it¡¯s dangerous for both of us."


    "Perhaps. But I don¡¯t mind taking the risk. What about you?"


    The empress did not reply.


    I grinned and walked towards a table nearby, grabbing a bottle of wine and serving a cup for both of us.


    "Thanks." The empress said and took a small sip.


    "Do you want anything to eat?"


    "No, thanks. It¡¯s better if I return to the pce as soon as possible."


    That is true. It¡¯s already almost morning, so someone can discover that she is not there.


    Before that, though¨C


    "About your son, I¡¯ll start investigating in my side. As for you, for now, you should try to cooperate with the people sending the messages. Otherwise, your son will only suffer more."


    The empress hesitated briefly before nodding and looking at me with a pleading expression. "I understand... rk, you are myst hope... Help me to find my child. I??ll do anything if you help me with that."


    I felt slightlyplicated at that moment.


    People are trulyplex.


    Even a woman so cruel and ambitious as the empress, who does not mind driving an innocent woman to her death and then making her children suffer, cares about her own children more than her own life.


    But in the end, we are on different sides.


    The empress is the enemy of my family, even more than my father. She is the direct cause of my mother¡¯s death.


    And although honestly, I don¡¯t care much about that, it¡¯s not the same for Dina, Aunt Dayana, or Aunt Sera.


    They will not ept a nice ending for her.


    And then, there is Lena.


    She is the one that will suffer the most in all of this.


    Completely innocent, but unable to do anything but watch while the people she loves do everything in their power to destroy each other.


    In the end, I could only sigh.


    In this situation, there is no right answer.


    However, I can try to make my answer as right as possible.


    Hell, I¡¯m an Immortal who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. I should kill myself if I¡¯m unable to make all the people I care about happy when all of this ends.


    With that thought in my mind, I looked at the empress.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will do what I promised to you."


    "Thanks... Also, about n."


    I fell silent and feigned an expression of deep in thought.


    "... For now, you should investigate more the situation. I¡¯ll think of a n after that."


    Lilia nodded. She then stood up and went to search for her clothes, which were scattered all around the room.


    After she put on her clothes again, she bit her lips and looked at me.


    "... I¡¯lle back five dayster. We will talk then."


    I could not help but curve my lips up when I heard that.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to entertain you properly that day."


    The empress was slightly embarrassed, but she did not refuse my words.


    In fact, she herself was anticipating that day already.


    Shaking her head, she erased these thoughts of her mind and started to cast a spell.


    A few secondster, the light of a teleportation spell enveloped her.


    But before leaving, she shot me astplicated look.


    As for me, I lifted the corner of my lips and rested the back of my head in my hands.


    With this, my ns have taken another step forward.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N!!!


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 419 Several Days Later

    <h4>Chapter 419 Several Days Later</h4>


    Hey Guys, I read thements and I found there are split opinions about Lilia¡¯s ending.


    I will not spoiler her ending, because it will make the story less interesting, but I¡¯ll exin a bit of us¡¯s thought process.


    In the end, us doesn¡¯t care much about Lilia or the emperor¡¯s fate. To him, both of them are like two bothersome mosquitoes buzzing near his ear. He only needs to put a bit of effort to kill them, but he doesn¡¯t care if the mosquitoes live or die, as long as they stop bothering him.


    But us does care about Dina, Lena, and his aunt¡¯s thoughts. Remember he is nning to make them his women and share his Immortality with them.


    But living forever is not easy, and it¡¯s even harder if you carry regrets or resentments with you. Imagine if you have to live with the person that killed your parents for thousands of years (In the case of Lena), or if you have to live eternally with the person that refused to avenge the death of your mother (or sister) and instead made her his woman (In the case of Dina, Aunt Dayana, and Aunt Sera).


    Eventually, cracks will form in the rtionship, and perhaps some of them will choose to die or simply refuse to continue his rtionship with him. That is not what us wants to see.


    What is he going to do then? Well, you can continue reading the story to know. However, I have already left plenty of clues in previous chapters (some clues almost one hundred chapters ago). If you noticed them, congrattions. If not... I don¡¯t know, you can read again, or wait until when the story reaches that point.


    Right, three chapters today...


    Enjoy, Aidka :p


    ...


    Several days have passed since the night with the empress, and not much happened during then.


    My aunts moved to live with me (although they are not sleeping in the mansion yet due to their work in the auction house). Susan has not moved yet, but she is nning to move soon.


    Meanwhile, I used my identity as rk and feigned investigating Bryan¡¯s whereabouts.


    I did not put too much effort into it, though. Just enough to put a show for the empress. After all, I¡¯m the person behind Bryan¡¯s disappearance.


    I also dealt with some small details regarding my ns, but nothing worthy of mention except one.


    ckmailing the empress.


    Just like thest few times, I put a message inside a magic stone containing images of Bryan being tortured.


    This time, though, the message contained what I wanted for the empress to do.


    [Your son is nning a coup. Help him to seed.]


    It was everything I wrote.


    And with this message, I was nning to make the empress finally betray the emperorpletely.


    When the empress reads this message, she will immediately ask n about it.


    n has always trusted his mother, so there is a fifty percent chance of him telling everything to her. And even if he doesn¡¯t, with the empress¡¯s abilities, she will eventually discover his ns.


    By then, the empress will be forced to make a decision.


    To stop him and be a good wife, or to help her son with his coup.


    However, I know what she will choose.


    She will help n.


    In other words, she will betray the emperor.


    Normally, the empress would not agree to such a risky n. Instead, someone as wise and scheming like her would have tried to find another solution.


    A coup would have been herst option.


    However, now there was more than n and her ambitions at risk.


    The life of her second son was at risk too.


    Plus, the empress has already betrayed the emperor before. She cheated on him with me, twice.


    Thus, she will find it much easier to betray him again.


    By this point, all my ns will start to converge together.


    Without the emperor noticing, I have made all the people close to him betray him.


    His wife, his most beloved son, his loyal subjects.


    Even his father was on my side now.


    Without him realizing, I have taken almost everything from him.


    And soon, even his throne will be taken and given to Dina.


    Only his life will remain, but such a life will be worse than dying for someone like him.


    Plus, my revenge will not end with just that.


    With a small smile, I teleported the message to the empress¡¯s bedroom, where she can find it easily.


    Then, I left my room and went to eat lunch.


    As always, lunch was prepared by Daisy.


    I thought she would find it hard to cook for so many people and proposed her to hire a cook, but Daisy refused vehemently, saying that it was her work.


    In the end, Rose and Katherine ended helping her with the excuse they felt ufortable living here without doing anything.


    ... Yeah, Rose, Katherine, and Evelyn were still living in my mansion.


    The academy was still sealed after the disaster caused by the Immortal. Even now, some of the bodies had not been buried.


    Moreover, the news of two thousand people dying in the academy had spread to the entire capital, shocking many people.


    Many people started to me the empire for the deaths. Due to that, the atmosphere in the capital had been tense recently, with many people fearing a revolt.


    Fortunately, the church stepped out before the situation got out of control and gave a speech exining that the people that died were being controlled by an otherworldly demon that had infiltrated the humannds and that the deceased were no longer humans.


    With the influence of the church, many people quickly epted this exnation. Only the rtives of the dead were still unsatisfied.


    But strangely, even after the church¡¯s exnation, the situation did not improve too much.


    In fact, some rumors appeared saying that the imperial family was the one at fault by not stopping the demon in time.


    These rumors spread quickly, reaching to each corner of the empire in just a few days.


    That, plus the news about the daemons¡¯ invasion, put all the citizens of the empire in a nervous mode.


    Even an idiot could see these rumors were being spread purposefully.


    And very few forces in the empire had such power.


    For example, the three great families.


    In the current situation, only a small spark was needed to start a fire of rebellion that would burn through the entire empire.


    "... It¡¯s already close." I said with a sigh.


    Now, I only need to wait.


    I nned to take advantage of the time remaining before the start of the chaos to spend time with my women. To give them as much attention as I could.


    I focused mainly on Hope, Daisy, Marana, Raven, Louise, Elene, ire, Lluvia, and rice, sleeping with them each time I had the opportunity.


    I also need to pay a visit to Safelia and my fianc¨¦e, ra. But they are normally in the church, so it¡¯s a bit harder.


    And there is Iris. I have not seen her in a while.


    As for Aunt Dayana, Andrea, and Susan, they are going to leave the capital with me, so I can spend time with them then.


    Besides spending time with them, I also tried to use this opportunity to advance my rtionship with Katherine and Rose, but Evelyn was eyeing me from close all the time, as though warning me to not put a hand on her students.


    I could only shrug and wait for an opportunity.


    But in the night two days before leaving the capital, I received news from Iris.


    Someone wanted to make her go through posthumous marriage and marry her into the imperial family as the wife of my ¡¯deceased¡¯ brother, Bryan.

 Chapter 420 Iris’s Situation 1

    <h4>Chapter 420 Iris¡¯s Situation 1</h4>


    I followed a female servant towards a nearby restaurant.


    This servant was Iris¡¯s personal servant. She was the one that brought me the news about Iris and asked me toe here with her.


    We were then led towards a private room where a nervous girl with beautiful violet hair and brown eyes was waiting for me.


    As soon as she saw me enter, she stood up and rushed towards me.


    "us!"


    I received Iris hug and kissed her lips softly. I could feel Iris¡¯s body rxing and her nervousness fading away slowly.


    The servant that led me here was very understanding of the situation. She bowed silently and left the private room, closing the door behind us.


    When Iris saw the actions of her servant, she blushed slightly and put her head on my chest. I found her so cute that I lifted her chin and kissed her lips slowly.


    Our kisssted for almost one minute, but when I thought I could get a bit more of love in this private room, Iris separated her lips from mine and looked at me nervously.


    "... C-us, we need to talk... I-I left my house secretly so I don¡¯t have much time. I fear someone will discover I left if I took too much time."


    I nodded and caressed Iris¡¯s hair. I then pulled her towards a nearby chair and sat down with her on myp.


    "... I heard a bit from your personal servant. It looks like you are very worried." I said with a gentle smile.


    Iris nodded and bit her lips worriedly. "... Of course, I¡¯m worried... They are nning to marry me to Bryan even after he is dead... I thought I had already escaped from his shadow, but it¡¯s still chasing after me... us, you are the only man I want to marry... Even if this marriage is nothing more than a political move, I don¡¯t want to marry anyone else..."


    I curved my lips up with a soft smile. This cute girl...


    I then hugged her waist and kissed her head.


    "I¡¯m d to hear that. You don¡¯t need to worry. Tell me about the situation. I¡¯ll find a solution to ut."


    Iris¡¯s expression rxed visibly. She then started to tell me about what happened.


    ording to her, there are some rumors around the capital about the two of us having an illicit rtionship despite her identity Bryan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. That rumor even hinted that we could have plotted Bryan¡¯s death to eliminate him and finally to be together.


    Obviously, such rumors are very serious.


    And these rumors reached the ears of her father and some important members of her family.


    Iris¡¯s family is rather powerful, but it¡¯s just that. Although they are nobles, they can¡¯t bepared to the most powerful nobles of the empire.


    If noble families like the Riea family, Carmell family, or Ferret family are the strongest families in the empire, then families like the Hera family (Mia¡¯s family and n¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s family) are in the second tier, and families like the Nier family which is the family of my fianc¨¦e, ra, or Iris¡¯s Siris family are in the third tier.


    By the way, my mother¡¯s family, the Quin family, is at most a fourth-tier noble family. They are almostmoners.


    In other words, Iris¡¯s family is too weak to face such usations.


    If for some reason, these rumors reach the ears of the empress or the emperor, there is a chance of the entire Siris family being exterminated. That risk is even higher now that the situation in the empire is so tense.


    Moreover, Iris¡¯s father knows about his daughter¡¯s feelings towards me. Due to that, he is even warier of these rumors.


    Thus, he did not hesitate to put Iris in house arrest as soon as he heard about it. Afterward, he told her about his ns to ask the emperor to marry her in posthumous marriage to the deceased Bryan.


    "... My father has not talked to the emperor yet, but he is nning to do it tomorrow. us, what are we going to do?" Iris asked in a panic.


    I could not help but put on a strange expression.


    I¡¯m sure there is no way for the truth about Bryan¡¯s ¡¯death¡¯ to be leaked. In other words, these rumors arepletely fabricated.


    That is the reason I¡¯m so amused.


    To think the people behind the rumors coincidentally reached the right answer just like that.


    I let out a soft chuckle and patted Iris¡¯s head.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take of the situation."


    "Really?" Iris asked with an expectant expression.


    I nodded and kissed her lips.


    "Of course. You are my woman, how can I let you marry someone else, even if he is already dead? And don¡¯t worry, I promise you I¡¯ll marry you soon."


    "us..." Iris looked at me with wet eyes. She seemed so lovestruck that her eyes had turned misty.


    Seeing her like that, I kissed her lips again.


    My hands moved towards her clothes, sliding down her dress and slowly revealing her creamy white shoulder. Iris blushed slightly and cooperated with my kiss, showing me her most loving expression.


    But when she realized I was about to remove her dresspletely, she stopped my arm.


    With a slightly panicked expression, Iris looked up at me.


    "... C-us, not now... I must return already."


    I sighed in disappointment and kissed her cheek.


    I guess no sex for now.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We will have more than enough opportunities in the future."


    Iris¡¯s cheek turned red and she kissed my lips while giggling happily. She then stood up hurriedly and fixed her clothes before looking at me with an unwilling expression.


    "... I must go now."


    I nodded. "I¡¯ll be leaving the capital for a while in two days. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of your situation before that. Sorry, we will not be able to meet for a while."


    Iris¡¯s expression dimmed slightly, but she nodded in understanding.


    "I understand, I love you." She then pecked my lips onest time and left.


    When Iris was gone, I curved my lips up.


    It looks like some people are bing impatient.


    The rumor about Iris and me, it¡¯s obvious it aims to increase the tension between Dina¡¯s faction and the n (the empress)¡¯s faction.


    With the empire at the edge of the chaos, some people can¡¯t wait anymore.


    Thus, they are nning to use this rumor to force me to act as the spearhead of the conflict, starting the civil war and making Dina¡¯s faction endure the brunt of the first round of retaliation of the empire.


    Like that, they will weaken both of our factions at the same time.


    Good strategy, but in the end, they are still underestimating me.


    Plus, I think I have an idea of who is behind it.


    And to confirm my suspicions, I closed my eyes.


    With a thought, Akashic Sigh was activated.


    Even although I¡¯m very far from being as good as Ysnay when ites to using fate, I can still find this little information easily.


    Quickly, my consciousness enveloped the entire capital. It then searched for the information I needed.


    After three seconds, I opened my eyes again.


    As expected, it was the Carmell family.


    How interesting.


    But do you think I care about these little tricks?


    Quite the opposite. These rumors are very convenient in a certain way. After all, I can use them toy the groundwork for my future marriage with Iris.


    As for the reactions of the empress and the emperor or the thoughts of Iris¡¯s father... Heh, at the current point, there is no need to keep too much of a low profile.

 Chapter 421 Iris’s Situation 2

    <h4>Chapter 421 Iris¡¯s Situation 2</h4>


    As I promised to Iris, I acted as soon as possible.


    Firstly, I used my abilities to send my voice to Marana in the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang. I asked her to investigate the people spreading these rumors and kill them.


    This way, I can send a message to the Carmell family, telling them to not touch my people.


    To be honest, If not by the fact that the Carmell family¡¯s days are already numbered, and that they are still useful, I would have taken more drastic actions.


    I don¡¯t mind their attempts to smear my name, but I can¡¯t deny I¡¯m a bit angry by the fact they tried to smear Iris¡¯s reputation.


    Even though Iris is truly rted to Bryan¡¯s ¡¯murder¡¯, the fact that someone is making her so troubled makes me mad.


    After all, I¡¯m nning to spend an eternity with her. Thus, I want to make her live with as few regrets as possible. That way, we can live as long as possible as carefree immortals, exploring several gxies and dimensions and sightseeing the wonders of the universe.


    Moreover, the closer I am topleting the soul contract, the most invested I am in my feelings in this life. I¡¯m very sure that I had never been so invested with the people I met during one of my lifetimes in a very long, long time.


    To be honest, I have not felt so alive in several tens of lifetimes.


    After I instructed Marana about the situation (she was exasperated by the fact I gave her even more work), I waited until it waste at night to make my next move.


    Stepping across space, I appeared in Iris¡¯s house, the mansion of the Siris family.


    Then, I walked inside.


    Strangely, none of the people I passed by noticed me. It was as though they could not see me despite me being just a few steps away from them.


    A small trick like this is of no trouble to me. Plus, it will make my next conversation much easier.


    Like that, I arrived in front of Iris¡¯s father¡¯s office.


    Without hesitation, I knocked on the door twice. Almost instantly, I heard a voiceing from inside the office.


    "Come in."


    As soon as I heard that voice, I entered the office and closed the door behind me.


    Iris¡¯s father was seated in front of his desk when I entered the office. He was looking down at some documents with a focused look, not even bothering to look up at me.


    "What is it?" He asked hurriedly, probably confusing me with a servant.


    I curved my lips up with a yful smile and spoke up.


    "Good evening, father-inw."


    As soon as he heard my voice, Iris¡¯s father jumped from his chair.


    "You..." He looked at me with a pale face, as though having seen a ghost.


    I smiled and nodded at him. I then sat down in a nearby chair and looked around the office with a rxed expression.


    "It¡¯s a nice office. You have good taste."


    My words served to calm down Iris¡¯s father. Taking a deep breath, he tried to put the most solemn expression he could and looked at me with a frown.


    "Your highness us... How did you reach here? What happened to the guards?"


    I grinned. "Why, I just walked inside. Don¡¯t worry, your guards are alright. They did not even notice me when I came in."


    Iris¡¯s father¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Even although the guards of this mansion were not the strongest of the capital, they were not weak either. Plus, this mansion was warded with several powerful and expensive magic circles. He was sure that not even a twelfthyer powerhouse would be able to invade it without being noticed.


    However, I¡¯m here in his office, but neither the guards nor the wards reacted.


    Iris¡¯s father thought about the implications of it. In the end, he reached the conclusion that I probably used some powerful magic tool that allowed me to do this.


    After all, the idea of me being strong enough to reach here just by relying on my own strength was too unbelievable for him.


    That conclusion made him let out an inward sigh of relief.


    "I see... Why are you here then, your highness? I don¡¯t remember inviting you sote at night."


    I grinned. "I think you already know the reason, right, father-inw?"


    Iris¡¯s father tensed up when he heard that.


    "So it¡¯s that after all."


    "What else?" I shrugged. "Did you think I was going to do nothing as I watched you destroy the happiness of my woman?"


    "... Your woman?" Iris¡¯s father raised an eyebrow in surprise. But soon, an expression of realization appeared on his face. "You and Iris..."


    I just smiled without answering, but it was enough for Iris¡¯s father to understand.


    Iris¡¯s father was surprised. But one secondter, he red at me with an angry gaze. He then clenched his fist tightly and gritted his teeth in rage.


    "Bastard... How did you dare to do that to Iris!? Do you know the consequences of it? If someone learns of it, she can be executed!"


    "Really? Woah, I did not know it." I feigned an expression of panic, but my words were filled full of sarcasm.


    Iris¡¯s father turned even angrier. But after several seconds, he calmed down and heaved a long and tired sigh.


    "That Iris... So it ended like this in the end..."


    "... It looks like you are not too surprised."


    "Why should I be surprised?" Iris¡¯s father looked at me with a wry smile. "That silly daughter of mine has beenpletely in love with you since you were children... To be honest, if I would have known about her love beforehand, I would have not engaged her to your brother. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not powerful enough to rescind a marriage engagement with the imperial family."


    Iris¡¯s father then looked at me and sighed again.


    "Do speak, your highness. I think you must understand the danger our family is currently facing due to the two of you. I¡¯ll be honest with you; I don¡¯t mind if you marry my daughter. I will be happy even. But I can¡¯t sacrifice the Siris family for that."


    I looked at Iris¡¯s father with a bit of admiration. This guy...


    He is truly a great example of a good father.


    Simply the fact that he agreed to hear me shows that he doesn¡¯t mind agreeing with me as long as the n has a certain chance of sess.


    The fact he is ready to go this far for his daughter shows how much he loves her.


    I sighed in disappointment. I was even prepared to intimidate him until he peed his pants.


    Shaking off these thoughts of my mind, I exined my n.


    "It¡¯s simple," I said after looking at him for several seconds. "You only need to wait a while before proposing the posthumous marriage to the emperor. I¡¯ll take care of the rest."


    "... A while?" I narrowed my eyes. "How much."


    "A month or so, everything will be resolved by then."


    Iris¡¯s father fell silent. He tapped his desk several times before sighing.


    "You know about the current undercurrents in the capital... If I wait for so long, I fear the emperor will make use of this as an excuse to kill the chickens to warn the monkeys."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," I said calmly. "How about it? Tomorrow, let out word that you have fallen ill. Then, sent someone to bring the proposal of the marriage to the emperor. Something like a posthumous marriage is not something the emperor can agree to if you are not personally present, so he will have to wait until you are recovered to agree with the marriage and at the same time he will not have any excuse to move against you."


    "... That will not work for long."


    "You only need to stall for one month. After that, everything will be taken care of."


    Iris¡¯s father fell silent. He considered my words for a while before sighing.


    "... Okay, I¡¯ll take the risk. But you have only a month... I can¡¯t risk my family for longer than that."


    I looked at him briefly before chuckling. "Iris has a good father."


    Iris¡¯s father looked at me with aplicated expression.


    "Just take care of my daughter."


    ...


    Guys, remember to support me on P4TRE0N!!!


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 422 For a Fleeting Last Chance 1

    <h4>Chapter 422 For a Fleeting Last Chance 1</h4>


    Hey guys, Aidka¡¯s here!


    There was a small mistake in thest chapter. In some parts of the chapter, I called Iris¡¯s father ¡¯duke¡¯. I don¡¯t know where that came from, perhaps I was a bit sleepy and that slipped in the chapter. Anyway, Iris¡¯s father is not a duke. I already corrected it.


    ...


    The chat with my father-inw was more sessful than I thought. To be honest, I did not think he would be so cooperative.


    ... I must say, I¡¯m a bit disappointed. I was in the mood of p some faces and show my power before making him bend his knees.


    Sigh, what can I do? Not all my fathers-inw have to be assholes.


    Due to that, though, I¡¯m with a lot of free time right now.


    What should I do? Should I go to rice, Lluvia, and Nana? Or perhaps return to my mansion and have a giant orgy?


    Thinking about it, now that I¡¯m here I should visit Iris and give her the good news. I¡¯m sure she will happy and perhaps I will be able to enjoy a nice night with her.


    Having decided in my course of action, I got ready to step across space and go to her room.


    But suddenly, my expression changed.


    All of sudden, I felt a strange fluctuation in thews of the world.


    I recognize this fluctuation very clearly. After all, it¡¯s something I spent a lot of effort to learn to recognize.


    This is the fluctuation caused when fate is strongly manipted.


    And I know only one person with such abilities over fate.


    Ysnay.


    Thinking about it, I have not seen her recently.


    Closing my eyes, I used my senses to search for her aura.


    A few secondster, I found her.


    Without hesitation, I stepped across space, appearing in the peak of a mountain thousands of kilometers away.


    In front of me, a goddess-like woman was seated on the ground, gazing at the stars with aplicated expression.


    "... So you came, huh. As expected, you felt it. I thought I had hidden it very well this time."


    I snorted. "I have suffered a lot due to your control over fate. Thus, I¡¯m very sensitive to it right now."


    Ysnay turned towards me and smiled.


    "Can you sit beside me? It has been a long while since thest time we gazed at the stars like this."


    I hesitated slightly, but in the end, I nodded.


    When I sat down beside her, Ysnay¡¯s smile turned brighter and she leaned her head on my shoulder.


    "... This is nice." She said with a happy expression. "How I wish to be with you like this forever."


    I fell silent. Both Ysnay and I knew that was almost impossible.


    In the end, she had already lost her opportunity long ago.


    With a sigh, I decided to go straight to the grain.


    "... What are you plotting, Ysnay?"


    Ysnay looked at me and pouted. "Am I someone who only knows how to plot against others in your eyes?"


    I did not reply, but my answer was evident in my eyes.


    Ysnay¡¯s expression became listless. She then gazed at the stars again with a bitter smile.


    "... Willian, I love you. I truly do. I love you so much, even more than my own life."


    "And that is precisely the reason I know you are plotting something. You know you don¡¯t have any opportunity, Ysnay. That is impossible. Thus, you will definitively do something in the end. You will struggle onest time to grab that fleetingst chance."


    Ysnay smiled sorrowfully.


    "You know me too well... Perhaps you are right. Perhaps I¡¯m truly plotting something."


    "... I will not tolerate you injuring any of my loved ones. If you do it, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to destroy youpletely, even if I have to sacrifice myself for that end."


    Ysnay chuckled softly. She then raised her hand and caressed my cheek gently.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry, Willian. As I told you, I love you more than anything in this world. How can I even think of injuring you? As for your loved ones... Thest thing I want is to gain more of your hatred."


    I looked at Ysnay¡¯s face and noticed that her eyes were full of sincerity.


    They werepletely clear and transparent, like ake. I felt I could see right through all her thoughts.


    However, I knew that was nothing more than an illusion.


    As a master of fate, nobody is a better liar than Ysnay.


    If she wants to lie to me, I will be unable to discover it.


    That is the reason I can¡¯t trust her in the slightest.


    Aware of my thoughts, Ysnay¡¯s expression turned sad.


    "... Truly, I don¡¯t seem to have any opportunity."


    "You didn¡¯t."


    "But I don¡¯t want to give up yet. Right now, you are closer to your goal than ever. This lifetime is myst opportunity to make you open your heart to me again. And... I think I still have a chance."


    "Is it so?" I could not help but chuckle softly.


    Ysnay did not mind my chuckle. Instead, she returned to gaze at the stars.


    "Soon, you will ask for my help." She affirmed.


    "... You seem very confident."


    "I am. Because I know you better than anyone. In this universe, I¡¯m confident nobody knows you better than me."


    I didn¡¯t reply to Ysnay and instead gazed at the stars as well.


    ... There are several reasons that made Immortals so lonely.


    They are innately distrustful.


    They are insanely powerful.


    They are irrationally stubborn.


    And they are incredibly old.


    Thus, Immortals are lonely.


    They are innately distrustful, so they can trust other immortals who possess the strength to fight and perhaps kill them.


    They are insanely powerful, so their power bes a barrier that pushes away those weaker than them.


    They are incredibly stubborn, so when two Immortals meet, their ideals or goals will most likely eventually sh.


    And they are vastly old, so they can¡¯t rte with mortals, whose entire lives are just a fraction of theirs.


    I¡¯m a very special case. Every time I reincarnate, I erase all the feeling-rted memories of my previous life. Thus, I reincarnate as a nk te in terms of feelings and can rte a bit more with mortals.


    But even that has a limit.


    Thus, generally, Immortals only trust one kind of person.


    Those who grow with them, those who were always with them, who overcame many obstacles with them, finally achieving immortality together with them.


    And Ysnay and I once were like that.


    In one of my reincarnations, I gave my everything to her. I loved her, taught her, protected her, and guided her.


    Finally, one day, she managed to achieve Immortality just like me.


    Back then, I thought I had achieved my dream. I thought we could be a happy couple, wandering eternally through the infinite dimensions.


    It was the happiest day of my life in hundreds of lifetimes.


    ... Until when she stabbed a dagger in my heart that same night, just because she could not allow the existence of someone her fate could not manipte.


    Because her ambition did not allow her to be below someone else.


    Since then, I have been unable to trust her again.


    Because Immortals are stubborn.


    Because immortals seldomly change.


    Because she betrayed me once, and I¡¯ll always live guarding against her betraying me again.


    ... Hehe, in fact, right now, she is trying to pull a fast one on me.


    That night, I remained seated beside Ysnay, with her head on my shoulder as we gazed at the stars.


    But no matter how close our bodies were, our hearts could not be further apart.

 Chapter 423 For a Fleeting Last Chance 2

    <h4>Chapter 423 For a Fleeting Last Chance 2</h4>


    Meanwhile, in a certain ce.


    A never before seen gathering was being realized.


    None of the individuals participating in this gathering were normal people.


    Each individual here was someone who had broken through the limits of humanity.


    They were gods.


    A total of eight gods, from several different races, were gathered here.


    Suddenly, though, two people arrived.


    One of them was a petite white-haired girl, so beautiful like a snowyndscape, emitting a feeling of purity.


    Strangely, though, the girl was currently frowning deeply, her expression filled with struggle.


    And beside her, there was a goddess-like ck-haired woman.


    She was beautiful, very beautiful. So beautiful that even the beauty of all the godsbined fell short of her.


    Her beauty, though, was not just her physical appearance.


    Instead, it was also the feeling that she unconsciously emitted.


    As though everything in this world was under her control.


    The gods noticed the arrival of the neers immediately. Instantly, tens of godly gazes were fixed on the woman.


    But even the gods could not help but be dazed when they saw such a beautiful being.


    In the end, though, they were gods, and the woman was not trying to bewitch them intentionally. Thus, they managed to snap out of their daze quickly.


    [... You were the one that gathered us here?] One of the gods asked bewildered.


    The woman nodded. "I am. You can call me, [Witch of Unending Fates]."


    The gods frowned. No matter how much they thought about it, they did not remember someone like her existing.


    However, they could feel an intense sense of dangering from her.


    Due to that, none of the gods dared to underestimate the beautiful woman.


    [Why did you call us here?] Another god asked. Curiously, it was the same god Alice called ancestor.


    The [Witch of Unending Fates] moved her gaze through each god. She then put on a beautiful smile and opened her mouth, speaking endless temptations.


    "I have a way to make you break away from the world¡¯s shackles. Moreover, you will be able to conserve most of your current power."


    [[[[!!!]]]]


    The gods were stunned. They instantly looked at the woman in front of them with expressions of astonishment.


    But soon, that astonishment was turned into desire and then into greed.


    [... You... Are your words true?] A god asked while trying to suppress the greed he was feeling.


    The woman nodded calmly. "I don¡¯t have any reason to lie to you. Not only I know about the method to break through the world¡¯s shackles. I don¡¯t mind giving it to you either."


    This time, the gods were unable to keep their calm.


    In an instant, several of them were unable to suppress their auras, crushing everything around them with impunity.


    To their surprise, though, the woman remained standing there calmly, as though their auras were nothing more than a pleasant breeze.


    In fact, even the white-haired girl near her waspletely unhurt, their godly powers ineffective on her.


    Due to that, the gods quickly calmed down.


    And once they calmed down, they realized things could not be so simple.


    There was no way someone was going to give them such a gift without a reason.


    [... What do you want, woman?] A powerful-looking god spoke up. She was one of the strongest gods in this ce, strong enough to make the ce shake with her voice.


    The [Witch of Unending Fates] looked at her and smiled.


    "Simple, I need your help stalling someone."


    [Huh?]


    "Just like you heard. When the timees, you just need to fight against someone and stall him as much as possible. You don¡¯t even need to defeat him. It¡¯s not as though you can do something like that, though."


    The gods looked at each other with suspicious expressions. For some reason, they had the feeling something was wrong.


    Moreover, how can there be someone that so many of them joining hands can not defeat?


    Suddenly, one of the gods opened his mouth.


    [... Your proposal interests me. But I have a better one.]


    "Oh? Do speak?"


    [We can simply catch you right now and force you to reveal the secret. Is it not easier that way?] The god said with a yful expression.


    Several gods red at the witch at that moment, as though considering the god¡¯s words.


    The witch smiled. Her smile was so beautiful that it seemed to bewitch the world itself.


    But at the same time, it was filled with such coldness that the gods felt a chill running through their spines.


    With that smiling expression, the girl snapped her fingers.


    Instantly, fate shivered.


    Hundreds of threads emerged without warning around the witch. Then, they all surged towards the gods!


    The threads were very strange, there but not there. Tangible but intangible. Real but unreal.


    Feeling an immense sense of danger, the gods tried to retaliate against them, using their powerful abilities to face the threads.


    But everything was useless.


    In less than one second, the threads had trapped each god in this ce.


    As though they were nothing more than bugs.


    "Catch me? Ants like you? Hahahahaha, what a funny joke. Mere watchdogs dare to talk like that to me."


    The gods paled. A feeling of immense fear filled them. A fear greater than anything they had felt before.


    The woman smiled once more, this time, though, her smile was so cold that the gods felt themselves freezing.


    "Let me repeat my words again. I don¡¯t mind helping you to break the world¡¯s shackles. However, you must do what I ask of you. Otherwise, you can only dream, or perhaps, you can die here. Then, what is your choice?"


    [... Is it dangerous?] One of the gods hesitated and asked.


    "It is." The witch admitted easily. "But if you survive, your future will be limitless. Perhaps one day, one of you will be the absolute ruler of this world."


    The gods¡¯ eyes brightened. Greed greater than before appeared inside their gazes.


    It was as though they could see themselves bing the supreme ruler of the universe.


    Even so, some of them did their best to keep their minds clear.


    [... I have a doubt, though. I can see neither the Goddess of Order and Lightning nor the Demon God here... They are two of the strongest gods in this world. Why did you not call them?]


    "Simple. Because one of them will soon be killed when she attempts to touch something she should not touch, and the other has been already bewitched by the [Bringer of Doom and Destruction]. Now choose, I don¡¯t have much time to lose with you."


    The gods looked at each other. Even now, they felt incredibly wary about the witch¡¯s words.


    However, they could not suppress the greeding from their hearts.


    Escaping the world¡¯s shackles. That was the greatest desire of any god.


    In the end, they agreed, one by one.


    Without realizing they were nothing more than pawns in a woman¡¯s game of fate.


    However, it was nothing strange.


    Because the woman¡¯s game of fate involved much stronger beings.


    Just like the person she loved most that anything in existence.


    Just like the pitiful fox girl longing for the love of her dad.


    Everything was for her goal.


    "... To be beside you once more, Willian." The woman whispered to herself.


    Even so, she had to be very careful.


    Currently, she was using a fate clone to fool him. It was a trick she learned recently, something that even he did not know about.


    But in the same way, she was sure he had some new tricks she did not know about.


    Who knew? Perhaps, he had already seen through her n.


    Even so, she could not stop.


    Because this was herst chance.


    Therefore, she was going to grasp it, even if she had to make rivers of blood flow through the world.


    Beside her, the white-haired girl could not help but shiver in fear.


    "... Is it truly alright?" She asked confused.


    The witch looked at her and smiled.


    "Why? Is this not what you want, Miss Alice? To be the greatest existence in the world? To have everything controlled by your threads. I¡¯m just teaching you the way. And you only need to help with that. It¡¯s not a bad deal, right?"


    "You are right, but..." The girl looked at the ground with a frown.


    For an instant, she could not help but be consistent.


    Is this truly what she wants?


    Is this her true desire?


    For some reason, she could not help but look at the woman beside her.


    She was powerful, so powerful that Alice could not start toprehend her power.


    But despite it, she seemed so lonely... So, filled with despair.


    Then, if she followed the same path, was she going to finish like that as well?


    Suddenly, she remembered the face of a young man.


    That mysterious young man. The only person she admired, feared and loved.


    The prince that appeared always in her dreams.


    The prince she wanted to put under her thumb.


    Once more, she could not help but ask something to herself.


    Was is it truly what she wanted?


    Alice did not know.


    But she knew she was at a very important crossroad.


    And the choice she was going to do today was something that she would either apud or regret her entire life.


    ...


    REMEBER TO SUPPORT ME ON P4TR0N!!!


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 424 Safelia’s Request 1

    <h4>Chapter 424 Safelia¡¯s Request 1</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s here!


    Thest two chapters were a bit controversial, with many of you wishing Ysnay happiness, and others of you hoping she dies.


    I like it, it means you are immersed in the story, so I feel a bit proud of that.


    About Ysnay, her ns run deeper than you think. Much deeper. So deep I¡¯m sure many of you will be surprised when you find out at the end of the novel. But I have said it a lot of times before. She loves us, a lot, so she will never do anything that harms him... I guess? I will not say much more about her ns, because that is a strong spoiler.


    Now, some of you wrote that us should forgive Ysnay... Mmm, that isplicated.


    Let¡¯s put it this way. A man is married, but one day he discovers his wife cheated on him. Several monthster, they are in the process of divorce, but the wife doesn¡¯t want to divorce. She begs the man to forgive her, telling him that it was a mistake and she has never and will never do it again. However, the man refuses to forgive her.


    Is it wrong for the woman to ask for forgiveness? It¡¯s not. Everybody makes mistakes, and there is nothing wrong with wishing for a second opportunity.


    Is it wrong of the man for not forgiving her? It¡¯s not either. He was betrayed. He has the right to hate her and try to remake his life with another person.


    Thus, neither Ysnay nor us are wrong, but Ysnay was the one to err, so now she is just reaping what she sowed.


    Enjoy the chapters, Aidka :p


    ...


    By the next morning, it was as though nothing had happened.


    Ysnay did not make any strange action nor she touched the topic of us again. She continued behaving as usual, as though her determination ofst night would have been a lie.


    However, I knew she had already started to move.


    In a certain sense,st night could be considered as Ysnay¡¯s deration of war.


    And although I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure of Ysnay¡¯s ns, I was lucky, so I learned a lot.


    I never expected the fate clone, though. That trick was new.


    It was a pretty good trick. So good that it managed to outwit most of my previous preparations.


    It¡¯s not strange for immortals to create clones. It¡¯s pretty easy, in fact. But Ysnay¡¯s fate clone was rather special.


    If it would have been a normal clone, with my abilities over souls I would have been able to notice that part of her consciousness was being used to control another body.


    But this time, I noticed nothing.


    It was as though her main body and her clone were twopletely separate entities.


    Furthermore, she used her real body as a veil to hide the actions of her clone away from my sight. That way, while I was distracted keeping an eye on the actions of her main body, her clone would be moving behind scenes,pleting everything she needed toplete.


    Such a set up was amazing. Worthy of her reputation as one of the best users of fate in existence.


    But unfortunately for her,dy luck smiled at me this time.


    Ysnay didn¡¯t know, but before she arrived at this world, I did something to Alice¡¯s soul.


    I took a small part of her soul and kept it with me.


    And through that, I can know anything Alice does.


    Moreover, because Alice is also a user of fate, I hid my actions from fate to stop her from finding out what it was what I took. It, however, also means that this was hidden from Ysnay.


    It was something I did in a whim due to my wariness towards users of fate. But I never expected it would bring me such a surprise this time.


    In other words, I know everything about her deal with the godsst night.


    Of course, I¡¯m not na?ve enough to think her ns are just that. Ysnay is a genius plotter, someone able to turn even the most certain defeat into victory just by twisting certain small facts. Seeing through her ns is not so easy.


    Even now, I¡¯m not exactly sure about what her end goal is.


    But the fact I know she is nning something will allow me to do more targeted preparations.


    I¡¯m not sure how useful they will be, though.


    But there are some things I can¡¯t understand.


    Firstly, why did Ysnay show all of this to Alice?


    Could it be that she wants to prove me wrong? Does she want to prove to me that any seer will make the same choice when faced with the temptation of power?


    Or perhaps there is another hidden meaning behind her actions?


    The second thing I don¡¯t understand is that Ysnay should know that acting this way is not going to win points with me.


    Quite the opposite, it¡¯s going to make me even warier of her actions.


    What in the hell is she nning then?


    What does she want to achieve?


    ... Sigh, dealing with seers is so tiresome.


    I really don¡¯t want to do this.


    But at this point, there is no going back.


    I¡¯m determined to aplish my goal. And aplishing my goal means leaving Ysnay behind.


    As for Ysnay, she is determined to insert herself in my life again, even if it means going against me.


    Suppressing the urge to heave another long sigh, I arrived at my destination of today.


    I¡¯m leaving the capital tomorrow to go to the frontline against the daemons. Thus, there are some things I need to do before leaving.


    And one of them is to visit my fianc¨¦e, ra.


    I have not seen her since when we flirted during the funeral of Bryan.


    That is the reason I¡¯m here.


    In the headquarters of the church.


    Calmly, I descended from the carriage and walked inside the church. The guards on the entrance looked at me strangely, but none of them stopped me.


    Once inside, I was led by a nun to a guest room deep inside the headquarters and told to wait there for a while.


    After waiting fifteen minutes, the door of the guest room opened and Saintess Safelia entered the room together with two church knights.


    I raised an eyebrow in the direction of Safelia.


    "I thought I was going to meet ra today."


    Safelia snorted. "She is a bit busy right now so she will bete. Before that, though, there is something I want to talk with you."


    Oh?


    Putting on an expression of interest, I looked at the guards apanying her.


    Safelia understood my meaning and red at them.


    "Leave us alone."


    "But saintess, that is¨C"


    "It¡¯s an order," Saintess said coldly. "Wait outside."


    The two guards put onplicated expressions before nodding helplessly.


    But before they left, I spoke up to them.


    "Right, when ra arrives, tell her toe in. Alone, of course."


    The guards frowned. But as Safelia did not refuse me, they did not have reason to refuse me either.


    Once the guards were gone, I looked at Safelia with interest.


    "... How interesting. To think you would take the initiative to be alone with me."


    Safelia said nothing. She instead bit her lips for a few seconds and an expression of hesitation shed through her face.


    Finally, she sighed.


    "... I think I need your help."

 Chapter 425 Safelia’s Request 2

    <h4>Chapter 425 Safelia¡¯s Request 2</h4>


    "... I think I need your help." Safelia said with aplicated expression.


    I raised an eyebrow. Well, this is unexpected.


    To think I would hear these words from her.


    "My help? Are you sure?" I asked with mild amusement and interest.


    Safelia¡¯s expression was troubled. It was obvious she did not feelfortable asking me for help.


    After all, we could be considered enemies. And even now, I was controlling her to reveal information about the church against her will.


    That without mentioning how I took her virginity without her consent.


    Safelia clenched her fist. She looked at me and took a deep breath, as though making a difficult decision.


    "... Yes, I need your help... In fact, this is in part our fault."


    "Oh?"


    Now I¡¯m truly curious.


    "Do speak, then. How can I help you?"


    "... I was ordered to seduce you."


    Huh?


    ... This is unexpected.


    Safelia is the saintess. In terms of authority, she is only below the goddess herself. Who is so daring to give her such an order?


    Unless...


    "What do you mean?" I asked yfully, trying to confirm my suspicions. "Who is so powerful that you, the saintess, need to follow such an order?"


    "... The goddess." Safelia said and bit her lips.


    My lips curved up in a small smile.


    As I expected.


    To think I would meet such an unexpected development today.


    Safelia put on a dejected smile and looked at me with a sorrowful face.


    "How unexpected, right? I have suffered so much for her, but in the end, she asked me to do such a thing."


    I nodded. I can understand the shock she is feeling.


    When Safelia tried to harm my cousin, Lina, to force me topromise, I turned the tables on her and stole her virginity. At the same time, I put on a seal of very in her mind.


    The goddess doesn¡¯t know about the seal, but she knows about the things I did to Safelia.


    Thus, the fact that she asked her to seduce me even after knowing that means that¨C


    "... The goddess wants to use you to get information about me?"


    Safelia nodded bitterly.


    "You have a reputation as womanizer around the capital. ra, Louise, your maid, your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e... The number of rumors you have with women is very high. Moreover, you even d-did that to me, so the goddess thinks she can take advantage of that... She asked me to seduce you and get as much information as I can about you... That way, she can be more prepared in case something unexpected happens."


    I nodded. So the goddess even thought of that.


    Certainly. Now that she is getting ready to go against me and take control of ra¡¯s body, it¡¯s normal she is doing this kind of preparations.


    She is warier of me than I thought, though. I thought she was going to underestimate me until the end.


    But the fact that she thought of using Safelia to spy on me means she is taking me seriously.


    Unfortunately for her¨C


    "How ironic. To think you ended being used for her in this way." I said to Safelia with an amused smile.


    That is right. This is the problem.


    Safelia is my ve, she is unable to betray me.


    Furthermore, when I took Safelia¡¯s virginity, I showed her that the goddess, in fact, did not care about her.


    Even so, Safelia¡¯s faith in the goddess is very strong. It¡¯s her raison d¡¯etre. Something that has made her into the person she is today.


    So, despite witnessing my deal with the goddess, her faith remained strong.


    And even when I forced her to reveal the goddess¡¯s ns, she remained faithful.


    But a seed of doubt had been nted in her mind.


    And now that the goddess herself, the reason of her faith, was asking her to seduce the man she hated the most, Safelia could not help but feel lost.


    "I see. So you want my help on that, huh. The goddess wants you to seduce me to reveal my secrets. But there is a problem. You are my ve, so you can¡¯t betray me. You can¡¯t follow the goddess¡¯s orders."


    Safelia bit her lips without answering.


    "And do you want to be treated this way either, right?" I asked with a yful smile.


    "... The church has given me everything I am today." Safelia said after a few seconds of silence. "... I-I don¡¯t want to disappoint them."


    "Even when you know she is just using you?"


    Safelia was unable to reply.


    I looked at her for a few seconds before chuckling.


    "Safelia, do you truly want to live the rest of your life like this?"


    Safelia was startled. For an instant, a trace of uncertainty appeared on her eyes.


    But she soon erased it.


    She then looked at me with an expression of unwillingness.


    "... You are not better than her, prince. Are you not using me just like she wants to use me? I¡¯m not more than a tool for you."


    I smiled and shook my head.


    "I¡¯m different from her, Safelia. You and I were enemies. What I did to you was the punishment you deserve for trying to hurt my loved ones. But what about the goddess? What did you do to deserve to be used like this for her?"


    Safelia fell silent.


    Right, what did she do?


    She had given up so much for the church. For the goddess. But even so, the goddess she believed in was asking her to humiliate herself to her most hated enemy.


    Why? Just for a futile promise of revenge?


    "... What I should do then?" Safelia whispered confused.


    I smiled. Finally, it¡¯s here.


    Finally, the seed is going to sprout.


    With a smile, I stood up from my chair and walked towards Safelia.


    I then put my mouth on her ear and bit her earlobe softly.


    "Simple. Just join to me. Abandon the goddess and be my woman. I promise you I can give you anything you want."


    "... You... will...? B-But, t-the goddess, s-she will not f-forgive me..."


    "Don¡¯t you understand me yet?" I whispered in her ear like a devil. "You know how protective I am of my women. Hell, I can even make you the new goddess if you want."


    Safelia¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    "T-That is..."


    "Why are you so surprised?" I asked in amusement. "You know I will not let the goddess alive now she decided to touch ra. What is wrong with being a god yourself."


    "... A... god..." Safelia¡¯s expression was confused.


    I chuckled and kissed her neck.


    "A god is nothing. I can give you even more. You only need to be mine. In body and soul."


    Safelia shivered. A strange mix of feelings filled her body. Hesitation, doubt, fear...


    And expectations.


    At that moment, she felt my hands entering her clothes, touching her soft skin, and caressing her body.


    "... S-Stop..."


    Letting out a soft whisper, she looked at me with confused eyes.


    "... W-Why are you doing this to me?"


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 426 Safelia’s Hesitation 1

    <h4>Chapter 426 Safelia¡¯s Hesitation 1</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    Answering some questions.


    First, yes, us was female in some of his previous lives. In fact, when he started reincarnating he was unable to control his sex, but that changed around his fiftieth or so reincarnation. Now he can freely decide how he wants to reincarnate.


    Secondly, someone asked if I read thements in machineslicedbread. I do, but just like in , I don¡¯t reply to them directly. I read thements, and then if I think there is something I want to answer, I answer them like this.


    Sorry if If you asked something and I did not reply to it. As I said in a previous post,st month I waszy and stopped readingments, and even when I read them, I don¡¯t always answer your questions due to different reasons.


    Even so, thanks for your support, and I hope you continuementing. I like to read yourments a lot.


    Lastly, if you are not nning to be a P4TRE0N, consider waiting three or four days if you don¡¯t want to be blue-balled... Sorry about that.


    Recently, R-18 scenes have be longer. I can¡¯t help it, because recent R-18 scenes involve two or more heroines, so I need to make them longer if I want to give each heroine enough screen time.


    Aidka :p


    ...


    "W-Why... W-Why are you doing this to me?" Safelia looked at me and asked with confused eyes. "W-What do y-you want from me?"


    I could feel her body trembling slightly. Currently, she was very confused. She could not understand why I was proposing this to her right now.


    "... I-Is what you have done to me until now not enough?" Safelia asked again. "Is all the pain you have caused me not enough? I-I don¡¯t want to betray the church."


    I sighed. This woman¡¯s loyalty to the church is truly great.


    Even now, when she knows the goddess is only using her, she still persists in her loyalty.


    But if she continues like this, her ending will not be good.


    Because being loyal to the goddess means being my enemy.


    For a moment, my expression turnedplicated. Should I try to convince her? Or should I simply continue using her as I have done until now?


    In the end, I decided to let it to her choice.


    Whatever she chooses, I¡¯ll respect her decision.


    Slowly, I moved my hands below her habit, caressing her soft skin, and stroking her beautiful body.


    Each time my fingers touched her skin, Safelia felt like an electric current ran through her body. Her body could not help but react to my touch.


    Safelia bit her lips and closed her eyes. Feeling her body¡¯s reaction to my touch, her mind wasplicated.


    She feltplicated by the fact she was anticipating what woulde next.


    "... I want you." I finally said, breathing softly on Safelia¡¯s ear.


    The saintess quivered and lowered her head. At some point, her body had turned hot. She felt ufortable with the habit she was wearing and she wanted nothing more than to take it off.


    When she realized her shameless thoughts, she wanted to die.


    She was the saintess of the Goddess of Order. The fact she was harboring such perverted thoughts made her ashamed of herself.


    I chuckled and kissed Safelia¡¯s ear softly. Safelia replied to my kiss with a groan before twisting her body in an attempt to escape from my grasp.


    But I held her tighter, pressing her body against mine. This way, I could feel the warmth of her body closely, and Safelia could feel my breathing touching her neck.


    "... S-Stop..." Safelia whispered with an embarrassed voice. But there was no way I was going to stop. Instead, I held her chin with my right hand and kissed her lips.


    "Hmgh!" Surprised, Safelia opened her eyes wide and tried to move her lips away, but I held her tightly, pressing my mouth against her and sucking her lips fiercely.


    I tried to invade her mouth with my tongue, but Safelia kept her lips tightly closed.


    Seeing that, I smirked and licked her lips once and again, sealing her mouth with mine and waiting for an opportunity.


    Finally, Safelia could not help but gasp slightly and parted her lips for a brief moment. Using that opportunity, my tongue hurried inside her mouth, passing her teeth and meeting with her tongue.


    "!!!"


    Startled, Safelia hurriedly tried to use her tongue to push my tongue away, but instead of that, both tongues tangled together, creating slurpy sounds that resounded in the room.


    I grinned and hugged her neck, holding her head in ce tightly and holding the kiss for as long as I could.


    I tasted Safelia¡¯s mouth just like that, enjoying her awkward kiss and tasting her saliva.


    Finally, when I felt Safelia¡¯s face was turning red, I separated my lips from hers, creating a bridge of saliva connecting both of our lips.


    Safelia gasped and breathed heavily. She then looked at me with a grudgeful look.


    "... W-What are you doing?"


    I smirked. "Well, the goddess asked you to seduce me, right? I¡¯m just helping you."


    "... H-Huh? Right, I need to do this... Yes... That is the reason I¡¯m doing this... It¡¯s not that I want this..." Safelia suddenly muttered to herself.


    I looked at her in amusement. This woman... Could it be...?


    Mmm... This is going to be interesting...


    Grinning, I kissed her lips again and looked straight towards her eyes.


    "... Miss Saintess, what do you think about me?"


    Safelia¡¯s expression was dazed. But she soon looked at me firmly and gritted her teeth.


    "I hate you."


    "Is it so?"


    "Y-Yes! I-It¡¯s is your fault I-I¡¯m like this... E-Even m-mother goddess must think I¡¯m tainted..."


    "... Really? So you hate me that much, huh." I nodded. But suddenly, my right hand moved down her body, reaching the ce between her legs.


    As soon as my hand reached there, it was drenched by a sticky liquid.


    "What is it then? Doesn¡¯t it look like your body wants me?" I asked yfully while stroking Safelia¡¯s slit.


    Safelia shivered. Her legs almost gave in, and her mouth let out a soft groan.


    "N-No... I-It¡¯s only because t-the god-goddess asked me to... Ahn...~"


    "Really? I don¡¯t think so, though. You should forget that goddess. Be mine, Safelia. Be mine." I whispered in her ear seductively.


    Safelia shivered. I could feel her reasoning giving in, and her faith starting to waver.


    But¨C


    "N-No!" A look of determination suddenly appeared in her eyes. "E-Even if the g-goddess gave up on me, I¡¯ll not betray my faith! I¡¯ll follow her orders!"


    This girl...


    She is more stubborn than I thought.


    "I see," I said to Safelia and then separated myself from her. Safelia sighed in relief when she saw that, thinking that I had decided to stop.


    But my next words shocked her.


    "Undress," I ordered.


    Safelia was stunned.


    "W-What?"


    "I told you, undress. The goddess told you to seduce me, right? Well, start by undressing."


    Safelia¡¯s expression froze. Her eyes shook slightly and her mouth opened and closed.


    She wanted to reject me, but when she thought of the words she said just now, she could not.


    She just said she was going to follow the goddess¡¯s orders.


    In fact, I could easily make use of the very seal in her mind to make her undress. However, I did not want it. I wanted her to do itpletely by her own will.


    Safelia bit her lips. She looked at me with a pleading expression, but when she saw I was not nning to change my mind, she could only start to take off her clothes.


    Slowly, she slid her white habit down her body.


    Her movements were shaky, perhaps due to the shame and embarrassment she was feeling, but she did not stop until her clothes werepletely gone.


    Once she waspletely naked, she used her arms to cover her most intimate parts and looked at me angrily.


    "I-I¡¯m done."


    I nodded and observed Safelia¡¯s body carefully.


    It was not the first time I observed her naked body, but once more, I could not help but think it was perfect.


    Safelia¡¯s breasts were of the perfect size, and her slender waist seemed ideal to be hugged by me.


    At the same time, her headstrong ck eyes and long ck hair gave her a look of pride and purity unique to the saintess of the Church of Order.


    I ogled her body until I was satisfied. Then, I looked into her eyes and put on a yful smile.


    "Come on, take off my clothes now."


    "... W-What?"


    "Don¡¯t you want to seduce me?" Once more, I used the same trick.


    Safelia hesitated slightly, but in the end, she nodded.


    Walking towards me, she slowly took off my clothes, starting with my shirt.


    Finally, when she took off my underwear, my little brother sprang up in anticipation.


    Safelia¡¯s body shook slightly when she saw it.


    "W-What next?"


    Safelia looked at me and asked.


    "What do you think?"


    With a small smile on my lips, I sat on a nearby chair.


    Then, I patted myp, telling Safelia to sat there.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 427 Safelia’s Hesitation 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 427 Safelia¡¯s Hesitation 2 *</h4>


    Safelia bit her lips and severalplicated emotions shed through her eyes.


    It was not the first time she had done it with me, but even so, she could not help but feel nervous.


    Moreover, she could feel my gaze on her body, and at the same time, she could feel a strange feeling of expectation filling her.


    "... No, it¡¯s not that..." She whispered to herself. "... I-I¡¯m only doing this for the church."


    With these words, she walked towards me and sat on myp.


    "You are so beautiful," I said while looking at her beautiful naked body.


    Safelia looked away in embarrassment. She could feel her heart beating wildly, as though it wanted to escape her chest.


    "... S-Stop being so nice... We are enemies..." Safelia took a deep breath and said, as though convincing herself of these words.


    I found her so cute that I involuntarily cupper her cheeks and sealed her lips with a kiss.


    This kiss was very passionate. Perhaps It was because Safelia convinced herself that it was for the goddess, but she cooperated fully with my kiss. Thus, our lips fell in a fierce battle and our tongues intertwined repeatedly.


    Unconsciously, Safelia wrapped her arms around my neck. At the same time, I used my palms to grope her thighs.


    The gentle and warm caresses of my palms made Safelia crazy, and the feeling of shame turned her body hot.


    My little brother was already standing proudly, rubbing against her belly and transferring its warmth to her, ready to start a heated battle at any moment.


    To be honest, I wanted nothing more than to pierce her right now.


    However, I did not rush it. I prefer to make Safelia fall slowly.


    Safelia groaned. The long kiss made ger body soft and hot. She felt as though she was burning from inside out.


    I grinned and separated my lips from her. After that, my greedy mouth moved down, kissing her neck, shoulders, breasts, and belly.


    Whenever my lips and tongue touched her body, Safelia shivered all over. Her mouth let out repeated moans and groans of anticipation.


    The ce between her legs was already soaked wet. It waspletely ready to ept my invasion.


    "You are so sexy," I muttered on her ear. "Do you want me so much?"


    Safelia groaned and snorted. "T-This for the goddess¡¯s will."


    "You are so stubborn, huh," I said softly on her ear. Shaking my head, I used a finger to rub her clitoris and the entrance of her sacred cave.


    This time, though, I put a little bit of mana in my fingers, stimting Safelia¡¯s nerves and bringing the pleasure she was feeling at the next level.


    "Gasp..."


    Safelia gasped. Her body twitched violently and her eyes turned nk. A great amount of love juice gushed out of her cave, drenching my legs.


    In front of such a sudden stimtion, she immediately orgasmed.


    Panting, she put her head on my chest and closed her eyes. Her body still twitched asionally, though, reveling in the pleasure of her orgasm.


    I kissed her lips and neck and bit her earlobe. Then, I started to rub my member in her entrance.


    "How pervert. Did you like it that much?" I asked with a small smile on my face.


    Safelia did not reply. She just closed her eyes, unwilling to answer due to her shame.


    I grinned and stroke her back, running my fingers through her spine and using mana to stimte her body. I could feel Safelia¡¯s body twitch softly in answer.


    Her sensitive body seemed to turn hotter each time I touched her. The strange feeling was making her crazy.


    Safelia groaned in shame. A strange itch attacked her sacred ce, as though asking her to give herself to the sexual pleasure.


    With each passing second, she felt herself getting more and more lost in the excitement brought by our sinful acts. At this rate, she did not know for how long she could keep her conviction intact.


    Seeing her like that, I grinned and pinched her nipples softly, making Safelia shiver.


    "Tell me, what should I do next?" I whispered in her ear.


    Safelia did not reply. Instead, she started to rub her body against mine, trying to calm her raging desire like that.


    But it was useless. Instead of calming her desire down, it became greater and greater, threatening with drowning her.


    I could not help but chuckle in amusement. This girl is so stubborn.


    Even now, she is reluctant to give herself to me.


    However, I could feel her resistance slowly fading.


    I moved my fingers towards her legs and lifted her buttocks slightly. Then, I stroke her slit with my fingers, making Safelia moan once and again.


    Her cave turned wetter and wetter, and her anticipation became bigger and bigger. It was so much that I could feel her desire overflowing from her body.


    "Come on, you just need to ask for it," I whispered again like a devil.


    "... N-No, I-I¡¯m doing this for the goddess..."


    "Really?"


    "Y-Yes... I-I d-don¡¯t want it... I-I want to stop..."


    "Then tell me to stop."


    Safelia bit her lips and looked at me with pleading eyes.


    She wanted to ask me to stop. But her body was aching, and the ce between her legs was itching so badly that she was bing crazy.


    In the end, she could only lower her head in shame.


    "P-Please..."


    "Hmm?"


    "... P-Please... S-Stop teasing me..."


    "Oh? What should I do then?"


    "Y-You already know," Safelia spoke up quickly with a trace of panic.


    You are right, I know. But¨C


    "I want to hear you say it. No, I want to hear you ask me to make you mine."


    "... I-I¡¯m the goddess¡¯s..."


    "I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll treat you better than her. Tell me, Safelia, will you be mine?"


    "... B-But I¡¯m your ve as well..." Safelia finally said after hesitating for several seconds.


    I smiled and kissed her forehead.


    "So you are mine, right?"


    "... Yes..." Safelia avoided my gaze, too embarrassed to look at me. "... B-But I still hate you, though..."


    "You are so cute," I said with a small chuckle.


    "... Idiot..."


    "What should I do then?" I asked her with a smile.


    "... P-Please, master... I-I want it..."


    With a soft voice, Safelia begged me.


    Hearing her like that, I was unable to continue suppressing my lust.


    With a smooth movement, I put my meat stick in the entrance of her tunnel and pushed it inside.


    Safelia gasped. A soft moan left her mouth and her body turned soft.


    But before she could get used to the feeling of fullness between her legs, I started to move.


    Hugging her waist, I thrust once and again inside Safelia¡¯s sacred cave, filling it with my meat stick.


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 428 Lust in the Headquarters of the ChurChapter 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 428 Lust in the Headquarters of the ChurChapter 1 *</h4>


    Yesterday¡¯s chapter :p


    ...


    "... Safelia, you are mine." I whispered once more in her ears.


    "...T-This is... for the church..." Safelia groaned as I went deep inside her. Her tight flesh enveloped my meat stick, as though a warm and smooth hand was holding it tightly and massaging it pleasingly and thoughtfully.


    Feeling her tights insides, my excitement doubled. I pierced Safelia once and again, enjoying the heavenly feeling brought by her body.


    Thefortable feeling caused by my thrusts stimted Safelia¡¯s nerves, making her moan in pleasure. Immediately, thest trace of hesitation vanished out of her mind.


    "... So full... Uuuu..." Safelia groaned and hugged my shoulders. She then started to swing her waist up and down.


    Seeing her like that, my male desire to conquer her exploded. I grabbed her waist and turned her around, putting her against the chair and thrusting in her like that.


    "Oh... Oh... Ahnnn...~"


    Safelia groaned in confusion. Fine beads of sweat leaked out of her pretty face, and her teeth bit her beautiful lips.


    Her weak hand pushed my chest, as though trying to push me away. But in truth, she did not put any resistance. Quite the opposite, her vagina felt as though it was sucking me inside.


    With a mischievous expression, I stopped my movements briefly. Safelia immediately opened her eyes and looked at me hazily. She then hugged my neck and started to swing her waist up and down instead, resuming our round of sex.


    I grinned and started to move again. My waist hit Safelia¡¯s buttocks constantly, and my weapon sprinted violently inside her tight fleshy cave.


    Safelia was stuffedpletely by my fleshy roots. The weight of my entire body was over her, and my movements were very fierce, hitting her womb with each thrust.


    With a groan, she twisted her body in pleasure. Her hands moved to my back piercing it with her nails. She let out several long groans and gasp as her body shook wildly due to my attacks.


    "... So good??? W-Why is it so good... H-How can it be..." Safelia gritted her teeth and shivered. The incredible pleasure was making her mind nk.


    At the start, she still kept a bit of lucidity, remembering about her identity as Saintess. But as I started to thrust inside her, she forgot everything about that. She could only think of the pleasure she was feeling.


    Her arms hugged me tightly, and even her legs wrapped around my waist. It was as though she was afraid of losing the pleasure I was giving to her.


    I grinned bit her neck. At the same time, my ns passed through her uterus and hit the entrance of her womb ruthlessly.


    With a loud gasp, Safelia opened her eyes wide and her hands sped my back.


    The sudden pain was like stimtion that brought a bit of rity to her muddy mind. But as soon as the pain passed, she was attacked by even more pleasure than before.


    "Uuuu..."


    "So good." I breathed on Safelia¡¯s ear with an evil smile. "I wonder what will the believers of the church to think if they know their saintess is moaning like this under a man."


    "... T-That..." Safelia whimpered. Her red face turned even redder, and her eyes were filled with panic.


    I could feel her vagina tightening even more around me. It tightened so much that the pleasure it brought to my penis was amazing.


    "Good!" I snorted and put even more strength of my waist, nailing Safelia to the chair. My movements then became faster and faster, and the loud pping sounds became louder and louder.


    Safelia raised her face and gasped. My sudden eleration made her already dazed mind even more lost in the sinful pleasure.


    In her current state, she could only hold me tightly to enjoy the pleasure brought by our connected bodies.


    "... Ooon... Ahn... Uuu..."


    "How is it?" I asked with a smirk.


    "... G-Good..."


    "Really?"


    "... G-Goddess... I-I¡¯m sinful... This devil has made me like this... Goddess..."


    "Should I stop?"


    "N-No... N-No... P-Prince... N-No...!"


    Safelia¡¯s voice resounded in the room. She let go of all her inhibitions, desiring to enjoy this pleasure all day and night.


    Each time I mmed into her, she moaned loudly. Sometimes, she furrowed her brows and closed her teeth, whispering "Uh... Oh... Oh..." as her lower body received my violent attacks.


    Safelia felt that the pleasure was beyond imagination. Each time I pierced her was very enjoyable. The excitement it produced was truly unparalleled.


    She never imagined that sinning would feel so good.


    By this point, her entire body had been left to my control. Safelia just tried to keep a little sense of reason in order to enjoy this strong pleasure.


    Suddenly, she felt her body bing tense. The continuous impacts in her uterus make her squirm, and her mind turned nk.


    Safelia instinctively bit my shoulder. She then pressed her body against mine as though she wanted to fuse with me. In answer, I sped up my movements to bring her to the orgasm.


    Facing that, Safelia was unable to resist anymore. With a loud moan, her body twitched violently, and a stream of love juices gushed out of her hole.


    "Goddeeesssssss...!"


    After a loud scream, Safelia¡¯s body lost strength and copsed on the chair.


    But I did not stop. While she orgasmed, I enjoyed the tightening of her vagina and moved even faster, piercing her cervix and reaching the deepest part of her.


    A strong pain mixed with pleasure attacked Safelia, making her gasp and whimper. In front of this pleasure, her mind turnedpletely nk.


    "... N-No... Uuuu... P-Prince... AHn..."


    Safelia moaned and moaned, letting out intelligible noises to give vent to the pleasure she was feeling. Her body shivered constantly, as though it had be broken.


    "... Ahn... S-Stop... I-I¡¯m going to die...!"


    Almost instantly, her second orgasm came.


    Safelia¡¯s eyes rolled up and she hugged my body tightly like a ko. The pleasure she was feeling was so great that she could not help but feel a bit of fear.


    Fear of willingly epting her fate as my ve just to enjoy this.


    Seeing her like that, I stopped my movements briefly. I then turned Safelia body around and kissed her neck.


    Safelia sighed in relief, thinking I was already done. But suddenly, she felt my hot thing against her entrance again.


    "Huh?"


    Then, her sacred cave was once more filled by my meat stick.


    "Ahhnnn... Nn... Uuuu..."


    Safelia groaned softly, putting her face against the chair and moaning while feeling as I invaded her in this new position.


    But suddenly, she heard the door of the room opening.


    I grinned. The person I was waiting for is finally here.


    However, to Safelia, that was the most horrifying sound.


    With a pale face, she looked in direction of the door.


    There, she saw my fianc¨¦e, ra, looking at us with a face full of disbelief.

 Chapter 429 Lust in the Headquarters of the ChurChapter 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 429 Lust in the Headquarters of the ChurChapter 2 *</h4>


    As soon as ra entered the room, she froze.


    Her gaze moved between Safelia and me trying to process what we were doing.


    "S-Sister Safelia? C-us?"


    Safelia paled. She looked at ra as though she was looking at a ghost.


    When she saw ra¡¯s look of disbelief, Safelia wanted to die.


    In fact, she was not nning to go so far at the start. And afterward, she was so lost in her lust that the fact ra was going toeter slipped out of her mind.


    But now that she was discovered by ra, Safelia wanted to cry.


    "D-Don¡¯t look...!" Safelia cried out in panic, ignoring this was not going to be of any help.


    At that moment, though, I grabbed Safelia¡¯s waist tighter and mmed my waist in her ass.


    The sudden impact made Safelia¡¯s shiver and let out a moan.


    Immediately, she became even more ashamed.


    If there was someone she did not want to show this scene was to ra. After all, she had been so self-righteous when she tried to stop us from marrying, only to now be discovered doing something like this.


    Safelia could only lower her head and close her eyes in shame to avoid meeting ra¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, ra and I looked at each other.


    Strangely, though, ra¡¯s previous expression had disappearedpletely.


    Instead, she had a child-like mischievous expression.


    ¡¯Sess!¡¯ She mouthed and grinned.


    This cute girl...


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    Yes, we had nned this since the start.


    In fact, the reason Safelia forgot about ra arriving soon was also due to me ying a small trick on her soul.


    This was one of the things I had nned to make Safelia be mine willingly.


    When I told ra about my n, she was first surprised that Safelia and I had that kind of rtionship, before agreeing easily.


    ording to her, she wanted to see how Safelia was going to face her in this situation after having obstructed our rtionship for so long.


    It could be considered as a kind of revenge.


    And looking at Safelia¡¯s current ashamed look, it was sessful.


    I grinned and mmed my waist into Safelia¡¯s buttocks again, creating loud pping sounds as my penis went in and out of her.


    Then, I put my lips on her ear.


    "... What happened, Saintess? Are you ashamed?"


    "... S-Stop..." Safelia said with a moan. Her voice was so full of shame and embarrassment that it sounded like a whimper.


    However, my attacks did not stop. I enjoyed how Safelia¡¯s body twisted in shame and rammed my meat stick inside her once and again, scrapping her vaginal walls and hitting her womb each time.


    "Ahn... Uu... N-No... S-Stop..."


    "Hehe. You are so bad. What will others think if they know you seduced the fianc¨¦e of the Holy Daughter?"


    "N-Noooo...! I-I didn¡¯t..."


    "To think the saintess is such a pervert, sleeping with another woman¡¯s fianc¨¦e just like that."


    ".... I-I¡¯m not... Uuu..."


    "Really? Hear your moans then. Doesn¡¯t they sound as though you are enjoying it."


    Safelia closed her eyes and bit her lips to suppress her moans, as though trying to deny my words, however, I increased my thrusting speed suddenly, making her gasp and causing a soft moan to escape her lips.


    "Ahhnnn..."


    "See? Even ra is looking at you as though you are a pervert."


    Baited by my words, Safelia raised her face and looked in ra¡¯s direction.


    When she saw the look of betrayal in her face, her embarrassment and shame reached the peak.


    At the same time, she felt a strange feeling of excitement filling her body.


    I could feel her vagina tightening around me. It clenched my penis so hard that I felt as though it wanted to squeeze me dry.


    The feeling was so great that I could not help but grunting and putting even more strength on my waist.


    With another thrust, I pressed Safelia¡¯s body against the chair and slid in and out of her like crazy, plowing her cave fiercely as my hands moved to grab her breast.


    Then, I had a good idea.


    With a smirk, I moved my hands below Safelia¡¯s legs and lifted her body.


    Then, in a standing position, I walked towards ra, all while my penis was still entering and exiting Safelia¡¯s cave.


    Safelia noticed my intentions and panicked. She tried to struggle out of my arms, but her strengthless body could not do much as I walked in front of ra.


    "... S-Stop... P-Prince, p-please..." Safelia whimpered and moaned. She looked at ra with an expression of shame. "S-Sorry... I-I..."


    ra¡¯s expression turned sad. She stared straight into Safelia¡¯s eyes and sighed.


    "Sister Safelia, why?"


    Girl, you are such a good actress.


    Safelia bit her lips and looked away, unable to suppress the guilt and shame she was feeling.


    At that moment, I elerated my movements onest time.


    I could feel my semen building inside my balls. Thus, I put even more strength on my waist and thrust inside Safelia once and again.


    Safelia shivered. In front of the double stimulus brought by shame and pleasure, a long groan let out her throat, and her toes curled.


    Then, her love juices gushed out of her vagina.


    At the same time, I grunted and pushed my penis deep inside her uterus.


    Instantly, white-hot semen was shot inside Safelia¡¯s womb.


    Safelia¡¯s body twitched. After onest moan, she closed her eyes and sighed.


    Due to the shame and the fear to face ra, Safelia fell unconscious immediately.


    I smiled wryly and carried her body to a chair nearby. Then, I looked at ra who was standing beside me.


    Aplicated expression appeared on ra¡¯s face as she looked at Safelia.


    "... Are you alright?" I asked.


    ra nodded. "... It¡¯s just I never thought I would see Sister Safelia like this. I mean, she doesn¡¯t look like the type to be interested in men. us, how did you manage to make her like this?"


    I grinned and brought a finger to my lips.


    "It¡¯s a secret."


    ra pouted. "You are so bad. I¡¯m supposed to be your fianc¨¦e."


    "Hehe. Speaking about that, should we practice a bit for when we are married?"


    A blush appeared in ra¡¯s face when she heard my words.


    "What are we going to practice?"


    "How about the way to make babies?"


    ra saw my evil smirk and turnedpletely red.


    "Pervert..."


    In front of such a tempting sight, I did not hesitate to extend my ws towards her body.


    "W-Wait, Sister Safelia is still here!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, she is asleep."


    "C-us!?"


    In the end, ra was unable to win against me.


    Thus, the room was once more filled with lewd sounds.


    When Safelia woke up and saw us like that, she did not know what kind of face make.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 430 My Master

    <h4>Chapter 430 My Master</h4>


    Several hourster, I was lying on a sofa with ra and Safelia lying on me after several hours of crazy sex.


    Of the two girls, ra was smiling happily and stroking my chest. Safelia, on the other hand, had a ratherplicated expression.


    Seeing her like that, ra giggled.


    "... Sister Safelia, I never thought you would also be us¡¯s woman. It looks like we are going to be true sisters since today onwards."


    Safelia lowered her head in shame. Even now, she did not know how to face ra.


    Understanding Safelia¡¯s concerns, ra giggled again and hugged her arm.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry. In fact, us had told me about you before and I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not like you and I are the only women he has. I just wanted to prank you as revenge for before and that was the reason I acted like that."


    "Huh?" Safelia was startled. She looked at ra with a surprised expression, wondering if she was joking with her.


    But when she saw ra¡¯s transparent expression, she knew she was not joking.


    Embarrassed, she looked away and bit her lips.


    "... I¡¯m different."


    ra said nothing and just smiled. She then stood up, put on her clothes, and looked at me.


    "You must be hungry after all of that, right? I¡¯ll go for tea and snacks. What about you, Sister Safelia? Do you want anything?"


    "Thank you. I¡¯m certainly a bit hungry." I said with a smile.


    "... Just a bit of tea is alright."


    ra smiled again and then left the room to go for the snacks, leaving Safelia and me alone.


    When ra left, I looked at Safelia and caressed her hair.


    "ra is a great girl, right?"


    Safelia hesitated slightly before sighing and nodding.


    "Then, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a shame she has to die for the goddess?"


    "... She will not die."


    I chuckled and looked straight into Safelia¡¯s eyes.


    "Do you really think that?"


    Safelia fell silent, unable to answer.


    Even if the goddess had not admitted it, Safelia was smart. And after hearing my words, she could more or less see the true purpose behind the Holy Daughter.


    When I saw her like that, I could not help but sigh.


    "I don¡¯t understand. Why are you so loyal to the goddess? Is it not obvious she doesn¡¯t care about you or ra? She doesn¡¯t care about anyone but herself."


    A bitter smile appeared on Safelia¡¯s face.


    "Perhaps you are right... But, prince... I was just an orphan saved by the church. The goddess gave me everything I have now and the church became my family. Even when I know the goddess in just using me, I don¡¯t want to betray her. I can¡¯t repay her like this."


    "I see... In other words, it¡¯s useless to continue trying to convince you, huh."


    "... Can I ask you a question?"


    "Do ask."


    "... Why Are you insisting so much?" Safelia asked with a confused expression. "I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m your ve. You can force me to do anything you want against my will. Just like you told me back then, you can make me watch how the church is destroyed by my own hands... Then, why are you doing such a pointless thing? Could it be you find satisfaction seeing me reject the faith I have believed in all my life? And please, don¡¯t tell me something cheesy like that it¡¯s because you love me or something like that."


    I stared at Safelia for several seconds and chuckled.


    Do I love her? Obviously not. After all, Safelia was someone that tried to harm my family.


    I don¡¯t hate her either, of course. In the end, what she did was just child¡¯s y before my eyes. Plus, we were enemies back then (even now), so her actions could be considered as expected of someone of her position. Cruel, but expected.


    Plus, I already punished her enough for that.


    For someone who has lived so many years like me, I don¡¯t need to care too much for just a woman.


    At most, I feel a bit of sadistic pleasure when I humiliate her.


    However, despite all of that, I want to give her a choice.


    Just due to the fact Safelia is one of the women I have had sex with in this life.


    Due to that reason, I want to give her the opportunity to choose.


    If she wants, I can take my rtionship with her more seriously.


    Or I can make her the new goddess of order as well.


    I can even give her the opportunity to be Immortal beside me.


    This can be considered as my gift to her for the time we spent together.


    With that in mind, I decided to answer her.


    "We had slept together several times Safelia, even if you didn¡¯t like itpletely. Thus, I don¡¯t mind putting a bit of effort into making you happy."


    "... Happy, huh... I see..." Safelia fell deep into thought before staring straight into my eyes. "Then, if I ask you to spare the goddess¡¯s life, will you?"


    I looked at Safelia strangely.


    "You seem to believe I can kill her. I thought you hoped she could kill me."


    Safelia smiled bitterly. "Even now, the goddess has not discovered the seal you put in me. Doesn¡¯t it show you are stronger than her? Or at the very least, you are strong enough to be a threat to her life."


    I chuckled and nodded.


    "Good observation. You are right, I¡¯m stronger than her. As for your question. Yes, if you ask me, I can spare the goddess¡¯s life. I can¡¯t care less if a watchdog like her lives or dies. I¡¯ll punish her, though... Mmm... perhaps I will take her powers of her and make her a normal mortal. Are you satisfied with that?"


    Safelia was startled by my answer.


    "... Are you serious?"


    "I don¡¯t need to lie to you, right?"


    Safelia nodded absentmindedly. One secondter, though, she stared into my eyes with an expression of determination.


    "Then, if you promise me to spare the goddess¡¯s life, I promise to serve you as your ve for the rest of my life. I will never disobey you and I¡¯ll be loyal only to you forever."


    I looked at Safelia amusedly. This girl, what kind of promise is this?


    "You don¡¯t have to be my ve, you know?"


    But to my surprise, Safelia shook her head determinately.


    "No, this is what I want. From today onwards, I¡¯ll be your ve in both body and soul. So, will you promise me to spare the goddess¡¯s life, master?"


    I looked at Safelia for a few seconds before curving my lips up.


    "Alright. I promise you."


    Safelia nodded. Then, for the first time since we met, she took the initiative to kiss my lips.


    And after the kiss, she put on a serious expression.


    "I¡¯m yours since today then, my master."

 Chapter 431 Towards the Frontline

    <h4>Chapter 431 Towards the Frontline</h4>


    "... It¡¯s done, your highness." Daisy smiled softly after she finished tidying my clothes.


    I caressed her head and kissed her lips softly.


    "Thank you."


    "It¡¯s my duty."


    "I know." I smiled and cupped Daisy¡¯s cheeks, kissed her lips again. "Sigh, I¡¯ll miss you a lot."


    Daisy nodded. She then bit her lips and lowered her head with a listless expression.


    "... Your highness, why can¡¯t I go with you?"


    "We already talked about this," I said softly and stroked her cheek tenderly. "I asked you to help Dina, remember? She will need your help more than me."


    "But, I..." Daisy looked at me with a reluctant expression, in the end, however, she nodded. "I understand, your highness. I¡¯ll take care of Her Highness Dina while you are away."


    "Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be gone for long. I¡¯ll be back in less than one month."


    Daisy forced out a smile and nodded. She did not seem very happy, though.


    After all, this is the first time we will be separated for so long.


    Yes, today is the day I depart to the frontlines to fight against the daemon empire under the orders of the emperor.


    Daisy had asked me several times to let her go with me, but I refused. Instead, I asked her to stay behind and help Dina.


    After all, my big sister is at an important point in her ns. Thus, she needs all the help she can get.


    In fact, Daisy will not be the only one helping her. Louise will also stay behind to ease a bit of her work.


    However, while Louise will help Dina with the political parts of her work, Daisy will be more like her secretary.


    At the same time, the Red Skull Gang will be helping them from the shadows, and some men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs will guard their surroundings.


    It¡¯s the same for my other women. Each one of them will have someone guarding them from the shadows.


    With that, I can leave without worrying about them.


    Of course, even if something happens, I can move through space and return to solve it, but I want to avoid it if it¡¯s possible.


    In fact, if my ns go well, the day I return to the capital will be the day when Dina bes the new empress.


    Before that, though, I need to investigate some things.


    Mainly, the situation with the daemons.


    And how it¡¯s rted to him.


    The Immortal nning to destroy this world.


    That is the main reason I did not mind going along my father¡¯s n to send me to the frontlines. To investigate this.


    Both Ysnay and Alice agree that this war is somehow rted to him.


    Perhaps it¡¯s part of his n to advent to this world.


    Unfortunately, Alice is not strong enough to see through his ns, and Ysnay is not confident in doing it without being discovered.


    So, I can only rely on myself.


    As for whatever my father is nning? I don¡¯t need to care about that at all.


    It¡¯s not as though he can seed. At most, I will take his ns as a fun game.


    I ate breakfast in the mansion, apanied by Louise, ire, Ysnay, Lena, Dina, Headmistress Evelyn, Raven, Lina, Andrea, Katherine, Rose, and Mia.


    ire, Lena, and Raven were a bit clingy, knowing I was going to leave after breakfast. Lena and ire even asked me to take them with me, but I refused again.


    I¡¯m going to the frontlines after all, plus, I¡¯m not going to y.


    After breakfast, it was time to depart.


    Thus, after sharing a kiss with my harem members, (Headmistress Evelyn refused, Mia looked at me strangely when I kissed so many girls including my little sister, and Rose was frozen in a panic), I left together with Lina, Rose, Katherine, Andrea, and Ysnay.


    Yes, Ysnay, Rose, and Katherine plus my cousins Lina and Andrea areing with me.


    Besides them, Aunt Sera and Aunt Dayana areing as well.


    Reason? Lina will be in charge of the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs apanying me in the journey.


    Rose ising to get battle experience. She wants to participate in the war to be stronger and defeat the Immortal. I can only say as expected of the hero.


    Katherine decided toe to apany Rose. Headmistress Evelyn wanted toe as well, but she needed to take care of the problems the Imperial Institute was facing, so she could only stay behind (But she made me promise her that I would keep her students safe and I would not take advantage of them).


    Aunt Sera and Aunt Dayana areing due to the deal with the Carmell family. Susan wanted toe as well, but she stayed behind because someone needed to take care of the Auction Hall.


    Andrea... Well, when she learned that her mother, little sister, and aunt wereing with me, she insisted oning as well. Thus, after hesitating slightly, I agreed.


    As for Ysnay... I can¡¯t do anything about what she does.


    When we arrived at the meeting ce, Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera were already waiting for me with the caravan of the auction hall and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs.


    Besides them, a regiment of ten thousand soldiers was standing there with serious expressions. They were the soldiers that were going to frontlines as reinforcements with me.


    Of course, I¡¯m not the one in charge. A general I don¡¯t know was put in charge instead of me.


    "You are here, us." Aunt Dayana smiled at me when I appeared.


    I smiled back. "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes. The regiment departs in one hour. We will follow a bit behind them. Right, us, the general in charge of the regiment asked me to tell you he wants to see you."


    I nodded in understanding. After speaking some other things with my aunt, I went to search for the general.


    The name of the general was Liko Noel, the head of the Noel family. I don¡¯t know much about him, but if I¡¯m not wrong, the Noel family is a subordinate family to the Riea family.


    In other words, he is not someone on my side.


    Is it already obvious that my father did everything in his power to make things difficult for me?


    When I arrived at the general¡¯s tent, the general looked at me up and down before speaking up with a calm tone.


    "Nice to meet you, Your Highness. My name is Liko from the Noel family. I¡¯m the general in charge of this regiment."


    "General Liko." I bowed slightly, showing him the courtesy a prince needs to show.


    The general did not seem to care about courtesy, though. Instead, he was straight to the point.


    "I have only one thing to tell you, your highness. I know you are a prince, but the emperor put you under mymand. Thus, once we are on the battlefield, I hope you follow my orders without hesitation. Any sign of insubordination will be heavily punished, is it clear?"


    Mmm? Is this what they are going to use against me?


    Like giving me an impossible order to see me killed?


    Well, I just need to wait and see. I hope they manage to amuse me a little bit.


    After looking at the general for a few seconds, I smiled and nodded.


    "Understood. Anything else, general?"


    "... Nothing for now. You are dismissed."


    I understand.


    With another small bow, I left the tent.


    One hourter, we departed from the capital.


    Our destination, the frontlines against the Daemon Empire.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 432 Daemons and Elves

    <h4>Chapter 432 Daemons and Elves</h4>


    In the Daemon Empire.


    Imphild Exzorse, Prime General of the troops of the Daemon Empire, was currently seated in front of a map, watching the distribution of his troops and the troops of the Arcadian Empire.


    He remained like that for a while, inplete silence, as though nning how to strike the empire in theing invasion.


    But his thoughts were interrupted by someone who entered his tent.


    "General, you have visitors."


    "Who?" The general asked displeased.


    "... Them." The daemon who brought the message said with aplicated expression.


    When the general saw that, he furrowed his brows briefly before nodding. "Tell them toe in."


    Two minutester, two hooded people entered the tent and looked at the general.


    "It has been a while, general." Said one of the hooded men with a delicate voice that the general would have confused with a woman¡¯s if he did not know better.


    "What are you doing here?" The general asked, not hiding his obvious displeasure.


    "Why? I¡¯m here to bring you more information, of course." The hooded man then passed a stone to the general.


    The general furrowed his brows. But after hesitating briefly, he grabbed the stone and sent a sliver of mana inside it.


    Less than five secondster, the information inside the stone appeared in his mind.


    Information about the Arcadian Empire¡¯s ns, the distribution of its troops, and the people of importance in the frontlines.


    It even contained information about the whereabouts of one of the empire¡¯s princess.


    The information was so detailed that the general could not help but wonder how the people in front of him got it.


    "What do you think, general? Is our information useful?"


    "... As detailed as always."


    "Good to hear. Well, now that we gave you the information, it¡¯s time for us to leave."


    "... Wait a moment." The general stopped them abruptly before squinting his eyes. "I want to know, why are you doing this?"


    The hooded man chuckled slightly. "There is no reason. We just want to help our allies."


    The general snorted in sarcasm.


    "... As if I¡¯m going to believe that crap. Very well, get lost from my sight. I don¡¯t like the presence of long-eared people."


    The hooded-man chuckled, not at all offended by the general words. Then, he left the tent after a small bow.


    Once he was alone in the tent again, the general frowned.


    As expected, he could not trust long-eared people.


    Recently, they have been helping the Daemon Empire, giving them information about the Arcadian Empire and selling resources to the Daemon Empire at a low prince because they were ¡¯allies¡¯.


    However, the general knew better.


    He had lived for a long time, and he knew elves thought that all the other races were beneath them.


    In fact, if not that the Arcadian Empire was currently in a chaotic situation and vulnerable to attacks, he would have preferred to attack the elves first before the humans.


    However, he did not mind it too much.


    Once he razed the Arcadian Empire to the ground and made its people ves, the elves were next.


    Because that was the task his god gave to him.


    The humans did not know, and the elves did not know either, but this war was different than the wars before this.


    This was a holy war.


    A war of extermination.


    To prepare for the advent of the daemon god to this world.


    ...


    At the same time, the two hooded people left the daemon¡¯s camp, entering a nearby forest and advancing at a quick speed.


    When they were sure there were no daemons following after them, one of the hooded men clicked his tongue.


    "As expected, I hate the presence of these filthy monsters. Just breathing the same air as them dirties my body."


    The other hooded man chuckled. "This is a necessary sacrifice. After all, everything we are doing is for our goal."


    "Yes, otherwise, I would die before calling trash like them allies? They only deserve to be our ves."


    "Stop talking about that. Where are we going next?"


    "Of course, to the Arcadian Empire. We already gave the daemons information about the humans¡¯ movements. Now we need to give the humans information about the daemons. At the same time, we should start preparing for theing civil war in the Arcadian Empire."


    The first elf chuckled. "I wonder how they will react if they know we are just ying with them."


    "What does it matter? We just need to aplish our mission. Fuel the mes of war, increase the chaos and fill this continent with death.


    "Then we will feed the souls of millions of deceased to our trees.


    "That way, our race will finally aplish our greatest dream."


    Then, looking at the sky, the elf spoke in an almost fanatical voice.


    "We will be gods.


    "We will rule this world.


    "... We will live eternally."

 Chapter 433 A Fox and Her Dad

    <h4>Chapter 433 A Fox and Her Dad</h4>


    She had a dream.


    In her dream, her dad was beside her. Holding her small hand as she slowly descended towards the darkness.


    "... Dad, I don¡¯t want to go." She heard herself to say.


    Her dad looked at her and smiled sadly. He caressed her cheek and kissed her nose with so much love that her heart ached.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here with you."


    "... Dad... I¡¯m sorry... I-I wanted to apany you, dad... I wanted to be with you forever ... I-I don¡¯t want to die..."


    His father sighed and smiled bitterly.


    "You already gave me more than one thousand years of happiness. That is enough..."


    "Dad... D-Dad... I love you, dad..."


    "I love you as well, Emilia."


    Emilia nodded and cried. Tears escaped from her eyes, and her throat became dry.


    She wanted to hug her dad, she wanted to kiss him, but her body was too weak.


    She had lived for far too long, and her body was already old. Even if she still seemed like a young girl, she had already reached the limits of her lifespan long ago.


    In the end, she was not an Immortal like her dad.


    And she hated that.


    Even although she tried, even although she attempted anything she could think of, she failed in the end.


    Immortality was not so easy to achieve.


    And now, death hade to bring her away.


    To separate her from her beloved dad.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want it...¡¯ She muttered to herself.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want it...¡¯ She said as she saw her father cry when she died.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want it...¡¯ She thought as the darkness devoured her.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want it...!¡¯ She screamed as her soul was being dispersed.


    ¡¯I DON¡¯T WANT IT!!!¡¯


    Her soul screamed, bellowed, and struggled. Even in death, it refused to disappear.


    It refused to leave behind her lonely dad.


    Then, she understood.


    The truth of the world that had escaped her grasp for so long.


    The secrets she had been searching for so long.


    The way to live eternally.


    She, Emilia Softley, died, and then found her way to Immortality.


    Thus, she struggled.


    Using her newfound abilities, she forced her soul to stop dispersing.


    Then, she gathered energy around her soul, strengthening her soul to stop it from dying ever again.


    But just this was not enough.


    Thus, she gathered even more energy.


    So much energy that it destroyed her own world in the process, just to recreate her body.


    A body, a brand new body, much stronger than her body before she died.


    Her appearance, though, was the same her dad loved when she was alive.


    Then, after an unknown amount of time, she came back to life.


    "Dad..." It was the first word she spoke.


    But her dad was not there.


    There was nothing around her, only a destroyed without any sign of life.


    However, she was not discouraged.


    Her father was alive, she knew it. Something like this could not kill him.


    He was too strong for that.


    Thus, she started to search for him.


    Through universes, through different gxies, through different dimensions, searching for a trace of her beloved dad.


    Year after year, decade after decade, she continued searching for him.


    Finally, after almost one thousand years, she felt it.


    A fluctuation belonging to the soul of her most beloved dad.


    It was far, far away, but it did not matter. With her abilities, she did not need long to reach him.


    Thus, she used her abilities, breaking through space and dimensions, rushing towards the ce where she felt her dad¡¯s soul.


    And finally, she arrived.


    It was a beautiful, just like the one where she and her dad lived once, sharing one thousand years of happiness.


    Emilia smiled happily and started to search for her father. She searched and searched all around the world. And finally, she reached a small town.


    There, a man was living happily with his wife and daughter.


    As soon as Emilia saw him, she recognized him.


    His face was different, his body was different, and his voice was different, but his aura was exactly the same.


    The same calming and powerful aura she remembered.


    Finally, finally, she had found him.


    Her dad.


    It was a bit of a problem that he has married again and even had another daughter, but she did not mind it. Anyway, his wife and daughter were just mortals. They would die before long, and her dad would belong to her alone.


    Thus, filled with happiness, she went towards him.


    But then, a chilling and overwhelming killing intent attacked her.


    It was greater than anything she had felt before. Even although she was Immortal, she felt she was going to die.


    At the same time, an ice-cold voice sounded behind her.


    "Who are you, Immortal? What are you doing here?"


    Emilia¡¯s eyes shook. Turning around, she looked at the person she had been waiting to meet for so long.


    "... Dad?"


    However, he did not recognize her.


    He did not mention her name.


    He did not stroke her head as he used to do.


    Because, to him, she did not exist anymore.


    Her father had forgotten about her.


    ...


    "Dad..." Emilia opened her eyes dazedly, still immersed in the nightmare she had seen once more.


    The same nightmare she had seen countless times.


    With sadness in her eyes, she waved her hand, and a figure made of energy appeared in front of her.


    It was the figure of the dad she missed so much.


    Softly, she touched his cheek, despite knowing he was not real.


    "Soon, dad..." She muttered softly. "Soon we will meet again."


    She did not need to wait for long.


    "This time, you will not escape from me."


    Because her dad was so close to her.


    "... We will be together for eternity."


    Even if that witch tried to stop her.


    Even if her dad refused to remember her.


    Even if she had to go against the world itself.


    She was going to find her dad.


    That was her only wish.


    ...


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    Something I must rify about this chapter is that THIS is the first time Emilia meets us after she revives. By this point, us knows NOTHING about her, not even her name. He forgot it when he reincarnated. He learns her name after this and then decides to remember it when he learns she is his daughter in one of his past lives.


    Moreover, there are tens of thousands of years between the events of this chapter and the current story, so a lot happened in between, ending with us sealing Emilia.


    The two chapters I owe will be posted in the next two days.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 434 Aunt Sera’s Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 434 Aunt Sera¡¯s Suspicions</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    I will exin some things about thest chapter.


    First, us¡¯s memories. I have said it before, but every time he reincarnates, he erases everything rted to his emotions and transforms it into just data. By doing that, he forgets most about the people of his pasts lives, only knowing he had a wife/daughter/sister/mother with certain features. He even forgets their names. That is the reason he could not recognize Emilia. After all, to him, Emilia died, and the person he saw was just an unknown immortal fox girl. It would have been stranger if he remembers her.


    Now, why does us do that? There are mainly two reasons. One, because carrying the weight of his emotions in each lifetime is too burdensome, almost making him crazy. And two, because of Ysnay. After her betrayal and the pain it caused him, he resolved himself to forget everything and start anew with each reincarnation.


    Then, why does Emilia think it¡¯s Ysnay¡¯s fault that us forgot about her? That will be exinedter.


    Only one chapter today, the chapters I owe will be publishedter. I¡¯m currently preparing a surprise, and with a bit of luck, I¡¯ll post it next month or the month after that, so I¡¯m a bit busy with it.


    Enjoy :p


    ...


    It was the third day after we departed from the capital.


    Opening my eyes, the first thing that entered my sight was the sleeping face of a beautiful woman.


    ck hair reaching until her waist, with beautiful features and plumb lips. She was my beloved aunt and at the same time my woman.


    Dayana Quin.


    Perhaps feeling my gaze on her, she stirred awake and looked at me with groggy eyes.


    "... Morning." She said with a small yawn.


    I smiled and kissed her lips softly, making Dayana chuckle and hug my body tighter.


    "How was your sleep, aunt?" I asked.


    "... Great. I don¡¯t even feel tired even although we stayed awake untilte." Aunt Dayana before pinching my waist. "You little boy, bullying your aunt the entire night."


    "Well, it¡¯s my duty to give you lots of love."


    Aunt Dayana smiled, kissed my lips, and patted my head.


    "Good boy. Your aunt should reward you."


    "... Hey, don¡¯t you think there is something wrong with the way you are treating me?"


    "What? You don¡¯t like it when I pat your head. But you see, little us, I¡¯m older than you. Plus, you are my little nephew. What is wrong with an aunt spoiling her nephew?" Aunt Dayana said with a teasing smile.


    This woman...


    I¡¯m at least ten thousand times older than you, you know?


    "Mmm... I think I should teach you who is in charge in this rtionship." I said with a sigh and grabbed her wrists.


    "... us, what are you nning? Wait, don¡¯t turn me around! Hey, it¡¯s already morning! Someone cane! What if someone hears us!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, aunt. I put a barrier around the tent so nobody can hear us."


    "Hey, wait! Even so, it¡¯s so ear¨CMmm~"


    "Come on, Aunt. Who did you say was your little nephew?."


    And just like that, we started to roll in the bedsheets.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Aunt Dayanay on the bed while looking at me with using eyes.


    "Are you happy now? You are always bullying your aunt!"


    "It¡¯s because my aunt is too cute."


    "Hmph! Youngsters of today don¡¯t know how to respect their elders."


    "Should I show you more of my respect then?"


    "... Please, stop. It¡¯s alreadyte. We should stop here or someone can suspects something."


    I chuckled and kissed my aunt¡¯s lips again. "What is the problem? It¡¯s not as though anyone knows I¡¯m here."


    Aunt Dayana red at me angrily as soon as I said that. "Nobody knows!? Recently, I have noticed Sera is looking at us suspiciously. I¡¯m sure she noticed something!"


    "Aunt Sera?" How strange. "I don¡¯t think I did something to arouse her suspicions, though?"


    "... It could be my fault." Aunt said with a bitter smile.


    "What happened?"


    "Well... I could have said something strange when I was drinking with her."


    ... Aunt, what did you say?


    Looking at my piercing expression, Aunt Dayana looked away guiltily.


    "Hey, It was an ident that I mentioned that you have a pretty good weapon!"


    "Aunt..."


    "Okay, okay, that was my fault, okay!? But she is not the only one. These little girlfriends of yours seem to suspect something as well. I even noticed Andrea looking at me with a dissatisfied expression." When she reached this point, Aunt Dayana¡¯s expression turned sharp. "Right, us, to think you even put your ws in your cousins!"


    "... I put my ws in my aunt first, so what is the problem?"


    Aunt Dayana was speechless.


    "... You are so shameless."


    Sighing, she then shook her head and put on a worried expression.


    "Anyway, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t show any suspicious behavior for a while. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to face Sera if she learns that I??m sleeping with my nephew."


    I looked at Aunt Dayana and grinned.


    "Should we make her an aplice then? You will not need to worry about what she thinks then."


    Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes. "Dream on!"


    But suddenly, she froze.


    "... Thinking about it, it doesn¡¯t seem as bad of an idea."


    ... Aunt Dayana?


    You are truly considering it?


    "Thinking about it, Sera¡¯s rtionship with her husband is already irreparable, so she must have her needs." Aunt Dayana muttered to herself with a pensive expression. "And if I manage to make her fall into us¡¯s hands, I will not have to worry that she discovers our rtionship anymore."


    Just at that moment, Aunt Sera¡¯s voice came from outside the tent.


    "Dayana, are you there? Can I go in?"


    Aunt Dayana froze instantly.


    She then looked at me in panic.


    "C-us, w-what are we going to do?"


    "Calm down. I just need to hide." I chuckled with a yful expression and shook my head. I then looked around and hid behind a nearby cab.


    I also made sure to hide the clothes I took offst night so Aunt Sera does not discover anything suspicious.


    In fact, I can simply teleport myself away or be invisible if I want, but this way it¡¯s more fun.


    "Dayana?" Aunt Sera¡¯s voice sounded again.


    "S-Sorry. W-Wait a moment."


    After saying that, Aunt Dayana quickly put on some clothes and opened the entrance of the tent so Sera coulde in.


    As soon as Sera entered the tent, she furrowed her brows and looked around suspiciously.


    "S-Sera? A-Are you looking for something?"


    "Mm? Oh, no, nothing. I just thought that your tent is a mess."


    "I-Is it so? Right, w-why are you here?"


    "Well, you normally woke up earlier, so I was worried. Plus, there is another problem with the soldiers."


    When Aunt Dayana heard there was a problem, her expression instantly turned serious.


    "A problem?"


    "Same as before. They are harassing our caravan. You shoulde out and try to solve it."


    Dayana nodded immediately.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll change my clothes and go."


    "Good. Right, have you seen us?"


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s body twitched imperceptibly in nervousness, however, she managed to not show any strange sign outwardly.


    "us?"


    "Yes." Aunt Sera looked straight into Aunt Dayana¡¯s eyes and narrowed her eyes. "I think he did not sleep in his tentst night, so I wondered if you knew where he went."


    Aunt Dayana quickly put on a smile and shrugged.


    "I¡¯m sure he is messing with some girl out there. You don¡¯t need to worry about that brat."


    "Is it so?" Aunt Sera stared fixedly at Aunt Dayana before looking around the room again.


    Then, her eyes caught sight of the cab I was using to hide.


    Aunt Dayana turned slightly nervous, but before she could think of something, Aunt Sera rushed towards the cab and looked behind it.


    ... And she found nothing.


    "S-Sera!?" Aunt Dayana spoke up nervously but when she noticed I was not there, she sighed in relief. "W-What are you doing?"


    "... No, nothing. It must be my imagination."


    "Are you crazy?" Aunt Dayana looked at Aunt Sera with a strange expression before shaking her head. "I will change my clothes now, so..."


    "I understand. Hurry up, I¡¯ll waiting for you in the camp."


    When Aunt Sera left, Aunt Dayana heaved a long sigh of relief before looking around the tent.


    "us?"


    I undid my invisibility and appeared in front of my aunt with a smile.


    "Were you nervous?"


    "Idiot. I thought my heart was going to stop."


    I chuckled softly and kissed her lips. "But Aunt Sera sure is sharp, huh. Fortunately, I have a few tricks, or I would have been discovered."


    Aunt Dayana nodded and put on a pensive expression. "As expected, we should make her an aplice. Mmm... Yes, and we should hurry up before she is certain of our rtionship."


    "Any ns?" I asked, curious to see what my aunt was going toe with.


    Aunt Dayana thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Come to my tent tonight again. I think I know what to do."


    "Aunt Dayana, You know you are the best aunt in the world, right?"


    Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes and looked at me angrily.


    "I must be crazy to help you to get my sister into your ws."


    "Yes, aunt. Crazy of love."


    "Bah. You should look at a mirror."


    I already did, aunt. And as expected, I¡¯m very handsome.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 435 Conflict with the Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 435 Conflict with the Soldiers</h4>


    After that, Aunt Dayana and I put on our clothes and went towards the ce of themotion.


    Of course, I was not so idiot as to leave my aunt¡¯s tent just like that and risk someone spotting me. Instead, I teleported and appeared in my tent first before going to the ce of themotion.


    When I arrived, several soldiers were facing the guards of the caravan with hostile expressions.


    Meanwhile, the guards (who were part of my personal men, Eternity¡¯s Fangs) were looking at the soldiers coldly.


    My cousin and aunt Sera¡¯s second daughter, Lina, was the one leading the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs. She was ring at the soldiers with an angry expression and had a hand on her sword.


    "What is happening?" I asked when I arrived.


    Katherine, Rose, and Andrea, who were observing the situation, looked towards me and smiled in relief.


    "You are finally here," Katherine said.


    "Sorry, I was busy with something and just learned about this. Then, what is the situation?"


    "What else can it be?" Andrea, my cousin and Aunt Sera¡¯s first daughter, shook her head with a displeased expression. "The same as always. These soldiers came here to mess with us. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time it happens"


    I nodded in understanding.


    Just like Andrea said, it¡¯s not the first time something like this happen.


    In fact, since the first day, the caravan has been having small disputes with the soldiers due to different causes. And several times, it has been close to bing into a fight.


    Just like now.


    Currently, Lina was gritting her teeth while facing a young man leading the soldiers.


    "Retract your words." Lina snarled.


    The soldier sneered with a disdainful expression. "Why should I? You are just a little girl. What is a little girl doing here anyway? ying war?"


    "ying war, huh," Lina said and smiled, her angry expression of before suddenly disappearing.


    But while the soldier was confused by Lina¡¯s reaction, mana erupted out of Lina¡¯s body, pressing against him.


    The soldier paled. In front of Lina¡¯s outburst, he was forced to take several steps back.


    Lina saw that and snorted. "You are just talk. Who do you think you are to talk to me like that when you are not even able to resist my aura?"


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. This Lina, she surely has be fiercetely.


    Well, she has been training with Eternity¡¯s Fangs for a while now, and her cultivation has already reached the peak of the fifthyer. Plus, thanks to the array I constructed in the Red Skull Gang¡¯s headquarters, she doesn¡¯tck battle experience.


    Meanwhile, the soldier in front of her is just a fourthyermoner practitioner. He is unable topare to her.


    Being made aware of that, the soldier¡¯s face turned blue and he unsheathed his sword.


    "You little¨C!"


    "What is happening!?" A voice full of authority appeared at that moment.


    The men of Eternity¡¯s Fang moved aside as soon as the voice sounded, giving way to two beautiful women.


    They were Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s expression was cold. She red at the soldier who had unsheathed his sword and narrowed her eyes.


    "What do you think you are doing?"


    Seeing that the situation was turning against them, the soldier clicked his tongue.


    "Tsk. Guys, let¡¯s go."


    However, how could I let them go so easily?


    "Who did give you permission to leave?" I said with a leisure tone while looking at the soldier, my voice making him freeze in his steps. "Do you think you can leave so easily after I saw you unsheathe your sword against my men?"


    "... Prince us."


    I smiled brilliantly and nodded. "I hope you can give me a satisfactory exnation, Mr. Soldier. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure your head flies today."


    The soldier paled slightly. Seeing my smile, he knew I was not joking.


    He immediately became flustered and tried to speak. But to his fortune, another voice came at that moment.


    "It¡¯s enough, your highness."


    I looked in the direction of the voice and squinted my eyes.


    "General."


    "This is just a mere trifle." The general said coldly "It¡¯s not necessary to execute someone due to this, your highness. Young man, you can go."


    "Thank you, general." The soldier nodded hurriedly and quickly left.


    When the soldier was gone, the general looked at me and at my aunt.


    "I think we need to have a serious conversation."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly before nodding with a smile. "I think so too, general. Are we doing it in my tent?"


    "No. You and Madam Dayanae to my tent in five minutes."


    "Understood general."


    "I understand."


    Both I and my aunt nodded.


    When the general left, my aunt walked towards me with a grave expression.


    "... us, what do you think? What if the general is nning something?"


    I just smiled and shrugged. "Don¡¯t worry. He can only y this kind of petty tricks right now. Nothing will happen."


    Aunt Dayana thought for a moment and agreed with me. Despite that, though, she sighed.


    "Even so, the situation is already like this just three days after we departed from the capital. I fear it will turn much worse when we arrive at the frontlines."


    I know.


    After all, this is a n from my father.


    Probably even Earl Riea has a hand on it as well.


    However, I¡¯m not worried.


    I¡¯m taking this just like a fun game I¡¯m ying to distract myself. With a bit of luck, it will amuse me a little bit.


    While I was talking with Aunt Dayana, Lina realized I was here and rushed towards me.


    "Cousin!"


    "Little Lina. You have truly be powerful, huh."


    "It¡¯s thanks to you." Lina smiled mischievously, looking nothing like the fierce girl she was just a moment ago. "Right cousin, I was searching for youst night, but you were not in your tent. Where were you?"


    As soon as that question sounded, I felt several gazes on me.


    Aunt Sera, Katherine, Andrea, and even Rose.


    In fact, Aunt Dayana was also looking at me amusedly. But I could notice she was a bit nervous.


    Don¡¯t worry, aunt. I know what to do.


    Pinching Lina¡¯s cheeks, I chuckled softly.


    "Sorry, I was busy with some important issues." Like pampering my aunt.


    "Really?" Lina tilted her head in doubt.


    But at that moment, Katherine interjected.


    "Now that I think about it, you have not slept in your tent the two nights before that either, right us?" She said with an ice-cold voice and a chilling look. "What do you have to say about that?"


    I could see Andrea tensing up nervously in panic.


    Girl, your guilt is written in your face!


    Fortunately, my wits are quick. Looking at Katherine, I put on a teasing smile.


    "Hey, how do you know I was not sleeping in my tent?"


    "T-That is... Don¡¯t change the topic!"


    "Could it be you were searching for me?"


    "I wasn¡¯t!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll visit you tonight."


    "us!"


    Seeing that, Aunt Dayana shook her head and sighed.


    "Sigh, this nephew of mine sure has good luck with women."


    Aunt Dayana, you know you are one of these women, right?


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 436 The Plot of the General

    <h4>Chapter 436 The Plot of the General</h4>


    Five minutester, Aunt Dayana and I arrived at the general¡¯s tent.


    When we entered the tent, we found the general seated at a table while looking at a map.


    "You are here." General Liko looked at us and nodded. "Sit down, please."


    After we sat down across the general, Aunt Dayana looked at him with a serious expression.


    "General, I wonder what you want to talk with us."


    "Obviously it¡¯s about the recurrent conflicts between the soldiers and your men." The general said coldly. "This situation can¡¯t continue like this."


    I chuckled softly shook my head. "If I¡¯m not wrong, general. It has been your men who have been seeking trouble with my men since a while ago. From what I can see, everything will be alright if you take better control of your men."


    The general red at me in displeasure, but he did not turn angry.


    "Certainly, I can see that. However, I think the root cause behind the conflict is with you."


    "Oh? Care you to exin it to me?" I asked.


    "It¡¯s due to the treatment of your men. Different from the soldiers, the men in your caravan receive much better treatment, with hot food served in each meal instead of military rations and better sleeping arrangements. It¡¯s normal if the soldiers feel unjustly treated after seeing that."


    I looked at the general and nodded.


    In truth, the general is right.


    Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Katherine, Lina, Andrea, Ysnay, and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs are my people. Thus, their amodations for this trip are paid by me, and I do not mind wasting a lot of money just to make them feelfortable.


    The soldiers, on the other hand, were drafted by the empire, and there are a total of ten thousand of them. There is no way the empire will waste money to give them delicious meals every day. The cost would be astronomical


    However¨C


    "Are you telling me it¡¯s our fault then?" I asked without hiding the disdain in my usatory gaze.


    Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?


    It had been just three days since we left the capital. Even if some of the soldiers are dissatisfied, it¡¯s not enough for them to go to blows with my men.


    In other words, there is another reason.


    Someone was egging them to seek trouble with us.


    After all, this regiment is under the control of a general from an enemy faction. If he wants to make a few soldiers seek trouble with my men, it¡¯s too easy.


    The general frowned, but he did not care about my usatory gaze and continued shamelessly.


    "I fo think it¡¯s your fault, your highness. Thus, I hope you take care of this problem. Thinking about it, they are traveling with the regiment, so they should follow the orders of this regiment, right?"


    Oh? So that was your goal since the start, huh.


    "In your dreams." Aunt Dayana was the one that replied. With a sneer, she stopped the general from speaking anymore. "Do you think we are idiots, General Liko? These men are His Highness us¡¯s personal men, in charge of his protection. Do you think we will give them to you just like that?"


    The general shrugged, obviously already expecting this answer.


    Although the purpose of this caravan is toplete the exchange with the Carmell family, in the paper, they were men that came to support me.


    Even Rose, Katherine, and Ysnay. They are here as my followers.


    And there is nothing the general can do about that.


    I¡¯m a prince at the end of the day. He does not have the freedom to order my men even if he is a general.


    "I understand your point." The general nodded and said. "But the situation can¡¯t continue like this. I hope his highness us can find a way to resolve the tension with the soldiers, otherwise, we should follow my suggestion."


    I stared at the general for a few seconds before chuckling.


    "Why should I?"


    "Mm?"


    "The soldiers are your men, general, not mine. I don¡¯t need to care about what they think. Moreover¨C" I then grinned and my eyes shed with an ice-cold light. "If I find another incident like this, I will kill the soldiers causing trouble."


    "Prince us!"


    "What? You don¡¯t like that? However, I think they deserve to die if they dare to go against one of the empire¡¯s princes."


    The general¡¯s expression darkened.


    "Your highness, I hope you remember I¡¯m the general in charge of this regiment."


    "You are. And I¡¯ll follow your orders when ites to the war." I nodded without hesitation, but my voice was still cold. "However, you should remember I¡¯m a prince. And there are some things you can¡¯t force me to do."


    The general fell silent. He then took a deep breath and nodded.


    "I¡¯ll remember your words, your highness. You can leave."


    I nodded with a smile, stood up, and left the tents. Aunt Dayana followed behind me coldly, not bothering to show any respect at the general at all.


    When we left the tent, Aunt Dayana looked at me worriedly.


    "... us, is it alright?"


    I shrugged indifferently. "Don¡¯t worry, aunt. He will not dare to do anything overboard yet. More importantly, when are we going to meet with the men of the Carmell family?"


    "ording to the n, the regiment will camp near a small town tonight. The men of the Carmell family will wait for us in the outskirts of the town and give us the military supplies in exchange for the money. However¨C"


    "What?"


    "I fear they will try to y some tricks on us. Thus, we should go prepared for the worst. You should bring that teacher of yours with us, us."


    "Do you mean Ysnay?" I asked startled.


    "Yes, she. I know she is very powerful so she will be of great help. Speaking about that, I have not seen that womantely. Where is she?"


    I shrugged indifferently. "She must be plotting something strange out there."


    Dayana nodded and looked at me weirdly.


    "... us, why do I have the feeling your rtionship with her is strange?"


    "Mm?"


    "Well... She seems to like you, but you always keep a certain distance from her. That is not like you. You always seduce every pretty woman you meet after all."


    ... Aunt, what kind of pervert do you think I am?


    That is true, though.


    What can I do? It¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m so charming.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 437 Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 437 Exchange</h4>


    That night, we camped near a small town called Sierra.


    It was a small town located at the foot of a mountain, only a little known for the tea leaves harvested there, but otherwisepletely unknown.


    It was in that town where we agreed to meet with the people of the Carmell family.


    Thus, when it was almost time for the meeting, we left the camp secretly and departed towards the town.


    The people going to the meeting were Dayana, Katherine, Lina, Ysnay, and I. We were followed by a group of twenty men belonging to Eternity¡¯s Fangs under themand of Lina.


    Each one of us was wearing hoods to hide our faces.


    Aunt Sera stayed in the camp in case something unexpected happened, and Rose stayed as well to protect her in the unlikely case they find themselves in a dangerous situation.


    Although the ce of the meeting was the town, it was not inside the town. Instead, it was on the outskirts of the town, just outside the east wall.


    The reason behind this arrangement was obviously the nature of our trade. Buying and selling military gear was forbidden in the empire, so there was no way we were going to do something like that inside a town.


    As soon as we arrived at the agreed ce, we saw around twenty people surrounding protectively several carriages.


    Just a nce was enough for me to notice they were elites. The weakest of them was a fifthyer practitioner, and I could feel one of them was even a twelfthyer practitioner.


    When the people protecting the carriages felt our arrival, they looked at us with wariness.


    Then, the man leading the group, a fat man with a gentle smile in his face, walked towards us.


    "You must be the men of the Reincarnation Auction Hall."


    "We are." Aunt Dayana took a step forward and nodded. She then looked at the carriages they were protecting and raised an eyebrow. "Is that the merchandise?"


    "It is." The fat man nodded. "Two thousand units of military gear, just as promised. What do you think, Madam?"


    Aunt Dayana thought for a moment before looking at the fat man. "Can I see them?"


    The fat man chuckled and nodded, indicating my aunt to follow him.


    Aunt Dayana then followed the fat man with me beside her. Meanwhile, both the men of the Carmell Family and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs seemed ready to attack as soon as the other party showed any sign of hostility.


    When we arrived at one of the carriages, the fat man lifted the sheet covering it, showing us the content inside.


    Helmets, breasttes, greaves, shields, swords.


    Hundreds of pieces of military gear were stacked inside the carriage neatly.


    Aunt Dayana grabbed some of the pieces and narrowed her eyes, examining their condition carefully.


    When she confirmed there was not any problem with them, she nodded.


    "There is nothing wrong with the items. Lina, the gold, please."


    Lina nodded and walked towards us. She then took off a ring from her finger and passed it to the fat man.


    This ring was not a normal ring, but a valuable treasure able to store goods inside. The so-called storage ring.


    The money for the military gear was stored inside the ring.


    But when the fat man was about to grab the ring with an excited smile, one of the people guarding the carriage extended his hand.


    "Wait."


    It was the twelfthyer practitioner.


    The fat man was surprised. "Mr. Carmell? What is it?"


    "I need to confirm if they are able to protect the cargo." The man surnamed Carmell said and looked at us¡¯s group. "This trade is very important for our family. Thus, if I find you are not strong enough to guarantee nothing will go wrong, then it¡¯s better if we wait for another opportunity."


    Aunt Dayana fell silent and looked at me, asking for my opinion. I shrugged and nodded.


    "We don¡¯t mind. How are we going to do this?"


    The man took a step forward and unsheathed his sword.


    "You just need to endure an attack of my sword. That will prove your capabilities." He said confidently and arrogantly.


    I looked at the man with a strange gaze.


    I could see the men of the Carmell family stirring as though they were going to see a good show. Some of them even started to make bets about how many would be standing after he attacked.


    They seemed very confident in the man¡¯s victory.


    Certainly, as a twelfthyer powerhouse, this man is strong.


    In normal circumstances, nobody in a group of merchants would be able to defeat him.


    However, we are not a normal group of merchants. There were two impossibly powerful powerhouses here.


    Unfortunately, someone as weak as the man could not feel our power just with his weak abilities.


    Without needing me to say anything, Ysnay sighed and took a step forward.


    "Let¡¯s make it fast."


    Before the man could finish hearing Ysnay¡¯s words, Ysnay extended her hand.


    All of sudden, a sword of threads materialized on her hand. Ysnay then raised the sword slowly¨C


    "Fall."


    ¨Cand swung it down, cutting the man into two.


    "Y-You..." The man looked at Ysnay with eyes filled with fear. He could not understand what just happened.


    Ysnay¡¯s movements were slow. But for some reason, the man was unable to react to them.


    He could only watch as Ysnay¡¯s sword cut through his sword, his clothes, and his body.


    And then, he copsed on the ground.


    The men of the Carmell family were stunned. For a few seconds, they were unable to react.


    But then, one of them screamed.


    "Mr. Carmell!" The fat man rushed towards the copsed man in panic. At the same time, the men of the Carmell family snapped out of their daze and pointed their weapons to Ysnay.


    But although they were aiming their weapons to her, Ysnay remained calm, as though it was nothing of importance.


    "Don¡¯t make such a fuss, I did not kill him," Ysnay said indifferently. "Also, if you will point your weapons to me, stop trembling first. That is pathetic."


    Several of the men of the Carmell family gulped down a mouthful of saliva and took a step back involuntarily.


    Ysnay shook her head and turned around, looking at me.


    "Are you seeing this, Willian? You will have to give me a good reward after making me work so much for you."


    Yeah, that is not happening.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of outrageous thing you will ask for.


    Just like Ysnay said, the man was not dead. Ysnay¡¯s sword strike was not real, instead it was an illusion that felt as though it was real.


    But although the man was not dead, it did not mean he was alright.


    Quite the opposite, every time he looked at Ysnay, he trembled in fear and his face turned pale.


    ... I hope he did not develop a trauma due to this.


    Sighing again, I looked at the fat man.


    "Can weplete the exchange now?"


    The fat man nodded hurriedly and received the storage ring from Lina.


    "O-Of course. T-Thank you for your patronage."


    He then gestured to the men of the Carmell family indicating to them to give us the goods.

 Chapter 438 Soul Detonation

    <h4>Chapter 438 Soul Detonation</h4>


    The exchange proceeded without a problem after Ysnay beat the twelfthyer practitioner of the Carmell family.


    We received ten carriages filled with two hundred sets of military gear each, for a total of two thousand sets. That was the amount we agreed with the Carmell family.


    Of course, there was no way we could take these ten carriages to the camp just like that. No matter how much of an idiot the general is, he would notice something strange.


    Instead, we made use of another storage ring we had prepared for this asion.


    But when the men of the Carmell family watched us kept the two thousand sets of military gear inside a storage ring, they were agape at the ring capacity.


    Spatial equipment was not somethingmon in this world. In fact, very few people had ess to something like that.


    After all, you needed a powerful mage adept in space magic to create one. And the number of mages like that was very limited.


    And even if there was a mage like that, his chances of sess to create a storage ring would be very low.


    Normally, only the most powerful nobles of the empire could get something like that in their hands, and they treated these rings like valuable treasures.


    And even then, the biggest storage device this world has seen was around ten cubic meters of size.


    The men of the Carmell family were already slightly surprised when we gave them the money in a storage ring, but when they saw us store so many gods in another storage ring, their minds were blown away by the ring enormous capacity.


    If not for Ysnay¡¯s presence, perhaps they would have even considered attacking us just to steal the ring.


    Of course, they could not know I made that ring personally.


    With my mastery of space, I can put an entire continent inside a ring if I¡¯m serious, not to mention just two thousand sets of armor.


    After Aunt Dayana finished storing the two thousand sets, she once more looked at the men of the Carmell Family.


    "It¡¯s done. We will be delivering this gear to the agreed ce in the next week."


    The fat man nodded with an ingratiating smile. "That is good. I¡¯m sure you know the importance of that gear, Madam, so I hope you are very careful in the way. Nothing can happen to this."


    "I understand. You don¡¯t need to worry." Aunt Dayana said indifferently before gesturing us to leave under theplicated gazes of the Carmell family¡¯s men.


    But as soon as we left the meeting ce, I felt a gaze on us.


    Raising an eyebrow, I extended my senses to find the source of the gaze.


    One instantter, I curved my lips up.


    "How interesting..."


    "us?" Aunt Dayana looked at me curiously. "Is anything wrong?"


    "Just some idiots tailing us. Give me a second, I¡¯ll go to deal with them."


    Aunt Dayana was a bit worried, but when she saw that my ¡¯teacher¡¯, Ysnay, did not stop me, she did not stop me either.


    "Be careful, okay?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, aunt. Nothing will happen." I said calmly before turning around.


    But before I could leave, someone else spoke up.


    "Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go with you."


    "Katherine?" I was startled.


    "You don¡¯t mind, right?" She asked with a frown.


    Of course not, dear.


    With a chuckle, I extended my hand towards her.


    Katherine hesitated slightly before grabbing my hand.


    Immediately, I stepped across space, disappearing together with Katherine to the surprise of Aunt Dayana and Andrea who still did not know I could do something like that.


    When Katherine and I reappeared, we were several kilometers away inside a forest.


    Katherine was a bit surprised when the scenery around her changed suddenly, but she had already experienced this once before, so she quickly calmed down.


    "Where are the enemies?" Katherine asked in a low voice.


    I smiled and extended my hand. Immediately, mana gathered on it, creating an enormous whirlpool of energy that made Katherine pale.


    Then, pushed the whirlpool towards the forest.


    The next second¨C


    *BOOMMMM!!!*


    The portion of the forest ahead of us disappearedpletely!


    Katherine watched with shocked eyes at my powerful attack. But in the next second, her expression changed.


    Two shadows appeared in our two sides, wielding two daggers each and stabbing towards our bodies.


    The attacks were so fast and sharp that they seemed impossible to stop or evade!


    "Careful!" She managed to blurt out, but I had reacted even before her.


    Before the shadows could reach us, I waved my hand calmly, creating two mana barriers that protected us.


    *nk!*


    The daggers shed against the barriers, creating two sharp sounds that reverberated through the forest. But despite the terrifying power and speed behind the daggers, they failed to damage the barrier in the slightest.


    "Tsk!"


    One of the shadows clocked his tongue. He then waved his hand, and the trees around us seemed to be alive!


    In an instant, hundreds of branches and roots moved like snakes and stabbed towards our bodies mercilessly!


    "Elves!" Katherine shouted surprised.


    I nodded while stopping the attack with my barrier.


    "And they are rather powerful. Both twelfthyer practitioners. What are you doing here so deep inside the empire?" I asked the two shadow men curiously.


    Unsurprisingly, they did not reply.


    Instead, they looked at me silently and warily.


    When they saw I stopped their attacks so easily, they realized I was a very powerful practitioner.


    "Troublesome." One of them muttered. "Should we leave?"


    "Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t lose time here." The other nodded.


    Then, without caring about us, they jumped towards the trees and ran away at incredible speed.


    They were nning to escape!


    Unfortunately for them, they were facing me.


    Shaking my head, I made a grabbing gesture with my hand.


    Immediately, the space around me became denser. The elves felt as though the air around them became solid, hindering their movements.


    "Do you think you can leave without my permission?" I asked them with a smile.


    The elves looked at each other with grave smiles. But they were still calm.


    Nodding at each other, they shouted at the same time, releasing an incredible amount of mana that blew everything around them away!


    The power of their mana made it seem like they were going to escape at any moment!


    I raised an eyebrow slightly before chuckling.


    "It¡¯s useless."


    As soon as my words sounded, the pressure around the elves became even stronger.


    It was as though the air around them became solid, stopping their movementspletely.


    Even their mana was forced back to their bodies!


    The elves¡¯ eyes opened wide in fear. Finally, they realized they had met someone much stronger than them.


    But in the next instant, their eyes burned with a determined glint.


    To my surprise, their souls started to crumble, releasing an incredible power that was about to burst out of their bodies.


    They were nning to detonate their souls to bring us down with them!


    In about one second, several kilometers around us would turn into a giant crater filled with mes and heat!


    I was slightly stunned. This was not the first time I saw this kind of attack, but I had not seen someone detonating their souls in a long, long time.


    This was so ruthless. No normal mortal would pull it out.


    Unfortunately for them, they pulled it out in front of the wrong person.


    "Stop," I spoke.


    And their souls obeyed.


    As though it was a lie, their soul detonation frozepletely.


    Then, their souls went back to their normal state, as though time was turning back.


    "... Impossible..." One of the elves muttered in shock, his eyes trembling in terror.


    I smiled at them pulled Katherine¡¯s hand, walking towards the elves with an interested expression.


    "I¡¯m curious now. What kind of secret are you hiding that you tried tomit suicide without hesitation?"


    The elves¡¯ expressions turned pale.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 439 Clue

    <h4>Chapter 439 Clue</h4>


    "I¡¯m curious. What kind of secret are you hiding that you tried tomit suicide without hesitation?" I asked while looking at the elves with a smile.


    The elves gulped down nervously. Their eyes shook in fear, and their faces turned pale.


    "Impossible...! W-Who are you?" One of them stuttered.


    "Oh, right. I forgot to introduce myself." I said before removing the hood covering my face.


    As soon as the elves saw my blue hair, their expressions froze.


    "I think you already know who I am, right?"


    "... us Quintin." One of the elves spat out in disbelief.


    "Surprised?" I smiled.


    The elves looked at me with disbelief, surprise, and fear.


    As spies working in the Arcadian Empire, they knew a lot about the Imperial Family. More than some nobles even.


    Thus, they also knew about me.


    However, they probably never imagined I was this strong.


    "Well, now that I introduced myself, don¡¯t you think you should tell me your names as well? You should also tell me what are two twelfthyer elves doing here?"


    The elves looked at each other in silence. One of them then looked at me and sighed.


    "How unexpected. To think Prince us hid his strength so deeply. But, Prince us, is there a need to be like this?"


    "Oh?" I was curious about his words. "What do you mean?"


    "I know that perhaps we offended you when we were tailing your group, but I can swear for my race that we were not nning to kill you or cause you any harm. We are just two men in the middle of a mission?"


    Really? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?


    "And what is your mission?" I asked smilingly.


    "... We are chasing after an elf fugitive and we learned he is in the humannds. We then followed his tracks until this city, and when we saw your exchange with the other group, we thought it was suspicious, so we followed you."


    I thought for a moment and nodded. "Your story seems feasible."


    The elves sighed in relief.


    "... Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m pretty good detecting lies, you know?" I then smirked with a mocking tone. "And your lies, my friends, could not be more obvious."


    My words immediately made the elves pale.


    Even although they did not know if I truly could say the truth from lies, they could feel I did not fall for their ruse.


    And in truth, it¡¯s very easy for me to know if someone is lying or not. I just need to see the fluctuations of their souls and it will reveal everything.


    Of course, some powerful people can easily control these fluctuations. As for Immortals? Heh, each one of them is a wily old fox able to lie without blinking.


    But the two elves in front of me are not powerful enough or Immortals. Thus, they arepletely unable to lie to me.


    "Now, will you tell me the truth," I asked with an ice-cold tone. "Or should I get it out of your mouth using my own way?"


    The elves fell silent for at my words. But soon, one of them chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    "It looks like it¡¯s not just your strength that is frightening, prince. It looks like it¡¯s useless to lie to you. Even so, you should forget about getting something out of our mouths. We will tell you nothing, no matter what you try. It¡¯s better if you just kill us."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You are unexpectedly calm. Are you not afraid of torture?"


    The elf smiled disdainfully. "Torture? Hahahaha, what a joke. We, noble elves, will never sumb to something like that. Mere worldly pain is not enough to bend our ideals."


    "Ho..." I said with an interested expression. Looking at the expression of fanaticism on the elf in front of me, I truly wanted to test the truth of his words.


    I have learned a lot about torture in my multiple lifetimes, and although I seldomly use it, I wonder how long I will need to make this elf yield if I use some of my tricks.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m not much of a fan of extracting confessions through torture. It¡¯s tedious, and there is nothing nice about watching strangers scream in pain.


    Plus, Katherine is beside me right now. If I torture the elves, I¡¯m sure my points with her with fall.


    It¡¯s not a worthy deal.


    Thus, after looking at the elves with a yful expression, I nodded.


    "Perhaps you are right. And even if I¡¯m confident in making you spit out your secrets eventually, I will probably need a lot of time."


    I could feel the elves rxing slightly. Obviously, despite their tough front, they were afraid of being tortured.


    However¨C


    "Fortunately, there are some easier ways to learn what I need to learn," I stated.


    Then, I extended my hands, touching their foreheads.


    The elves were startled. They looked at me in confusion, trying to guess the purpose behind my actions.


    But in the next second, their confusion turned into astonishment.


    And next, it turned into fear.


    "Stop!" One of the elves cried out in panic. "What are you doing!?"


    "Just getting the information I need," I say and used my will to force them to shut up. I have Katherine beside me, so I don¡¯t want to make this too ugly.


    But although the eyes could not speak, their fear could be seen clearly in their eyes.


    Their expressions were twisted in horror, as though they were seeing a demon. They could feel something invading their minds, peeking into their memories and exposing all their secrets.


    The feeling of having their memories extracted was terrifying. Even although I used a painless method to read their memories, the terror the elves were feeling was perhaps worse than any pain they could have felt.


    Even Katherine was looking at me bewildered. Even although she did not know what I was doing, judging by the expression of the elves, she knew it was nothing good.


    However, she said nothing.


    She just watched as I continued searching through their memories meticulously.


    And soon, I found what I wanted.


    Information about the two elves, their purpose in the empire, and why they were spying on us.


    But then, I frowned.


    Because I just found something strange.


    ... It looks like I stumbled into something greater than I expected.


    Without hesitation, I dug deeper into their memories.


    To find information about the elves¡¯ n.


    But to my surprise, I found severalyers of defense in the elves¡¯ souls when I reached this point.


    I was a bit surprised. If I add to the soul detonation technique of before, it looks like the elves of this world are well-versed in soul techniques.


    Even so, such defenses arepletely useless against someone like me.


    With my understanding of souls, their defenses are like a sheet of paper.


    In an instant, I broke through these defenses as though they did not exist and started to see the memories behind them.


    But at that moment, my expression changed.


    The souls of the elves started to self-destroy!


    Without hesitation, I mobilized even more power from my soul, trying to interfere with the self-destruction.


    But despite my attempts, the souls of the elves soon shattered into pieces, dispersingpletely.


    What the¨C


    "Was is another Immortal? Is it him?" I whispered to myself.


    I never expected to find clues about him so quickly.

 Chapter 440 Katherine’s Shyness

    <h4>Chapter 440 Katherine¡¯s Shyness</h4>


    "How strange," I said and removed my hands from the elves with a frown.


    As soon as I stopped touching their foreheads, the two elves copsed on the ground, dead.


    "C-us!?" Katherine was startled when she saw that. "Did you kill them?"


    I shook my head, but I did not exin anything. Instead, I fell deep in thought.


    Just now, when I was investigating the truth about the elves¡¯ ns, their souls self-destructed.


    That is not so strange in itself. In my many lifetimes, I have seen uncountable methods to guard secrets against soul scrying, and most of them rely on some kind of self-destruction.


    What is strange, however, is the fact that their self-destruction was sessful even when I tried to stop it.


    Something like that should not be possible for two elves like them.


    After all, with my understanding of the soul, few people can manage to pull out something like that in front of me.


    And someone capable of that must be an¨C


    "Immortal."


    And one with pretty good knowledge of soulws.


    Someone immediately came to my mind.


    "Is it rted to his n?" I muttered to myself. "Is he nning to arrive in this world using the elves instead of the daemons? Was my guess wrong?"


    "us?" Katherine looked at me confused. "What happened? Are you alright"?


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m alright. I just found something interesting."


    "Interesting?" Katherine tilted her head confused.


    "Yes. Information rted to the deaths in the academy..."


    Katherine wrinkled her brows. Immediately, her expression turned cold.


    "Did you find a clue about that man?"


    I nodded. "I thought I would find clues about him with the daemons, but I never expected his n to be rted to the elves."


    Yes, if my guess is correct, he is manipting the elves to bring him to this world.


    ording to the memories of the two elves I caught, they were in a mission to recollect information on the Arcadian Empire and next to pass this information to the daemons.


    However, the goal of the elves wasn¡¯t to destroy the Arcadian Empire or something like that.


    No, their goal is to cause chaos.


    Besides this team of elves, there are several more teams in other missions around the world.


    Some of them are trying to incite the daemons to wage war against the humans, some of them are trying to cause civil strife between the human countries, and some of them are trying to spread gues on thend.


    Their only purpose is to cause chaos and death.


    And after that, they will use an unknown method to collect the souls of the dead and then use these souls to power something.


    All to achieve the elves¡¯ ¡¯oldest dream¡¯.


    No matter how I look at that, they are being fooled by the immortal to bring him to this world.


    Unfortunately, I was unable to learn the specifics of the elves¡¯ n.


    Part of the reason is that the two elves did not know much about it, but most of the reason is that when I tried to see the memories rted to the specifics of the n, I triggered something that caused the destruction of their souls.


    Yes, just like when I discovered the seeds of the Immortal for the first time.


    This time, though, the self-destruction technique is slightly different. That is the reason I was unable to stop it just now.


    But I¡¯m confident that if I face the same situation again, I¡¯ll be able to stop the self-destruction of their souls. I¡¯m not self-proimed the best when ites to souls for nothing.


    But before that, I have to take care of other things.


    ording to the information I saw in the elves¡¯ mind, the daemons know everything about our convoy.


    How many soldiers are there, who the general is, the strength of the soldiers.


    They also know that I, Prince us, am part of the convoy as well. Hell, they even know about the deal we did with the Carmell family just now and the sets of military gear in our possession.


    In other words, there is a high chance that we will be attacked before reaching the frontlines.


    How interesting.


    I exined the situation to Katherine, leaving aside some small details.


    "In other words, the elves are the ones behind this war?" Katherine asked surprised.


    I nodded. "Notpletely, but they are fanning the mes behind scenes."


    "us, what are you going to do then?" Katherine looked at me and asked.


    I thought for a moment before answering her. "I think I¡¯ll find an opportunity to visit the Elven forest and investigate the situation. And if it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll stop whatever that man is nning."


    Katherine fell silent for a moment. She then bit her lips and looked at me with a worried expression.


    "us... Is it true the world is going to be destroyed?"


    "So you finally asked about that," I said with a wry smile.


    Last time, when the Immortal descended after killing two thousand people in the Institute, I told the goddess about the Immortal¡¯s n to destroy the world in front of my women.


    I did not tell her theplete truth and instead mixed some truths with lies. But the fact he is nning to destroy the world is true.


    And Katherine, Dina, Rose, Evelyn, Alice, and Daisy heard about that.


    During all this time, though, none of them have asked me about it.


    It was in part because the opportunity never presented itself, but also in part because most of them knew they were not going to be very useful against that kind of enemy.


    Only Rose and Evelyn know a bit about the enemy, but even they have remained silent, preferring not to talk about the topic.


    However, it looks like Katherine is finally unable to remain silent.


    "What do you want to know?" I looked at her and asked with a sigh.


    "... How powerful is that person? You said something about him being an Immortal."


    I thought for a moment about how to answer her.


    In the end, I decided to tell her a bit of the truth.


    "He is very strong. Stronger than the Goddess of Order. Much stronger than you think."


    Katherine¡¯s expression turned slightly pale.


    "But I¡¯m stronger." I suddenly said.


    Katherine was stunned.


    "R-Really?"


    "Of course." I walked towards her and grabbed her hands with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry too much. Even if that man ns to destroy the world, I will stop him. I don¡¯t want to brag, but your man is very strong."


    A slight blush appeared on Katherine¡¯s face. But she then put on a determined expression and looked straight to my eyes.


    "us, if you need help, tell me."


    Hmm?


    "That woman said that we were useless, that we were just a burden... I don¡¯t n to be like that. us, I love you. And I want to be of help to you. I know I¡¯m not strong enough yet, but even so, I will help as much as I can."


    I smiled wryly. "You should not care about Ysnay¡¯s words. She is a psycho."


    "Even so, I¨C"


    "Shh." I said and put a finger on Katherine¡¯s lips. "But even so, I¡¯m happy to hear your words. Also, this is the first time you told me you loved me."


    Katherine was stunned. She then turnedpletely red and lowered her head shyly.


    I chuckled and lifted her chin, nting a soft kiss on her lips.


    "I love you too."


    A dazed expression appeared in Katherine¡¯s face.


    After several seconds like that, she turned red and looked on the ground embarrassed.


    "Y-You know, I have nothing to do t-tonight, so if you want, y-you can ce to visit me..."


    Mm?


    Is this an invitation?


    Happiness came so suddenly!


    Mm... How troublesome. I already have ns with Aunt Dayana for tonight.


    However, Katherine rarely takes the initiative. I don¡¯t want to waste this opportunity.


    How about this...


    "I have to investigate some things about the elves¡¯ ns tonight, so I¡¯ll be busy after this. How about this? I¡¯ll go to your tent after midnight. What do you think?"


    Katherine blushed even more and nodded.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 441 A Kiss As the Prince

    <h4>Chapter 441 A Kiss As the Prince</h4>


    Hey Guys! Aidka¡¯s Here!


    There were somements in thest chapter, wondering how an expert in souls like us was fooled by a novice as the unknown Immortal.


    If you guys read carefully, you will notice that the unknown Immortal is pretty good with souls as well. Remember how us first learned about him? Because he puts seeds in millions of souls of mortals across the world. That shows that he has some knowledge about souls, and it¡¯s not little.


    In fact, most Immortals know a bit about eachw, with us being the prime example of that. He specializes in space and souls, but he also knows a little bit about everything else.


    About the unknown Immortal, he specializes in destruction and creation, but if you remember correctly, I once mentioned that the six fundamentalws are [Time], [Space], [Gravity], [Energy], [Soul], and [Fate/Information]. Destruction and creation are not part of thesews, and instead, are a kind of concept created by mixing little bits of thesews, including soul.


    I hope that exnation helps you.


    Also, I already posted in P4TRE0N about it, but I have been recently busy with a new project, so sorry for the inconsistent releases. It willst one or two weeks more. Please bear with me until then.


    Your slightly pervert author, Aidka :P


    ...


    Inside one of the tents in the camp¨C


    Ysnay was lying on a bed with her eyes closed and a focused expression while I was standing in front of her.


    She was wearing a see-through nightgown, highlighting her beautiful curves and sexy body. asionally, she twisted her body sexily, as though trying to tempt me to be a beast.


    Any other man in my position would have been filled with lust and pounced on her already, unable to control his desires in front of such a goddess-like beauty.


    Of course, there is no way I will fall for something like that.


    Even although I have lived a libertine life during this lifetime, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have enough self-control.


    Ysnay also knows it. She knows there is no way she can temp me this way. For her, this is just a harmless joke.


    Of course, she would not show her body to another man so easily. You can say this is an advantage only I can enjoy.


    After several minutes like that, Ysnay finally opened her eyes.


    "Done." She said with a smile.


    "Did you find anything?" I asked.


    Ynsay shook her head. "Nothing. Maybe it¡¯s because he messed the threads of fate to stop me from finding about his ns, but I can¡¯t see anything about his rtionship with the elves. In fact, I can¡¯t find anything about the origin of the n."


    I raised an eyebrow. "In other words, there is someone hiding that n from the threads of fate."


    Ysnay nodded. "And unless there is another unknown immortal living in this world, this is definitively rted to him. Your little daughter is not the kind to n this kind of thing after all."


    I nodded. As expected, it was him.


    "It looks like I will have to investigate the elves as soon as possible."


    "So you will visit the forest of the elves, huh. When are you going?" Ysnay asked.


    "Tomorrow," I replied immediately. "I can¡¯t drag it out. Even if I can¡¯t stop his ns, at the very least I must find a way to take the initiative in our battle."


    Ysnay nodded. "Be careful. If it¡¯s truly him, I¡¯m sure he must have done preparations against your interference. You will not find it easy to stop his advent this time."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry." I shook my head indifferently. "Even if I¡¯m not in top condition yet, I won¡¯t lose against him unless he appears with his true body."


    "That is true." Ysnay nodded and shrugged.


    At that moment, a mischievous smile appeared on her face. "By the way, us, have you not forgotten something?"


    "What?"


    Ysnay smirked. "Stop feigning ignorance. I¡¯m sure you remember we agreed you would pay an equivalent price each time you ask for my help. Now is the time to pay."


    So it came to this, huh...


    Well, I already expected this when I came to ask for her help.


    Let¡¯s finish this quickly.


    "Okay, what do you want?"


    Ysnay smiled seductively. She then stood up from the bed and crawled in all fours towards me.


    Her movements were so seductive that any man would have felt his blood boiling after seeing this. Moreover, Ysnay was wearing just a thin see-through nightgown right now, and when she crawled like this, her creamy white breasts werepletely exposed.


    I could even see the pink tips rubbing against the nightgown with each movement of her body.


    Ysnay crawled until she was in front of me. She then hugged my neck and brought her lips very close to mine, where just a slight movement would be enough for our lips to touch.


    "You know, Willian. It has been a long, long while since thest time you took the initiative to kiss me." A slight mncholic look appeared on Ysnay¡¯s face.


    I sighed softly. "As expected, you asked for something like this."


    Ysnay chuckled. "It¡¯s just a kiss. I think you will not deny me something so simple, right?"


    I sighed again. Then, I closed my lips to hers.


    Softly, our lips touched each other.


    I could feel the warmth of Ysnay skin against mine, and the excitement and expectations she was feeling. I¡¯m sure she was expecting me to take this kiss to the next level.


    Unfortunately for her, I pulled my lips back just after that slight touch.


    Ysnay was slightly disappointed. She brought her fingers to her lips and touched then with a dazed look.


    "... As expected, this is what I want... It had been so long since thest time I felt my chest beating like this." Ysnay smiled wryly.


    "Is it enough?"


    Ysnay looked at me with a wry smile and nodded. "It is. Although I would have liked it if your kiss was more passionate."


    "You will have to wait for another opportunity then."


    "You are right." Ysnay nodded. "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. If my n is sessful, we will have an eternity to kiss as much as we want."


    I frowned. "Ysnay."


    Ysnay chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry, I promised you I will not interfere with your ns nor I will hurt the people you love. I will just fight for a ce beside you. This will be myst attempt."


    I sighed. "I hope so." Damn, how many times I have sighed in this conversation.


    Talking with Ysnay is always like this...


    "Right. I think I should remind you about something." Ysnay suddenly said.


    "What is it?"


    "Your little daughter, Emilia. Her powers will bepletely restored soon."


    I fell silent. So I can¡¯t drag this out anymore, huh.


    "... How much time do I have?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," Ysnay said with a helpless look. "Your little daughter is very guarded against me, so although I have tried to spy on her several times, she has managed to hide a lot from my sight. I think she will be in top condition in one of two months at most, though. After that, that crazy girl will start to search for you with all her power."


    "... I understand." Another sigh escaped from my lips. "I¡¯ll visit her after I finish with my ns in the empire... Anyway, I¡¯ll have to face her sooner orter."


    Ysnay nodded with a yful smile.


    "Be careful, Willian. That crazy girl¡¯s desire to monopolize you is very great. When she learns of your ns, perhaps she will go in a killing spree and try to kill all your women in this world. She can even try to destroy this world directly just to stop you."


    I already know that.


    That is the reason I have a headache right now.


    How troublesome. On one hand, I have my ex-wife plotting something unknown, and on the other hand, I have my ex-daughter that can kill my current family at any time.


    Why is my family so messed up?


    Smiling wryly to myself, I left Ysnay tent and stopped thinking about that.


    For now, I should focus on Aunt Dayana.


    I wonder what surprise she prepared for me tonight.

 Chapter 442 Sera and Dayana

    <h4>Chapter 442 Sera and Dayana</h4>


    Meanwhile, when us was in Ysnay¡¯s tent.


    Sera came to Dayana¡¯s tent after Dayana invited her.


    "You are here." Dayana smiled as soon as she saw her sister enter the tent. "Wee."


    Sera nodded and furrowed her eyes. Looking at Dayana, she could not help but find something strange.


    Despite beingte in the night right now, Dayana was dressed very extravagantly.


    With a red shirt emphasizing her breast and a short grey skirt, Dayana seemed nothing like someone getting ready to sleep. Moreover, her ck hair wasbed nicely, and Sera could feel a slight smell of perfumeing from her body.


    Sera could not help but think that she seemed like a girl ready to see her lover.


    "Dayana? What is with these clothes?" Sera asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you like them?" Dayana smiled and giggled. "I took a lot of time deciding what to wear."


    "Huh? I don¡¯t understand. Do you have to go to a party or something like that?"


    Dayana just stared at Sera and smiled mysteriously. "You will understandter,"


    Sera was confused. She tried to think about the reason behind Dayana¡¯s current getup, But she could not think of anything no matter how much she tried.


    Moreover, now that she thought about that, Dayana asked her toe here at this time of the night because she ¡¯needed to talk about something important¡¯ with her. That seemed rather suspicious in itself.


    But after thinking for a while, Sera shook her head.


    Dayana was her little sister. She had watched her grow since they were little. Sera was convinced Dayana would not hurt her.


    Thus, she decided just to stop thinking about that and wait to see what her sister was nning.


    "Anyway, Dayana, I must say you look beautiful in these clothes. Actually, I got the feeling you seem youngertely." Sera said without hiding the envy in her voice.


    "Really? I have been training my mana recently. Perhaps it¡¯s due that."


    "Mana? You never seemed to like that kind of thing."


    "Well, our dear nephew gave me a pretty good technique that did not require too much effort. So I decided to give it a try."


    "us?" Sera looked at Dayana suspiciously before smiling. "Perhaps that is the reason then. And it looks to have worked. To be honest, even I¡¯m envious of your looks."


    Sera was not lying. She was thirty-six this year, six years older than Dayana, her younger sister. However, even although Sera had managed to conserve her beauty pretty well, she felt overshadowed in front of Dayanately.


    Dayana seemed nothing like a thirty-years-old divorced woman with a child. Plus, Sara did not remember seeing Dayana depressed by her situation with her husband. Quite the opposite, her mood was always sunny.


    If not that Sera had never seen her behaving suspiciously with any men, she would have thought that Dayana was having a tryst with someone secretly.


    Actually, Sera had noticed that Dayana was pretty close to a man.


    Their nephew, us Quintin.


    Of course, it was nothing strange that an aunt was close to her nephew. Plus, Dayana¡¯s rtionship with us had always been very close.


    The problem was that their rtionship seemed a bit too close recently.


    In fact, more than once, Sera got the feeling that Dayana was acting coyly in front of us.


    Like a girl in love in front of her crush.


    However, she did not want to believe something like that. Furthermore, she had tried several times to see if she could catch them doing something wrong, but she had never been sessful, making her think she was imagining things.


    Even so, Sera still had her suspicions.


    Narrowing her eyes, Sera looked at Dayana and put on a serious expression.


    "Dayana, tell me the truth. Are you dating someone secretly?"


    Dayana smiled mysteriously once more before chuckling. "It looks like you are suspecting something, Sera."


    "Dayana..."


    "Don¡¯t hurry, sister. The reason I invited you here tonight is rted to that after all. For now, What do you think of a drink?" Dayana said while pouring wine in two coups.


    Sera wanted to refuse, but seeing that Dayana had already served the wine, she could only ept it and apany her to drink.


    Dayana then sat on her sleeping mat and patted the ce beside her to indicate Sera to sit there.


    Taking a sip of wine, Dayana smiled to her sister.


    "By the way, how is the situation with your husband. Do you think you can still save your marriage?"


    Sera smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "I have not seen in almost one month. He probably already forgot about me and his daughters. Since he had a son with that woman, he changedpletely."


    Dayana sneered. "You should just forget about him. It¡¯s not like he was too much of a catch anyway."


    "Dayana..." Sera looked at her sister and smiled wryly. "You are speaking about my husband."


    "And what about it? Why don¡¯t you learn of me? I cut ties with my husbandpletely already. I mean, we are strong and independent women. Why should we endure that treatment?"


    Sera looked at the ground and sighed. She then downed her cup of wine and extended it towards Dayana.


    "More, please."


    "Hahaha, good sister. That is the attitude." Dayana smiled, downing her cup of wine just like Sera and refilling both cups.


    After Sera drank her second cup, she sighed again and raised her head, looking at the roof of the tent with a listless expression.


    "It¡¯s not so easy, sister. My husband, rence... he is a good man. He treated me well for many years. It¡¯s just that... You know how much he wanted a son. But it looks like I can¡¯t give it to him no matter how much I try... And... I know I¡¯m being an idiot, but I still love him. I mean, he was my husband for many years."


    As soon as Sera said that, she downed her third coup.


    After the third coup, Sera was already a bit tipsy. After all, the wine she had been drinking was a rather expensive wine, with high alcohol content.


    Plus, Sera was never a good drinker.


    Dayana looked at her sister deeply for several seconds before nodding.


    "You are right, it¡¯s not easy."


    "Dayana..."


    "However, I think I know how to help you." Dayana then smiled mischievously. "Have you never heard the saying ¡¯a nail drives out another nail¡¯?"


    Sera was startled. "You... You are not thinking of introducing me a man, right?"


    Dayana chuckled. She then looked towards the entrance of the tent and curved her lips up. "Just in time. Sister, are you not curious about if I¡¯m dating someone? I¡¯ll show you the truth then."


    After saying that, she stood up from the mattress and pulled Sera up, before pushing her towards a corner of the tent where there was a cab.


    "D-Dayana?"


    "You can hide here. You must note out until I tell you, okay? Please don¡¯t ruin the fun."


    "D-Dayana, w-what are you¨C"


    "Shhh." Dayana smiled and hushed Sera. "Don¡¯t make noise, sister. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure this will be fun.?? She then pushed Sera behind the cab and went to open the entrance of the tent.


    Sera was a bit nervous and wanted toe out, but before she could, she felt someone entering.


    "Aunt Dayana, I¡¯m here."


    Dayana smiled flirtatiously. "Finally, why did you take so long, my little man?"


    "Well, I had to take care of some things beforeing to visit my beloved aunt."


    When Sera heard the flirtatious tone of the conversation, she was stunned.


    That was...!!!


    For an instant, she considered rushing out of her hideout and confronting the pair. She wanted to ask them what was happening.


    But then, her curiosity won out.


    And after remembering the words of her sister, she forced herself to remain hidden.


    What she did not know, though, was that she had fallen right into her younger sister¡¯s trap.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 443 Two Aunts 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 443 Two Aunts 1 *</h4>


    I shook my head as soon as I entered my aunt¡¯s tent.


    I was wondering what my aunt was nning. To think it was this.


    I smiled amusedly to myself. Well, I don¡¯t have any reason to refuse her efforts.


    Quite the opposite, I like this development.


    When I entered the room, Aunt Dayana walked towards me seductively and hugged my body. Then, she put her lips on my ear and whispered something.


    "Sera is hidden behind the cab. Do you like my gift?"


    "Aunt, you are the best," I said while hugging her waist and kissing her lips.


    Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes. "You kid, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing something like this. You should treat Sera wellter."


    "Oh? I wonder what would Aunt Sera think if she knows that her younger sister sold her to me..."


    "What can she think? Once she is in your hands, she can only ept her fate... But before that." Aunt Dayana then licked her lips and her hands started to roam my body. "you will have to work a bit hard."


    I grinned. I then hugged my aunt ass and pulled her towards me. My aunt cooperatedpletely, jumping towards me and wrapping her legs around my waist.


    In that position, our lips met each other, starting a fierce kiss that should not happen between aunt and nephew.


    Aunt Dayana groaned and hugged my neck. Her lips sucked mine seductively while her tongue went to search for mine, to start a fierce battle.


    Our tongues exchanged saliva, intertwining with each other as we kissed without caring for Aunt Sera who was hidden behind the cab. In fact, I could see her from the corner of my eyes, gasping with her eyes opened wide as she watched how Aunt Dayana and I kissed each other.


    "Aunt." I separated my lips from her and smiled. I then kissed her neck and moved my lips towards her ear, breathing on it softly. "I want to eat you so much right now."


    "Little pervert." Aunt Dayana scolded me softly, but her mouth let out a soft groan and she pressed her body even more against mine even more.


    I grinned and quickly throw my aunt against the mattress. I then pressed my body against hers and started to kiss her lips once more.


    Meanwhile, my two hands went to her breast and started to y with her two bunnies.


    "Hmm~" Aunt Dayana moaned softly and closed her eyes, epting my attacks joyfully. Using this opportunity, I tore her clothes apart and thew them away, revealing her naked body in all its glory.


    "So beautiful." I sighed while my hands roamed my aunt¡¯s beautiful figure, stroking her belly and going down until the ce between her legs.


    Aunt moaned softly. Her voice was tinged with a bit of sexiness that made my blood boil. At the same time, Aunt Sera who was hearing everything from behind the cab waspletely embarrassed.


    She could not believe that Aunt Dayana was so shameless as to do that kind of sound. Moreover, the other party was I, her nephew!


    For Aunt Sera, this was crazy!


    "Aunt Dayana, you are so sensitive." I grinned while my finger stroked Aunt Dayana¡¯s crack. At the same time, I brought my mouth to her breast and bit her right nipple softly.


    "Uhm...~" Aunt Dayana hummed softly in delight and hugged my head. She then started to rub the ce between her legs on my fingers of her own initiative.


    I grinned and continued bitting her nipple, sucking on it softly to make my aunt moan. Each time she moaned, I felt my excitement increasing, and the weapon between my legs be stiffer and stiffer.


    When my excitement reached its peak, I took off my clothes, revealing my naked body and my huge erected penis.


    I could hear Aunt Sera gasping in surprise from behind the cab, surprised by my bold action.


    When she saw me take off my clothes like that, she was sure we were going to have sex!


    It was incest! Sex between aunt and nephew!


    A seed of panic was birthed in her heart. But at the same time, she felt her body being filled with a strange excitement.


    Aware of the state of my aunt behind the cab, I continued kissing and stroking the sensitive parts of Aunt Dayana¡¯s body, making her moan once and again and forcing Aunt Sera to hear the moans of her sister.


    Then, I moved my penis in front of her slit and rubbed it against her entrance.


    Aunt Dayana took a deep breath in anticipation. Her ck eyes looked at me with hazy light, and her chest moved up and down in excitement.


    "My aunt is so sexy. To think you are showing this lewd side of yours to your nephew." I teased her with a smile.


    Aunt Dayana blushed slightly, but she did not forget to retort.


    "What is the problem? You already know everything about me anyway."


    I grinned in agreement and kissed her lips again. Then, I started to push my penis inside her slowly.


    Aunt Dayana gasped. Her body rxed, waiting for theing pleasure, and her breathing turned fast in anticipation of the feeling of fullness she was expecting.


    But at that moment, I stopped abruptly, making Aunt Dayana unable to vent out her anticipation.


    "W-What are you doing?" Aunt Dayana looked at me in confusion.


    I grinned and moved my waist slightly, making my penis scrap Aunt Dayana¡¯s vaginal walls and sending a burst of pleasure to her brain. But then, I stopped again.


    "Aunt Dayana, I wonder what should I do now?"


    Aunt Dayana immediately understood my intention.


    Looking at my teasing expression, she could not help but think about her sister who was seeing everything from behind the cab and her face turned red in embarrassment.


    "... G-Give it to me." She said softly and tried to swing her waist and insert my meat stick inside her, but I pulled my penis back, making her unable to achieve her desired goal.


    "You should be louder." I grinned yfully.


    "P-Please, give it to me..." Aunt Dayana said it again.


    "What thing?"


    "P-Please us, d-don¡¯t be like this..."


    "You only need to say what you want, aunt," I smirked and continued using my penis to tease her insides softly.


    Aunt Dayana was thoroughly embarrassed. She could feel the desire of her body increasing, asking her to hurry up and fill it.


    This kind of teasing was making her crazy!


    In the end, Aunt Dayana decided to stop worrying about her sister. Anyway, she was already showing her sister how she had sex with her nephew. Adding a bit more at this point was not a problem.


    Thus, she closed her eyes and hugged my neck before shouting out.


    "D-Dick... I want your dick... give it to me!"


    Hearing my aunt say these dirty words, my excitement reached a whole new level.


    I did not break my promise. After hearing my aunt say that, I put strength in my waist and pushed my penis deep inside her, reaching to Aunt Dayana¡¯s deepest part in one go.


    "Uuuuu...~ S-So good...~"


    Aunt Dayana groaned. Her body curved up slightly, and her mouth let out a long and lewd cry,


    I did not stop there and started moving. With each hit, I reached to the deepest part of aunt vagina, pressing her bodypletely against the mattress and tasting the heavenly feeling of her cave.


    Aunt Dayana moaned and groaned, letting loose her most perverted side and twisting her body below mine. Her waist shook like a boat in the sea, receiving my attacks fiercely.


    "... Ohh... Uhhh... C-us... I-I¡¯ming already... S-So fast..." Aunt Dayana cried out and hugged me tightly. I felt her vagina tightening around me, trying to squeeze my baby seed out of my penis.


    "So tight, Aunt." I snorted and moved faster, thrusting inside her once and again and creating loud pping sounds that resounded in the room.


    The lewd sounds were enough to make even the most prune person excited!

 Chapter 444 Two Aunts 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 444 Two Aunts 2 *</h4>


    One of the chapters I owe. Two remaining...


    ...


    Aunt Sera was watching the entire thing with widened eyes. She could not believe that her sister and her nephew were doing something like this.


    Aunt and nephew, having sex without caring about morals or anything else. They only cared about satisfying each other¡¯s lust.


    Hearing the sounds caused each time I mmed my waist on Aunt Dayana¡¯s buttocks, Aunt Sera felt that her body was burning hot.


    Involuntarily, her right hand moved towards the ce between her legs.


    And to her surprise, she noticed that ce was drenched in love fluids.


    "Godddess..." She muttered softly, not knowing I could hear her easily.


    I grinned amusedly. I continued thrusting inside Aunt Dayana¡¯s hole while paying attention to Aunt Sera¡¯s reactions.


    Aunt Dayana moaned and groaned. Her mouth let out gasp after gasp that sounded like heavenly sounds.


    Her body waspletely hot and her vagina was clenching my penis tightly, as though it wanted to squeeze my baby juice out.


    I snorted and increased the speed of my pistoning, making Aunt Dayana¡¯s moans even louder.


    "C-us... U-Ughnnn... Ahnnn... S-So Good... I-I¡¯ming... Ugh..."


    Suddenly, Aunt Dayana shuddered. Her body spasmed violently, and her legs twitched slightly, creating a seductive image.


    A flood of love juices gushed out of her vagina, proof of how intense had been her orgasm. It was so intense that she was breathing heavily, gasping for air, and shivering like she was electrocuted.


    Seeing my aunt like this, a sense of conquest filled my body. At the same time, my excitement increased even more.


    Then, I had an idea.


    With a yful grin, I carried my aunt¡¯s body from the mattress and walked towards the cab.


    I could hear Aunt Sera gasping nervously and using her hands to close her mouth in fear of being heard for me.


    I was happy to cooperate with her. Feigning that I did not know about her, I put Aunt Dayana against the cab.


    Still in the aftertaste of the orgasm, Aunt Dayana cooperated with me and put her hands against the cab, with her ass towards me. Seeing that, I grinned and kissed her back and neck softly. Then, I whispered something on her ear while making sure Aunt Sera did not hear.


    "I¡¯m sure Aunt Sera will be able to see everything more clearly now."


    These words woke Aunt Dayana from her orgasm. She immediately turned red from embarrassment and shame, but instead of refusing my idea, she cooperated with me.


    In fact, she felt excited at the thought of showing this side of her to her older sister.


    I held Aunt Dayana¡¯s ass with both hands and positioned my penis in front of her entrance. Then, I thrust it deep inside her.


    "Uhhhnnnn...~" Aunt Dayana let out a deep moan and closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling of fullness in her cave.


    I could feel her vagina tightening around my penis as soon as I entered her. Her still sensitive body shivered briefly, and her uterus sucked my penis in anticipation.


    I did not hesitate and started to thrust, moving my waist back and forth and mming my pelvis against Aunt Dayana¡¯s ass.


    Each time I thrust inside her, I could feel her fleshy hole expanding and contracting once and again, trying to amodate my huge member and get the most pleasure from our collisions.


    Her love juices allowed me to slid inside her very easily, creating slurpy sounds each time I entered her.


    "us... Uhhnn... So good..."


    "Aunt, you are so tight. Do you like to be fucked by your nephew so much?"


    "Yeshh... I like it... Incest is so good...!"


    "Hehe, my aunt is such a pervert." I grinned and hugged her waist, pressing my entire body against her and using my hands to grab her breasts and grope them as my meat stick continued going in and out of her.


    "S-So good... C-us... I-I think I¡¯m cumming again."


    "Is it so?" I grinned and pumped even faster inside her, making my aunt moan.


    "Should I cum as well?" I asked with a teasing look.


    "Yes... Inside... Let me have your child...!"


    "Great!" Hearing these words, my excitement shot through the roof.


    I put my head on Aunt Dayana¡¯s nape and moved faster and faster. My movements became fiercer and fiercer, attacking Aunt Dayana mercilessly.


    But Aunt Dayana did not seem to care. Quite the opposite, she was even more excited, enjoying the wild lovemaking as much as she could.


    Her moans became increasingly louder, mixed with cries of pleasure that would make anyone embarrassed.


    She seemed nothing like the serious leader of The Reincarnation Auction Hall, nor she seemed like a respectable aunt. Instead, she was just a woman being conquered by a man.


    Behind the cab, Aunt Sera¡¯s face waspletely red. Her expression was filled with confusion and panic.


    At some point, she had started to rub her vagina using her fingers. She herself could not believe she was doing something like this, but for some reason, she could not stop.


    In fact, she could feel her climax was approaching.


    The feeling of watching her sister and nephew having sex, and at the same time the fear of being caught, brought her to the peak of pleasure!


    And to make everything worse, Aunt Dayana¡¯s loud moans of pleasure made it hard for Aunt Sera to contain herself.


    "C-us... N-No... I-I¡¯m cumming..." With a loud cry, Aunt Dayana suddenly quivered.


    I snorted and pressed her body against the cab, going in and out of her as I felt my semen ready to be shot inside her womb.


    And as soon as I felt her vagina tightening around me, I pushed my penis deeper with even more strength.


    "us...!!!" Aunt Dayana screamed.


    Then, My semen was shot straight into her vagina.


    "Uuuu..." Aunt Dayana shivered violently. Her body turnedpletely soft, and her mind became nk.


    As for me, I thrust inside her vagina a pair of times more, shooting several spurts of semen inside her uterus.


    "So hot..." Aunt Dayana said weakly while gasping for air.


    I grinned and pulled my penis out of her vagina. Then, I hugged Aunt Dayana¡¯s body and kissed her lips.


    Aunt Dayana cooperated with my kiss, looking at me with a dazed expression and satisfied eyes.


    "... I love you." She suddenly said.


    "I love you too," I did not hesitate to say and kissed her again.


    When I separated my lips from her, I looked towards the ce where Aunt Sera was hidden.


    "I guess it¡¯s time for today¡¯s main dish, huh."


    Aunt Dayana smiled and let go of me. I then walked behind the cab and looked at the woman hiding there with an expression of disbelief.


    "C-us..."


    "Aunt Sera, did you like the show?"


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 445 Two Aunts 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 445 Two Aunts 3 *</h4>


    "Aunt Sera, did you like the show?"


    Aunt Sera was stunned. Her mouth opened and closed repeatedly while she looked at us in disbelief.


    "D-Dayana, C-us... You..."


    I stared at my aunt deeply before looking towards the ce between her legs where a stain had appeared and sticky liquid had drenched the inner part of her thighs.


    "It looks like you were having fun," I said with a yful smirk.


    Aunt Sera turnedpletely red. An expression of shame and embarrassment filled her face.


    She hurriedly tried to stand up and hide the mess on her lower body, but perhaps due to her nervousness or perhaps because she had spent a long while crouching behind the cab, she stumbled and fell.


    I hurriedly extended my hands, holding her waist and shaking my head slightly.


    "Be careful, Aunt. You don¡¯t want to get hurt."


    "C-us... L-Let go..."


    "Why are you so nervous, aunt? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you... Although thinking about that, that is certainly my n."


    Aunt Sera turned slightly pale.


    Seeing that, Aunt Dayana shook her head with an amused chuckle.


    "Stop scaring her, us. Hey, Sera, how was it?" Dayana said and walked towards Sera, hugging her from behind.


    Just like that Aunt Sera was sandwiched between the two of us.


    Aunt Sera tried to struggle, but with her limited strength, it was impossible to struggle out of my arms.


    "Stop struggling." Aunt Dayana breathed on Aunt Sera¡¯s ear with a smile. "Rx, you will like it."


    "W-What are you nning to do?"


    "Is it not obvious?" Aunt Dayana said while biting Aunt Sera¡¯s ear and starting to take off her clothes. "We are going to fuck you!"


    Aunt Sera¡¯s expression immediately turned pale white.


    I was amused seeing the back and forth between my two aunts. Moreover, seeing Aunt Dayana corner Aunt Sera like this was very exciting.


    At this point, my stiff penis waspletely hard, rubbing Aunt Sera¡¯s belly over her clothes.


    When she felt the warm and stiff feeling of my penis, Aunt Sera panicked even more.


    "Y-You two, stop it. I-I¡¯m married... D-Dayana, w-we can¡¯t do this...!"


    "So what if you are married? I¡¯m married as well. It makes sex more exciting." Aunt Dayana whispered on Aunt Sera¡¯s ear seductively. "Come on, sister, this will be great."


    I chuckled and moved my hand towards the ce between Aunt Sera¡¯s legs, touching her damp underwear and caressing her drenched thighs.


    "It looks to me that you are expecting this, aunt." I chuckled softly.


    "N-No, I-I¨C"


    But before she could continue speaking, I sealed her lips.


    Aunt Sera opened her eyes wide, she tried to move her mouth away from mine, but I made sure to keep our lips glued.


    Moreover, I took the opportunity when she was still surprised to invade her mouth with my tongue, viting her mouthpletely.


    "Uhnmg!" Aunt Sera grunted. She looked at me with a look of pleading and disbelief, but I ignored it and continued my kiss, licking her tongue and teeth once and again. Meanwhile, I used my hands to touch Aunt Sera¡¯s breasts and slit.


    The feeling of my hands on her body made Aunt Sera¡¯s shiver. A soft moan escaped from her mouth, and her thighs tightened around my hands to stop my advances.


    "It feels nice, right?" Aunt Dayana whispered on Aunt Sera¡¯s ear as she continued taking off Aunt Sera¡¯s clothes. Her shirt, her skirt, and finally her underwear were quickly taken off.


    In the meanwhile, I pinched Aunt Sera¡¯s nipples and clitoris, making her stiffen in surprise.


    Our lips separated at that moment. Aunt Sera gasped in surprise and looked at me with dazed eyes.


    "N-No, this is wrong... W-We are aunt and n-nephew... A-And I¡¯m married... C-us, D-Dayana, stop it."


    Aunt Dayana giggled and kissed Aunt Sera¡¯s neck.


    "What is the problem? You already watched how us and I had sex and nothing happened. Nothing will happen to you either. As for your husband, I promise you that you will forget about him after tonight."


    "I-I, M-My husband... I-I can¡¯t..."


    "Calm down, Aunt Sera," I said softly and kissed her lips. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility for you. Just forget about him tonight and let me love you, okay?"


    Aunt Sera bit her lips and lowered her head. An expression of intense struggle appeared in her eyes, but in the end, she just sighed.


    With that sigh, she had given me the freedom to continue.


    I grinned and kissed her lips again, invading her mouth savagely and tasting her saliva. I could see Aunt Sera¡¯s eyes looking at me with a dazed expression, and also a trace of hesitation.


    But that hesitation was slowly being reced by lust. The pleasure of this taboo was invading Aunt Sera¡¯s mind.


    The thought that she was doing this kind of thing with her nephew made her ashamed of herself. But at the same time, filled her with a strange feeling of excitement.


    By this point, Aunt Dayana had finished taking Aunt Sera¡¯s clothes off.


    I stared at Aunt Sera¡¯s naked body intensely, ogling her sexy breasts, and slim waist.


    My intense gaze made Aunt Sera blush deeply.


    Despite having had two daughters, Aunt Sera was still very beautiful. Her body had been kept in perfect shape, and her skin was still white and soft.


    "You are so sexy, Aunt. I¡¯m going to enjoy this a lot." Whispering that on her ear, I positioned my penis against her slit. Then, I used my arms to open her legs.


    Aunt Sera groaned in shame. A trace of panic showed on her eyes, but at the same time, they were also filled with burning lust.


    "C-us, w-we can still stop..." Aunt Sera¡¯s rational mind struggled onest time, begging me to stop this craziness.


    And in answer to that, I smiled.


    And pushed my waist forward.


    Instantly, my penis invaded Aunt Sera¡¯s honey cave.


    "Ahnnnn... U-Uuuu..." A soft cry of sadness and pleasure let out Aunt Sera¡¯s mouth.


    "You are so tight, aunt." I grunted. Aunt Sera was much tighter than I thought. So tight that I found it unbelievable.


    It was as though her honey hole was pressing against my penis from all the directions, trying to squash it.


    Grunting again, I put even more strength on my waist, reaching the depths of my aunt¡¯s vagina.


    With a gasp, Aunt Sera closed her eyes and moaned.


    At that moment, the realization hit her.


    She had just done something crazy!


    She was having sex with her nephew, a young man that could be her son!


    "Good." I sighed and grabbed Aunt Sera¡¯s waist. Then, I started to m my penis inside her.


    Thrust after thrust, I messed her insides as though I wanted to imprint myself on her.

 Chapter 446 Two Aunts 4 *

    <h4>Chapter 446 Two Aunts 4 *</h4>


    "Uhn... Ahn... Uhg..." Aunt Sera moaned repeatedly. Each time I trusted inside her, her lips opened slightly, letting out enchanting sounds.


    Holding her hips, I moved my penis in and out, stopping my movements asionally and leaving Aunt Sera panting at the edge of an orgasm. Then, when I felt her excitement had cooled down a little bit, I started my invasion again.


    Aunt Sera could not bear it. With her back against the cab, her body shook once and again in front of my fierce attacks.


    "Aunt Sera, you are so sexy." I breathed on her ear, tickling her earlobe and making her face even redder.


    Aunt Sera did not know how to feel. The pleasure bombarding her body mixed with the shame she was feeling by the fact she was having sex with her nephew, and the embarrassment caused by Aunt Dayana¡¯s gaze on her.


    But when she felt my hot thing moving back and forth inside her, her mind became nk.


    "UHnnn... C-us... S-Slower..."


    Aunt Sera¡¯s words were like the strongest aphrodisiac. Instead of making me go slower, my movements became even fiercer, making her moans even louder and her mind hazier.


    When Aunt Sera heard the moansing from her mouth, she wondered when she had be so perverted.


    "It looks like you are enjoying this, Sera." Aunt Dayana looked at Aunt Sera and chuckled. "Seeing you like this, I truly want to do this again."


    "N-Noooooo..." Aunt Sera turned red in embarrassment and closed her eyes in shame.


    But a few seconds after she closed her eyes, her other senses heightened, and the pleasure running through her body was amplified.


    The feeling of my meat stick grinding against the walls of her cave made her want to shout!


    If not that she was too embarrassed to do something like that, she would have shouted out loud long ago.


    I grinned when I felt the thoughts of my aunt. With a soft chuckle, I pulled my penis out of her.


    "... Huh? C-us?"


    "Turn around, aunt."


    Without giving her time to process my words, I turned her body around, with her ass towards me, and put my penis against her entrance.


    "I want to fuck you from behind now."


    My dirty words made my aunt feel ashamed. But at the same time, she felt her body shivering in anticipation.


    She could swear she had never felt like this in her life.


    I smirked and rubbed my penis on her entrance, stimting her vagina and making her moan softly.


    But no matter how long Aunt waited, I did not prate her.


    "C-us...?"


    "I want to hear you asking me for it," I whispered in her ear.


    Aunt Sera turnedpletely red.


    "That is... Too embarrassing..."


    "Just once. Try it."


    "I-I can¡¯t." Aunt Sera bit her lips and looked at me with pleading eyes, asking me to not embarrass her anymore.


    However, I continued teasing her without paying heed to her gaze. Of course, part of the reason was that I found it exciting to tease her like this, but another part of the reason was that I wanted her to ept this wholeheartedly.


    Once she asks me to prate her, her remaining hesitation will disappear, and getting her body and soul can be considered virtuallyplete.


    Thus, I continued teasing her like that. Not only rubbing my penis against her entrance, but also kissing her nape and shoulders and using my hands to rub her breasts and stroke her body.


    The three-pronged attacks were making Aunt Sera crazy. The desire for release filled her body more and more, at the point that she started to rub her body against mine.


    But even then, she could not bring herself to ask me to continue. She had the feeling that once she did that, there will not be turning back.


    At that point, she would be unable to return to her husband again.


    At that point, she would be unable to put a stop to this incestuous rtionship.


    I was not in a hurry. Patiently, I continued teasing Aunt Sera¡¯s body, enjoying her reactions and hearing her soft moans with a small smile on my face.


    With each caress, I could feel Aunt Sera¡¯s reasoning crumbling. Her growing lust was making her unable to keep her determination.


    And eventually, she was unable to bear it anymore.


    "P-Please, us... I-I can¡¯t stay it anymore..."


    "Oh? What does Aunt want?"


    "... I-I want you to f-fuck me..." Aunt Dayana bit her lips and said with her ears red.


    I found that side of my aunt incredibly cute.


    Lifting her chin, I kissed her lips softly and looked straight into her eyes.


    "I want to fuck you as well, Aunt."


    With a grin, I suddenly slid my penis inside her vagina again.


    Aunt Sera moaned. Her mouth let out a soft groan that resounded in the tent.


    Then, I started my fierce thrusts.


    Pressing her body against the cab, I thrust inside her relentlessly, going in and out of her vagina crazily.


    The continuous attack made Aunt Sera shiver. She lowered her head and looked at the ground, panting as her body shook repeatedly due to my thrusts.


    Quickly, her body reached the peak of pleasure. Aunt Sera felt her mind turning nk, and her body tensing up.


    Then, she suddenly quivered.


    With a long groan, her body twitched as though she had been electrocuted, and her vagina tightened around my penis.


    "C-Cumming....!" With a cry, love juices spewed out of her lower cave.


    I grunted and held her waist firmly, enjoying the feeling of her vagina tightening around my penis and feeling the shivers of her body.


    However, I was not done yet. As soon as her orgasm finished, I carried her body to the mattress and threw her on it, before resuming my attacks with even more intensity.


    "Uuuu... Auhn..." Aunt Sera whimpered. Her sensitive body sent bursts of pleasure to her mind that made her unable to think.


    She could only receive my attacks helplessly, enjoying the ectasis brought by our carnal pleasure.


    I grinned and turned her body on her side. Then, I raised one of her legs and pierced her like that, attacking her again and again.


    The new position made Aunt Sera moan loudly. She gripped the bedsheets and put her face against the bed, trying to muffle her moans.


    She could feel my penis reaching her deepest part with each thrust, hitting the entrance of her womb until it ached and itched.


    She did not know if it was due to the excitement of cheating and incest, or due to the size of my weapon, but Aunt Sera felt she had never had such good sex ever.


    She felt... released.


    "C-us....! Uhnnn... Ahn...~ I¡¯ll be crazy...!"


    "Such a loud moan, aunt. You are such a pervert." I grinned and bit her earlobe, making aunt Sera whimper.


    "Uuuu..."


    Groaning, Aunt Sera felt her body reaching the peak again.


    She gasped and held the bed sheets tightly.


    Suddenly, she felt a powerful shock traveling through her entire body, making her head nk!


    At the same time, she felt my movements bing faster.


    "I¡¯ll cum inside!" I grunted and increased the speed of my thrusts. Then, my penis became even stiffer and reached Aunt Sera¡¯s deepest part.


    With a strong thrust, a burst of sperm was shot straight into her womb.


    Aunt Sera shivered in pleasure. But then, she felt another two bursts of sperm being shot inside her body, filling her wombpletely.


    A hot feeling filled her belly, making Aunt Sera feel incredibly satisfied. With onest moan, shey weakly on the bed.


    I sighed satisfied and pulled my penis out of her vagina.


    Looking at my naked aunt lying on the mattress like that, I could not help but feel proud.


    Then, I felt two arms hugging me from behind.


    "That was very exciting." Aunt Dayana said with a small smirk.


    I grinned and turned around, kissing her lips lovingly. Then, I pressed her body against the mattress and positioned my penis in front of her entrance.


    "Aunt..."


    "So you are not satisfied yet, huh. Such a bad child."


    I looked at Aunt Dayana with an amused smile and rubbed my penis against her entrance.


    "You are right, I still want more of you."


    Then, I pierced her once more, making Aunt Dayana gasp joyfully.


    Just like that, lewd sounds resounded inside the tent again.


    ...


    I still owe two chapters...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N...

 Chapter 447 Beautiful Night…?

    <h4>Chapter 447 Beautiful Night...?</h4>


    Two hourster, the three of usy quietly on the mattress.


    I was lying in the middle, with Aunt Dayana on my right, hugging my chest with a sweet smile and her head on my shoulder.


    As for Aunt Sera, she was sprawled on my left, using her arms to cover her eyes.


    "I should not have done this..." A frustrated whisper escaped Aunt Sera¡¯s lips.


    Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes. "Are you still like that? Come on, it felt great, right?"


    "You..." Aunt Sera sat on the mattress and looked at Aunt Dayana with an expression of rage. "It¡¯s your fault! Little girl, how do you dare to y your sister like this!?"


    "Hey! I was just trying to help you to get over your husband!"


    "Do you think I¡¯ll believe that? You probably felt guilty about what you two are doing and wanted to involve me to reduce your guilt."


    "T-That is..." Aunt Dayana looked away.


    "I knew it!" Aunt Sera shouted angrily. But she then noticed I was looking at her amusedly and that she was still naked and quickly tried to cover her upper and lower body with her arms.


    "us!"


    "Aunt?"


    "Do you know what you just did? You slept with your two aunts! Something like that is... wrong! What do you think to do now!?"


    "Umm? Take responsibility?" I tilted my head with a curious expression.


    Aunt Sera was startled before turning red in embarrassment.


    "Stop joking! Dayana, say something!"


    "Yes, he should take responsibility. He should marry us!"


    "Dayana!"


    "That is a good idea, aunt. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be a good husband." I put a hand on my chin and nodded seriously.


    "You two..." Aunt Dayana¡¯s expression darkened. "Stop ying around!"


    I chuckled and hugged Aunt Sera¡¯s body, pressing her against the mattress and kissing her kiss as she screamed in surprise.


    Watching the stunned expression on Aunt Sera¡¯s face as I kissed her, I could not help but kiss her again.


    "Stop worrying, Aunt. Nothing bad will happen. Plus, I¡¯m truly nning to take responsibility for the two of you. I¡¯m serious."


    Aunt Sera¡¯s eyes widened. For an instant, she felt her heart beating wildly.


    Aunt Dayana was the same. She looked at me with an entranced expression and heaved a long sigh.


    "You are such adykilled, us. I pity the girls that fall in your hands."


    "Like the two of you?"


    "Yeah... Sigh, I can¡¯t believe I have fallen so much for a brat like you."


    "Aunt..."


    "us..."


    Aunt Sera looked at the two of us with a speechless look.


    "Can the two of you be a bit serious?"


    "I was being serious, though," I said while putting on my most honest face.


    Aplicated expression appeared on Aunt Sera¡¯s face. She hesitated slightly before sighing.


    "That is no good. You are a great boy, us. You must marry a gooddy of your age and have a lot of children. A rtionship with us will only bring trouble."


    Hearing these words, I could not help but stare at my aunt with a smile.


    "W-What?"


    "Aunt, nobody told you that you are very cute."


    "Hey!" Aunt Sera blushed and red at me angrily.


    "Hahahaha." Iughed slightly and kissed her lips again before she could react. "But really, Aunt, you should not worry. I don¡¯t want to brag, but I¡¯m super awesome. You will soon realize that your fears are unfounded."


    "us..." Aunt Sera looked at me with mixed emotions before shaking her head. "Even so, I don¡¯t think we should cont¨C"


    "Okay, stop speaking already, okay?"


    "D-Dayana?"


    "Don¡¯t worry us, I will make sure to drag my sister to my tent each night from tonight onwards." Aunt Dayana said with an indifferent expression. "I want to see how she refuses you again after a few nights more like tonight."


    "Dayana!"


    Amused, I gave a thumb ups to my beloved aunt.


    "As expected, Aunt Dayana is the best."


    "Mm. Moreover, with Sera and I here, you will be most likely to visit us instead of the other girls you brought with you."


    ... So that was your true goal, huh.


    Smiling wryly at my aunt, I stood up and went to grab my clothes.


    "us?" Aunt Dayana was startled. "Are you not going to spend the night with us?"


    I shook my head and feigned a reluctant expression.


    "I want, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t. I discovered something suspicious earlier, and I think I need to investigate it as soon as possible."


    Aunt Dayana squinted her eyes.


    "Really? Are you not going to visit one of your little lovers after this?"


    "What do you mean Aunt? Of course not." I said with the most serious and sincere expression I could make.


    Seeing my expression, Aunt Dayana squinted her eyes even more before finally nodding when she was unable to spot anything wrong.


    "I¡¯ll believe you this time."


    Sorry aunt, I¡¯m lying.


    But hey, I¡¯m a man. How can I refuse such an offer?


    Sighing inwardly at how difficult managing a harem is, I shared a farewell kiss with Aunt Dayana and another one with Aunt Sera (who tried to escape from it only to fail) and left the tent.


    My destination? Katherine¡¯s tent.


    Katherine¡¯s tent was on the other side of the camp, so I had to walk for a while. Moreover, I had to be careful about not being seen by anyone. Otherwise, if someone spread rumors about me visiting Katherine¡¯s tentte in the night, Aunt Dayana will kill me.


    ... Or at the very least, she will punish me without sex for a while.


    Fortunately, there is no way someone can see me if I don¡¯t want to be seen.


    When I arrived at Katherine¡¯s tent, I called out her name softly and waited for her to answer.


    Not even one secondter, the entrance of the tent opened abruptly and Katherine appeared with a nervous expression.


    "C-us, you are here."


    "Of course. Can I go inside?" I smiled and asked.


    "Y-Yes." Katherine nodded flustered and allowed me to enter. But just when I entered the tent, I furrowed my brows.


    Then, I looked towards the distance.


    This is...


    Sigh. You lot... How can you destroy such a beautiful night?


    Smiling bitterly, I looked at Katherine and shook my head.


    "I think we will have to postpone our ns."


    "H-Huh? W-Why?


    "Because we are about to be attacked."


    As soon as my words finished, a fluctuation of mana was felt on the distance.


    Then, several fireballs suddenly appeared in the sky and fell on the camp!


    *Boom!!!*


    Several explosions happened simultaneously, filling the camp with cries and screams of pain.


    Then, a loud rm resounded.


    The camp was under attack.


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 448 Night Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 448 Night Ambush</h4>


    *BOOOM!!!*


    The sound of the fireballs exploding in the middle of the night shook the camp.


    Almost fifty fireballs fell at the same time, creating chaos and confusion in the camp. The ce turned into hell in seconds!


    Countless soldiers left their tents in a hurry, confusion, and fear written in their faces. And when they looked at the mes burning brightly in the middle of the camp, their faces paled with terror.


    But that was just the start.


    Before the entire camp could react, hundreds of shadows surged from the darkness around the camp, charging inside the camp and ughtering the soldiers as though they were cattle.


    "ENEMY ATTACK!!!" One of the soldiers finally managed to scream out, ringing the warning bells of the camp and waking up the soldiers that were still sleeping.


    But one secondter, a dagger slit his throat, silencing him at once.


    Then, the camp was filled with screams.


    Pain, confusion, and fear invaded the hearts of the soldiers. Most of them were unable to react in front of the sudden attack.


    And even the ones that reacted, grabbing their weapons and trying to counterattack against the shadows, encountered themselves being skewered by knives, daggers, and des; without being able to retaliate.


    In fact, sometimes they ended injuring theirrades in the middle of the confusion after confusing them as enemies.


    The darkness of the night had be the most intimate friend of the attackers, helping them to move freely across the camp to kill their targets.


    I saw all of that from the entrance of Katherine¡¯s tent, wrinkling my brows towards the sudden appearance of the enemies.


    To think my ns with Katherine would be destroyed like this.


    Fortunately, the attack happened before Katherine and I started to y. Otherwise, I probably would have killed all the enemies with an attack in anger.


    ... Sigh, such a pity.


    I only needed a nce to identify the enemies.


    Daemons.


    Five hundred of them.


    A team of elites, with the weakest at the seventhyer and the strongest being a beyond-twelfthyer practitioner.


    A fourteenthyer practitioner, to be more urate.


    I had guessed the daemons would attack the camp after I saw the memories of the elves, but I was expecting that their attack woulde so quickly.


    Moreover, each daemon sent was an elite among elites. These five hundred daemons were probably one of the most elite squadrons in the daemon army.


    It seems like they took this ambush very seriously.


    While I was thinking about that in my mind, a fireball fell towards us.


    "us!" Katherine shouted in panic, hurryingly trying to cast a defensive spell.


    But I remained calm.


    When the fireball was about to fall on us, I finally drew my sword and swung it once, slicing the fireball into two and extinguishing it immediately.


    The fireball was extinguished so easily that Katherine could not help but look at me agape.


    But then¨C


    "Right, I forgot you are not normal." She shook her head before putting on a serious expression. "Let¡¯s go, we need to help!"


    "Very well, let¡¯s go." I said.


    But before we could start to move, Rose appeared in front of us.


    "Katherine, it¡¯s good you are fine! And... us? What are you doing here?"


    "T-That is..."


    "I came here when I saw a fireball flying in this direction," I said quickly, interrupting the stuttering Katherine before she raised Rose¡¯s suspicion.


    Fortunately, Rose seemed too worried about the attack to noticed Katherine¡¯s nervousness, so she just nodded before looking at the hellish scene in front of our eyes.


    "Bastard daemons!"


    I frowned at that moment. "Some of the enemies areing towards here. Let¡¯s go."


    Katherine and Rose nodded. At the same time, someone else moved.


    "Men! Formation!"


    A girl¡¯s voice came from the distance, resounding in the entire battlefield.


    Following her voice, several men grabbed their weapons and stood around her in defensive positions, intercepting several of the enemies and killing them.


    They were the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs led by my little cousin, Lina. In this situation, they showed the results of their harsh training, confronting the enemies bravely.


    Their reaction speed was much faster than the soldiers. Before the soldiers could organize themselves and start counterattacking, the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs were already protecting our camp and Aunt Dayana¡¯s tent.


    However, that seemed to attract the attention of more enemies. Several daemons between the seventh and the tenthyer changed their direction and charged towards them!


    Such strong enemies were enough to cause heavy losses to the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs. After all, their averageyer of cultivation was below the enemies.


    Someone interfered at that moment.


    "Stop!"


    With a cry, Rose swung her sword down, releasing a blinding sword wave that severed several daemons into two.


    Her powerful attack shocked the people in the surroundings, and several of the battles happening nearby stopped in shock.


    Nobody could believe that such a small girl released such a powerful attack.


    In fact, Rose¡¯sst attack could easily reach the level of a tenthyer practitioner, despite her being just a seventhyer practitioner.


    It showed Rose monstrous innate talent as a hero


    However, Rose did not stop. An instant after releasing her first attack, tens of magic circles appeared around her.


    "[Rainbow Beam]!" She bellowed, and the magic circles erupted with beams of multicolored light that flew towards several ces on the battlefield.


    And surprisingly, each attack flew straight towards an enemy!


    She had targeted more than ten enemies with that attack!


    *Boom!*


    Several daemons died instantly, killed by Rose¡¯s beam attack. Due to this, the battle situation in the surroundings quickly turned towards the humans¡¯ advantage.


    Taking advantage of Rose¡¯s killing of several daemons, the soldiers on this side of the camp quickly reorganized themselves, finally managing to put a stop to the daemons¡¯ indiscriminate killing.


    This sudden change surprised the daemons slightly. However, as elite men, they managed to react ordingly. In one second, several powerful daemons charged towards Rose, while others attacked the seeds of resistance the humans had started to form.


    Seeing the enemies charging towards her, Rose grunted and stomped on the ground,unching herself forward.


    *sh!*


    With a blinding glow, her sword bisected several of the daemons charging towards her!


    However, some of the daemons managed to evade her attack. They then twisted their bodies and unleashed their strongest blows towards Rose, hoping to kill this formidable enemy.


    Unfortunately, they had forgotten about Katherine and me.


    When the daemons attacked, a gust of wind appeared around Rose, creating a ring of wind that pushed the daemons away!


    It was one of Katherine¡¯s spells, [Wind Expulsion]!


    And although most of the daemons managed to endure Katherine¡¯s spell, it paused their movements for an instant!


    And during that instant.


    *sh!*


    My sword appeared in front of them, slitting their throats with impable movements.


    "You should be more careful, Rose. You could have died," I said while shaking off the blood on my sword.


    Rose giggled and looked at us with a bright smile. "I trusted you would help me."


    ... As expected of the hero, such a heart-stealing sentence.


    Any normal young man would have fallen in love with you immediately.


    Fortunately, I have made sure there are no young men close to you. I don¡¯t needpetition at this point in time.


    Chuckling to myself, I stared at Rose with a look of love.


    But at the next instant, I raised an eyebrow and looked in the direction of the camp.


    for some reason, the strongest presence among the daemons started to move.


    It was the fourteenthyer daemon I felt before!


    He was rushing towards us at great speed! He was so fast that he needed less than one second to arrive.


    ???So you are here, Prince." A voice came from the sky and resounded in my ears, filled with such pressure that the soldiers around us turned pale.


    At that moment, a sh of realization appeared in my eyes.


    So I¡¯m their target, huh.


    Or perhaps just one of their targets.


    Well, that is normal. I¡¯m a prince, after all. And catching or killing a prince from the Arcadian Empire would boost the daemons¡¯ morale during the war.


    There is no way they will not try to catch me in this situation.


    I could not help but smile inwardly. This is turning interesting.


    "You shoulde with me." The fourteenthyer daemon looked at me and said. Then, he extended his hand.


    And strangely, his hand seemed to move through space, aiming straight to my neck.


    But I did not move, just keeping a calm smile.


    Because before he could touch me, another voice came from the camp.


    "Whose student do you think you are touching?"


    Then, a sword of threads came from a tent.


    And severed the hand into two.


    ....


    I only owe one chapter now...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 449 Daemon God

    <h4>Chapter 449 Daemon God</h4>


    "Ugh!" The daemon grunted in pain and pulled back his hand hurriedly.


    Despite that, he did not manage to avoid suffering a grave injury. In fact, his hand was currently hanging from a thread of skin connected to his arm. A bit more and it would have been severedpletely!


    The daemon looked at his hand indifferently and shook his head.


    "Such power..."


    An instantter, his hand started to recover.


    "His injury! It¡¯s disappearing!?" Katherine and Rose cried out in surprise.


    Mm... This daemon is a little interesting.


    At this point, though, the daemon was no longer interested in us.


    Instead, he was looking at one of the tents in the camp.


    A woman walked out of that tent with a rxed smile. Her ck hair falling until her waist, and her otherworldly beauty stunning the daemon powerhouse for an instant.


    "... Ysnay Fate. One of the strongest powerhouses of humanity."


    The daemon said with a sigh.


    I did not know whether tough or to cry when I heard that.


    After all, only I know that this identity is something that Ysnay created just in a whim.


    To think this daemon is taking it so seriously.


    Although from a certain perspective, he is not wrong.


    Ysnay is truly one of the strongest powerhouses in the human race.


    She is an Immortal. A being that escaped the bindings of mortality and found a way to live forever.


    Ysnay looked at the daemon powerhouse curiously. She then walked until she was beside me and smiled softly.


    "If you already know who I am, why are you attacking my student? You should run instead."


    The daemon frowned. A slight look of fear appeared on his face. But soon, it was reced by determination.


    "In fact, we are attacking him precisely because we know he is your student, Miss Ysnay."


    Huh?


    Wait a moment, could it be...


    "After all, we will draw you out if we attack him." The daemon powerhouse said.


    Ysnay and I raised an eyebrow at the same time.


    These idiots...


    To think they even dared to plot against Ysnay.


    You must know that the identity Ysnay created in this world is that of a supreme sword powerhouse, strong enough to be considered unrivaled below gods.


    But even so, the daemons dared to plot against her.


    Moreover, the one standing against her is just a fourteenthyer powerhouse, and I can¡¯t feel any other powerhouse nearby.


    Are they crazy?


    I could not help but shake my head in amusement. But at the same time, I was curious about the daemons¡¯ n.


    After all, they should not be so stupid as to think that this man can kill her.


    And as I expected, after the daemon powerhouse said these words, he showed his trump card.


    "Descent! Oh, glorious daemon god!" He cried out.


    And taking a dagger out of his chest, he stabbed his heart without hesitating!


    Instantly, a powerful will descended on the battlefield!


    The will was so powerful that it seemed to freeze the world itself. It was so powerful that both humans and daemons were forced to stop their battle.


    And in the next instant, that powerful will settled in the body of the daemon powerhouse.


    And then, ¡¯His¡¯ eyes looked at us.


    The eyes of a god.


    One of the strongest existences in this world.


    Someone in the same league as the Goddess of Order, one of the strongest gods of this world.


    The God of Fire, father of the Daemons.


    The Daemon God.


    Ysnay looked at him with a small smile. She did not even bother to feign fear in front of the god.


    "Woah, to think that even a god came to deal with me. I¡¯m honored." She said sarcastically.


    The daemon god did not mind her rudeness, though. Instead, he stared at Ysnay fixedly for several seconds.


    After that, he nodded and spoke to himself.


    [Yes, she will be a great sacrifice.]


    Mm?


    Did he say sacrifice...?


    Could it be... He is also part of that Immortal ns.


    ... This is turning even moreplicated.


    Ysnay looked at the Daemon God with an amused smile. Then, sheughed softly.


    "Sacrifice? Me?"


    [There is no use in resisting, Mortal. You should be honored you are being used for a great cause.]


    Ysnayughed again. But then, her eyes turned ice-cold, and her gaze turned incredibly sharp.


    "A mere watchdog dares to talk like this to me. You should at least bring your true body if you are nning to face me."


    Then, her sword stabbed out.


    The god sighed and shook his head, as though pitying the ignorant mortal that dared to defy him.


    Calmly, he extended his hand out, releasing a ball of fire that seemed to turn the entire world into a burning hell!


    [Behold the difference between mortals and god, human woman.] The world stated,pletely sure of his victory.


    "Yes, behold," Ysnay said with a chuckle, and his sword met fire.


    All of sudden, a powerful sword intent was released from her sword, so powerful that even I narrowed my eyes!


    And erased the firepletely.


    The god was stunned. An expression of shock appeared on his face.


    He looked at Ysnay as though he was seeing something impossible.


    But then, that expression was frozen in his face.


    Because the sword intent continued forward-


    -And cut the god into two.


    "... Such a beautiful sword." Rose muttered in awe.


    I shook my head wryly. Beautiful sword, huh.


    To me, though, this is just a little trick.


    Although I must admit, it¡¯s a pretty good trick. Even I was slightly surprised.


    Using fate to rewrite her attributes, turning her mana into sword intent.


    For a normal mortal, it looks like the peak of sword arts.


    But for a true immortal specialized in swordsmanship, this is nothing more than a little trick.


    And for me, someone whose swordsmanship is almost unrivaled, Ysnay¡¯s swordsmanship can only be considered as embarrassing.


    How does this woman dare to call herself my teacher with this kind of swordsmanship?


    ... Sigh, what can I do? I was the one who invented an imaginary teacher first, after all.

 Chapter 450 Beautiful Fireworks

    <h4>Chapter 450 Beautiful Fireworks</h4>


    The scene of Ysnay¡¯s sword cutting the Daemon God was seen by the entire camp. Both humans and daemons saw it clearly.


    However, the reactions of both parties werepletely different. The daemons entered in a panic, and some of them even stopped moving altogether, as though the source of their faith would have copsed.


    As for the humans, they cheered excitedly and increased the strength of their attacks as though they would have taken steroids.


    Meanwhile, the Daemon God¨C


    [MORTAAAALLLLLL!!!]


    Screaming in rage, the Daemon God¡¯s will inside the daemon powerhouse exploded outwards, releasing a powerful pressure that aimed to crush Ysnay.


    [How do you dare to injure a god!?]


    "A god?" Ysnay raised an eyebrow with a mocking smile. "Just a watchdog, nothing more than that."


    [Die! Disrespectful mortal!]


    The voice of the god was as though the world itself was condemning Ysnay to death. Immediately, countless fireballs appeared in the sky, falling towards the camp in an attempt to destroy everything.


    The fireballs did not seem to care about allies or enemies. It was obvious that in his rage, the Daemon God wanted to destroy all the people that saw his shameful moment.


    Such a disy of power filled the entire camp with despair. In front of the power of a god, mortals seemed like ants.


    But at that moment, a roar of rage came from the distance.


    [As! How dare you to mess in my territory!!!]


    Instantly, thousands of lightning snakes appeared in the sky, piercing the fireballs and destroying thempletely.


    [Terese!] The daemon god snarled in rage, creating an incarnation of fire that filled half of the sky.


    The incarnation then stared in direction of Terese before snorting and extending his hand towards Ysnay!


    It was obvious that he was determined to punish Ysnay even if it meant offending Terese, the Goddess of Order and Lightning!


    But before the hand could touch Ysnay, a lightning spear came from the horizon and severed it!


    [ATLAS! GET LOST!]


    [BITCH!] As bellowed in rage. His avatar turned into a wolf of fire that charged towards Terese¡¯s location.


    Meanwhile, the severed hand turned into a fire hawk that attacked Ysnay!


    But¨C


    "Women don¡¯t like persistent men." Ysnay smiled yfully and waved her sword made of threads, filling the sky with earth-shattering sword intent.


    And to the surprise of the humans and daemons in the camp, her sword intent was not weaker than the fire hawk!


    With a sh, the fire hawk was cut into two,pletely extinguished.


    At the same time, Terese¡¯s lightning and the daemon god¡¯s fire wolf shed several times, creating destructive shockwaves that pushed the nearby clouds away.


    Finally, the Daemon God jumped back. It then looked at Terese coldly before ring at Ysnay with a gaze filled with killing intent.


    [We will meet again, woman. And you, Terese. Your days as a god are numbered. I hope you enjoy them.]


    Then, the fire wolf turned into a beam of fire that disappeared in the horizon.


    When the incarnation of the Daemon God disappeared, Terese looked in our direction. The Goddess of Order first looked at Ysnay with a frown before fixing his gaze on me.


    Seeing her pensive expression, I smiled.


    Terese said nothing. She just disappeared silently, and everything returned to normal.


    Ysnay looked at the horizon and shook her head disappointedly.


    "It ended so quickly. It had been a while since thest time I saw such beautiful fireworks."


    I smiled wryly to myself. Only people like you and I can consider a battle between gods as ¡¯beautiful fireworks¡¯.


    For others, it¡¯s an apocalyptic scene.


    Just look at the looks on Rose, Katherine, or the soldiers¡¯ faces. They seem like they just saw the end of the world.


    "What do you think, Willian? I did a great job as your teacher, right?" Ysnay looked at me and grinned.


    "Yeah, good work." I rolled my eyes and shook my head. Then, I extended my senses through the camp.


    By this point, most of the attackers were already killed, with only thirty-something still alive.


    Even so, the losses they caused to the camp were disastrous.


    At least three thousand human soldiers were killed during the attack.


    The daemons lost 500 men in exchange for three-thousands of us.


    A devastating result.


    Fortunately, if we take into ount that a fourteenthyer daemon was killed, we can be considered as having profited.


    However, I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to that.


    Instead-


    "Ysnay."


    "I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the situation here."


    I nodded and took a step forward, shrinking space along with it.


    This step took me hundreds of kilometers away.


    When I reappeared, I was standing in the sky, and my identity had changed to rk.


    Stepping on the clouds, I looked towards the horizon.


    One secondter, a beam of fire appeared on my sigh.


    It was the Daemon God who was retreating after his sh against Terese.


    As soon as he entered my sight, I waved my hand.


    Instantly, space several kilometers around us was sealed.


    This way, nothing that happens here can be found out.


    Not even Emilia or the unknown Immortal should be able to see through my concealment.


    In fact, not even the god itself will be able to feel what is happening here.


    Then, a sword appeared on my hand.


    [Reality Render]. A transparent sword made of a fragment of space, and the weapon that has apanied me through countless reincarnations.


    When the sword appeared on my hand, the avatar of the god seemed to feel its threatening presence. He instantly stopped on his tracks and looked at me warily.


    Perhaps it was because he had just been injured by Ysnay, but the god did not underestimate me just because I was a mortal.


    Instead, he growled vigntly.


    [Mortal! Who are you!?]


    "Too much talk," I said indifferently and swung my sword.


    I did not give the Daemon God the opportunity to retaliate. Together with my sword stroke, the god¡¯s avatar was severed into pieces,pletely destroyed.


    However, that was not my target. After the avatar was destroyed, space in the surroundings hundreds of kilometers was frozen.


    At the same time, my soul descended on the fragments of the Daemon God¡¯s avatar, grabbing something that was there.


    A fragment of the Daemon God¡¯s soul!


    The fragment he used to create this avatar!


    I grabbed that fragment and smiled softly.


    "Let¡¯s see what you have to show me."


    Then, just like always, I used my soul to peer into the memories of the soul before me.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 451 Outsmarted

    <h4>Chapter 451 Outsmarted</h4>


    The reason because I came to kill this avatar was simple, to find the reason behind the Daemon God¡¯s actions.


    Just hearing the keyword ¡¯sacrifice¡¯ it mentioned plus his threat towards Terese is enough to make me suspicious.


    After all, I¡¯m currently trying to face an Immortal that could arrive at this world at any time. The slightest strangeness is enough to make me take action.


    And even although I found clues on the elves¡¯ memories about a possible n of that Immortal, I¡¯m not na?ve enough to think that is his only n. He probably has two, three, four, or even tens of different ns to advent at this world.


    Stopping all these ns is virtually impossible, even for me. Well, perhaps I can do it with the help of Ysnay, but it will surely make Emilia notice me, and if she attacks me and the unknown Immortal decides to use that opportunity to arrive in this world, my goal will be in very grave danger.


    Thus, I need to be as careful as possible, trying to stall the unknown Immortal long enough until I¡¯mpletely recovered. Meanwhile, I have to try to find a way to solve my problem with Emilia.


    Well, resolving Emilia¡¯s situation would have been pretty easy in normal circumstances. I¡¯m sure that if I sweet-talk her a little bit I¡¯ll be able to convince her to help me to fight against that Immortal.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m about to attain my greatest goal.


    And I¡¯m afraid Emilia will not allow that.


    Just like Ysnay said, Emilia is incredibly possessive. And although I¡¯m not sure if she will truly kill the girls if she learns of my ns, there is a high chance of that happening.


    At this point, I can¡¯t take such risk.


    That is the reason I have not confronted Emilia yet. I¡¯m waiting for my strength to recover as much as possible. Only then I will be confident of defeating her.


    Returning to the current situation, after I killed the avatar of the Daemon God, I proceeded to grab the fragment of his soul he used to create the avatar and used my soul to invade it.


    Almost instantly, I felt the world around me shake.


    A powerful will descended upon me. This pressure seemed to scream in anger, incensed against my actions.


    It was the World¡¯s Will!


    It did not seem pleased by the fact I was doing this to one of its watchdogs!


    But I don¡¯t care.


    I snorted coldly. Immediately, my will pushed the World¡¯s Will away, shrugging it off easily.


    I was someone who went against the Universe¡¯s Laws once. A mere Wolrd¡¯s Will is not enough to make me sweat.


    After that, I continued with my process.


    However, my goal was not just this fragment of soul.


    Instead, I need it as a medium to invade the main soul of the Daemon God!


    I used the connection between this fragment and the main soul to break into the Daemon God¡¯s soul.


    [Who Dares!!!?] A roar of rage resounded in my consciousness. At the same time, a word of fire seemed to surge towards my soul, trying to burn it.


    But I did not care. Without even bothering to defend, I directly went after the god memories, searching for the information I need.


    [AAGGHHHHHHHH!!!! BASTARD!!!] The god screamed in pain.


    I frowned.


    "Shut up."


    Using my will, I suppressed the Daemon God¡¯s soulpletely before focusing once more in searching through the god¡¯s memories for the information I needed.


    But at that moment, my expression changed.


    Because a voice different than the Daemon God could be heard chuckling.


    [Thank you, my brethren.]


    Then, I watched in surprise as something appeared on the depths of the Daemon God¡¯s soul, quickly spreading through the rest of the soul like a terrifying infection.


    It was a seed, but one different from the ones I had found before. It was moreplete, more perfect, designed to take over the soul of a god.


    And when I suppressed the Daemon God¡¯s soul, I gave it the opportunity it needed to rece the owner of this soul.


    "Not so easy," I grunted. Instantly, my soul turned into a terrifying sword that severed the Daemon God¡¯s soul into two!


    But immediately after that, the Daemon God¡¯s soul regenerated as though nothing would have happened, turning whole once more.


    And by this point, the original consciousness on it had beenpletely reced.


    At this point, this soul was no longer the Daemon God¡¯s soul.


    Instead¨C


    [To think you would bite the bait so easily.] The unknown Immortal chuckled softly.


    I clicked my tongue. It looks like I was outsmarted this time.


    As expected, no Immortal is simple.


    However¨C


    "You underestimate me a bit too much," I said and extended my hand, revealing [Reality Render] once more. "You are just a clone, and a clone is not enough to go against me."


    As soon as my words finished, [Reality Render] cut through space!


    At this point, I didn¡¯t have the freedom to care if Emilia detects my presence or not. If I don¡¯t kill this clone now, the situation will turn much worse.


    Space waspressed at unimaginable levels. When my sword was swung down, the distance between me and the Immortal was reduced to zero.


    At the same time, my soul lit up, enhancing the power behind my attack to a whole new level. This was definitively the strongest attack I have executed in this lifetime.


    Even the unknown Immortal was unable to endure it! In front of such a powerful sword attack, the soul it just got was turned into smithereens.


    But in the next second, the soul reformed once more.


    And instead of bing whole, it turned into hundreds of fragments that ¡¯looked¡¯ at me.


    [You are right, the current me is unable to go against you, but if it¡¯s just escaping, I can do it.]


    When he finished speaking, the fragments of his soul quivered.


    Then, they flew in hundreds of different directions at unimaginable speed, only leaving behind some words.


    [Now I¡¯m here, it¡¯s just a matter of time before my true body descends. Until our next meeting, my brethren.]


    I frowned briefly before sighing helplessly.


    I did not even bother to chase after these hundreds of fragments.


    After all, even if I give my everything, I¡¯m not confident in finding them all.


    He is also an Immortal. He surely has a way to hide from my search.


    Moreover¨C


    Looking in the direction of the Beastkin Alliance, I could feel a powerful pressure approaching.


    Thus, I stepped across space once more, leaving this ce.


    It looks like I need to elerate my preparations even more.


    And perhaps, I should consult Ysnay.


    ...


    Less than twenty seconds after the battle between the unknown Immortal and us.


    A tear appeared on the fabric of space. Slowly, the tear expanded and opened up, revealing the beautiful and petite figure of a fox girl.


    Blood-red eyes, golden-red hair, and a terrifying presence that made the world itself tremble.


    When the girl crossed through the tear on space, her fox ears and small nose twitched slightly.


    Then, she smiled innocently.


    "I can smell dad¡¯s presence. He was fighting someone!"


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. Excited, she started to look around in search of clues about her dad¡¯s location.


    "Mmm... How strange... The person that dad was fighting did not seem very strong. A god? But why dad used so much strength against him?"


    Emilia did not understand, but she did not care too much. As long as she could find her dad, nothing more mattered.


    Soon, however, her ears dropped in disappointment.


    "It looks like dad left when he felt my arrival... Dad, why are you still avoiding me?"


    Emilia¡¯s face turned sad and gloomy.


    But soon, her sadness disappeared.


    Reced by resolution and determination.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll find you soon, dad. As soon as I recover, I¡¯ll go for you. And then, we will finally be together."


    ... Forever and ever.

 Chapter 452 Two Choices, Danger

    <h4>Chapter 452 Two Choices, Danger</h4>


    A few minutes after I met the unknown Immortal, I was inside Ysnay¡¯s tent recounting what just happened.


    Ysnay wrinkled her brows and fell deep in thought, or perhaps she was using fate to peer into something, I could not say.


    After several minutes like that, she sighed.


    "As expected of Immortals, none of them is simple."


    I nodded. That is right. You can never be too prepared against an Immortal.


    As beings who have lived for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, you never know what kind of hidden trick these monsters have below their sleeves.


    Even Immortals with littlebat strength as Ysnay are a severe headache when you have to face them, not to mention abat-oriented Immortal as the one I¡¯m facing.


    In fact, it¡¯s my first time hearing about an Immortal taking over a God.


    I mean,pared to Immortals, gods are nothing. Why would an Immortal learn something like that?


    But today, an Immortal used precisely that against me.


    "This is troublesome..." I said with a tired sigh.


    "Indeed it is." Ysnay nodded in agreement. "What do you n to do now, Willian?"


    I fell silent for several seconds before looking at Ysnay.


    "What do you think?"


    Ysnay narrowed her eyes. With her cleverness, she easily understood my meaning.


    Thus, she knew exactly what to answer.


    "You must choose. If you choose to use my help right now, I¡¯ll be able to help you to find where his clone is, and with your strength, you will be able to defeat him easily and dy his arrival to this world. However¨C"


    "... That means he will learn about you." Ipleted Ysnay¡¯s words with a frown.


    Ysnay nodded. "In the end, I¡¯m not very good atbat. Therefore, if that Immortal learns about me beforehand, the help I¡¯ll be able to provide you when you have to fight him will be limited. But, you have another option."


    "Leave him be."


    "Yes. The disadvantage of this option is that he will be able to arrive in this world much sooner than you nned. However, he will not know about me, thus, I can make use of that to create an opportunity for you to kill him. Of course, I don¡¯t know how effective my help will be."


    I fell silent and thought about both options.


    Each one has its pros and its cons. One of them will have short-term benefits, and the other will have long-term benefits.


    But unfortunately, I can¡¯t use both.


    ... I hate this kind of choice.


    "What is your choice then, Willian? To be honest, whatever you chose is alright for me, however, you will have to pay an equivalent price if you ask for my help now." Ysnay chuckled and licked her lips seductively, like a big bad wolf looking at an innocentmb.


    Since when did I be amb?


    I rolled my eyes in exasperation.


    A few secondster, I sighed.


    In the end, I chose the second option.


    As I said before, no Immortal is easy to face, and you don¡¯t know what you are going to find when you fight one.


    Moreover, this one is a very strong Immortal. And although I don¡¯t think I will lose, I don¡¯t want to risk it.


    Hence, having a few more trump cards is ideal.


    And no matter how much I hate to admit it, Ysnay is a pretty good trump card.


    ... Unless she decides to betray me for some reason.


    Sighing again, I got ready to leave the tent.


    Even if I can¡¯t chase after that Immortal right now, it doesn¡¯t mean there is nothing I can do.


    Quite the opposite, I should take advantage of the fact that he is still just a clone to learn as much about his ns as possible and destroy them.


    And I know the perfect ce to start.


    "Are you leaving?" Ysnay put a hand on her chin and asked.


    "I am," I said. "I¡¯ll go to see the elves to see if I can find something."


    I nned to go in the morning originally, but after meeting him just now, I decided to bring my ns forward a bit.


    Ysnay nodded slightly and yawned like azy cat. But then, she frowned.


    One secondter, her frown turned deeper.


    "Willian, you should be careful this time."


    "Hmm?"


    "... I can¡¯t use fate directly in fear of being found out. However, I can still make some small predictions."


    I wrinkled my brows. This pattern...


    "Did you see something?"


    "I did," Ysnay nodded with a serious expression. Even her usual yful smile waspletely gone. "Willian, you will find danger this time."


    "Danger?" I was taken aback. By danger, does she mean...


    "Yes. Something that can kill you."


    I fell silent.


    But it was not due to fear.


    Instead, my lips curved up in a small smile.


    "Danger, huh. That is excellent news. Perfect..."


    Ysnay shook her head and smiled as well.


    "You are right. At the very least, we can confirm that the situation with the elves is somehow rted to an Immortal."


    Right.


    In other words, I¡¯m guaranteed to get a good harvest this time.


    Perhaps, I¡¯ll be able to destroy one of the ns of that Immortal.


    As for the danger Ysnay mentioned?


    Bah, I have died 707 times already. What is there to be afraid?


    "I¡¯m going then," I waved my hand to Ysnay with an indifferent smile.


    "Good luck then, my love. Go and kick some ass!"


    I rolled my eyes. However, I did not bother to correct Ysnay this time.


    Instead, I created a clone that would stay here in my stead. I don¡¯t n to stay in the forest of the elves for long, but after hearing Ysnay¡¯s prediction, I think it¡¯s better to make some preparations just in case.


    This clone is not very strong, just at the fifthyers of cultivation. But even like that, it can kill a god if it tries.


    Then, I took a step forward,pressing the space in front of me.


    With my first step, I was in the clouds, and my blue hair and eyes had turned into a crimson red color.


    With my second step, I arrived at the elven forest and looked at the endless sea of trees.


    And with my third step, I arrived at the capital of the elves.


    Let¡¯s see what surprises are waiting for me here.

 Chapter 453 World Tree

    <h4>Chapter 453 World Tree</h4>


    Virdove.


    That was the name of the capital of the elves.


    As the capital of one of the four big races of this world, Virdove was an amazing city. In fact, just in terms of size and majesty, it was way better than the Arcadian Empire¡¯s capital.


    That is normal, though. In the end, although the Arcadian Empire is the biggest human country, it¡¯s still one of several human countries. Meanwhile, the elves had only one country and only one capital.


    Not just elves. Daemons and beastmen are also like that, with just one country governing their entire race.


    Surprisingly, only humanity¡¯s power is divided into several countries.


    That is not important now, though.


    As soon as I arrived at Virdove, I took a deep breath. The clean and refreshing air of the elven forest filled my lungs, and the mana-filled environment invigorated my body.


    It was already morning in the capital of the elves, so several elfdies and men were already walking around the streets when I arrived. Surprisingly, though, none of them seemed to notice me.


    Obviously, I had used a spell beforehand to remain unseen.


    This should be enough to investigate most of the situation without a problem.


    But when I was ready to start my investigation, I stopped abruptly.


    Then, I narrowed my eyes and looked forward.


    In front of me, a giant tree several thousands of meters tall extended beyond the clouds.


    The image was stunning. Anyone who sees it for the first time would be too surprised to even blink.


    Elves are one of the mostmon races across the universe, existing in more than one and dimension. And many versions of this race are rted to Great Trees.


    You can say that Elves and Great Trees share a symbiotic rtionship.


    However, it¡¯s rare to see a Great Tree this tall.


    In fact, it should be called a World Tree instead.


    But that was not what surprised me.


    Even although it¡¯s rare to find a World Tree, it¡¯s not my first time seeing one. I have seen bigger ones even.


    What surprised me was the existence of the tree itself.


    This tree should not exist.


    I, us Quintin, am the fourth prince of the Arcadian Empire, the biggest human country. And as a prince, I know a lot about other countries and races.


    And I¡¯m sure that this tree did not exist.


    There are no records about it in the Arcadian Empire¡¯s archives.


    I have not heard even rumors about this tree before.


    Hell, a tree this tall should have attracted the attention of someone long ago. With its size, it should be visible from thousands of kilometers away.


    Plus, the resources necessary to nurture something like this are enough to make half of the countries in this world poor. Someone should have noticed if the elves were doing this kind of project.


    However, I did not know about it until now.


    In fact, I only noticed it when I arrived at the capital of the elves, and even then, I needed a brief second to realize it was there.


    The fact that the elves managed to create an illusion that fooled my sigh is stunning.


    Closing my eyes, I extended my senses into the surroundings. I then activated [Akashic Sight] and tried to find what is happening.


    And after I did that, I could not help but raise an eyebrow.


    "An array, huh... Moreover, such a powerful and intricate array..."


    Thousands of great trees spread all around the elven forest forming a giant array that covers a fourth of the entire continent.


    And the purpose of this array is to strengthen and hide this tree.


    Some of the functions of this array are marvelous even for me.


    Anti-divination, illusion, memory steal, consciousness development...


    I whistled in admiration. This array... Even I could not have created something much better.


    Actually, there are some parts of this array I would like to study!


    Now, the question here is, how did this array appear here?


    And how did the elves manage to grow a World Tree?


    It¡¯s obvious the elves here are unable to do something like this by themselves. Hell, just growing the World Tree should have transformed the elven forest into a wastnd.


    In other words, someone gave them the information and resources necessary to grow it and build the array.


    "To think I would find clues about him so quickly." I sighed to myself.


    Is it good luck or bad luck?


    Anyway, now that I know about this tree, there is no way I will let it be.


    First, though, I want to acquire a bit more information.


    Taking a step forward, I moved across space and appeared in front of the trunk of the giant tree. I then looked around me to see if I could find something interesting.


    Quickly, my gaze was fixed on a young elf girl attending the tree.


    The girl was holding a small bottle and using it to water the tree.


    Normally, this should be a very normal and peaceful scene.


    If the water she was using were not souls.


    Hundreds of souls belonging to humans, daemons, beastmen, and even elves.


    And she was not the only one doing that.


    With a nce, I counted ten different people doing the same.


    I guess I already know how they managed to grow the tree this tall, huh.


    I shook my head with a sigh. Souls? Really?


    I should have expected it. Nothing is better to feed a several-kilometers-tall tree that the souls of intelligent beings.


    They are abundant, cheap, easy to get, and filled with nutrients. Where are you going to find something better?


    Do you want to grow a titanic, powerful, and probably evil being? Easy, feed it a lot of souls.


    Not like I care.


    I¡¯m more interested in learning about the purpose of this tree.


    There is no way an Immortal will do something senseless. If he manipted the elves to grow this tree, it must have a purpose.


    Thus, I stepped across space once more


    ...


    Two chaptersing tomorrow...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N... Only if you like the story... and only if you can...


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 454 The Elves’ Foolishness 1

    <h4>Chapter 454 The Elves¡¯ Foolishness 1</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    Some of you were expecting an elf heroine in this arc, and actually, when I was starting to write the novel, I nned to include one.


    Unfortunately, I decided against it afterward. Reason? Many of you already noticed, but the novel is reaching its end. Most of the plots of the novel are entering their climax, and I think in around two hundred chapters at most, this novel will see its conclusion.


    Despite that, there are several heroines I have not exploredpletely yet, including Katherine, Alice, or Evelyn. Hence, I think it¡¯s better to spend time in them than to introduce new heroines that, to be honest, will not have much screen time.


    Enjoy the chapter, Aidka :p


    ...


    With a step, I teleported inside the World Tree.


    The inside of the world tree was hollow, filled with stairs, rooms, and different structures that would have surprised anyone thates inside.


    I was already expecting this. As soon as I saw the World Tree, I knew it was hollow inside.


    It was built this way purposefully. If I¡¯m not wrong, the secret behind this tree can be found here.


    However, I noticed that something was wrong as soon as I entered the tree.


    Immediately, a powerful and enormous will woke up in the tree. The will was so powerful that it wasparable to the world¡¯s will.


    And then, it surged towards my location.


    I frowned. Without hesitation, I twisted the space around me, creating a mirror space and hiding inside.


    This way, not even most Immortals will be able to find me unless they know I¡¯m here.


    The next second, the will descended on my location.


    But it failed to find me.


    The will was confused. It paused briefly before spreading around the entire tree, trying to find the source of the disturbance it just felt.


    But no matter how much it searched, it found nothing.


    It was as though the disturbance it felt just now was a lie.


    However, although I managed to hide from the will, I was surprised.


    This will... To think that something like this was created in this tree.


    Moreover, it managed to feel the fluctuations on thews caused when I moved across space to enter the tree.


    Certainly, I did not bother to hide these fluctuations, but even so, the fact that the will of this tree managed to feel them is pretty amazing.


    I¡¯m more and more interested in the secret of this tree with each passing second.


    Not even one minute after the will descended, several presences rushed to the ce where I was.


    Each one of these presences belonged to a powerful elf. There were more than thirty elves, each one with strength beyond the twelfthyer!


    Pretty impressive.


    One of these elves, an old woman with fifteenthyer strength, wrinkled her brows when she arrived.


    "What happened? Why the great one reacted?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Another of the elves shook his head. "I can¡¯t see anything wrong. Could it have been a mistake?"


    "A mistake? Do you think something like that is possible?" Another old elf sneered. "If the great one reacted it¡¯s because it felt something!"


    "Calm down, everyone." The elf woman of the start said with a frown. "Although the great will reacted, it does not look like it found anything. Perhaps it truly made a mistake."


    "Then¨C"


    "But, we can¡¯t afford to be negligent at this point." The elf woman continued. "If something happens to the World Tree, it will be toote for regrets."


    "What should we do then?"


    At that moment, I felt a change in the will of the three.


    I raised an eyebrow. Suddenly, the aimless will turned sharper, and its scattered nature condensed into a single and powerful strand of will.


    Then, a powerful voice boomed inside the tree.


    [Search the tree. I fear a cockroach has infiltrated inside.]


    """Great one!""" The elves kneeled on a knee as soon as they heard the voice.


    [Find him. Nothing can go wrong at this point. This secret can¡¯t be leaked!]


    """Understood!"""


    The elves nodded respectfully. Then, each one of them started to use their strongest abilities to search for me.


    Meanwhile, I was looking at the strand of will with a curious expression.


    This will...


    Is It intelligent?


    How interesting. Usually, world¡¯s wills or simr entities are barely conscious, and their behavior is guided by their instincts instead of wisdom.


    Intelligent world¡¯s wills are incredibly rare, and they can be very powerful. In fact, I know of an Irregr who was born from an intelligent world¡¯s will.


    And after thousands of years of growth, it became powerful enough to beparable to Immortals, and its lifespan became as long as the world where it was born.


    Even although it did not find a way to Immortality, it was as strong or even stronger than normal immortals.


    Of course, the will of this tree is far from beingparable to that being. It can¡¯t be considered even a baby.


    In fact...


    Narrowing my eyes, I sensed the will closely.


    ... As expected, there is something wrong with it.


    It¡¯s too impure. As though something else was mixed on it.


    How intriguing.


    As for the origin of it¨C


    I looked up to the top of the tree and smiled.


    There.


    With a smile, I took another step across space.


    But this time, I did not bother to hide my presence.


    Releasing a bit of my aura, I appeared on the tree crown, looking at the beautiful and giant leaves of the three, and gazing down at the scenery from thousands of kilometers of heigh.


    As soon as I stopped hiding, the will detected me.


    *RUMBLE!!!*


    The tree shook. Mana so abundant and powerful that it could crush any twelfthyer practitioner rushed towards me!


    At the same time, the will condensed in front of me, taking the shape of a beautiful man ring me with hostility that seemed to freeze the world.


    [Who are you?] ¡¯He¡¯ asked.


    I gazed at the scenery for a few seconds, keeping silent until I shook my head wistfully.


    "Such a nice sight. A shame. I will have to destroy it soon."


    [Destroy it? I see... In other words, you are an enemy.]


    I smiled without confirming or denying his words. Instead, I turned towards the will and chuckled.


    "Now I understand. You were not born from the will of the tree. Instead, you were a god who used the tree to escape from the world¡¯s shackles. A very clever method. How did you think about it?"


    [You...] Hearing my words, the will¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Ice-cold killing intent filled my surroundings, feeling like countless needless prickling my skin. All the power of this tree was focused on me.


    [How do you know about that, human!]


    Once more, I did not answer.


    Instead, I used Akashic Sight.


    This tree is protected against fate divination, but my Akashic Sight is more than just fate. It uses severalws to work, including time, space, and soul.


    Moreover, I¡¯m directly inside the tree. Finding its secrets is much easier here.


    I wanted to know. The origin of this tree. How this god fused with the tree. What the goal of all of this is.


    However, my expression quickly turned serious.


    Day after day, year after year, Akashic Sight continued looking at the past of this tree trying to find its origins.


    I went back one hundred years ago.


    Unfortunately, I was unable to find its origins.


    However, I found another interesting thing.


    This tree. The elves had been feeding it for generations. Giving it souls of living beings for years to make it grow.


    And finally, in this generation, they were close to finishing growing it.


    Everything for a single goal.


    "This... Hahahahaha..."


    I was speechless, and Iughed.


    I could not stop myself fromughing. Iughed so hard, unable to believe that someone was so na?ve and crazy as to do something like this.


    All the elves of this world had connected their souls to this tree.


    From the oldest living elf to the newborn children. Each elf was connected to this tree, creating a giantwork able to cover the entire world.


    With each soul connected, they feed this tree, giving it their faith, their will, and their lives themselves.


    They thought they created a dream, but without them realizing, they created a monster.


    And the most amusing of all, they still thought they were about to reach their goal.


    They truly believed they could make their entire race immortal.

 Chapter 455 The Elves’ Foolishness 2

    <h4>Chapter 455 The Elves¡¯ Foolishness 2</h4>


    Immortality.


    It¡¯s the dream of many, and the curse of others. Kings and emperors would give up their kingdoms and empires just to get it.


    Unfortunately, Immortality is not easy to achieve.


    Quite the opposite, it¡¯s extremely, extremely, hard.


    So hard that it¡¯s bordering the impossible.


    Only geniuses among geniuses, monsters among monsters, and prodigies among prodigies are able to open that door, with very few exceptions.


    That is the reason I find the elves¡¯ goal soughable.


    Making their entire race Immortal? Who was the idiot who thought of that?


    If the probability of someone achieving Immortality is below one in a decillion. Then the probability of aplishing what the elves are nning is a decillion of times harder.


    Perhaps something like that is not impossible. In fact, almost nothing is impossible in the universe. But not even an Immortal would attempt such foolishness.


    The elves are the perfect example of the saying ¡¯the ignorant are brave¡¯.


    But there is something even funnier.


    The elves were growing this tree to make their entire race Immortal.


    But amusingly, the ability of this tree is not even rted to lifespan at all.


    No, this tree is a stone with the purpose of creating ripples.


    And at the same time, it¡¯s a weapon.


    Once this tree isplete, it will be a ¡¯stone¡¯ that will send ¡¯ripples¡¯ through the Universe¡¯s Laws.


    These ripples will make the once calmws messy and disordered. But precisely because of that, they will be much easier to understand.


    It¡¯s just like when two powerhouses sh. The sh between them will send ripples through thews around them, and that is one of the reasons why it¡¯s easier to have a breakthrough during a life and death struggle.


    The same phenomenon urs when there is a natural disaster. Talented people can use it to gain enlightenment in thews.


    However, the effect of two powerhouses shing or a natural disaster is very limited. There is a limit to how manyws those can disturb.


    But this tree, it can do the same on a much greater scale.


    The ripples will remain for days, and the amounts ofws affected will be astonishing!


    It will turn this sr system in a holy ce for cultivation.


    Unfortunately, there is a small side effect.


    ... In the process, this world will be destroyed.


    If it¡¯s the goal of that Immortal, I must admit he is crazy... and a genius.


    However, I have the feeling that something is wrong.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, the purpose of this tree was supposed to be slightly different.


    I frowned deep in thought. But when I was unable to get an answer, I decided to ask the will of the tree behind me.


    "Who did give you the idea to grow this tree?"


    The will did not reply. Instead, it red at me with an ice-cold gaze.


    Sigh, do you truly want to do it the hard way?


    "It looks like I will have to force the answer out of your mouth," I mumbled to myself.


    [Disrespectful human. I don¡¯t know who you are, how you entered here, or why you know so much. However, there is something I know.]


    "And what is it?"


    [You are going to die today!] With a shout, the will¡¯s aura pressured me.


    At the same time, several other auras pressed against my body.


    At some point, the elven powerhouses inside the tree had surrounded me!


    I shook my head exasperated.


    "Idiots."


    Then, I called upon a rune inside my mind.


    [Reality Render] was activated, and a transparent sword appeared on my right hand.


    The sword was beautiful, like a piece of ss unable to reflect or refract light. However, it was something much deadlier.


    A piece of space molded into a sword able to cut anything on its path.


    "Make your move then," I said calmly, holding my sword in a rxed stance. "I want to go back before lunch."


    [Die!] The will bellowed, and the tree lit up. Instantly, all the mana inside the tree turned viscous in an attempt to restrain my movements!


    At the same time, countless spears surged from the tree walls and pierced towards me!


    "Too easy." I shook my head, evading the spear-like branches, and using my sword to sever the mana binding my body.


    I then evaded the attacksing from the elves and swung my sword towards one of them.


    But¨C


    [Halt!]


    A shout came from the will of the tree, and everything around me slowed down.


    This was... Time?


    How unexpected!


    At the same time, countless lightning bolts formed about me, descending towards my head like a sinner-smiting hammer!


    I frowned. With a thought, mana surged out of my body, fighting against the slowed time around me and returning my movements to normal.


    Then, I swung my sword upwards, severing the lightning bolts descending towards me.


    But even when the lightning bolts were destroyed, more lightning bolts appeared. Moreover, this time they were apanied by countless spear-like branches!


    And as though that was not enough, the elven powerhouses around me were attacking me without stop.


    Fireballs, dragons of lightning, sword waves, and all kinds of attacks flew towards me at each second.


    I moved around the tree, using small steps to moverge distances and avoiding each attack skillfully.


    At the same time, I found opportunities to attack the elven powerhouses.


    But unexpectedly, my attacks did not seed.


    Every time I was about to kill them, I could feel time around me slowing down, space freezing, or gravity increasing crazily, hindering my attacks.


    It was the will of the tree!


    To think it can use so many differentws.


    It is a bit stronger than I expected.


    It can manipte even time, space, and gravity, even if limitedly.


    But I soon understood the reason.


    This tree. It had somehow transformed into an independent world.


    And inside it, its will was thew.


    ... A bit troublesome.


    But in the end, it¡¯s just that, a bit troublesome.


    Even with all these attacks and with the will of the tree exerting its utmost efforts to kill me, I continued evading the attacks easily.


    [Impossible! You should not be able to move right now! How is it possible!?]


    "I don¡¯t need to answer that, right?" I mocked it lightheartedly.


    [You... Attack, attack, attack! We must kill this monster!]


    A bit of fear could be felt in the will¡¯s voice. Not just him, the elves around me were looking at me with expressions of fear.


    I smiled amusedly. It looks like they finally realized this situation is outside their control.


    But well, I think it¡¯s already time to end with this.


    So, I asked.


    "Do you know what is the easiest way to deal with a will?"


    The will of the tree was startled. But for some reason, an enormous feeling of danger overwhelmed it.


    I grinned and with a thought, I sent mana into my sword.


    "It¡¯s destroying its body."


    And swung it down.


    [NOOOOO!!!] The will screamed in fear, unable to stop my attack.


    The elves attacking me froze with their eyes opened wide. In front of such power, even moving their fingers was hard.


    They could feel the terrifying and overwhelming power behind that sword sh! Something that none of them could stop.


    In an instant, the sword sh hit the tree.


    But then one second passed.


    And two.


    And then three.


    And nothing happened.


    The elves were startled and the will sighed in relief, muttering something softly.


    [... Thank you for your protection, great mother.]


    But I did not pay attention to any of that.


    Instead, I looked at the ce where my sword shed.


    There, a small crack appeared on space.


    Then, it opened.


    And a slender, smooth and beautiful hand showed through it.


    ...


    Consider supporting me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 456 Queen of Timeless Distortion

    <h4>Chapter 456 Queen of Timeless Distortion</h4>


    A slender, smooth, and beautiful hand appeared on the crack on space.


    Then, a second hand appeared.


    Both hands were perfect, as though they were a work of art. In fact, even looking at them was enough to daze several of the elves around me.


    But then, the hands grabbed the crack on space.


    And expanded it, creating a hole of nothingness that seemed to connect to another world.


    "That is..." One of the elves muttered with an expression of confusion.


    But in the next instant, his expression changed.


    Because an incredibly powerful pressure descended on the tree.


    The elves, the will, and even the tree itself shook in fear. Before the will or the elves could react, their knees gave in, forcing them to kneel to wee the person on the other side of the crack.


    Then, she appeared.


    Pointy ears, emerald-green eyes, and beautiful and long ck hair.


    She was beautiful, so beautiful that the world itself seemed to lose its light before her. However, her expression was colder than the coldest ice.


    Strangely, a small jewel was embedded on her forehead. The jewel glowed with multicolored light, seeming to contain endless knowledge.


    As soon as she appeared, her chilling gaze met mine.


    Then, she wrinkled her brows.


    "I was wondering who was the bastard messing with my experiment. So it was you, [Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity]."


    I sighed. Dammit, I just met another troublesome person.


    No, she is not just troublesome. She is one of the craziest people in the entire universe.


    Just like me, she is an Immortal. And one of the strongest Immortals I have ever met.


    Even in my strongest state, I would have trouble defeating her.


    Of course, I will win if we fight, but it doesn¡¯t mean I want to fight her.


    Her name¨C


    "I did not want to meet you either, [Queen of Timeless Distortion]. Or should I call you [Queen of Immortals]?"


    "[Queen of Immortals]?" The [Queen] chuckled softly. "You sure know how to joke."


    The [Queen] did not continue speaking with me. Instead, she looked around her at the kneeling elves and the excited will with the coldest gaze she could make.


    "G-Great Mother!" The will called out excitedly. "Y-You are here, great mother! O-Oh! F-Finally! Finally, we will achieve our dream!"


    The elf Immortal frowned. She nced at the will coldly and muttered three words.


    "You are bothersome."


    And the will disappeared immediately.


    As though it never existed.


    The elves widened their eyes in surprise and confusion. And when they realized what just happened, their faces were filled with terror.


    "G-Great mother..." Another of them called out.


    But as soon as he spoke, the same fate befell him.


    Without warning, he disappearedpletely.


    "W-Why..."


    "G-Great Mother..."


    "W-What are you doing?"


    The [Queen]¡¯s frown deepened. Looking at the elves around her, her eyes shone with killing intent.


    "I forgot that mortals were so troublesome."


    And as soon as her words finished, all the elves in front of her disappeared.


    Erased from existence.


    Not even their soul remained.


    I watched that scene indifferently, not bothering to stop her.


    Such pitiful elves, they worked for her and what they received in exchange was a merciless deal.


    Well, what were you expecting of a deal with an Immortal?


    For most Immortals, mortals are less than ants. They don¡¯t care if these ants are crushed under their feet.


    Looking at the woman in front of me, I ordered my thoughts.


    Now I understand.


    Since the start, this tree was not one of the mysterious Immortal¡¯s ns.


    Instead, it was her work all along.


    Queen of Timeless Distortions.


    To think that one of her experiments was being done in this world.


    I could not help but frown.


    The situation has turned troublesome.


    ording to my knowledge, this woman is one of the most stubborn and crazy Immortals.


    Just like me, she chases after a goal.


    However, she doesn¡¯t mind using any means to achieve her goal.


    Including her famous experiments.


    Usually, these experiments end with the destruction of one or several worlds.


    And if she is nning to use this world for her experiments, it means we are enemies.


    I guess it exins why Ysnay predicted I would be in danger.


    "Tell me, Immortal Soul." The [Queen] spoke up after getting rid of the elves inside the tree, not bothering to hide her killing intent. "Why are you interfering with my experiments?"


    I furrowed. Such an intense killing intent.


    How troublesome... I¡¯m not in top condition yet. If I fight this woman like this, I will be at a disadvantage...


    ... It looks like I will have to risk it.


    Sigh, I only hope my bet pays off.


    Grabbing [Reality Render] on my right hand, I released my aurapletely.


    My soul lit up, filling my entire body with its glow, and my mana roared like a surging river.


    This time, I did not bother to suppress my strength. I disregarded any consequence. I was truly going all-out.


    "I see." The [Queen] nodded indifferently when she felt my aura. "It looks like our goals are shing."


    "It looks like that, [Queen]. You are not the kind to take a step back, so we can only fight."


    "You are not the kind to take a step back either, [Immortal Soul]. However, do you truly want to fight me with that injury?"


    I smiled bitterly inwardly. So she noticed.


    Well, if even Ysnay can notice, it¡¯s normal for her to notice as well.


    However, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Even injured, I¡¯m not as weak as to be defeated easily.


    Plus, I have a n.


    Although I would have preferred not to use this n.


    Making up my mind, I took a step forward.


    Immediately, the world around us changed. A whole new dimension was created, trapping the two of us inside it.


    Then, I raised my sword.


    "Die," I said.


    And swung it down.


    The sword moved through space, reaching the [Queen] instantly despite the distance between us.


    In front of this sword, distance was meaningless. Moreover, thanks to the properties of Reality Render, defending against it was almost Impossible!


    Unavoidable and unstoppable. A sword sh able to cut down anything in its path.


    With very few exceptions.


    Just like the woman in front of me.


    Waving her hand, space and time distorted around her, creating hundreds of alternative realities that stopped the sword sh.


    Then, she clenched her other hand into a fist, destroying the space around it and using its fragments as arrows that were thrown towards me!


    My eyes narrowed. With a thought, the space between us froze, stopping the arrows. Next, my sword shed again!


    Once more, the alternative realities appeared on the path of my sword. But this time, my soul lit up.


    Immediately, pure energy millions of times stronger than the mana I was using until now filled my body!


    Following that, the power of my sword turned much stronger, easily severing through the alternative realities and cutting her body into two.


    But when I cut her, her body turned into a fragment of time, disappearingpletely as her real self appeared behind me, distorting space into a ck hole that wanted to swallow me alive.


    Facing that, I activated a second technique.


    "[Soul Body]."


    I uttered.


    Instantly, my soul lit up, and my body turned into ashes, only to reform again an instant afterward.


    But this time, my body was glowing just like my soul.


    The ck hole pulled at me, its attractive forced distorting and crushing everything around it, even my body!


    But no matter how much it tried, I remained uninjured.


    My Immortal Title is [Immortal Soul]. And the reason I gained that tittle is that my soul was never injured. No matter how others tried, they never managed to create even the slightest scratch on it.


    Only the Universe¡¯s Laws managed to injure my soul.


    Then, what would happen if my soul and body be one?


    I would be virtually indestructible.


    Just like now.


    Ignoring the pull of the ck hole, I swung my sword, severing it into two.


    Then, I shed again, this time towards the elf Immortal.


    "It¡¯s useless." She stated, creating countless alternative versions of herself that numbered millions.


    Even when my sword cut one, two, three, one hundred, and one thousand versions of her, more alternative versions appeared.


    Each one was real, each one was false.


    "As expected of the [Queen of Timeless Distortion]," I said with a soft shake of my head. "[Your mastery of space and time is incredible]."


    "I can say the same of you. Your title of [Immortal Soul] is not undeserved. Unfortunately, you are injured. In other words, currently, you have a w."


    I nodded. That is true.


    With an injury in my soul, my Immortal Soul is wed. In other words, an enemy can use it to continue injuring me.


    In my current state, fighting this madwoman is really dangerous.


    However-


    "It doesn¡¯t even matter, [Queen]," I said calmly. "You will be unable to take advantage of that."


    At that moment, the dimension where we were fighting shook.


    I sighed. It looks like I can¡¯t continue dying it.


    A pressure as strong as ours appeared, attacking the dimension where we were battling and creating a hole on it.


    With another attack, the hole expanded, finally bing big enough to allow the entrance of a neer.


    Then, a fox-eared little girl appeared and looked at me.


    "Dad." She muttered.


    ... Emilia.


    ....


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 457 The Queen and the Fox 1

    <h4>Chapter 457 The Queen and the Fox 1</h4>


    "Dad..." the petite girl muttered as soon as she appeared.


    Her gaze waspletely fixed on me, ignoring everything else. Neither the destruction caused by our battle nor the [Queen]¡¯s presence seemed to enter her eyes.


    To her, nothing else was important now that she found me.


    "She is..." The [Queen] furrowed her brows and distanced herself from us. She could feel the terrifying strength hidden inside the little girl¡¯s body. Thus, she knew Emilia would be a troublesome opponent.


    As for me¨C


    "... Emilia."


    With aplicated smile, I uttered her name.


    Immediately, her shoulders twitched. Her blood-red eyes turned slightly misty, and her fox tail started to wage softly.


    With tears in her eyes, she opened her mouth slightly.


    "Dad..."


    And charged towards me.


    "Dad!"


    The fox girl smiled excitedly. Without putting up any defenses, she rushed towards me and jumped towards my chest, like a little girl happy of seeing her father after a long period of absence.


    In all honesty, I wanted to stop her. Even if I knew she was not going to hurt me, my body could not help but get ready to counterattack at any given moment.


    But Emilia did not notice it, or perhaps, she decided not to notice. That was how much trust she had on me.


    Without caring about anything else, she hugged me tightly and put her head on my chest.


    "Dad... I missed you... So much..."


    Her eyes were filled with tears, and her voice was filled with love and longing. She seemed nothing like a dignified immortal wielding absolute power.


    No, she was just like a little girl happy about finding her dad again.


    Once more, my expression turnedplicated.


    Emilia...


    Involuntarily, I patted her head,bing her golden-red hair and scratching her fox ears slightly.


    Emilia shivered. Feeling the warmth of my hands, she closed her eyes involuntarily and put on a happy smile.


    "... As expected, dad is still so warm."


    I put on a troubled smile, my feelings a mess.


    Emilia... Perhaps she is the person I owe the most in my several lifetimes.


    I owe her so much. So much...


    Unfortunately, she and I seemed destined to never be together.


    Each time we met, we ended battling for one or another reason.


    Most of the time, it was due to Emilia¡¯s extreme possessiveness.


    Plus, even now, I could not see her as my daughter.


    To me, she was just a dangerous immortal that could threaten my ns.


    ... No. I¡¯m sure she will try to interfere with my ns.


    "Is anything wrong, dad?"


    Looking up, Emilia saw my troubled expression and tilted her head.


    But one secondter, an expression of realization appeared on her face.


    Then, her expression became ice-cold.


    "... I see. I understand." Nodding slightly, she separated herself from me and turned around, looking towards the other person in this alternate dimension with a chilling and enraged gaze.


    "Whore, who are you!? How do you dare to attack my dad!?"


    The [Queen] was furrowed her brows slightly and narrowed her eyes.


    She then chuckled coldly and shook her head.


    "I heard that [Immortal Soul] was being chased by a crazy stalker. [Incarnation of Endless Power] was it? Nice to meet you, you can call me [Queen of Timeless Destruction]."


    "... I will not repeat my question again, whore. Who do you think you are to attack my dad!?"


    The [Queen] frowned. Staring at Emilia, she seemed to notice something.


    This girl waspletely uninterested in her. To Emilia, her identity was of no importance.


    "You are very impolite child, you know?"


    "... You don¡¯t want to answer, huh." With a chilling voice and immense killing intent that seemed unsuited for such a cute girl, Emilia took a step forward, releasing her powerful aura at the same time. "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just need to kill you anyways."


    Instantly, space around her shattered.


    It was as though the fabric of space could not endure the immensity of her power. Her power was so overwhelming that space itself was unable to take it!


    Then, Emilia kicked the air.


    And her body flew towards the [Queen], leaving only destroyed space behind her.


    The [Queen] narrowed her eyes. Facing Emilia¡¯s charge, she waved her hand calmly.


    That gesture was enough to invoke the Universe¡¯s Laws. In an instant, time and space distorted, bing much longer and creating a gulf beyond the concept of distance between Emilia and her.


    Unfortunately, Emilia did not care about that. Her expression did not change in the slightest even in front of that disy of power.


    And she had the right to behave like that.


    Because when her body made contact with the gulf the [Queen] created, the gulf shattered instantly.


    Time, space, and reality shattered like a piece of ss, unable to endure Emilia¡¯s outrageous power.


    Just like that, Emilia appeared in front of the [Queen].


    "Die!" She dered, sending a punch filled with incalcble power towards her.


    *Bam!*


    The [Queen]¡¯s body shattered. In front of Emilia¡¯s overwhelming power, she was unable to put the slightest resistance!


    But in the next instant, another her appeared behind Emilia!


    Clenching her fists, The [Queen] shattered the space around them and used the shattered shards of space as arrows that flew towards Emilia!


    Emilia snorted. Endless energy surged out of her body, sweeping the shards of space away. Then, her second hand threw a punch that destroyed hundreds of kilometers of space, including the ce where the [Queen] had been standing just now.


    Such a powerful attack disyed the limits of pure power.


    Yes, the concept behind Emilia¡¯s attacks was very simple. Physical strength.


    However, her physical strength was way beyond what any mortal could achieve.


    It was not something that could be imagined by mortals. It was a power able to destroy stars and worlds.


    If the current fight would have urred in the real world instead of the alternate dimension I created, perhaps the world would have been turned into fragments already!


    That was how powerful her attacks were!


    But even in front of that power, the [Queen] did not fall.


    As soon as Emilia destroyed her, another her appeared behind Emilia. Then, another, and another, and another.


    A total of ten [Queens] appeared, each one looking at Emilia with indifferent expressions.


    Then, they extended their hands towards Emilia.


    "[Cage]." The [Queens] said.


    Time and space shivered. Immediately, countless dimensions superimposed and surrounded Emilia, creating a giant cave filled with distorted space-time.


    Emilia snorted. Gathering energy on her hand, she changer towards the walls of the cage and unleashed a punch, creating a hole through it!


    But when Emilia went through the hole, she realized she was inside the cage again.


    "This is..." Emilia frowned.


    "A maze." The voice of the Queen came from outside the cage. "No matter how many times you break it, you will appear inside it again. I admit that you are very powerful, little girl. But you are just that, powerful. I have thousands of methods to deal with someone like you."


    When I heard that, I shook my head bitterly.


    Certainly, this is a good idea. But if Emilia was so easy to stop, why did I spend so much time sealing her?


    And as though confirming my thoughts, Emilia smiled.


    "Really?"


    Immediately, endless energy surged out of her body, filling the cage.


    The energy quickly expanded and turned into a giant sun. But then, the sun started topress, turning smaller and smaller until it fell on Emilia¡¯s palm.


    Next, Emilia clenched the sun on her hand and-


    *BOOOOMMMMMM!!!*


    She unleashed a punch, blowing the cage into pieces.


    Walking out of the cage, Emilia stared at the [Queen] with a mocking expression.


    "I think that your cage was a bit too feeble."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: pat-reon/aidnovels

 Chapter 458 The Queen and the Fox 2

    <h4>Chapter 458 The Queen and the Fox 2</h4>


    Only one chapter of Science/Magic and Fourth Prince tonight. I have another chapter of S/M done and another three of FP done as well, but I need to wake up early tomorrow, so I can¡¯t post them tonight. I¡¯ll edit and post them tomorrow once Ie back (Around 10:00 Am GMT -5)


    ...


    Seeing Emilia break through her cage, the [Queen] narrowed her eyes.


    Her gaze turned sharper, as though she just recognized Emilia as a true opponent. She had finally realized that Emilia was much more dangerous than she thought.


    Fortunately, she could feel that Emilia¡¯s strength was being suppressed by something. Thanks to that, she was confident she could defeat Emilia before long.


    Of course, that was without taking into ount something...


    Wrinkling her brows, the [Queen] looked in my direction.


    All this while, I had not moved from my location. I just watched the battle without interfering.


    The [Queen] did not know the reason, but she was sure it was not due to something stupid like fairness.


    Fairness? As Immortals, we long ago stopped caring about that.


    Hence, the fact that I was not moving meant that I was nning something.


    The [Queen] knew that. Thus, even although she seemed fully focused on her battle with Emilia, the truth was that she was trying to find about my ns.


    However, even now she had not found anything wrong.


    But instead of feeling relieved, it only made the [Queen] warier.


    She was convinced I was plotting something.


    And that was true.


    Indeed. Just like she thought, I was taking advantage of their battle to prepare something.


    I was also taking advantage of this opportunity to observe Emilia¡¯sbat. There is a high probability that we will have to fight each otherter, so learning about her abilities beforehand is a good idea.


    Unfortunately, there is a limit to how much I can learn just by observing.


    Therefore, I put most of my focus on finishing my preparations.


    Meanwhile, Emilia resumed her battle with the [Queen].


    With a ruthless glint on her eyes, she took a step forward,unching herself towards the elf Immortal.


    *BOOM!!!*


    Emilia¡¯s movements created a thunderous sound that filled the alternate dimension. The whole dimension shook due to the power of her attacks.


    Facing such power, the [Queen] extended her hand, slowing the flow of time around Emilia and making her movements as slow as a turtle.


    However, the effects of that technique did notst even a second. With a burst of energy, Emilia broke through the constraints of time and appeared in front of the [Queen], throwing a punch straight to her face.


    The [Queen]¡¯s body shattered, turning into pieces. However, a new body appeared a distance away, and she once more slowed down the flow time around Emilia.


    Emilia frowned. Energy burst out of her body again, breaking the constraints of time once more and rushing towards the [Queen].


    Emilia¡¯s movements were so fast that the [Queen] was unable to avoid them.


    *BAM!*


    The [Queen]¡¯s body was destroyed again, only for a new body to appear and cast the same technique for the third time, slowing down the flow of time!


    But this time, Emilia did not break the constraints of time as before.


    Instead, she stared at the elf Immortal coldly and opened her mouth.


    "I¡¯m curious about what you are nning by slowing time around me. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t afford to lose in front of my dad. Therefore, I think it¡¯s better if I destroy your set up before it¡¯splete."


    Boundless energy surged out of Emilia¡¯s body, destroying everything around her.


    This time, though, it was not just a burst of energy.


    In an instant, an amount of energyparable to a sun rushed out of her body. Then, that energy waspressed on her right hand until bing a dot.


    And when it was just a dot, Emilia clenched her hand¨C


    "Explode."


    ¨CAnd detonated it.


    *BOOMMM!!!*


    With an apocalyptic explosion, all the energypressed on her hand was released instantly, destroying everything on its path!


    I could not help but curse under my breath. This girl, is she nning to destroy this alternate dimension?


    I can¡¯t allow it. If this fight escapes the confines of this dimension, the world will be destroyed.


    But when I was getting ready to reinforce the dimension, I saw the [Queen]¡¯s lips curving up in a sneer.


    "Idiot."


    And she waved her hand.


    Before the explosion could reach her, space and time around her distorted. Then, she created an enormous space-time oddity that surrounded the explosion of energy!


    The explosion and the spatial oddity shed, creating a scene of destruction and chaos that filled the alternate dimension.


    But in the instant when the two forces shed, the elf Immortal mmed her palms together.


    Astonishingly, the two techniques fused together, creating an even bigger space-time oddity!


    Emilia¡¯s expression changed. She quickly tried to escape, but she suddenly realized she could not move her body.


    Panicking, she erupted with even more energy, removing the forces binding her body. Unfortunately, it was already toote.


    At some point, the space-time oddity had turned into an enormous wormhole leading towards an unknown part of the universe.


    "Goodbye, [Incarnation of Endless Power]. I hope never to meet you again." The Queen uttered.


    "NO!" Emilia turned pale. She hurriedly called upon her power, unleashing as much energy as she could to try to fight against the gravity of the wormhole.


    However, her power fell short.


    Slowly but surely, she was being pulled towards the wormhole.


    Soon, Emilia¡¯s face was dyed in despair.


    With an expression of anxiety, she looked towards me and muttered one word.


    "... Dad."


    She was pleading. Begging me to help her. To rescue her.


    She did not want to be separated from me again. Not when she just found me.


    Facing such a gaze, I sighed.


    To be honest, for an instant I considered letting the wormhole swallow her.


    But in the end, I decided not to.


    I owe her too much.


    Even if she will try to oppose to my ns, that is a risk I need to face sooner orter.


    Plus, this is the perfect opportunity. If I take advantage of the [Queen]¡¯s ns, I will be able to deal with her much more easily.


    Hence, [Reality Render] appeared on my hand.


    And I swung it down.


    *sh!*


    Even I would find it hard to destroy a wormhole created by an expert in space-time like the [Queen of Timeless Distortion] using Emilia¡¯s endless reserves of energy as fuel.


    But I didn¡¯t need to.


    I just needed to destabilize it for an instant.


    And during that instant, Emilia¡¯s eyes shed.


    *BOOM!!!*


    With a powerful eruption of energy, she broke free from the wormhole and escaped.


    Then, she used her body to break through space and appeared beside me.


    "Dad..." She whispered with an excited expression.


    "Not now." I sighed and said. "We will talkter."


    "Mm." Emilia nodded softly. However, her eyes were filled with unconcealed happiness.


    The fact that I had rescued her made her incredibly happy.


    But although Emilia was happy, the opposite was true for the elf Immortal.


    Currently, she was looking at us with a stern expression.


    "Immortal Soul... Are you going to fight me together with her?"


    I shook my head.


    "It¡¯s not necessary."


    With a soft chuckle, I waved my hand.


    Instantly, the alternate dimension I created crumbled down, bringing us back to the real world.


    The elf Immortal frowned in confusion. But in the next instant, her expression changed.


    Looking around her, she could see that we were still inside the world tree.


    However, the world tree was not the same as before.


    Right now, it was sealed by thousands of spatial seals.


    Moreover, the seals were so intricate that even an expert like her would need thousands of years to break through them.


    In other words, I had put a stop to her experiment.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 459 A Deal With The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 459 A Deal With The Queen</h4>


    Inside the world tree, the [Queen of Timeless Distortion] looked at the countless spatial seals around the tree with an expressionless look.


    She could see that the seals had frozen the three inside a spatial cage in an alternate dimension. Currently, the tree waspletely inessible to her.


    Although she could see it, she could neither touch nor make any contact with it.


    Furthermore, she could feel a powerful destructive power in these seals. She knew that if I wanted, I could destroy the tree at any time.


    Her expression quickly turned colder and colder, and her eyes were filled with an ice-cold killing intent that seemed impossible to suppress.


    Realizing my purpose, she red at me.


    "Immortal Soul, if you dare to destroy the tree, I promise I will not rest until I see you dead, no matter how long it takes me!"


    I narrowed my eyes when I heard that.


    I did not doubt her words. Immortals are very stubborn beings and they seldomly give up when they want to do something. If she says she will definitively kill me, then it means she will do everything in her power to kill me no matter how many years it takes.


    Nobody wants that kind of enemy.


    Fortunately, my intention was never to destroy the tree.


    My purpose is just to use it as a chip on my table. Judging by the Queen¡¯s personality, perhaps I can use it to reach an agreement with her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t n to destroy it," I said. "However, I can¡¯t allow you to experiment to continue either. I can¡¯t let this world be destroyed right now."


    "Heh... Are you telling me to give up on my ns then? Don¡¯t you know that we, Immortals, always end what we start?"


    I nodded. I¡¯m an Immortal as well, so of course, I know that.


    "That is the reason I want to make a deal with you."


    "A deal?"


    "Yes. As I told you, I can¡¯t allow you to destroy this world right now, however, I don¡¯t care if you destroy itter."


    "Huh?" The [Queen] was startled by my words. But one secondter, she understood.


    "I see. You will keep the World Tree sealed until youplete your goal. And after that, you will release it and allow me toplete my experiment."


    I nodded. "Yes, that is my idea."


    Differently from the unknown Immortal, the [Queen] doesn¡¯t seem interested in interfering with my goals. The other Immortal wants to destroy the world, and if in the process he can fight me, then it¡¯s better. That is the reason we can only be enemies.


    But the [Queen] only wants to finish her experiment. The rest doesn¡¯t matter.


    In other words, we can reach an agreement that will satisfy both of us.


    Of course, that is only possible because I gained the upper hand when I sealed the tree. Otherwise, she would have not bothered in hearing my words.


    I don¡¯t know the exact purpose of her experiment with this tree, but it¡¯s obvious it¡¯s very important for her. Hence, she will ept my deal as soon as it¡¯s not too outrageous just to save the tree.


    "Two thousand years," I said. "I will release the seals by then."


    "Impossible." The [Queen] refused my proposal immediately. "Two thousand years is too much. One hundred years is the most I can give you."


    "One hundred years?" I sneered. "We are Immortals, one hundred years will pass in the blink of an eye. Fifteen hundred years. Nothing less."


    The [Queen]¡¯s eyes turned frigid.


    "No." She stated coldly.


    I furrowed my brows. Why is this woman so stubborn?


    As though feeling my thoughts, Emilia growled.


    "Whore, dad is already merciful for sparing your life! How do you dare to refuse dad!? Dad, we should just kill her! If the two of us fight together, we can win!"


    I wrinkled my brows. That is not the result I want.


    I know how troublesome Immortals can be. Due to that, I¡¯m not confident in being able to kill her even if I and Emilia join hands.


    Defeating her is not hard, but killing her is.


    In fact, even if Ysnay joins us it would not be enough.


    Plus, even if we manage to kill her, judging by the abilities she showed until now, there is a high chance that she possesses a method of resurrection.


    In other words, if we continue fighting her, I will have a life-and-death enmity against a powerful Immortal.


    I can¡¯t afford it right now. Not when my goal is so close and when there is another Immortal waiting for an opportunity from the shadows.


    Thus, my best option is to make a deal with her.


    "One thousand years, Queen. This is myst offer. I know this is not your only experiment, and you probably have thousands of simr experiments in other worlds, so this experiment should not be too important for you. On the other hand, I can¡¯t afford to have you messing with this world right now. Therefore, if you don¡¯t agree, I will not hesitate to kill you here and now."


    The [Queen] squinted, weighing her options silently.


    After several minutes like that, she nodded.


    "... Okay, one thousand years it will be. I don¡¯t mind waiting that long. However¨C"


    "What is it?"


    "You will owe me a favor."


    I frowned.


    "It looks like you forgot who has the initiative here."


    "Stop bluffing, Immortal Soul. I have the feeling you attach more importance to this world than I do to the tree. What do you think will happen to this world if I create a ck hole right now?"


    This woman...


    To think she would be this sharp.


    What should I do?


    Owing a favor to an Immortal is a delicate thing. You don¡¯t know what the other party will ask of you in the name of repaying this favor.


    Of course, I can agree now and then refuse to pay itter. However, that means making this woman my enemy.


    I heaved a long sigh.


    "... Okay, I agree. However, I will refuse to repay this favor depending on your request."


    "I understand. That is enough." The [Queen] nodded and retracted her killing intent. "Very well, for the next one thousand years, I will remain here in this tree and I promise to stop with this experiment."


    I could not help but sigh in relief inwardly.


    With this, I took care of this crisis.


    But then, I thought of something.


    "Right, there is another Immortal thinking about destroying this world. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to see him seed either. What do you think about joining hands with me to kill him?"


    The [Queen] was startled.


    One secondter, she sneered.


    "What? Do you want to make me your hired thug as well? Dream on. As for that Immortal, if you fail to stop him, I don¡¯t mind giving him a try."


    ... Well, it was worth a try.


    I chuckled wryly and shook my head.


    Anyway, now that I took care of this situation, it¡¯s time to deal with the next problem...


    Looking beside me, I saw Emilia growling at the elf Immortal, obviously still angry with her.


    I smiled wryly and patted her head.


    "Let¡¯s go, Emilia. You and I need to talk."


    Emilia was briefly startled. But in the next instant, her lips curved up in a bright smile.


    "Understood, dad."

 Chapter 460 Yandere Dad-con Fox Girl 1

    <h4>Chapter 460 Yandere Dad-con Fox Girl 1</h4>


    I grabbed Emilia¡¯s hand and stepped across space, appearing in a cliff several thousands of kilometers away.


    It was a very tall cliff, thousands of kilometers tall. In fact, if a normal person stands here, he will think the cliff is bottomless.


    I sat on the edge of the cliff, feeling the wind caressing my shoulders and gazing at the blue sky.


    One secondter, Emilia sat on myp, snuggling happily on my chest like a little kitten.


    "... Dad, I missed you..." She said with a small smile.


    "I know." I nodded with aplicated expression. unable to return the same words.


    In the end, even if Emilia thinks of me as her dad. I don¡¯t think of her as my daughter.


    I know how much Emilia loves me, and how much she desires to be beside me. But unfortunately, I can¡¯t share her feelings.


    Because I don¡¯t share the memories she has of me.


    No, I have them. But these memories are just a bunch of information, of data.


    Emilia has these memories. Furthermore, her obsession with me is one of the reasons she managed to achieve Immortality. But to me, she is just a very powerful and dangerous Immortal that can mess up with my goals.


    It¡¯s as though a stranger suddenly tells you that he loves you while he carries a nuclear weapon on his hands.


    Moreover, that stranger is a crazy man that can go bonkers at any time and detonate the bomb.


    No matter how sincere his words are, you will be unable to trust him.


    Emilia is like that for me.


    Even now, when she is snuggling peacefully in my arms, each cell of my body is wary, ready to attack her at any moment.


    But as though she could not feel my wariness, Emilia continued snuggling on my arms, putting her back against my chest and twitching her ears with a satisfied smile.


    "... It has been a long time since thest time you treated me this nicely."


    "It has. Last time we met, we end fighting as crazy until I sealed you."


    Emilia nodded with a pout.


    "Dad is always like that. Even though Emilia loves you so much, you are always hiding from me. You even forgot about our memories together."


    "... Sorry about that."


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize, dad. I know it¡¯s the fault of that bitch. One day, I¡¯ll kill her!"


    I smiled wryly and shook my head.


    These words, however, seemed to remind Emilia of something.


    "By the way, dad. That shameless bitch is in this world. She should have gone to meet you already, right?"


    I nodded. "Yes. Ysnay already met me."


    "Did you kill her?"


    "... Of course not. It¡¯s pointless. She will revive a few dayster even if I kill her."


    "Hmph! Even so, you should kill her a few times to make her understand she is not wee. The reason she sticks so much to you is that you are too gentle with her!"


    "... I have the feeling that if I do that, she will continue appearing in front of me just to get more of my attention."


    "... Perhaps. That bitch is very shameless after all."


    I chuckled softly. I¡¯m sure Ysnay will be mad if she hears that.


    It¡¯s already pretty obvious, but Ysnay and Emilia¡¯s rtionship is as bad as it can be. In fact, Emilia hates Ysnay with passion.


    To Emilia, Ysnay is the reason I don¡¯t ept her.


    And in truth, she is partially right.


    If Ysnay doesn¡¯t betray me, perhaps I would have continued keeping the entirety of my memories with each reincarnation and I would have not forgotten about Emilia.


    If that would have happened, I would have recognized Emilia when she appeared before me back then and today we would be happy together.


    Who would have thought that Ysnay¡¯s choice made three Immortals live in distress for thousands of years?


    I caressed Emilia¡¯s hair softly and exhaled. There is no point in wondering about what could have happened.


    Instead, it¡¯s better to focus on the present.


    "Emilia, I have a lover in this life. Several of them, in fact." I suddenly said.


    Emilia stiffened. For an instant, her blood-red eyes shone with a bit of killing intent, and the energy inside her body became wild.


    However, she calmed down quickly.


    "I don¡¯t mind it, dad. Once they die, we can be together for eternity. Only us. As long as you ept me again, I don¡¯t mind."


    I stared at Emilia with a your-words-are-not-trustable expression.


    "I remember you tried to kill several of my lovers in many of my past lifetimes..."


    "T-That was... T-The first time it was because I was angry that you forgot about me and instead gave you love to two idiots!"


    "And the times after that?"


    "... I will not do it again. I promise."


    I chuckled softly and ruffled her hair.


    "There is another thing I need to tell you, Emilia... I¡¯m about toplete it."


    "Huh?" Emilia tilted her head as a clueless cat.


    But then, she seemed to realize something.


    Immediately, her entire body stiffened.


    "Dad... Do you mean you found a way to share your Immortality...?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "And I¡¯m nning to include my lovers of this life."


    Emilia¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    She grabbed her dress with so much strength that her hands turned white and the space around it cracked. At the same time, her face turned ashen.


    Then, she lowered her head.


    "... That is unfair..."


    I stayed silent.


    "Why, dad? Why can¡¯t we be like back then? Just the two of us, without caring for anyone else?"


    A sigh escaped from my lips. As expected, it reached to this.


    "Emilia..."


    "... I love you, dad. I love you so much... And they? They are nothing more than whores that want to take you away from me!"


    Emilia¡¯s energy surged out of her body. She left my embrace and stood up, walking several steps with a disillusioned look.


    But then, she smiled.


    "As expected, if you want something, you need to take it yourself. And this time, I¡¯m prepared."


    Endless energy surged out of her body, gathering on her hand until forming a cube-like thing.


    Then, that cube expanded, transforming into a huge cage that trapped us inside.


    I wrinkled my brows. This is...


    "I created it while I was sealed, dad." Emilia giggled innocently like a cute daughter. "It was designed specifically to seal you. Inside this cube, soul power can¡¯t be used. It can also trap powerful souls and stop them from escaping."


    ... Dammit...


    "Do you understand, dad? Now that you are inside this cube, you will never be able to escape. Finally, we will be together... Forever!"


    Girl, you are crazy.

 Chapter 461 Yandere Dad-con Fox Girl 2

    <h4>Chapter 461 Yandere Dad-con Fox Girl 2</h4>


    With this, I don¡¯t owe any chapter... Finally...


    More chaptersing tonight, or tomorrow morning if I¡¯m busy...


    ...


    "... You are crazy." I said while looking at Emilia with a speechless look.


    I mean, a cage? Really?


    Am I some kind of pet?


    With a thought, I used my will to observe the cage. But as soon as my will left my body, it quickly dissipated.


    I frowned.


    This is...


    "What do you think, dad? I did a really good job, right? I spend the whole time I was sealed creating it. Inside this cage, soul power is just a third as effective as in the outside world. Moreover, even if you attack it, you will only deplete a bit of its energy. You can only leave it when you deplete all its energy. However, I can use my energy to replenish its energy again, and as you know, my energy is almost infinite."


    "I see..." I sighed with a wry smile.


    Certainly, Emilia¡¯s path to Immortality is called [Body of Infinite Energy]. Her entire body is in fact made of energy supercondensed, making her an energy lifeform.


    And as an entity made entirely of energy, she does not has a lifespan. As long as there is energy in her body, she can¡¯t die.


    And after living for tens of thousands of years, the amount of energy she has umted in astronomical. Trying to deplete her energy is stupid.


    There is an easier way, though.


    Killing her.


    Of course, I¡¯m sure there must be other ways. But even for me, I¡¯ll need a lot of time if I want to escape this ce.


    "Amazing." I could only say in sincere admiration.


    "Right, right?" Emilia smiled brilliantly with a proud smile. "This way, you can only escape if you kill me. However, I know dad will never kill me."


    I put on a troubled smile, but I could not deny her words.


    I have had several opportunities to kill her before, but I have never done it. The most I did was to seal her.


    Just that is enough to show that Emilia has a special ce in my heart.


    But even so¨C


    "Do you truly think this ce can keep me trapped forever?" I asked curiously.


    "I know it can¡¯t," Emilia admitted it easily. "Thus, I prepared something else."


    Then, Emilia extended her hand forward.


    Instantly, a strange magic circle appeared over her hand, hovering silently.


    I narrowed my eyes and observed the magic circle carefully. Soon, my expression hardened.


    "That magic circle..."


    "It¡¯s just like you think, dad. It¡¯s a ve contract. One I designed specifically for you."


    ... This crazy girl.


    Are you nning to make me your pet?


    I was speechless. To think this girl even thought about this.


    "You know I don¡¯t n to ept a ve contract quietly, right?"


    "I know. However, I exined it to you before, right dad? In this ce, soul power is just a third as effective as in the outside world. I know that dad¡¯s main source of energy is soul power, so in other words, your strength will be greatly reduced in this ce. I think I have a pretty good chance of winning if I fight you here."


    Looking at the sweet smile on Emilia¡¯s face, I felt a shiver on my spine.


    For an instant, I imagined the scene of Emilia forcing me to kneel before her and lick her toes.


    I quickly shook my head. Stop stop, I¡¯m not an M!


    Definitively not!


    "It looks like dad doesn¡¯t like my idea." Emilia smiled and said.


    "... Yeah. I¡¯m sorry, I prefer to be the dominating one in a rtionship."


    "Such a shame. But don¡¯t worry, dad. You will have an eternity to get used to it."


    Just as she finished speaking, an enormous amount of energy surged out of her body!


    Emilia immediately rushed towards me, unleashing a punch straight towards my chest.


    I hurriedly evaded it, willing [Reality Render] to appear on my hand and using it to attack Emilia.


    I used my entire strength in this attack, igniting my soul to put as much soul power into my sword as I could.


    Reality Render droned in pleasure, creating cracks on space that spread into the surroundings as it cut towards Emilia.


    But before the sword could reach Emilia, the power behind it weakened greatly.


    Enough for Emilia to receive it head-on!


    And surprisingly, she waspletely uninjured after the sh!


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. So it¡¯s the effect of the cage.


    "I told you, dad. Soul power is greatly weakened inside here. I¡¯m stronger than you here!"


    I furrowed my brows, evading the punch that Emilia threw towards me distancing myself from her.


    For the first time since the battle started, my expression turned a bit serious.


    To think the effects of this cage would be as strong.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, I can only show around sixty percent of my strength here, perhaps even less. Emilia, however, can show her entire strength.


    And even although she is still under the effects of the seal I put on her thousands of years ago, I¡¯m also injured, so in the end, she is the one with the advantage.


    To think this girl had something like this under her sleeve.


    "Emilia, do you truly have to be so hard with your dad?"


    "Dad is going to marry other women if I don¡¯t. Hmph, how dare them to dream of getting with you? Should I kill them? But you always be angry when I do that... I guess I¡¯ll leave them alive then. I¡¯m sure you will forget about them after one thousand years or so."


    I smiled wryly again.


    "You never change."


    But one secondter, I shook my head.


    "Unfortunately, you underestimate me."


    When Emilia heard my words, she froze.


    A feeling of crisis invaded her, warning her that something was wrong. But by then, it was toote.


    Suddenly, countless spatial seals appeared around her, binding her body tightly.


    Moreover, the seals fused with the seal still left in her body, reinforcing it and weakening its strength greatly!


    "When...!?"


    "Did you think you were the only one who made preparations for our encounter? Did you never think about why I brought you to this ce?" I asked with a smile.


    Emilia¡¯s expression turned pale.


    "Dad, you..."


    I nodded. "It¡¯s just as you think. I was nning to seal you again since the start."


    Yes, that is the reason I brought Emilia here.


    In fact, since the moment when the elf Immortal appeared, I nned this.


    I released my strength with the goal of attracting Emilia to our battle. I knew that with her personality, Emilia would not hesitate to attack the elf Immortal after she realized I was fighting her.


    And while the two of them were fighting, I started my preparations.


    I prepared two seals, one for the world tree, and one for Emilia.


    Of course, Emilia is not an idiot, and she is one of the people that knows me the best in the universe. Thus, I had to be very careful.


    In normal circumstances, she would have been able to feel the existence of a seal strong enough to trap her beforehand and she would have escaped my trap. But fortunately for me, she still had a part of the old seal on her, plus the world tree made things easier for me.


    I made the second seal much weaker than the first, so weak than the seal itself was no threat to her, and then disguised the fluctuations of the second seal under the first, making Emilia think that there was only one seal, when there were two.


    And although the second seal was not strong enough to trap her, when it wasbined with the part of the old seal still on her, the situation changed.


    The two seals together were more than enough to suppress her.


    By the time Emilia realized the truth, it was already toote.


    She could only watch as she was sealed once more.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N!!!


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 462 Sealed, Once More

    <h4>Chapter 462 Sealed, Once More</h4>


    1/5


    ...


    "Dad..." Emilia looked at me with a pitiful expression.


    I, however, just shook my head.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Emilia. I can¡¯t allow you to stop my ns, not when I¡¯m so close to sess."


    Emilia¡¯s face turned ashen. She looked at me with a look of pain and despair, before screaming out.


    "No!"


    Power erupted out of her, snapping several of the seals trapping her. Unfortunately, more seals quickly appeared, sealing her once more.


    Emilia struggled fiercely, but eventually, the energy in her body was suppressed, making her unable to fight the seals.


    "... Please, dad... Don¡¯t leave me again... I will do anything... Please..."


    "I can¡¯t." I sighed softly.


    Aplicated expression appeared on my face. I could see Emilia¡¯s despair in her golden eyes. I could see how much pain she was Feeling now.


    But I was not going to change my choice.


    Instead, I decided to tell her something.


    "About my goal. I¡¯m about to achieve it in the form of a soul contract. Through it, I n to create a link between my soul and the souls of others, sharing not just feelings and emotions, but also memories and evenws. If it¡¯s sessful, I¡¯ll be able to share my way to Immortality with other people, and by then, we will be able to live forever together."


    "... Are you going to leave me here, then? Doesn¡¯t it mean you don¡¯t need me in your life?" Emilia asked with a distressed look, like an abandoned kitten.


    I smiled wryly and shook my head.


    "You see, I was thinking. What do you think that will happen if I use that contract on you."


    "Huh?"


    "You will be able to show me your memories and feelings, the memories about when I was still your dad. Perhaps that way you can stimte the memories I have about you."


    Emilia was stunned. Immediately, an expression of excitement appeared on her face.


    "Do you mean... D-Dad, I-Is It possible...?"


    "Perhaps. However, the reason I canplete the contract is thanks to one of my lovers in this life. Without her, the contract is not possible."


    Emilia instantly stiffened.


    After all, my words mean she needed to ept another one of my women if she wanted to make me remember.


    Actually, that was a small lie. At this point, I¡¯m sure I canplete the contract even without Raven.


    However, Emilia does not need to know that.


    Aplicated expression appeared on her face. She lowered her head and looked at the ground, unable to decide how she should react.


    I smiled and patted her head before walking towards her and nting a kiss on her forehead.


    "Think about it, Emilia. I wille to visit you soon. I hope you can give me your answer by then."


    "Dad..." Emilia looked at me as though she wanted to say something, but I stopped her.


    "Think about it for a while before answering.


    Without waiting for her answer, I waved my hand and finished the seal, creating an alternate space that will keep her trapped for a good while.


    Then, I looked at the cage around me.


    Due to the seal, the connection between the cage and Emilia was broken, so I just need to destroy the cage if I want to leave.


    Swinging Reality Render a couple of times, I managed to tear a hole in it.


    Just like that, I returned to the outside world.


    One secondter, I stepped across space and returned to the camp.


    ...


    At the same time, somewhere in the world.


    A young man was looking in the direction of the elven forest with a small smile.


    "How interesting. Three of my0 kind are fighting in this world. And if I join, it would be four... Four of us, that sure is rare."


    He knew one of them. The blue-haired young man he faced a pair of times before. He was a powerful Immortal just as strong as him.


    However, he knew nothing about the other two.


    "Judging by the fluctuations of their battle, one of them is specialized in space-time. As for the other... Energy, perhaps?"


    The young man chuckled, confident in his analysis.


    At the same time, a feeling of excitement he had not felt in a long, long time, filled his body.


    He wanted to fight them, to defeat them, to destroy them.


    He had lived for a long, long time. So long that almost nothing could make him this excited.


    At some point, even destroying worlds to gain enlightenment about destruction and grow stronger became boring.


    The young man knew what that meant.


    He was about to die.


    Even although Immortals could live forever, most of them died before reaching one hundred thousand years of age. The number of Immortals older than one hundred thousand years was very small.


    Because after living for so long, there was nothing else to see, nothing else to find, nothing else to make them feel alive.


    Thus, when they felt there was no more point in continuing with their lives, they would choose death.


    Some of them would sleep forever, some of them wouldmit suicide, and some of them would attempt something dangerously impossible.


    The young man, however, had once more found a reason to live.


    "I wonder whatws I can learn after killing all of them. I¡¯m sure I will not be disappointed."


    With a small chuckle, the young man turned around, anticipating theing battle.


    First, though, he had to bring his true body to this world.


    Besides, he had just thought about something.


    "Four Immortals in a world is a big number. I wonder if there is something special about this world. Perhaps I should investigate it."

 Chapter 463 No Space for Her

    <h4>Chapter 463 No Space for Her</h4>


    2/3


    ...


    "Something is wrong with this world. The fact that there are five Immortals in this world at the same time can¡¯t be a coincidence. You should investigate it, Willian."


    The first thing Ysnay said after she heard my story was that.


    We were inside my tent in the camp. I returned here after I finished dealing with Emilia, and Ysnay appeared immediately to ask me about what happened.


    I did not mind talking about it to her, although I hid the most important details (Such as the ce where I sealed Emilia). And when Ysnay heard that yet another Immortal appeared in this world, her expression was one of surprise.


    Her reaction was normal, though. The fact that another Immortal somehow was interested in this world seemed too much to be a coincidence.


    You must know that Immortals are not cabbages. Two Immortals staying in the same world is already a cause of concern, and if three Immortals gather in the same ce it means that there is something abnormal about that ce.


    But there were five Immortals in this world. That number was enough to scare even the most powerful interster and interdimensional empires in the universe.


    To be honest, I also thought it was too coincidental. However, that seemed the only answer.


    "Emilia and you are here because of me, the reason the unknown Immortal ended interested in this world is that this world is rtively close to the world where he currently is, and the [Queen of Timeless Distortion] is famous for the countless experiments she has done in thousands of different worlds. Their reasons arepletely different. It doesn¡¯t seem like something someone nned."


    "How about you then? Why are you here?"


    I fell silent. Yes, why am I in this world?


    When I reincarnate, I don¡¯t pay much attention to the world where I end. I just chose a random direction and let my soul wander through the nothingness of space until I find a world where I can reincarnate.


    That process can take from tens of years until thousands of years. Once, my soul wandered through space for almost twenty thousand years before finding a world with intelligent life.


    Due to that, it¡¯s theoretically possible for other people to interfere with my reincarnation and take me to a world of their choice.


    However¨C


    "I¡¯m very careful when I let my soul wander through space. Nobody should be able to differentiate my soul from a normal soul when I¡¯m like that."


    "You are right." Ysnay nodded in agreement. "Is it a coincidence then?"


    "Most likely. Although if you think about the situation again, I can be considered as the factor that made this world special."


    Ysnay froze.


    An instantter, she smiled wryly.


    "You are right. Emilia and I are here because of you. And if you are included, it means three of the five Immortals are here because of you. However, I think you should investigate it either way. Just in case."


    "I will." I nodded. However, I don¡¯t think I can find anything.


    "By the way, congrattions on sealing Emilia again. I never thought you would seed so easily." Ysnay suddenly said.


    I smiled wryly. Neither I did. In fact, I was surprised that everything went so smoothly.


    In normal circumstances, I should have been unable to seal Emilia without fighting a difficult battle first. However, in the end, I sealed her without using much of my strength.


    I should thank the [Queen of Timeless Distortion] for that. Unexpectedly, her arrival gave me the perfect opportunity to deal with Emilia.


    "What are you going to do about her?" Ysnay asked curiously.


    "... I¡¯m not sure yet. Perhaps I will seal her for one thousand or two thousand years more. I have not decided." I lied.


    In fact, I made sure to hide the conversation I had with Emilia after I sealed her from Ysnay.


    With a bit of luck, perhaps this small lie will be usefulter.


    Ysnay looked at me deeply before sighing.


    "Don¡¯t you think you are being too cruel? You know how much she loves you.???


    "I know. However, there is no space for her once Iplete my n."


    Ysnay fell silent. Her eyes, however, shed with aplicated glow.


    These words could also be applied to her.


    Once Iplete my goal, herst trace of hope will disappear.


    By then, there will not be more space in my side for her.


    "So pitiful..." I heard Ysnay whisper softly, unsure if she was referring to Emilia or herself.


    I did not reply, silently showing her my determination toplete my dream.


    At that moment, four people entered my tent.


    "Cousin, you are here... Hello to you as well, Miss Ysnay."


    "Cousin, we were searching for you!"


    Andrea and Lina, my two cousins, walked towards me followed by Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera. Andrea did not forget to greet Ysnay, although she frowned slightly when she saw her.


    Not just her. Both Aunt Sera and Aunt Dayana raised an eyebrow when they saw the ck-haired Immortal.


    "Hello, little girls." Ysnay returned the greeting with a soft smile before looking at me. "I¡¯ll be leaving then. We will talkter."


    "See youter."


    After Ysnay left the tent, Andrea looked at me with a pout. She said nothing, but I could read from her gaze that she was slightly jealous.


    Her little sister, one the other hand, did not seem to care about Ysnay in the slightest. As soon as Ysnay left, Lina rushed towards me and jumped on my arms, hugging my neck and sitting on myp.


    "Cousin! Were you doing something naughty with that woman?"


    "Little devil, what are you thinking about? I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with her." I smiled wryly.


    "Really? That is good. I don¡¯t want to see big sis in a bad mood again."


    I could see Andrea stiffening slightly after hearing these words.


    "L-Lina! W-What are you saying!?"


    "Huh? Was I mistaken? But you always put a scary face when you see cousin flirting with other girls."


    Andrea¡¯s face turned so red that she seemed a tomato.


    She could feel her mother narrowed her eyes behind her, and her aunt looking at her in amusement. She was so ashamed that she wanted to die.


    As for Aunt Sera, her gaze had turned incredibly frigid since the moment she saw Lina sat on myp.


    And when she remembered what happened just a few hours ago between her, Aunt Dayana, and I, her eyes turned sharp. She was looking at me with the look of a mother ready to defend her children from a big bad wolf.


    "... Lina, don¡¯t you think you are a bit too close to us? Even if he is your cousin, you two are male and female. That is inappropriate."


    "Really? Why?"


    "Yes. Women should only behave like that with the man they will marry."


    "Oh... That is not a problem then. I¡¯m nning to marry cousin in the future. We even kissed already."


    The atmosphere in the tent frozepletely.


    Andrea, Aunt Sera, and even Aunt Dayana stiffened before the sudden revtion.


    At the same time, I realized Lina had a devil-like smile on her seemingly innocent face.


    Aunt Dayana was the first to recover. One secondter, she looked at me and smiled yfully.


    "Goddess. My nephew sure is a Don Juan. How many girls are you nning to add your harem before you are satisfied?"


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    Stroking Lina¡¯s soft red hair, I avoided Aunt Sera¡¯s gaze which was turning scarier with each passing second and smiled wryly.


    Now, how should I resolve this situation?

 Chapter 464 A Messed-up Family

    <h4>Chapter 464 A Messed-up Family</h4>


    3/5


    ...


    "us, what is the meaning of this?" Aunt Sera asked sharply.


    "Cousin, what is the meaning of this?" Andrea smiled stiffly.


    "Little man, what is the meaning of this?" Aunt Dayana grinned yfully.


    I did not know whether tough or to cry when I saw their reactions.


    Come on, girls, it was just a kiss.


    I have done much more with the three of you.


    Plus, do you think you can intimidate me like that?


    Chuckling inwardly, I feigned aplicated expression and sighed with an ashamed look.


    "You are right. It¡¯s wrong to do things like that with my family."


    Aunt Sera flinched.


    "Lina is my cousin. Kissing between cousins is wrong."


    Andrea froze.


    "Yes. From today onwards I will not do that kind of stuff with my family anymore."


    Aunt Dayana stiffened.


    Looking at the three of them, I put on a smug expression.


    How is that? Did you like my answer?


    "... Mom, big sis, aunt, did anything happen? You froze all of sudden." Lina tilted her head and asked.


    "N-No, it¡¯s nothing."


    "Y-You are imagining things."


    "Y-Yes, little Lina. W-We are alright."


    Aunt Sera, Andrea, Aunt Dayana, you look awfully suspicious.


    Look, Lina is now moving her gaze between the four of us with a clearly suspicious expression.


    The three of them, however, were not in the mood to pay attention to Lina.


    Because just after the three of them replied, they realized their reactions were awfully simr.


    Almost instantly, the three of them looked at each other and opened their eyes wide.


    Aunt Sera looked at Andrea with an expression of disbelief, Andrea looked at her mother with a panicking and suspicious look, and Aunt Dayana smiled wryly.


    "Goddess, why is my family so messed up?"


    Aunt Dayana, did you forget you helped me to seduce your sister just a few hours ago?


    "Cousin, could it be you seduced them as well?" Lina asked with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    I stroked her hair with a helpless smile.


    Girl, you should be more discrete. Can¡¯t you see how they flinched when they heard your question?


    "I prefer to call it love," I replied like that.


    "... Pervert."


    I am. And with much pride.


    "Anyway, why are you here?" I asked to shift the topic of conversation. Otherwise, Andrea and my two aunts are going to die of embarrassment and awkwardness.


    As though grasping at straws, Aunt Sera, Aunt Dayana, and Andrea quickly followed my lead.


    "W-We came to report you about the loses we suffered during the attack."


    "A-Also, we also wanted to ask what we should do with the injured."


    "I-I came to apany them."


    The three of them spoke one after another.


    "Okay. Tell me about the situation then." I put on a serious expression and nodded, making the three women sigh in relief and recover theirposure.


    The losses caused byst night¡¯s attack were pretty serious. Fortunately, the imperial troops received most of the damage, so the losses our group suffered were pretty small.


    ording to Lina, four members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs were injured, but nobody died. As for the other members of the caravan, two merchants Aunt Dayana brought with her died due to stray attacks, and seven more were injured.


    The economic losses were much worse, though. After Aunt Dayana calcted them, she realized that a fifth of the Reincarnation Auction Hall¡¯s merchandise was damaged or destroyed.


    Fortunately, the purpose of that merchandise was to hide the true reason behind this caravan and the deal with the Carmell family, so the losses we suffered did not pain us too much.


    Plus, that was nothingpared to the losses the soldiers suffered.


    ording to Aunt Sera, around two thousand soldiers died during the night attack, and another two thousand soldiers were injured.


    In other words, of the ten thousand soldiers sent as reinforcements, almost half of them were incapacitated before they could even reach the frontlines.


    "The number of casualties is very high,??? I said with a sigh.


    I¡¯m sure the general must be mad right now. He must be thinking about how to report this to the emperor.


    After all, such a high number of casualties is enough to execute any general.


    Well, Ysnay killed a fourteenthyer practitioner during the attack, so the situation is not too bad for him.


    Coincidentally, the general arrived at my tent at that moment.


    He entered my tent brusquely, without asking for permission, making me raise an eyebrow.


    And when he entered and saw Lina seated happily on myp, and Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and Andrea talking ¡¯happily¡¯ to me, his already ugly expression turned uglier.


    "Prince us, we just lost thousands of troops during a battle and you are here flirting with women!?"


    I looked at the general with a smile. My gaze, however, quickly turned sharp.


    "Firstly, I don¡¯t remember giving you permission to enter my tent, general. Who do you think you are to enter inside the tent of a prince uninvited? Secondly, these were your men, not mine. Why should I care?"


    "You... They were citizens of the empire!"


    "Yes, and your negligence ended killing them."


    The general shut up abruptly. His face turnedpletely red of rage and embarrassment.


    Finally, he took a deep breath, calming his emotions, and putting on an ice-cold look.


    "We will have a meeting one hourter to discuss the situation. You must be there as well, prince."


    "Okay, I understand. You can leave now." I nodded and waved my hand condescendingly.


    The general was incensed by my obvious mocking gesture. However, he said nothing.


    When he left the tent, though, my enhanced senses picked up something he muttered under his breath.


    "... You will not be so happy for much longer, prince."

 Chapter 465 Soothing Andrea

    <h4>Chapter 465 Soothing Andrea</h4>


    4/5


    ...


    One hourter, Andrea and I were walking towards the tent of the general for the meeting.


    Aunt Dayana was supposed toe with me, but she and Aunt Sera needed to take care of the problems caused by the daemons¡¯ ambush, so they could note.


    In the end, they decided to send Andrea in their ce.


    But as soon as Andrea and I were left alone, she fell silent with a troubled expression.


    During the entire way towards the meeting, she was dazed, as though worried about something.


    I sighed softly, aware of the reason she was like that.


    "You should ask if there is something you want to know. Don¡¯t worry, I will tell you the truth."


    Andrea was slightly startled when she heard my words. One secondter, she nodded slightly. She then seemed to hesitate for a moment before biting her lips and looking at me.


    "Cousin, about mom..."


    I smiled wryly and nodded.


    "It¡¯s as you are thinking."


    Andrea¡¯s eyes shook.


    Although she was already expecting that answer, she was still surprised when she heard me confirming it.


    "Then, Aunt Dayana..."


    "She as well." I nodded, not bothering to deny it.


    She was going to learn about it sooner orter anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if she learns about it now.


    Andrea fell silent.


    As expected, she was unable to ept my words with a smile.


    In fact, my cousin Andrea was already a slightly jealous girl, and although her jealousness had decreasedtely, she still frowned or wrinkled her brows when she saw me flirting with other girls.


    Thus, when she learned that her mother and aunt, two of the women she trusted the most, were also in a rtionship with me, she could not ept it so easily.


    I smiled softly and patted her head. "It looks like you dislike it."


    Andrea lowered her head and nodded before shaking her head hurriedly.


    "... It¡¯s just that... She is my mom, plus, what about dad?"


    "You know that your mother and father¡¯s rtionship has been pretty badtely, didn¡¯t you?"


    "I know that... However, I still had a bit of hope... Plus, you and mom, I can¡¯t help but think that there is something wrong with it... For some reason, I feel really stuffy on my chest."


    I smiled wryly.


    "As expected of my jealous cousin. Sigh, it¡¯s a problem..."


    Andrea trembled. "N-No, I-I¡¯m not jealous. I-I just..." She quickly looked towards me in panic, but when she saw the smile in my face, she stiffened.


    "Hahaha, your reaction was so cute..."


    Andrea blushed and even her ears turned red. She hurriedly lowered her head, trying to evade my gaze in embarrassment, but I held her chin and looked straight into her beautiful blue eyes.


    "Silly girl, you know I don¡¯t mind if you are a little jealous. Plus, you have the right to be. She is your mother after all..."


    "I..."


    "However, you must know that I¡¯m serious with your mother, no matter what you have to say."


    Andrea fell silent, lowering her head once more.


    Finally, after several seconds of silence, she sighed.


    "... I see."


    It was everything she said, but I understood the meaning of her words.


    Andrea knew me pretty well. After hearing these words, she knew I was not going to leave her mother no matter what she said.


    In fact, she wanted to scream, to fight, and to hit me for being such a shameless scum. But she did not dare to do that.


    Andrea loved me deeply and she was aware of the number of girls around me. Each one of these girls was outstanding in her own way. They were beautiful, strong, and smart.


    And she... she was just a normal girl.


    Due to that, she was inwardly afraid of me leaving her.


    Although she never mentioned it, she did not felt confident when she saw geniuses like Rose, Daisy, or Katherine walking beside me.


    Therefore, she did not dare to fight me about the situation of her mother, no matter how dissatisfied she was.


    I sighed silently, caressing Andrea¡¯s hair once more and grabbing her hand.


    "Silly girl, you should not be afraid of expressing your feelings. I like you, Andrea, and I will not leave you just because you are a bit willful.


    "Cousin..."


    "Do you think it¡¯s so easy to escape from me? Hehe, even if you don¡¯t want it, I n to drag you to the altar and make you be my wife."


    Andrea¡¯s cheeks turned into a deep shade of red. Her body trembled slightly in embarrassment, but her lips curved up in a small smile.


    "... I-I don¡¯t mind bing your wife..."


    "I know, and that makes me happy." I smiled and cupped her face, kissing her lips slightly. "As for your mother... I think it¡¯s a good thing. After all, it means you and your sister will not need to separate from herter. You will be able to be together, forever..."


    "... Huh? What do you mean?"


    I smiled without answering, just grabbing Andrea¡¯s hand as we approached the general¡¯s tent.


    When we were less than fifty meters from the general¡¯s tent, Andrea opened her mouth again.


    "... Cousin, can I ask something?"


    "Of course, do ask."


    "You and mom... When did it start?"


    Iughed softly and looked at Louise with a teasing expression.


    "Are you curious?"


    "I-I..."


    "Well, I don¡¯t mind telling you. It wasst night."


    "L-Last night!? B-But mom said that she wasst night with Aunt Dayana... W-Wait a moment, does that mean..."


    I grinned with a smug expression.


    "It¡¯s just as you are thinking."


    "T-Then, you three..." Andrea could not help but imagine the scene of her mother and aunt serving me together and immediately her face turnedpletely red.


    "S-So shameless..."


    I could not help but chuckle hearing Andrea¡¯s embarrassed voice. But then, I thought of something.


    Looking around us, I confirmed that there was nobody around and grabbed Andrea¡¯s hand.


    Then, I pulled her towards a nearby empty tent.


    "C-Cousin!?"


    "Thinking about it, should it show you what I did with your mother?" I said with a smirk.


    Andrea¡¯s face turnedpletely red.

 Chapter 466 Hiding in a Tent 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 466 Hiding in a Tent 1 *</h4>


    5/5


    ...


    "C-Cousin, w-what are you doing?" Andrea said with a bit of panic. Her face turnedpletely red, and her eyes looked around her flusteredly.


    In fact, when she saw me bring her inside the tent, she already knew what I was nning.


    But when Andrea thought about doing something like that in this kind of ce, she could not help but feel embarrassed.


    I grinned yfully and grabbed her arms, pushing her against the fabric of the tent and staring at her like a big bad wolf getting ready to eat a small an innocentmb.


    That look was enough to make Andrea want to die of embarrassment.


    "C-Cousin, w-wait... T-The meeting is about to start..."


    "We should hurry up then. We don¡¯t want to leave them waiting for long."


    "T-That is..."


    Andrea was speechless. She quickly tried to think of something to escape from this situation, but I kissed her lips at that moment.


    "Mmph!!"


    Andrea¡¯s lips were soft like marshmallows and her breath smelled sweet. Perhaps due to her embarrassment, she tried to struggle at the start, but soon, her lips opened to cooperate with my kiss.


    Before long, our tongues were entangled in a fierce and exciting battle. Andrea¡¯s tongue was like a little fish trying to escape from me as I chased after it inside her mouth.


    Meanwhile, my hands did not stay put. I slid down her dress quickly, revealing her snowy white skin below. Then, my hands moved to her breasts, removing her bra and pinching her nipples slightly.


    A short gasp escaped from Andrea¡¯s mouth, but it was muffled by the slurpy sounds caused by our tongues.


    Andrea opened her eyes slightly, her blue eyes meeting with mine in a gaze filled with a bit of panic, shyness, and excitement. When she saw my teasing gaze, she immediately became shy and closed her eyes flustered.


    I chuckled inwardly and pushed her body against the fabric. By this point, her body waspletely naked except by her panties, which I quickly removed.


    Only when she waspletely naked I separated my lips from her.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... C-Cousin..." Andrea panted heavily with a face filled with embarrassment. Realizing she was naked, she tried to use her arms to cover her intimate parts, but I used a hand to hold her arms over her head as my other hand stroked her naked body gently.


    "So beautiful..." I muttered softly. Moving my nail down Andrea¡¯s body, I caressed her nape and the valley between her breasts before reaching her belly and finally the ce between her legs.


    Andrea shivered slightly and her mouth let out a dreamy moan. At the same time, a warm and sticky liquid flowed out of her sacred cave, drenching my fingerspletely.


    I chuckled softly and brought my mouth to Andrea¡¯s ear.


    "As expected, you want it as well."


    "Uuuu..." Andrea whimpered like a bullied kitten and looked at me with a pitiful expression. I grinned slightly and once more used my finger to touch the ce between her legs, making Andrea¡¯s body quiver.


    Her body twisted softly as though trying to escape from my clutches, but her movements only managed to make me feel more excited. Looking at her beautiful bodypletely ready to receive my attacks, I could not help but gulp.


    Without thinking, I kissed her lips again. At the same time, my finger started to rub the crack between her legs.


    It was a slow movement at the start, but quickly, it became faster and faster, making Andrea¡¯s moan in pleasure.


    Unfortunately, the pleasure a finger could bring her was not enough to make Andrea reach the peak.


    Opening her eyes slightly, she looked at me as though asking me to hurry up and start.


    I did not reply and instead used my finger to continue rubbing her entrance. Then, suddenly, my thumb and index finger pinched her clitoris.


    "Iiiii....!!!" Andrea shivered. A strong pleasure mixed with a bit of pain traveled through her body, making her open her mouth to let out a soft whimper.


    Even more love juices flowed out of her entrance. At this point, the inner part of her thigs was drenchedpletely in that sticky liquid and even my hand had been drenched as well.


    Seeing that, I elerated the movements of my fingers, pushing one of them inside Andrea¡¯s vagina and using it to rub her inner walls.


    By this point, Andrea¡¯s body stiffened. Her body twitched slightly and her vagina exploded with even more love juices.


    A moan escaped from her lips as her legs gave in. If not that I was holding her body, she would have copsed.


    After her orgasm ended, Andrea looked at me with a hazy expression.


    "... Cousin..."


    "Do you want it?"


    "... Mm... Cousin, please..."


    Watching the sexy expression on my red-haired cousin¡¯s face, my little brother stood up in excitement.


    I quickly took off my pants, kicking them away without caring about where they ended. Then, I turned Andrea¡¯s body around and pressed my penis again her butt.


    "... Hot..." Andrea whispered with a red face. I grinned and kissed her nape. At the same time, my hands started to y with her breast.


    Andrea groaned softly and looked at the ground, her eyshes shivering in pleasure each time I kissed her neck or pinched her nipples. Meanwhile, I continued rubbing my penis against her butt before rubbing it between her legs, but being careful of not entering her.


    Such slow teasing was making Andrea¡¯s crazy. She looked at me with a pout so cute that it made me want to ravish her even more.


    However, I still needed to add a bit of spiciness before starting.


    Thus, I brought my lips to Andrea¡¯s ear and breathe something on it.


    "You know, Andrea, the fabric of this tent is really thin. What do you think will happen if someone passes outside the tent right now?"


    Coincidentally, the voice of two soldiers entered the tent at that moment.


    "Damn, where is that damn prince? We need to go to search for him because he iste."


    "Shut up. If the prince hears your words you will be in trouble."


    "Bah! I¡¯m sure he must be enjoying his time with one of these beauties he brought with him."


    Andrea¡¯s eyes opened wide. A hint of panic appeared on her expression, and her excitement cooled down quickly.


    But as though waiting for that moment, I thrust my waist forward.


    Immediately, the tight and warm vagina of my cousin was invaded.


    ....


    Woah, a lot of chapters today (Three days of chapters together).


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N if you like the story!


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 467 Hiding in a Tent 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 467 Hiding in a Tent 2 *</h4>


    A soft gasp resounded in the tent, signaling the beginning of our intercourse.


    As soon as she felt my member entering inside her, Andrea shivered. Her mouth let out a soft moan that filled me with excitement.


    But immediately after that, Andrea remembered the soldiers outside. She hurriedly used her hand to cover her mouth and stop her moans from spreading.


    Fortunately, it seemed like the soldiers did not hear anything, so Andrea sighed in relief.


    Of course, I was never nning to let them hear her. Andrea is mine, why should I let other men witness her sexiness?


    It was just a game. Although Andrea did not know it, I had put a barrier around the tent to ward off anyone that wanted to enter and block our sounds from spreading outside.


    To Andrea, though, the only thing separating us from the soldiers was the thin fabric of the tent. Thus, she bit her lips and covered her mouth with her hand, trying her best to be as silent as possible.


    I chuckled softly and bit her hear. "How fortunate. It seems like they did not hear us. I wonder how they would have reacted if they see us having sex inside this tent."


    Andrea quivered. Her body turned weak, and her vagina tightened around my penis.


    I grinned and continued my thrusts. At the same time, my hands sank on her soft butt, holding them tightly as we continued engaging in our wild lovemaking.


    Andrea¡¯s face had turnedpletely red, and her lust was clearly visible in her eyes. She did her best to suppress her moans as much as she could, but even so, I could hear her soft and muffled moans asionally leaking out.


    She was so sexy that I could not help but kiss her neck and corbone, licking her nape passionately and tasting the slightly salty vor of her skin.


    Each time she felt my kisses, Andrea shivered slightly, almost unable to control her excitement. In fact, the only thing stopping her from moaning out loud was the fear of someone hearing her.


    But at the same time, that fear increased her excitement to a crazy level. Her body turned hotter and hotter and her breath turned ragged, clearly filled with lust.


    Her sweet muffled moans and the slurpy sounds caused by the rubbing of our lower organs were the only sounds we could hear in the tent.


    When I saw how hard Andrea was trying to suppress her moans of pleasure, I wanted to make her scream out loud more and more. I wanted to see her helpless expression as she screamed unable to hold on the pleasure.


    "Uuu... Anhn... C-Cousin..."


    Andrea looked at me with teary eyes asking for mercy. At the same time, though, her vagina was clenching my penis tightly, as though it wanted to squeeze my semen out.


    Feeling the tightness of her vagina, my raging hard penis moved faster and faster, ravaging her honey cave and tasting the heavenly pleasure brought by her flesh.


    In front of my faster movements, Andrea¡¯s hand that was grabbing the fabric of the tent gripped it tighter and her moans became slightly louder. Andrea immediately panicked, pressing her remaining hand against her mouth even harder in a try to stop her moans.


    But it was useless. Each time she felt my penis going in and out of her, Andrea¡¯s voice became louder and louder and she felt herself slowly losing her reason.


    I thrust deep inside her, feeling the tightness of her walls centimeter by centimeter, and hitting the entrance of her womb with each thrust.


    Each time I pierced her, I could not help but think that this body of my cousin was only for me. Each inch of her white skin was only for me to see, only for me to enjoy.


    The feeling of possessing her in body and soul filled me with ectasis.


    Perhaps because she was feeling the same, but I felt Andrea¡¯s vagina mping my rod tighter, as though trying to fuse with it and make us one.


    I grunted and pushed my hips forward with even more strength, rubbing my rod against the walls of her cave and making her let out a long groan of joy.


    "Aaaa... C-Cousin... I-I love you..."


    Andrea muttered stutteringly, doing her best to make her voice as soft as possible. But even like that, her voice turned strangely high-pitched by the end, sounding like a cry.


    "I love you too." I breathe on her ear and bit her nape, making Andrea¡¯s body quiver and her face morph into an expression of ectasis.


    "C-Cousin..."


    "You are mine, Andrea... Only mine..."


    "M-Mm... Uuu... C-Cousin..."


    I grinned and hugged her waist, pressing my body against her as I continued my thrusts. I felt my tip reach her uterus with each hit, stimting her insides and sending bursts of pleasure through her entire body.


    Andrea looked down, panting and moaning as she tried to control the soundsing out of her mouth. Meanwhile, I moved as I wished, enjoying her soft body as much as I wanted.


    "Uuu... S-Softer... O-Please..." Andrea said with a groan, finding harder and harder to control her voice.


    Instead, I hugged her tighter as my hips started pistoning even harder and faster, making Andrea¡¯s moans quicker and ever so slightly louder.


    Eventually, she was unable to control her voice.


    "C-Cousin... C-Cumming...!" With a cry, Andrea looked up and tensed up her body.


    Her body trembled violently, and her legs twitched as though they were about to give in. At the same time, Andrea¡¯s vagina clenched my penis powerfully as a flood of love juices drenched my pelvis.


    I grinned and moved even faster, making the orgasming Andrea moan louder and louder, unable to control her voice.


    She was so loud that half of the camp would have heard us if not for my barrier.


    Finally, when her orgasm finished, Andrea panted heavily and gripped the fabric of the tent to stop her body from falling.


    "That felt so good, Andrea. As expected, my cousin is so sexy." I said with my erected penis still inside her.


    Andrea blushed before pouting slightly, as though ming me for bullying her before.


    Suddenly, though, she seemed to think about something.


    "C-Cousin! T-The meeting!"


    But before she could move, I rocked my waist.


    Andrea shivered involuntarily. Her vagina once more tightened around my penis and her face melted in pleasure.


    In the next instant, though, she looked at me in panic.


    "C-Cousin... S-Stop... W-We¡¯ll bete..."


    "... Unfortunately, I¡¯m not satisfied yet." I said feigning a distressed expression and moving my erected penis inside her vagina. "I think we should go for another round, what do you think?"


    Andrea turnedpletely red. She did not show it, but she was utterly embarrassed. Just now, when she orgasmed, she was so loud that she was sure half of the camp could hear her. She did not dare to do something like that again.


    But looking at my mischievous expression, she knew I was not nning to stop.


    Therefore, she bit her lips and put on a determined expression.


    "I-I¡¯ll use my mouth, s-so please..."


    I was slightly startled, but quickly, my mouth curved up in a grin.


    "I see, that is a good idea."


    ....


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N: PATR-EON.COM/AIDNOVELS

 Chapter 468 Hiding in a Tent 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 468 Hiding in a Tent 3 *</h4>


    Two chapters today. I¡¯ll try to post three or four tomorrow, but nothing sure. I¡¯m a bit busytely...


    ...


    Iy on the ground and watched as Andrea kneeled between my legs, looking at my fully erected penis with a shy and flustered expression.


    "... It¡¯s still so big..." She muttered softly before using one of his hands to hold my cock and start stroking it. Meanwhile, her other hand cupped the head, caressing it gently.


    Although Andrea¡¯s movements were not very experienced, they were not too awkward either. Andrea and I had already had sex several times before, some of them involving this kind of y.


    Of course, she has not given me a blowjob yet, but she watched how Raven did it, so she was notpletely clueless.


    "A-Am I doing it right?" She asked with a bit of panic.


    I smiled softly and nodded.


    "You are doing great. You can start using your mouth now."


    "Y-Yes."


    With her facepletely red, Andrea started licking the tip with her small and cute tongue. She ran it all around the head, licking each inch of it as though it was a lollipop.


    Each time she licked the head, my penis twitched slightly, startling her and making her a bit panicked. Before long, though, she got used to it and started to be more proactive.


    She focused on licking the tip, tasting the precum mixed with her love juices once and again before taking her tongue back into her mouth and gulping.


    Even although I knew she did it unconsciously, I could not help but find that scene incredibly arousing!


    My inner sadist was tempted to jump out and grab my cousin¡¯s head, viting her mouth wildly.


    In the end, though, I suppressed my impulses and decided simply to watch how she went with her blowjob. And to be honest, seeing her trying to pleasure me with her awkward movements was nice in its own way.


    After licking my head for almost one minute, Andrea stopped and scrunched her face slightly.


    "... It¡¯s a bit bitter."


    I could not help but chuckle seeing such a cute expression. I truly wanted to take a bite of her beautiful face.


    However, I decided to be satisfied with just teasing her a bit.


    "You know that we arete for the meeting, right?"


    Andrea froze.


    "S-Sorry!" She hurriedly said and looked at my penis hesitantly.


    Finally, she put on an expression determination and opened her small mouth widely, and without hesitation, she swallowed half of it.


    Surprisingly, she made sure of not letting her teeth grind against my penis even although I did not mention it.


    Unsure if she was doing it right, Andrea looked at me timidly, only to see me nod with a smile.


    Relieved, she started to move her mouth up and down slowly.


    She did not receive any instructions, but surprisingly, she was pretty skilled. Before long, she was not only moving her mouth but also using her tongue to lick my cock softly.


    Her movements were slow at the start, but soon, she started to move faster and faster. The slurping sounds caused by her sucking started to fill the tent, and a satisfying pleasure started to surround my penis.


    Feeling the warmth of her mouth wrapping my penis, I could not help but sigh in satisfaction.


    God, it¡¯s life.


    "You are doing great, Andrea. Continue." I said softly, making sure that Andrea could hear me. She let out a soft hum of understanding that was muffled by my penis and started to bob her mouth even faster.


    Unfortunately, no matter how good Andrea was, she was unable topare to an old hand like me.


    Despite her best efforts, she realized she had not managed to make me cum. Quite the opposite, she felt her body turning hotter with each passing second.


    Finally, she could not resist and moved one of her hands towards the ce between her legs.


    I could not help but grin when I saw that.


    "Let me," I said and sat on the bed. Then, I pulled my cock out of her mouth and turned her body around, with her legs and vagina towards my face.


    It was the famous sixty-nine position.


    Andrea panicked a bit when she saw that, but before she could understand my intentions, I rubbed her slit with one of my fingers.


    "Aaaa..." Andrea groaned involuntarily, gripping my penis with more strength than necessary. Fortunately, my body was much stronger than normal men, otherwise, that would have hurt.


    Seeing her reaction, I continued using my fingers to stimte her vagina, until finally, I brought my mouth close to her cave.


    Softly, I licked her slit, tasting her slightly salty and bitter love juices.


    "Oooo..." Andrea shivered violently. Her face turnedpletely red and her eyes showed surprise, excitement, and confusion in front of the sudden development.


    "C-Cousin!?"


    "What are you waiting for?" I asked with a smile, making Andrea blush after remembering she was supposed to be helping me to cum.


    Quickly, she resumed the blowjob. Her small and cute lips swallowed my penis whole once more as she bobbed her head up and down.


    At the same time, though, I was licking her vagina repeatedly, using my tongue to stimte her fleshy walls and making Andrea¡¯s body shiver in pleasure.


    In front of that stimtion, Andrea was unable to focus on the blowjob. Her movements became more and more awkward with each passing second until she was unable to continue.


    I grinned and pressed my mouth against her cave. Using my lips to suck her vagina and my tongue to invade her cave. Finally, my two rows of teeth bit her clitoris softly.


    "!!!"


    Immediately, Andrea¡¯s body twitched violently, and an electric-current-like pleasure rushed through her spine until her brain!


    "Aaaaaa...!!!" With an intelligible scream, Andrea orgasmed for the third time as her love juices gushed out of her lower cave.


    Due to that, though, my blowjob waspletely stopped.


    I shook my head, thinking it was a shame. But when I saw the melted expression in my cousin¡¯s face, I could not help but think it was worth it.


    Of course, I¡¯m not nning to end this session without shooting at least one load.


    Thus, while Andrea was still lost in the afterglow of herst orgasm, I removed my body from below her and positioned myself behind her ass, pointing my penis towards her slit.


    Then, with a grunt, I pierced herpletely.


    "Ahnnn~....!" Andrea let out a deep moan,pletely forgetting about the fact she was not supposed to be loud.


    In fact, she did not have the leisure to think about that right now. Before long, she was once more faced with my repeated attacks against her lower body.


    Andrea groaned, moaned, and twisted her body repeatedly, enduring the incredible pleasure as her mouth opened and closed in ectasis.


    Her beautiful blue eyes werepletely dazed and out of focus. At this point, her mind was only filled with the pleasure she was feeling.


    "So tight..." I muttered under my breath and elerated my movements, reaching deep inside Andrea and hitting the entrance of her uterus repeatedly.


    My fierce and wild movements caused loud pping sounds that resounded in the room, mixing with the moans and gasping out of Andrea¡¯s mouth.


    Andrea moans continued to leak out of her mouth, She had already forgottenpletely about not being lout, only immersed in the joyful carnal pleasure.


    Finally, when I felt my orgasming, I elerated my movements onest time.


    My already deep thrusts reached even deeper, with the tip of my cock almost invading Andrea¡¯s womb.


    Then, I put strength on my waist and made a long and powerful thrust.


    "Aaaaaa..."


    With a dazed moan, Andrea orgasmed for the fourth time today.


    At the same time, she felt a hot and thick liquid filling her wombpletely.


    When our orgasm finally finished, I pulled my penis out and let out a sigh.


    How satisfying.


    With a smirk, I looked at my dazed cousin who was currently sprawled on the mattress and shivering asionally.


    Sigh, I wonder if she can go like this to the meeting.

 Chapter 469 Important Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 469 Important Meeting</h4>


    When Andrea and I finally arrived at the meeting, it was already half an hourter.


    As soon as we entered the tent, the people inside looked at us with unkind and hostile expressions. It was pretty normal considering the fact that we made them wait for half an hour without an exnation.


    Surprisingly, the general¡¯s expression was rather calm. Of course, that was just outwardly. I was sure he was cursing me in ten thousand ways inside his mind.


    I did not mind the hostile gazes directed towards us and walked straight towards my seat. Andrea, on the other hand, waspletely red, although I was unsure if it was due to the embarrassment or the game we just went through.


    She stood behind me and lowered her gaze, unable to meet the gazes of the generals of the shame she was feeling.


    As soon as I sat down, the general looked at me and opened his mouth.


    "Prince us, you are half an hourter, you know?"


    "Sorry about that. I was a bit busy with something."


    "Is it so? Can I ask you what you were busy with?"


    I grinned brilliantly with the sunniest smile I could do and opened my mouth.


    "You can¡¯t."


    The general¡¯s eyebrows twitched, however, he managed to stop himself from showing his anger.


    As someone experienced in politics, he could see I was messing with him. And in all honesty, he would have done the same if he was in my ce.


    After all, we were enemies inpletely different factions, and he was even thinking about ways to kill me. In the current situation, finding ways to mess with each other was normal.


    Seeing that the general managed to keep his calm, I decided to stop messing with him. After all, the quicker I deal with this situation the faster I can leave this ce.


    Understanding my intentions, the general stopped finding fault with me and opened his mouth.


    "Now that everybody is finally here, let¡¯s start the meeting.


    "As you know, we were attacked by daemonsst night. The attack left us with very serious casualties, and two-fifths of our forces are unable to continue fighting. To be honest, it was a very serious blow."


    The people around the general frowned silently. Each one of them was either an important noble or someone with a high and powerful position in the army. Each one of them knew the meaning of losing four thousand soldiers in just a battle.


    That result could only be considered disastrous.


    "General, how in the hell did the daemons ambush us? We are still deep inside the empire¡¯s territory. I can¡¯t believe the daemons managed to reach here undetected!" One of the people in the tent spoke up at that moment.


    "... They were a team of elites. I think they avoided the cities, towns, and viges and killed each human they met. That was most likely how they managed to enter the empire without being detected."


    "Even so, it¡¯s too unbelievable. Could it be we have a traitor in the empire?"


    Intentionally or not, that person looked at me after saying that.


    I was a bit amused. Is he suggesting I am a traitor?


    I could not help but chuckle.


    "Actually, I think so too. Fortunately, my teacher killed that daemon powerhouse, our losses would have been much worse."


    That person shut up immediately, unable to continue speaking.


    In fact, none of them thought I was the traitor. No matter what, I was still a prince of the empire.


    Moreover, my people had killed many daemons on several asions, including two beyond-twelfthyer practitioners. No king or emperor would be so stupid as to sacrifice two powerhouses like those just to create a cover for a traitor.


    As for the reason that man hinted that I could be a traitor? Well, just like I did before, he was just messing with me, trying to irritate me.


    Perhaps it was payback for making them wait half an hour.


    Understanding that, the general frowned and tapped the table.


    "Now is not the time to be pointing fingers. Instead, let¡¯s focus on our duty. I alreadymunicated the details ofst night¡¯s attack to the capital, and just one hour ago, we received a reply."


    "Are we going to retreat?" One of the people in the tent suggested the most likely course of action.


    But to his surprise, the general shook his head.


    "No, we have orders to continue. We will leave the injured behind and continue towards Fort Mist."


    "We are going to continue!?" The people on the table were shocked, looking at each other in surprise. "But General, we are not in conditions to go to the frontlines. The men¡¯s morale is at an all-time low, and a big part of our food and water was burnt during the attack. At the very least, we need to replenish the supplies if we want to continue!"


    "I know that. However, it was not my choice, and I can¡¯t defy it."


    The people inside the tent fell silent.


    Just like the general, they knew the orders of the capital were absolute unless they wanted to be branded as traitors.


    Seeing that, the general sighed.


    "I heard some news about the situation in the frontlines, and it is not very good. That is the reason they are asking us to continue despite our situation. They need to receive reinforcements as soon as possible. Especially Fort Mist. ording to the information I got, they are defending the fort with less than one thousand soldiers. The only reason they have managed to endure until now is thanks to the efforts of the general defending the fort."


    "... The situation in the frontlines is that bad? It¡¯s worse than we thought." Someone could not help but blurt that out.


    "It is. Thus, we don¡¯t have more options but press forward."


    The people in the tent could only nod in eptance.


    Seeing that everybody understood the situation, the general once more turned towards me.


    "Prince us, I¡¯m aware that your caravan is transporting crucial supplies including food. I know that it¡¯s impolite of me, but I hope you can give them to us."


    All the people in the tent looked at me at that moment.


    I narrowed my eyes. Finally, I understood the reason the general invited me to this meeting.


    So that was his intention since the start, huh...


    Is he nning to use the information he just said and the gazes of the people in the tent to pressure me to give away my supplies?


    Hahaha, good idea. Look, even Andrea is fidgeting uneasily behind me.


    However, that is not enough.


    Ignoring the red directed towards me, I looked calmly towards the general.


    "Is that an order of the emperor?"


    The general frowned. "It¡¯s not, but¨C"


    "Then, I will not," I said without waiting for the general to finish. "These supplies are crucial for the development of the empire¡¯s territory. I can¡¯t give them away just because you said so, general."


    That is bullshit. That supplies are not important for me.


    I can burn them if I want, and I will feel nothing. However, there is no way I will give them to my enemy.


    Most probably, if I give these supplies to him now, he will use them to feed the soldiers he will use against meter.


    Plus, I still need them to hide the true purpose of our travel. Of course, I can find another excuse if I want, but it¡¯s better not toplicate things.


    And as expected, the general did not receive my words kindly.


    "Prince us, do you know how many soldiers will die due tock of supplies? Are you going to ignore their wellbeing just for petty personal gains?"


    "General, please stop that. That will not work with me. You and I are aware of my position in this army, so do you think I will truly give it to you? As for the soldiers¡¯ life and death? They are not my men anyway."


    "... Prince, I hope you remember I¡¯m a general in wartime. You should know that I have the right to confiscate resources from merchants if I consider it¡¯s necessary for the war."


    "And I hope you remember I¡¯m a prince. If you dare to slight my authority, I don¡¯t mind asking my teacher to make you a head shorter. I¡¯m sure nobody will find fault with me for a dead general."


    The general grunted and red at me with an ice-cold expression. I could feel his powerful killing intent locking on me.


    In the end, though, he did not continue pressing on.


    He knew that if he gave me a good excuse, I could easily order his death and nobody could say anything.


    Plus, today was just an attempt to see if he could pressure me. To test my limits. Now that he failed, he did not n to continue.


    "... I understand. If Prince us did not want to help us, I will not insist. Let¡¯s end this meeting here."


    "Perfect. I did not want to spend another second here."


    With these words, I grabbed Andrea¡¯s hand and left the tent.


    Let¡¯s see how much you can entertain me, general.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 470 One Week

    <h4>Chapter 470 One Week</h4>


    1/3


    ...


    Although I found it fun to mess with the general and was looking forward to his plot to kill me, in the end, that was just a game to kill time. There were more important things I needed to deal with.


    Mainly, that unknown Immortal.


    Thus, while the army continued its course towards the frontline, I disguised myself and used my rk¡¯s identity to go to the Daemon Empire several times.


    My goal was to try to find clues about the Immortal¡¯s ns in the Daemon Empire and destroy them, but even after trying for a long while, I failed to find anything.


    He had hidden his ns very well.


    Initially, I thought that the war against the daemons was the method he was going to use to arrive at this world, and in fact, that was one of the reasons I epteding to the frontlines. But after visiting the Elven Forest and learning that this war was something that the elves fanned behind scenes, I was not so sure.


    However, I did not discard this possibilitypletely. I visited the daemon emperor and scanned his mind without him noticing, even scanning the minds of several of his minister, but I did not find any trace of the Immortal.


    It was as though he did not exist.


    However, I found a small clue.


    Apparently, this war was something that the Daemon God wanted.


    And after seeing the Immortal using the Daemon God¡¯s body to create a clone of himself in this world, I¡¯m sure the Daemon God was under the influence of the Immortal for a long time.


    The question is, how much?


    Is the war something he provoked or is it somethingpletely unrted?


    I was not sure, but there was a high chance he was nning to use the souls of the deceased to summon his main body to this world.


    However, when I checked that possibility, I realized that nobody was messing with the souls of the deceased except a few elves that had still not received the order to stop.


    Once more, I hit a dead end.


    I could not help but sigh inwardly. If I can¡¯t find the method that he is nning to use to arrive in this world, I will be unable to dy hising.


    Helpless, I could only continue trying.


    Just like that, one week passed.


    During this week, the soldiers continued advancing towards the frontlines, and they needed just three days more to arrive.


    This week was pretty fruitless for me. Besides sleeping with my girls at night, trying to find clues about the Immortal, and visiting Emilia a pair of times, I did nothing.


    But it changes today.


    Finally, we arrived at the ce where we orded to mee the Carmell family.


    As agreed beforehand, the caravan separated from the soldiers and took a different route. We were going to meet again two dayster, just before arriving at Fort Mist.


    "... I¡¯m surprised the general did not oppose to you leaving. Is he not afraid of you running away?" Aunt Dayana said curiously.


    "He would be very happy if I do that. By then, my enemies will brand me as a deserter and they will have the perfect excuse to make me a head shorter."


    Aunt Dayana shivered, her face paling slightly.


    She then looked at me with aplicated expression.


    "Sorry us, even although I¡¯m supposed to be your elder. There is not much I can do to help you. Sometimes, I feel I¡¯m useless."


    "What are talking about, Aunt? You are doing more than enough. Thanks to you, I don¡¯t need to worry about the Auction Hall or my businesses in the empire."


    Aunt Dayana chuckled softly and smiled.


    "As expected of a womanizer like you. You always know what words to say."


    Experience, aunt. Experience...


    "Anyway, us, are you sure you want toplete this deal. We still can turn back now."


    "Are you worried?"


    "Of course. This deal can¡¯t be any fishier. It¡¯s obvious the Carmell Family is nning something big, and I¡¯m sure they will not mind killing us to achieve that. Who knows? Perhaps they will try to kill us as soon as weplete the exchange to silence us."


    "You are partially right, Aunt. However, I don¡¯t think they are that stupid."


    "Huh?"


    "For the Carmell Family, we are still useful, and that means they will not get rid of us as long as we still have a use. Of course, it¡¯s another matter after that."


    "Even so¨C!"


    "But just like they are using me, I¡¯m using them."


    "Huh?"


    Seeing Aunt Dayana¡¯s confused expression, I smiled yfully.


    "If I¡¯m going to make my sister the empress, I¡¯m going to do an excellent job at that, and I need to get rid of all the people that could harm her."


    "Do you mean...?"


    "The Carmell Family want to use us as a spearhead, but they did not know that I¡¯m also using them to fan the mes. Then, Dina will have the perfect justification to ascend the throne and clean up all the trash of the empire, getting a stable empire to govern."


    Aunt Dayana was stunned. However, she could feel the confidence in my voice.


    And for some reason, her face could not help but turn hot.


    "... us, you look very handsome when you are like this."


    I looked at her and rolled my eyes.


    "What are you talking about, Aunt? I¡¯m always handsome."


    Chuckling softly, I looked in the direction of the capital, my gaze piercing through thousands of kilometers of distance.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, they are going to make a move soon.


    The situation in the capital is going to be exciting.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the military camp.


    General Liko Noel was looking in the direction us and the other left with a thoughtful expression.


    At that moment, a shadow materialized behind him, taking the shape of a man and kneeling on a knee.


    "... General, should we make a move now? I think it¡¯s a good opportunity."


    The general hesitated slightly before sighing and shaking his head.


    "No, let¡¯s follow the n. The prince still has that troublesome teacher that follows him anywhere. With her beside him, our chances of sess are not high."


    "But then, are we going to do nothing?"


    "Patience. Being rash at this point in time can ruin our ns. This time, the prince will not escape. And even if he survives, the gallows will be waiting for him in the capital."


    "I understand. I¡¯ll follow your orders."

 Chapter 471 Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 471 Exchange</h4>


    2/3


    ...


    The caravan still needed another two days to arrive at the meeting ce arranged with the Carmell family.


    These two days were oddly peaceful, so peaceful that they were a little boring. I was expecting the general to send assassins after us or something like that, but nothing happened.


    That made me even more curious about what they were plotting this time. Why are they so confident they can kill me even with a ¡¯fifteenthyer¡¯ powerhouse as Ysnay beside me?


    I did not bother to investigate it, though. What is the fun of that?


    When we finally arrived at the meeting ce, the Carmell family¡¯s men were already waiting for us.


    Just likest time, the meeting ce was arranged to be outside a city, in a in where we could see everything several kilometers around us easily.


    It was in part to avoid an ambush of the other party, and in part due to the sensitive nature of our trade.


    To my surprise, the person receiving us this time was an old friend, Albert Carmell.


    Well, although I call him an old friend, it¡¯s my first time talking to him As Prince us.


    Last time I met him I was using one of my alter identities.


    Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and I left the carriage and walked towards the people of the Carmell family, with the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs led by Lina following closely behind us, ready to attack at any time.


    This time, I did not bother to hide my identity as Prince us. It will make things easier and reduce the risk of the Carmell family burning the bridge after crossing it.


    It¡¯s not as though I¡¯m afraid of the Carmell family, of course. Just that I don¡¯t want to start a confrontation with them right now and mess my ns.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Prince us." The young man leading the Carmell family¡¯s men, Albert Carmell, greeted me with a polite bow as soon as he saw me. "I did not think you woulde to this ce personally."


    I returned the bow with the same courtesy. "The pleasure is mine, young master Albert. It¡¯s normal for me toe considering what is at y."


    "Hm? You know about me?"


    "Just a little bit," I replied without exining anything.


    The young man narrowed his eyes, but he decided not to insist when he saw I did not n to exin. Instead, he put on a polite smile and extended his hand.


    "I¡¯m ttered you know about me, your highness. Anyway, I think it¡¯s better if we go straight to business. None of us wants for something to go wrong at this point, right?"


    I nodded and looked at Aunt Dayana, signaling her to pass the storage ring with the military gear to the young man of the Carmell family.


    When Albert received the ring, he was very surprised. He then looked at us with a look of admiration.


    "To think your highness would find a ring able to store such a big amount of military gear. As expected, it was the right decision to entrust this to you."


    "You don¡¯t need to tter me," I replied. "I¡¯m sure you could have found other ways to transport the gear even without our help."


    "Perhaps, but it would have not been so easy. In fact, the current result has surpassed our expectations a great deal."


    Upon saying that, the young man signaled to one of the people behind him, who stepped forward and passed another storage ring to Aunt Dayana, containing the money for this transaction.


    When Aunt Dayana received it, she checked the ring briefly before nodding and returning to my side.


    With this, our transaction wasplete.


    But precisely because of that, the atmosphere between the two parties immediately turned much tenser.


    Both the men of the Carmell Family and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs started to release slight bits of killing intent, looking at each other with utmost wariness.


    After all, we were not friends. In fact, we could not even be considered allies. We were enemies momentarily tied together due to simr interests.


    In the middle of that tense atmosphere, I coughed.


    "It looks like our transaction has finished. It¡¯s time for us to leave then. I wish you luck with your ns, Young Master Albert."


    After saying that, I turned around and walked towards my carriage followed by Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera.


    But when I was about to board my carriage, young master Albert stopped me.


    "Wait."


    "Mm? Is anything wrong?"


    "Prince us, I don¡¯t think you are a fool. You know the meaning of this transaction, right?"


    I chuckled softly. "Of course I know."


    "Then, it means you are also expecting this... To be honest, I¡¯m curious about what is going through your mind. You don¡¯t look like someone greedy for money or blinded by revenge."


    "Is it so? What is your opinion of me then?"


    "I don¡¯t know..." Albert said with a pensive expression. "But my father thinks highly of your sister and you... He said that if Dina bes the next emperor, and with you supporting her, the empire will see a generation of stability."


    I narrowed my eyes. That is a pretty high evaluation.


    As expected, many people have already noticed our intentions. Well, we stopped trying to hide them for a while already.


    However, I¡¯m curious...


    "Why are you telling me this? Judging by your family¡¯s movements, you don¡¯t n to support us for the throne. Heh, your goal is the throne itself."


    Albert Carmell squinted his eyes. He stared at me for several seconds as though examining me and grinned.


    "However, as the future rulers of this empire, we need qualified subordinates to follow our orders. What do you think about that?"


    I looked at Albert as though he was a fool.


    "Very funny joke."


    "... It looks like your highness is not interested."


    "Yeah. You see, I don¡¯t think we are weak enough to lose against you. Plus, don¡¯t you think you are a bit too confident? The Quintin family has been the ruler of this empire for generations. It¡¯s not so easy to overthrow them."


    Albert just shrugged without answering. However, I could feel the extreme confidence hidden in his gaze.


    How interesting...


    "It looks like we are destined to be enemies then." He said with a chuckle. "That is good. It means I will have an opportunity to fight the man Alice likes. To show her that I¡¯m better than you."


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. Hey, when this turned into a love drama from a political intrigue?


    And Alice, why are you using me to reject your suitors?


    "Is it so?" With a wry smile, I boarded my carriage.


    Before I left, though, Albert told me onest thing.


    "You should pay attention to the capital, Prince us. I don¡¯t think your sister is in a good situation right now."


    I could not help but let out a softugh.


    So they finally moved, huh.


    However, I don¡¯t need to worry.


    We were already expecting this.


    It looks like I will have to return to the capital for a few days.

 Chapter 472 Dina’s Marriage Tournamen

    <h4>Chapter 472 Dina¡¯s Marriage Tournamen</h4>


    3/3


    ...


    In the pce¨C


    Dina was seated inside her room with a frown on her face, looking at a piece of paper on her desk with a pensive expression.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, the door of her room opened, showing a beautiful girl with short brown hair that carried a tray with tea and cookies on it.


    "Your highness. I brought you something to eat."


    "Daisy, you are here. Put it on the table. I will eatter."


    Daisy frowned, shaking her head in refusal.


    "Your highness, you should eat now. You did not eat breakfast nor lunch today. I can¡¯t allow you to continue like this."


    "I know that, but I¡¯m still busy, so..."


    "Even so, I will not leave until you eat something. His highness us left me behind to take care of you. If he returns and learns that you copsed due tock of food, I will be unable to face him."


    Dina furrowed her brows slightly irritated, but in the end, she sighed and nodded.


    She knew that Daisy was right. Plus, she was aware that her brother had left his personal attendant behind precisely to avoid this kind of situation.


    After eating some light snacks and drinking a cup of tea, Dina once more looked at the document on her desk.


    She then heaved a tired sigh.


    "How are things outside?" She asked.


    "It¡¯s a mess, your highness. A lot of nobles from the surroundingnds and young men that are confident in their abilities have arrived the capital in thest few days."


    Dina smiled wryly. "I never thought I would be so popr."


    "Well, your highness is very beautiful, noble, and strong. Few women in the empire canpare to you. It¡¯s normal that so many peoplee after they heard the news about you epting a fianc¨¦e."


    Dina smiled wryly again and shook her head.


    "They truly want to cut all my escape routes this time."


    Daisy did not know how to reply to that.


    Two days ago, the emperor announced that Dina, the third princess of the empire, would be epting a fianc¨¦e.


    ording to the news, the emperor would organize a martial tournament to choose an outstanding young man as the husband of his daughter, and that tournament would be realized tomorrow.


    The participants could not be older than twenty-five, and they must have a clean background. They would fight against each other during several matches to get the hand of the princess.


    That news shook the capital, and immediately many talented young men from the capital¡¯s noble families rushed to take part in this tournament.


    Some of them found it strange that the emperor organized this tournament is such a rush, but nobody thought too much about it. In fact, only the people familiar with the empire¡¯s inner workings knew the true intention of this tournament.


    To crushpletely Dina¡¯s ambition for the throne.


    It was a ruthless move that aimed to eliminate Dina¡¯s right to session.


    Once Dina was married off, she would stop being part of the royal family, and her inheritance rights would disappearpletely.


    Moreover, because her fianc¨¦e would be chosen through a tournament, Evelyn (the headmistress) could not easily stop it. She could pressure one or two noble families if they wanted to marry Dina, but she could not pressure all the noble families and parties participating in the tournament.


    And once someone wins the tournament, Dina will not have another option but to ept him. Otherwise, it will ruin her reputation among themoners and the nobles. By then, acquiring the throne would be almost impossible using normal means.


    Fortunately¨C


    "Everything is going ording to the n." Dina could not help but smile bitterly. "I can believe my brother anticipated this."


    Yes, they were already prepared for something like this.


    In fact, when us left the capital, he warned them that this could happen. The empress and crown prince n were not going to waste this opportunity to corner Dina.


    Without us and his monstrous ¡¯teacher¡¯ in the capital, Dina¡¯s influence and power were greatly reduced, and she would not be able to stop the tournament even if she wanted to.


    Plus, they also wanted to avoid the possibility of us disguising himself as another person and participating in the tournament with a different identity. After all, us¡¯s strength and talent were already widely known, and if he participated and ended winning, their ns would bepletely trashed.


    Quite the opposite, the tournament would help to increase Dina and us¡¯s influence even more. After all, a touching history about a brother fighting against the entire empire for the happiness of his sister was enough to sway manymoners and nobles.


    What they did not know was that us and Dina were already prepared for this situation.


    "Has my brother not arrived yet?" Dina looked at her brother¡¯s maid and asked.


    "Not yet." Daisy shook her head. "Don¡¯t worry, he should arrive soon. He must already know about what is happening here. And with his highness¡¯s strength, escaping from the gazes of the army and arriving at the capital unnoticed should not be a problem."


    Dina could not help but look at Daisy amusedly.


    "You seem very confident in my brother, huh."


    "I am. My man is that capable."


    Dina smiled a shook her head.


    Inwardly, though, she was scolding his brother womanizing ways. Look at how Daisy¡¯s eyes shone when she talked about us.


    Just at that moment, both women felt something.


    Without hesitation, they turned around at the same time.


    At some point, a blue-haired young man appeared in the room, smiling at them yfully.


    "It looks like you were talking about me."


    "Your highness!"


    "us!"


    "Hmm? Did you miss me that much?"


    Dina rolled her eyes, but Daisy did not hesitate to rush towards her master and hug him tightly, rubbing her face against his chest like a little kitten that missed her master.


    The sight made Dina incredibly jealous. She had the impulse to do the same and hug her brother¡¯s neck. But in the end, she could not bring herself to fawn over her little brother like that. Not when there was someone else beside them.


    As though feeling her thoughts, us turned towards her and heaved a sigh.


    "You are so hopeless..."


    Then, he kissed Daisy on the lips before walking towards his sister.


    And under Daisy and Dina¡¯s surprised gazes, us kissed her as well.


    Dina waspletely stunned. She felt the warmth of us¡¯s lips against her lips and her mind turned nk.


    She was kissed!?


    But quickly, she recovered and pushed us away.


    "W-What are you doing!?"


    "Of course, doting my lovely older sister."


    Dina¡¯s face turnedpletely red. So red that us wanted to continue teasing her.


    But when he saw she was about to snap, he decided to stop there.


    "Okay, let¡¯s stop messing around. Tell me what happened."

 Chapter 473 Convincing Lilia

    <h4>Chapter 473 Convincing Lilia</h4>


    1/3 today, but I¡¯m going out today, so I¡¯ll post them after Ie back (They are already done, just need to be edited...)


    ...


    After talking with Dina and Daisy for a while and discussing the current situation, I left the room.


    It was alreadyte in the night, but I still had another ce I needed to visit tonight.


    Thus, I disguised myself as rk and teleported to another part of the city. A nice and hidden house located in the noble district.


    Not even one minute after I arrived, a woman appeared in front of me and bowed with a respectful expression.


    "Boss, you are here."


    "Marana. How is the situation?"


    "Nothing out of the ordinary happened. Almost everything is just as you expected. However..."


    "What?"


    "Our men noticed some strange people entering the capitaltely. They did not seem like normal people, so I fear they are here with ulterior motives."


    I fell deep in thought for a moment before expanding my senses through the entire city.


    A few secondster, I understood Marana¡¯s meaning.


    Certainly, there are a lot of strange people in the capital right now.


    There are several times more powerhouses than normal. So many powerhouses that it¡¯s rming.


    And I¡¯m sure most of them are not here to participate in Dina¡¯s marriage tournament.


    "It looks like they already started their preparations..." I muttered to myself.


    They probably took advantage of the emperor¡¯s announcement of the tournament to infiltrate the city. After all, having powerhousese to witness or participate in this kind of tournament is normal, and even if someone notices the unusual number of powerhouses, he will not suspect anything unless he is incredibly sharp.


    Plus, most of these people are spread around the entire capital and they did not seem to be in contact with each other, so it¡¯s hard to notice they are part of the same group.


    But when the chaos in the capital starts, these people will act as a hidden poison that will bring the empire to its knees quickly.


    However, I don¡¯t have time to worry about them right now.


    "Keep an eye on them and tell me if you notice something amiss," I told to Marana before walking to a counter a few meters away. "You should go to your position. The empress will arrive soon."


    Marana nodded and gave a few orders. Soon, several members of the Red Skull Gang appeared inside the house and started to act as though this ce was a pub.


    Yes, I¡¯m currently in the ce where I usually met the empress. I have an appointment with her tonight.


    Not even five minutes after I arrived, someone knocked on the door. I sat down on the counter with a smile, grabbed a cup of alcohol Marana served before, and nodded to her to indicate she should go to open the door.


    A few secondster, I felt someone sitting beside me.


    "You are here," I said with a smile while swaying the cup of alcohol in my hands.


    "How could I miss our meeting? I can only see you once each week, so I treasure this opportunity a lot."


    I smiled and took a sip of the drink in my hand. Only after that, I looked at the woman beside me.


    She was a beautiful woman with long and wavy blond hair and beautiful green eyes. Her body emitted a powerful aura only found in people of authority, and a nice fragrance came from her skin.


    She was currently using a disguise, so her usual beautiful features were a bit dull, but even so, I could recognize her easily.


    The empress of this empire and my father¡¯s wife, Lilia Riea.


    When she saw my smile, Lilia smiled seductively and leaned towards me.


    "Should we find a more private ce to have a chat?"


    I took onest sip of alcohol and chuckled.


    "As you wish, beautifuldy."


    Standing up from my seat, I grabbed Lilia¡¯s hand and pulled her towards the second floor.


    We then went to the room we always use and entered inside.


    As soon as we entered the room, Lilia turned off the artifact she used to disguise herself, revealing her stunning features. She then rushed towards me and hugged my body as her lips searched for mine intensely.


    I returned her kiss just as intensely, pushing her body against a wall and making her gasp.


    However, before our lust could get out of control, I separated my lips from her.


    "We need to talk about something first."


    Lilia looked at me with zed eyes, but when she noticed my serious gaze, she nodded.


    "What is it?"


    I thought my words for a moment before opening my mouth.


    "I¡¯m nning to participate in the tournament."


    Instantly, Lilia froze.


    Quickly, her gaze turned frosty and a slight killing intent started to leak out of her.


    "What do you mean? Do you n to marry the daughter of that bitch?"


    I was inwardly displeased when she called my sister like that. But on the outside, I smiled gently and caressed the empress¡¯s hair.


    "Calm down. It¡¯s not as you think."


    "No? Hah... To think that that bitch once stole my husband from me. Now her daughter wants to steal you from me as well!?"


    I could feel Lilia¡¯s killing intent and hatred from her words. It was obvious how much she hated my mother and us.


    It was a hatred born from her sense of superiority and the desire to be above everybody else.


    "Now that I think about it, you agreed rather quickly when I asked you about the tournament. Was it your intention since the start?" Lilia asked with a sharp expression.


    Seeing the wariness and distrust in her eyes, I could not help but chuckle.


    "You are right. I thought about it since then."


    "You..."


    "You can¡¯t me me for that, can¡¯t you? Any man would want such a beautiful princess as a trophy. Plus, it¡¯s not bad for you."


    "Huh?"


    "Well, Princess Dina¡¯s mother stole the emperor from you, right? Then don¡¯t you think it will be fun to do the same to her daughter? Princess Dina will marry me, without knowing that I¡¯m sleeping with her most hated enemy and we nned her downfall together. Moreover, once I¡¯m married to Dina, we will more opportunities to meet without raising the suspicions of others."


    The empress was startled by my words.


    She fell silent for a few seconds, before looking at the ground in hesitation.


    "... I¡¯m not sure about it."


    "Think about it. It¡¯s not a bad idea. Plus, do you truly think I¡¯ll forget you after I have her? Do you have so little trust in yourself?"


    Lilia furrowed her brows as though thinking about something.


    She could see I was determined to do this, and I was. My identity as rk was the best to participate in the tournament.


    He had the backing of the empress (even although my rtionship with her was not public), so I will have not opposition once I win the tournament. With the empress speaking for me, the emperor will definitively ept it even if my background is a bit unclear.


    I could create another identity hurriedly, but the emperor or the empress might see through it. Of course, it will be different if I use Ysnay¡¯s abilities, but I don¡¯t want to owe her another favor.


    Sensing my determination, the empress¡¯s expression turned bitter.


    "... Do you truly want to have her?"


    "I do." I nodded firmly. "I hope you can help me with it tomorrow. Consider it a favor for your lover."


    The empress looked at me with an expression of hesitation and loss, unable to decided what to do.


    But finally, she nodded.


    "... Okay."


    Woah, it went easier than I thought.


    I thought I would have to coax her a lot more.


    It looks like she has fallen for me more than I thought.


    I kissed the empress¡¯s lips and put on a gentle smile to reassure her that everything was going to be alright. But after the kiss, the empress pushed me away.


    "I need to think about it a bit... Sorry, not tonight..."


    I was disappointed inwardly. But I did not show it in my face.


    After all, her reaction is pretty normal.


    "Let¡¯s talk about the situation of your son then," I said to shift the topic. "I will tell you about what I investigated during thest week."


    The empress nodded and sat down on the bed, keeping a certain distance from me.


    What a shame. It looks like I will have to visit someone else tonight.

 Chapter 474 For the Princess’s Hand 1

    <h4>Chapter 474 For the Princess¡¯s Hand 1</h4>


    The next morning, I was walking towards the main arena of the city using my rk identity.


    Different from normal, the city was filled with a festive atmosphere, with men and women talking with excitement in their faces.


    The topic of conversation was, of course, Dina¡¯s marriage tournament.


    With each step I took, I could hear a different person mentioning something about the tournament. Some of them spoke about who was the favorite to win, others about who the princess wanted to marry, and others about this person or that person who was going to participate in the tournament.


    The number of participants was much greater than I thought. With just a nce, I could tens of young men walking towards the arena with excitement in their faces.


    And it was just in this street. If the other streets were taken into ount, the number could probably reach the thousands.


    Of course, most of them were people going there just to join the fun or try their luck. Perhaps there was one or another idiot thinking he could be the lucky swan that wins the favor of the princess and bes her husband despite his weaker strength.


    My sister sure is popr.


    Unfortunately for you guys, she is mine.


    I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t have any opportunity.


    Laughing at the young men around me in my mind, I arrived at the arena.


    And just as expected, there was a huge crowd gathered in front of the arena, waiting for their turn to enter.


    The crowd was so huge that I was speechless.


    I mean, if all these people needed to be eliminated to win, this tournament will not finish today.


    Some Imperial Guards were at the entrance of the arena, writing the information about each one of the challengers before allowing them to enter.


    ... But judging by the number of people waiting for their turn, I will have to wait at least four hours before it¡¯s my turn.


    ... Sigh, how troublesome.


    Should I intimidate them? Or should I use some spell to cut the line without others noticing?


    But before I could decide, amotion happened.


    All of sudden, a powerful presence descended on the crowd.


    Many young men shivered, and others turned pale. Instinctively, the entire crowd including the Imperial Guards turned to look towards the origin of the pressure.


    There, a young man was walking towards the entrance of the arena calmly.


    With each step he took, the crowd parted into two, giving him way as though he was a ruler and they were his subjects.


    I could not help but raise an eyebrow at the scene.


    At that moment, I heard several mutters from the crowd.


    "That is young master Louis!"


    "So he came for the Princess after all..."


    "Of course, duh. Don¡¯t you hear the reason he and his master came to the capital was to ask for Princess Dina¡¯s hand in marriage..."


    "Damn. I heard he is already at the tenthyer of mana at just twenty-four years of age. Against such a monster, who canpete?"


    "... It looks like he will be the one to win the tournament this time."


    I see, so this young man is famous, huh.


    Now that I think about it, I think I heard about a beyond-twelfthyer powerhouse bringing his disciple to ask for Dina¡¯s hand in marriage recently.


    And If I¡¯m not wrong, his disciple¡¯s name was Louis, huh.


    Looking at the young man¡¯s handsome looks and imposing presence, I could not help but think about something.


    ... As expected, I¡¯m much more handsome.


    The young man arrived at the entrance of the arena without interference. Nobody was foolish enough to stop him from cutting the line.


    "Y-Young master Louis, you are here." The imperial guard receiving the participants greeted him with a look of respect.


    "Mm." He nodded indifferently. "Can I go in?"


    "O-Of course. We already registered you beforehand."


    Louis nodded and passed the guards to enter the arena.


    But suddenly, he stopped.


    He then looked back at the huge crowd with a frown.


    "Too many people." I heard him whisper.


    He then unsheathed his sword and walked towards the crowd.


    "Y-Young master Louis, what are you doing?" The same Imperial Guard asked startled.


    "Just getting rid of the trash."


    With these indifferent words, Louise raised his sword.


    Then, he shed towards the crowd.


    A powerful sword sh was unleashed from his sword, rushing towards the crowd!


    Instantly, several people paled in fear. Many of them could not help but lift their weapons to defend against such a powerful attack.


    I, however, lifted the corners of my lips in interest.


    It looks like this kid is not so bad.


    The sword sh flew through the crowd. It cut through each one of the participants, ignoring their defenses and weapons.


    In that instant, each participant saw the sword sh cutting through their bodies, beheading them or cutting them in half.


    "Aaack...!"


    "Ugh..."


    "N-No...!"


    In just an instant, the entire ce was filled with screams of pain and despair.


    But suddenly, everything returned to normal.


    And each participant was still standing up, as though nothing happened.


    Each participant looked towards Louis with stunned and terrified expressions. None of them could understand what just happened.


    Then¨C


    "Ugh..."


    "Ack..."


    "M-Mom..."


    The participants kneeled on the ground, holding their stomachs and vomiting all over the ground.


    The worse ones even had a humid mark on their crotches.


    "W-What was that?" One of the participants could not help but ask.


    "A warning," Louis said indifferently. "If you don¡¯t leave the tournament right now, this warning will turn real."


    These words made most of the participants pale in fear.


    They could still remember the immense fear of death they felt when that sword sh cut through them.


    "Y-You can¡¯t do this!" One of the participants gathered his courage and shouted. "W-Who do you think you are to stop us!?"


    "I¡¯m stronger than you. That is more than enough. Of course, you are more than weed to ignore my warning, but it¡¯s under your own risk."


    The entire za fell silent. Each young man shivered in fear and dread.


    Most of them were people that were here just to enjoy a good show, the strongest of them was just a sixthyer practitioner.


    How could they gather their courage to go against a powerful tenthyer practitioner?


    When Louis saw their reactions, his lips curved up slightly.


    "Perfect."


    But just as he was about to turn around and enter the arena, he heard a set of footsteps.


    Startled, he looked in the direction of the footsteps to see who was so courageous to defy him.


    There, I was walking calmly towards the entrance, with a smile on my face as though the shivering young men on the floor did not exist.


    "You... Who are you?" Louis asked with a frown, but I ignored him. Instead, I walked towards the guard and stated my false name.


    "rk. I¡¯m here to register."


    "H-Huh? O-Oh, okay."


    The guard hurriedly wrote my name, although his expression when looking at me was a bit strange.


    I nodded at him and walked towards the entrance, ignoring the ice-cold look Louis was throwing me.


    Mm... Should I rile him a bit?


    Chuckling inwardly, I looked at the young prodigy with a yful glint in my eyes.


    "You are a very funny guy."


    Instantly, a powerful and sharp pressure descended towards me.


    I, however, ignored itpletely and entered the arena.


    I guess it¡¯s time to put a good show.

 Chapter 475 For the Princess’s Hand 2

    <h4>Chapter 475 For the Princess¡¯s Hand 2</h4>


    The arena waspletely full as I expected.


    Nobles andmoners of all kinds were seated on the stands, looking towards the arena with excited expressions.


    Loud cheers, shouts of excitement, and cries of encouragement could be heard from each corner of the arena, directed towards the participants.


    It looks like a lot of people came to observe the tournament.


    Mm... It was probably something Lilia and n arranged as well. This way, Dina will find it harder to reject the winner.


    Well, she was never nning to reject him in the first ce. How can she reject her handsome and lovable little brother?


    I looked around the arena at the young men participating. And to my surprise, more than two hundred young men were already here.


    Each one of them seemed like someone outstanding, and most of them were young nobles belonging to different families.


    Even so, there were around eighty or somoners.


    I could not help but shake my head seeing that.


    These guys, sigh...


    They probably came here with just the thought of testing their luck, without knowing they are putting their lives in danger.


    Perhaps these young nobles will have reservations about injuring gravely other young nobles. But what about thesemoners?


    I¡¯m sure most of them will leave this ce with severe injuries, some of them even dead.


    Such a pity...


    Well, I don¡¯t need to care about them. It was their own choice. They musty be responsible for their actions


    While I was observing my surroundings, Louis entered the arena.


    He shot me a re filled with killing intent as soon as he entered, but when he saw I did not react, he looked away.


    Little boy, are you trying to trickle me with that pitiful killing intent?


    I mean, you should fight around one million life and death battles more before trying to use your killing intent against me.


    ... Although thinking about it, it¡¯s a good idea he intimidated all thesemoners. Otherwise, this battle would have been much more of a hassle.


    At that moment, the arena suddenly quieted down.


    Then, both the spectators as the participants looked in the same direction as though they would have agreed to it beforehand.


    Towards a private booth in the highest part of the arena.


    That was the booth exclusive to the Imperial Family.


    And at that moment, the emperor was entering the booth, followed by empress Lilia, n, Dina, and Lena.


    The emperor sat down in the main seat, with the empress at his right and n at his left. Dina and Lena sat down behind him.


    I could see the empress and Dina looking towards the arena as though searching for something. They were looking at the participants searching for my figure.


    And as soon as their gazes met mine, I smiled.


    Dina smiled back, but the empress kept a stoic expression. However, I noticed she seemed slightly pleased.


    Beforeing here, I told Dina everything about my rk identity (Surprising her a lot). Thus, she was not surprised when she saw my different hair color and eyes.


    Plus, the truth was that my face as rk was exactly the same as my face as us. The only reason nobody could link the two identities together was due to the [Recognition Interference] spell I¡¯m using.


    As I exined before, it¡¯s like that superhero using red underwear. Nobody can recognize him when he wears his sses.


    Once the emperor sat down, he looked down at the spectators and the contestants before nodding satisfied.


    "I¡¯m pleased that a lot of outstanding young men are here today.


    "As you know, today¡¯s tournament is to choose a husband for my daughter. As a father, I obviously want the best for my beloved daughter, thus, I will only choose the most outstanding among you. Only that person will be worthy of marrying her."


    I could not help but roll my eyes after hearing that.


    Even Dina was looking at my father stunned.


    Your beloved daughter? To think you can be so shameless to say that in public.


    I must admit, though, that these words were very effective.


    All the young men around me stood straighter when they heard the emperor¡¯s words, as though they were trying to show off how outstanding they were.


    Themoners on the stands, on the other hand, were praising the emperor for his love towards his daughter and how responsible he was as a father.


    To be honest, I wanted nothing more than punch him in the face when I heard these words.


    Unfortunately, that is not possible right now.


    "Now, although I¡¯m sure each one of you is very outstanding, I can only choose one." The emperor continued with his speech. "Thus, you will have to fight among yourself for that position.


    "The rules are simple. All of you will fight in a battle royale until only sixteen of you remain. These sixteen will then face each other in individual duels, with the loser being eliminated, until only one remains.


    "That person will be the one worthy of marrying my daughter!"


    Cheers sounded in the arena as themoners shouted in excitement. Simultaneously, the young men participating in the tournament looked at each other with fighting intent glowing in their eyes.


    Some of them were even looking towards my sister with hot eyes, as though they could already see themselves marrying her.


    I shook my head silently. God, these guys seem like dogs in heat.


    ... And you, the ones looking at my sister like that. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take special care of you.


    Once the cheers ended, the emperor continued talking.


    "Now that you heard the rules. Get ready!"


    All the young men nodded and took out their weapons, ready to start the battle.


    Seeing that, the emperor¡¯s booming voice resounded through the arena once more.


    "Start!"

 Chapter 476 For the Princess’ Hand 3

    <h4>Chapter 476 For the Princess¡¯ Hand 3</h4>


    "Start!" The voice of the emperor signaled the start of the battle.


    But surprisingly, nobody took the initiative to move.


    Instead, the more than two hundred young men looked at each other warily, seizing their opponents and trying to find who to attack.


    Thirty seconds passed like that, with each second increasing the tension and killing intent inside the arena.


    Until suddenly¨C


    "AAAAHHHHH!!!"


    Someone was unable to endure the tension.


    With a cry of bravery, a young man raised his sword and swung it down towards an enemy in front of him.


    That sword attack marked the start of the battle.


    Almost instantly, the ce exploded. All the young men that were looking at each other brandished their weapons and charged towards their rivals.


    Fighting intent and killing intent mixed on the battlefield, creating a powerful pressure that filled thebatants with bloodthirst.


    In the middle of that, I stood silently, calmly looking at the tens of battles that erupted around me.


    All around me, there was only chaos. One fighting against one, one fighting against two, and two fighting against two.


    The battlefield quickly turned chaotic, with people being stabbed from their backs without previous warning. In a matter of seconds, the arena was filled with the rusty smell of blood.


    However, not everybody was fighting.


    Through the arena, you could see several clearings where others did not dare to approach.


    One of them was around me. Although I did not emit any kind of powerful aura, the smile on my face and my rxed posture intimidated the people around me, making them think twice before attacking me.


    Something simr was happening around Louis, but it was due to the sharp sword intenting out of his body. That sharp sword intent created a domain around him that none of the warriors nearby dared to invade.


    Besides the two of us, there were four or five clearings like that around the arena. With a nce, I could see that they belonged to the true powerhouses of the young generation, the weakest being an eighthyer practitioner.


    However, no matter how strong we are, the others were not idiots.


    They quickly became aware that if things continued like this, they would only tire themselves and would not have any opportunity to defeat the strongestbatants during the second part of the tournament.


    If they want to have an opportunity to win the tournament, they needed to defeat us right now.


    Thus, the other contestants looked at each other before nodding as thoughing to an agreement.


    Then, they joined hands and rushed towards one of the clearings!


    The first one they attacked was the ¡¯strongest¡¯, Louis. In one second, seven or eight practitioners rushed towards him.


    Louis frowned. He unsheathed his sword calmly and looked at the enemies charging towards him before unleashing a sword sh.


    The sword sh was so powerful that it pushed back three of the enemies immediately.


    However, the other four managed to make use of that to rush towards Louis and attack him in unison.


    Louis¡¯s frown became deeper. Although he was not afraid of the enemies, he did not dare to take them lightly either.


    The reason was that the group attacking him was made of fifthyer, sixthyer, and seventhyer practitioners.


    Even if they were much weaker than Louise, theirbined strength was more than enough to make him cautious. If he was not careful, he could be injured


    Soon, however, I stopped caring about his battle.


    The reason? A different group was attacking me.


    And surprisingly, they were even more than the ones attacking Louis!


    A total of ten enemies rushed towards me with their swords and spears cutting the air from different directions.


    I smiled softly and took a step forward. My right hand took the shape of a punch and closed towards one of the weapons.


    At the same time, my second hand moved in a circle, gathering mana and twisting space around me, stopping the rest of the weapons with a seemingly gentle movement.


    Of course, none of the people fighting me or watching the battle could see how I twisted space. For them, it was as though my hand had predicted the movements of the weapons and used soft force to stop thebined attack.


    Many of the people observing the battlefield could not help but gasp in admiration.


    But while my left hand stopped thebined attack, the punch I unleashed with my right hand shed with a sword.


    Instantly¨C


    *Boom!!!*


    A powerful explosion resounded in the arena, and the weapon that shed against my punch shattered!


    At the same time, the young man wielding the weapon was flung away, vomiting several mouthfuls of blood before falling on the ground, unconscious.


    That scene stunned the other nine young men attacking me. For an instant, their movements became slightly stiff.


    Making use of that opportunity, my second hand gathered the mana on the air, creating a whirlpool of energy that quickly grew bigger, turning into a human-sized spiral of energy.


    The young men immediately realized I was preparing a powerful attack. Moreover, judging from the mana I had gathered, they knew it was dangerous to receive it head-on.


    Panicking, they hurriedly put as much mana as they could into their weapons and swung them towards me.


    However, it was toote.


    Seeing the weaponsing towards me, I smiled.


    Then, my left hand formed a hand de. In the next instant, I swung my hand, releasing a half-moon shaped sh of energy that shed against the young men¡¯s attacks!


    Then¨C


    *BOOM!!!*


    A powerful explosion ensued. Raising a cloud of dust and shaking the entire arena as the people watching the spectacle opened their eyes wide in astonishment.


    When the cloud of dust finally disappeared, nine young men more were lying on the ground with their bodies covered in injuries and unconscious.


    I smiled and dusted my hands off, once more returning to my previous rxed posture and watching the remaining battleszily.


    By this point, most of the other battles had already finished.


    Louis was holding a sword in his hand, looking coldly at the seven bodies below his feet, not at all caring about the fact he killed them.


    He was not the only one. Of the five people that were attacked by several enemies, only one of them, the weakest one, was defeated.


    As for the rest of them, they managed to repel their enemies with just a few injuries.


    That is normal, though. After all, although a difference in manayer is not unsurmountable, very few people had enough talent to make up for theck of mana and power it entails.


    Thus, generally, a higher manayer means a higherbat strength, sometimes even several times higher than theyer below.


    At that moment, I felt a pair of eyes fixed on me.


    Curious, I looked in the direction of the pair of eyes, only to find Louis looking at me coldly.


    And judging by the way he was holding his sword tightly, he was probably considering if he should attack me right now or not.


    I nodded at him and gave him a mischievous smile, making him frown and look away.


    Almost at the same time, the emperor¡¯s voice once more sounded.


    "There are only sixteen contestants remaining already. The first round ends now!"

 Chapter 477 Alan and Louise’s Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 477 n and Louise¡¯s Alliance</h4>


    Excited cheers erupted from the stands. Thousands and thousands of people cried out in excitement once the battle concluded.


    They looked at the bloody spectacle with fervor in their eyes, as though they were in drugs.


    Not everybody was like that, though.


    Across the stands, I could see some people crying sadly and looking towards the arena with expressions of grief and despair.


    It was easy to understand the reason behind these expressions.


    Looking around, I could see several bodies lying on the ground, breathless and quickly losing theirst bit of warmth.


    With a quick nce, I counted more than thirty bodies, and almost all of them weremoners.


    A frown appeared on my face. This number of deaths is a bit too high.


    At the end of the day, today¡¯s tournament has as purpose to choose a husband for Dina. It should not be so bloody.


    If choosing Dina¡¯s husband requires so many deaths, it will leave a bad impression on the people of the empire. They will think the imperial family doesn¡¯t mind sacrificing the lives of themoners just to boost their image.


    But thirty deaths are way more than what can happen identally. It¡¯s obvious someone did it on purpose.


    That is the reason I find it weird. It¡¯s not something that affects just Dina, but the entire imperial family. The emperor, the empress, and n should know they must not do this kind of thing even if they want to diminish Dina¡¯s standing.


    And in fact, looking at the booth where the imperial family was, I could see Dina, the emperor, and the empress frowning slightly, obviously thinking the same as me.


    Only n kept a calm face, as though he was not surprised by this.


    I squinted. This idiot, what is thinking about?


    He did not even tell the empress about it. Otherwise, she would have stopped him.


    Mmm... it looks like I should investigate it a little bit.


    After the first part of the tournament finished, the remaining contestants were given one hour to rest and return to top condition. The tournament would resume one hourter.


    I was taken to one of the waiting rooms on the arena and told to wait there until it was my turn.


    But not even five minutes after that, someone knocked on the door.


    Frowning, I opened the door.


    Two servant-like men were waiting outside.


    One of them held a tray with some snacks and drinks. He excused himself and entered the waiting room, putting the tray on a table inside.


    Meanwhile, the second servant bowed slightly with a respectful expression.


    "Mr. rk, my name is Abel, and I am a servant under Crown Prince n."


    Oh?


    What is it now?


    "I see. Do you need anything?"


    "Yes. I bring a message from the crown prince."


    "The crow prince?" I raised an eyebrow. "What does the prince want with me?"


    The servant said nothing. Instead, he took a pouch from his waist and offered it to me.


    I just needed to hear the nking soundsing from the pouch to know the content.


    Gold coins.


    Oh? So he expects I receive the money and lose intentionally?


    It looks like my older brother doesn¡¯t want to see me win.


    How interesting. He should not know about my true identity. Why does he want to stop me from winning then?


    For now, let¡¯s see if I can obtain a bit more information.


    Putting on a frown, I spoke up with a clearly displeased expression.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "Please hear me first, Mr. rk. I know that you are interested in the princess, however, marrying a princess is not easy, and even if you win, there will be many difficulties afterward. At the very least, the crown prince will not ept anyone as his brother-inw. On the other hand, if you ept this pouch, you will have enough money to live the rest of your life as a king and the crown prince will owe you a favor. You just need to lose. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to ept the money instead?"


    Hehe, what nice rhetoric.


    The carrot and the stick. He first threatens me subtly before offering me a deal.


    However, I still don¡¯t understand why he is doing this. He should not care about who Dina marries as long as she marries off and bes unable topete against him for the throne.


    Still curious, I waved my hand.


    Immediately, the two servants that entered the room became dazed.


    I then extended my hand and touched the forehead of the servant in front of me.


    With a thought, my will invaded his mind, searching for the memories and information I needed.


    This time I was very careful. I made sure to not hurt the servant soul in the slightest.


    When it ends, the servant will not notice what happened.


    Fortunately, it seemed like n found this servant rtively trustworthy, so he found the information I needed in his mind.


    So, it¡¯s that, huh.


    I frowned slightly and a hint of killing intent leaked out of my body.


    ording to the servant¡¯s memories, my brother allied himself with Louis. Apparently, he promised to help Louis to win in exchange for a promise.


    My brother hoped Louis could make sure Dina is unable to aim for the throne anymore, no matter the means. And Louis promised him he was going to domesticate Dina.


    I was furious when I heard that.


    It looks like I will have to teach that young man a painful lesson.


    The reason n made this deal with Louis was that n was afraid that Dina¡¯s future husband would turn ambitious once he bes her fianc¨¦e and support her to be the empress.


    Although the probability of that happening was very low, it was still possible. Hence, he wanted to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.


    With a sigh, I released the forehead of the servant and returned him and the other servant to normal.


    The servant shook slightly and woke up. He then looked at me in confusion. But one secondter, his expression returned to normal.


    "Then, Mr. rk, what is your answer?"


    I put on a stern expression purposefully and shook my head.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but my pride will not allow me to lose a match so important like this purposefully."


    The servant frowned. He looked at me and spoke up with a tone a lot colder than a moment ago.


    "Mr. rk, are you sure you will not cooperate?"


    I said nothing, just smiling coldly to show my intention.


    Seeing that, the servant nodded. "I understand. I hope you don¡¯t regret it then. Kein, let¡¯s go."


    The second servant nodded and left the waiting room together with the first servant.


    With a snap of my fingers, these snacks caught fire, quickly burning into cinders.


    They were poisoned. ording to the memories of the first servant, the second servant had orders to poison the snacks if I refused the offer.


    Very vicious.


    Well, this kind of poison will not hurt me even if I eat it purposefully.


    Now then, let¡¯s start the second part of the tournament.


    ...


    At the same time, in another waiting room.


    Louis stared at n with an ice-cold look as he heard about n¡¯s n.


    "... I don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t need to use this kind of dirty trick to win."


    "What is the problem? That poison is very hard to detect and even the person that consumed it will only think he is not in top condition. Nobody will discover it."


    "Perhaps you are right. But using poison to defeat my enemies shows ack of confidence. Could it be you think these idiots can defeat me?"


    "Come on, it¡¯s just a precaution." n smiled uncaringly. "Plus, I already ordered it. We can¡¯t stop it now."


    Louis clicked his tongue and looked away.


    Even though he did not agree with the crown prince¡¯s methods, the two of them were in an alliance, so he could only bear with it.


    However¨C


    "I hope you don¡¯t do something like this again, prince. Otherwise, our alliance will end here."


    n¡¯s eyes glowed with a tinge of killing intent, but he quickly hid it.


    Instead, he put on a courteous smile and nodded.


    "I understand, my friend."


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 478 First Round

    <h4>Chapter 478 First Round</h4>


    Soon, it was time for the first round of battles.


    Coincidentally, my battle was the first one. I was going to face a sixthyer young man that wielded a short spear.


    This battle was nothing suspenseful. With the strength I disyed during the battle royale, everybody was confident I was going to win.


    When I appeared on the stage, my opponent was already waiting for me. He was visibly nervous, but even so, he showed his determination to go through the battle.


    "Can you go easy on me?" He suddenly asked with a wry smile.


    I chuckled softly. "You are very funny."


    "Well, it was worth a try." He said with a bitter smile.


    I chuckled again.


    I¡¯m supposed to be poisoned, but the poison is not one easy to detect. Instead, it only tires my body a little bit, dulling mybat strength slightly.


    That is not enough for people to notice that something is wrong. At most, they will think I¡¯m not in top condition.


    However, against a weak opponent like the one in front of me, the effects of the poison are useless, so there is no problem if I defeat him easily.


    When we finished speaking, the emperor stood up from his seat and looked at us with a dignified expression.


    "The two of you, are you ready?"


    "... Ready, your majesty."


    "Ready."


    The young man and I replied almost at the same time.


    The emperor nodded and raised his hand. He then swung it down with a shout.


    "Start!"


    The young man moved first. Gathering his courage, he pounced forward with his spear aiming towards my chest.


    His spear moved incredibly quickly, so quickly it was beyond what a normal sixthyer practitioner could achieve. In one second, he was already in front of me.


    With a determined look, he thrust his spear forward.


    But then, his expression changed.


    He felt his vision turn blurry, and then, the scene in front of his eyes changed.


    To his surprise, he was now looking at the blue sky.


    Only then he felt the impact of his back hitting the ground.


    "Cough..."


    Coughing a mouthful of blood, the young man tried to stand up again. But his body felt like lead, he could not move it in the slightest.


    At that moment, my voice reached his ear.


    "You lost," I said.


    The young man looked at me with a dumbfounded expression before smiling bitterly.


    "Really? Is the gap thisrge?"


    I smiled without answering, causing the young man to chuckle self-deprecatingly.


    "Thank you for going easy on me."


    He then closed his eyes and let his consciousness fade out.


    "The winner is rk." The emperor announced the result of our duel immediately before signaling for people to take the young man away and treat his wounds.


    Cheers exploded in the stands, excited by the overwhelming victory. I waved towards them with a gentle smile before bowing to the emperor. Then, I left the arena and went to my resting ce.


    "He looks like a polite kid. I like him." My enhanced senses picked up the empress¡¯s mutter, making me roll my eyes.


    Of course you like me, woman. We have done it several times already after all.


    I chuckled inwardly and returned to my seat. Almost at the same time, the second battle started.


    Just like my battle, this battle finished instantly. The winner was an eighthyer young man wielding a greatsword. He defeated his sixthyer opponent with just two strokes of his weapon.


    The same happened in the battles that came after that. Most of them finished with one of the parties overwhelming the otherpletely.


    Only some of the battles, fought between two sixthyer or seventhyer practitioners, were a bit longer.


    Finally, it reached Louis¡¯s turn.


    His opponent was a bit stronger than mine, a seventhyer shieldbearer. He seemed like someone good at defensive battles.


    In fact, although nobody expected him to win, many people thought he could endure several attacks before finally losing.


    When the battle started, though, the results werepletely different.


    Once Louis unsheathed his sword, his powerful sword intent rushed towards his enemy, making him pale and causing him to stagger several steps back.


    Then, Louis kicked the ground and rushed forward.


    It was as though his body disappeared. One second, he was standing several meters away from the young men. But in the next second, he was behind him.


    Louis then swung his sword.


    The shieldbearer young man¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly tried to use his shield to block the strike, but due to Louis¡¯s sword intent¡¯s influence, his reaction speed was slightly slower than normal.


    And during that brief dy.


    *Spurt!*


    Louis¡¯s sword severed his arm.


    Under the young shieldbearer¡¯s frightened gaze, the arm holding the shield fell on the ground, and blood sttered all over the arena.


    "Agh...!" The shieldbearer young man screamed in pain, holding his severed arm and trying desperately to stop the bleeding


    "You lost," Louis said calmly,pletely indifferent to the young man¡¯s screams of pain.


    At that moment, the emperor¡¯s voice sounded.


    "It¡¯s Louis¡¯s victory!"


    Louis nodded slightly to the emperor before leaving the arena with an ice-cold look.


    Until the moment he left, nobody in the arena spoke up.


    It was as though they were afraid of him.


    I could not help but shook my head. This Louis is being too cruel. It¡¯s not suitable for this kind of tournament.


    At the very least, he did not kill his enemy this time.


    Sighing slightly, I stood up from my seat.


    It¡¯s time for my second battle.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 479 Second Round

    <h4>Chapter 479 Second Round</h4>


    Sorry, busy recently... Five chapters right now and perhaps some moreter today or tomorrow...


    ...


    My second opponent was an eighthyer practitioner. He was a bulky twenty-something young man with a greatsword on his back.


    His aura was as stable as a mountain, but at the same time, his muscles hid a powerful strength ready to erupt like a volcano.


    When the two of us appeared on the stage, the arena erupted in excited cheers.


    We could be considered as two of the favorites to win the tournament. Although of course, the main favorite was still Louis.


    I gazed at my opponent briefly, quickly realizing something.


    Mm? He was not poisoned.


    I¡¯m not sure if it was because he noticed the poison and did not eat the snacks or because he epted n¡¯s proposal, but I could see he was not poisoned.


    However, I did not have time to ponder about that. When the emperor realized both of us were ready, he swung his hand down.


    "Start!"


    Once more, the young man was the first to move. He stomped on the ground andunched himself towards me.


    With each step he took, the stage trembled violently. It was as though an earthquake was shaking the arena.


    Then, he raised his greatsword and swung it diagonally.


    The attack was so powerful that even before reaching me, the wind it brought had already pressed my clothes against my skin.


    When the attack was about to arrive, I jumped aside, evading it before unleashing a punch against the young man.


    *BOOM!!!* the great sword hit the ground, causing the entire arena to shake. The young man in front of me then used the recoil of that attack to lift his sword again and block my punch.


    *nk!*


    Punch and sword collided, creating a metallic sound that resounded in the stage. It was then followed by several more metallic sounds caused by the countless collisions between my attacks and the greatsword.


    The young man¡¯s battle style was very steady, but at the same time explosive. He kept an airtight defense, stopping each one of my attacks from reaching him, while at the same time watching out for an opportunity to attack me.


    To him, he just needed tond a blow. With just a blow, it was more than enough to incapacitate most of the enemies he fought.


    Of course, I was not included there. But the young man did not know it.


    This time, I did not defeat the young man easily. Instead, I held back and showed I was struggling a little bit.


    I was putting on a y to fool n. To make him believe he is in control.


    n thought he poisoned me, right? Then, I will act like that, only to crush his hopes at thest second.


    I¡¯m sure his expression will be very interesting then.


    With the course of the fight, my movements started to be wider and slightly slower. Most of the spectators did not notice anything, but those with a keen eye could see that.


    Immediately, most of them came to the conclusion I was bing tired.


    In fact, Dina and the empress were looking towards the stage nervously, while n was smiling confidently, as though everything was in his grasp.


    "What is happening? You are bing slower!" The young man fighting me taunted me with a grin. "It looks like you are nothing more than this!"


    I said nothing, just putting a slight frown as though thinking about the situation. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it seemed like I was worried about the battle.


    Instead, I was wondering inwardly how long I needed to prolong this.


    Mm... If I want to fool n, I need to make it as though I only won due to a fluke, and that I could have lost with just a tiny mistake.


    Thus, I continued slowing down my movements, making them stiffer and stiffer. Soon, my punches became less frequent, and the young man¡¯s attacks increased in intensity.


    His greatsword made swooshing sounds as it cut through the air in a try to crush my body under its weight. At the same time, the grin on the young man¡¯s face turned more savage, as though he could see his victory already.


    Even the spectators started to notice that something was wrong. They could see I was being suppressed by my opponent.


    At that moment, the young man bellowed.


    "Ha!"


    Gathering mana on his legs, he stomped the ground, causing it to tremble even more than before.


    The tremor was very strong and sudden. Moreover, I was just repositioning my position at that moment.


    For an instant, I staggered.


    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up in glee.


    With a wild expression, He raised his greatsword once more and swung it towards my head.


    Gasps sounded from the stands, and many people closed their eyes unable to bring themselves to see the gruesome scene that wasing next.


    But to their surprise, they did not hear the disgusting sound they were expecting.


    Instead, they heard a soft thud.


    When they opened their eyes curiously, they saw the bulky young man looking towards me with an expression of disbelief as my right hand rested against his chest.


    As for my left hand, it had pushed his greatsword away, making it miss its mark.


    "You..." The bulky young man tried to speak, but then, blood spurted out of his mouth, falling on the ground.


    Finally, he copsed unconscious.


    I panted heavily and took a deep breath. Then, I stood up firmly and looked towards the stands.


    The emperor spoke up at that moment.


    "Winner, rk!"


    For a moment, a deafening silence filled the stands.


    But all of sudden¨C


    "Waaaahhhhhh!!!"


    Cheers louder than the ones before erupted from the crowd.


    Smiling softly, I bowed once more and left the arena.


    Mm... This much acting should be enough, right?


    ...


    At the same time, in the Imperial Family¡¯s booth.


    n was frowning softly while he heard the empress and the emperor discuss the battle just now.


    "This battle was pretty good, huh." The empress spoke up while looking at the arena. "That young man, the way he turned around the situation at thest second was amazing."


    "You are right," The emperor nodded. "However, he tired himself out during this battle. I¡¯m not sure if he will be able to win next time."


    "Who knows? Perhaps he will." The empress said with a small smile.


    Without she being aware of it, though, her words made n¡¯s frown deeper.


    n then called at a servant nearby and whispered something in his ear.


    "Get him out in the next round."


    The servant nodded, leaving immediately.


    Coincidentally, he was the same servant that talked to us.


    In fact, he talked with each one of the favorites to win the tournament.


    Of them, only us and another person refused the crown prince¡¯s offer.


    One of them was already eliminated. Now, he needed to make sure the other is out as well.

 Chapter 480 Third Round 1

    <h4>Chapter 480 Third Round 1</h4>


    After the second battle, my poprity with the public increased greatly.


    After all, sudden reversals are always well-liked. Seeing someone weaker defeat someone stronger was something many people liked.


    That was the reason there were so many stories about young men oveing countless obstacles to finally defeat the powerful evil boss at the end.


    To be honest, though, I prefer stories about super OP characters sweeping out all the enemies in their path.


    It¡¯s even better when the OP character is usually underestimated. The reactions of the public when they realize the person they always thought was weak suddenly bes the strongest are some of the scenes I love the most.


    I know it¡¯s clich¨¦, but hey, there is a reason clich¨¦s are repeated so many times.


    Chuckling inwardly to my amusing thoughts, I watched the remaining battles of this round as I awaited my turn.


    I could confirm something thanks to that.


    "So all the others epted, huh."


    None of the favorites showed signs of being poisoned.


    Actually, only one of them showed the signs, but he was eliminated during the first battle by an opponent weaker than him due to a ¡¯mistake¡¯ hemitted.


    In other words, am I thest person they need to take care of?


    I could not help but smile wryly when I thought of that.


    Mmm... n should think I¡¯m tired now. He probably thinks that my fatigue plus the poison¡¯s effects mean I will be unable to win the next battle.


    I guess I need to put a nice show huh.


    At that moment, Louis¡¯s battle ended. His enemy was another seventhyer practitioner, one of the few that survived thest round.


    As expected, he won easily after one attack. Well, the difference between theirbat strength was too great.


    His next enemy is going to be one of the favorites, but I don¡¯t think he will have any problem. After all, his enemy was most likely bought over by n already, so he will just put a nice show and let Louis win in the end.


    As for me, I guess I should worry about my opponent during this round.


    When I went up the stage, my opponent was already waiting for me there.


    This time, my opponent was a ninthyer practitioner.


    However, when I looked at him, I frowned.


    With just a nce, I realized that something was wrong.


    His strength, it feels too wild.


    As though it was about to go berserk.


    Furrowing my brows, I observed the young man curiously.


    Immediately, I could not help but chuckle wryly in my mind.


    Damn, to think they resorted to this.


    [Last Will].


    It¡¯s a forbidden drug known due to its ability to enhance the abilities of the people that consumes it for a brief period of time.


    However, the reason it¡¯s forbidden is due to its serious side-effects.


    Someone that consumes it will have to spend two or three months in bed after that.


    The reason it¡¯s known as [Last Will] is that some soldiers used to consume it when they thought they were going to die. They used it to enhance their strength briefly and kill as many enemies as they could before sumbing to the side-effects and waiting for death.


    It looks like n is truly determined to stop me here, huh. To think he even gave this kind of drug to my enemy.


    I wonder how much he paid to him to make him use this drug voluntarily.


    However, the effects are pretty good.


    With the help of this drug, the young man¡¯s cultivation was from the initial stage of the ninthyer to almost the tenthyer.


    It was such a sudden improvement that the young man¡¯s mana was a bit out of control. That was the reason I noticed something was wrong when I looked at him.


    While I was contemting the situation, the emperor looked at us.


    "Are you ready?"


    "I am."


    "I am."


    The two of us replied at the same time.


    One secondter, the emperor nodded.


    "Start!"


    As soon as the voice of the emperor sounded, powerful mana erupted from my opponent.


    The wild mana spread through the entire arena, causing many of the spectators to turn pale or cough blood.


    However, the young man in front of me ignored that. He just looked at me with an impassive look and raised his rapier.


    Then, with a soft step, he stabbed towards me.


    His movements were as light as a feather, and his bearing was elegant. But it wasbined with the wild aura brought forth by the wild mana, creating a weird aura filled with danger and nobleness that rushed towards me.


    In front of that attack, I put on a serious expression. Side-stepping, I avoided the stab as Iunched a punch towards my enemy.


    The young man narrowed his eyes and shook his wrist. Immediately, it was as though his rapier came alive. Like a snake, it slithered in the air and appeared in front of my eyes.


    Moreover, the wild mana around it erupted creating and sharp sword intent that cut towards my body.


    "Kuh!" I grunted and crossed my arms, releasing a torrent of mana that blew away the sword intent.


    Then, with a soft movement, the back of my right hand swept away the de of the rapier as my left hand formed a w that went towards my enemy¡¯s neck.


    But when my right hand touched the rapier, the berserk mana in it erupted once more, stopping my defensive move and allowing his rapier to continue towards my face.


    In one second, his rapier appeared in front of my eyes.


    I gritted my teeth and leaned my face aside, barely evading the rapier as my w turned into a hand sword that was swung towards the young man¡¯s chest.


    However, the young man just stepped aside to avoid it. Immediately, his soft and slight step created countless shadows that swung their rapiers towards me.


    [Thousand Shadows]! A technique that was famous for its lethality inbat!


    All these shadows were fake, though. I could feel that the real him had appeared at my right, stabbing his rapier towards my ribs.


    "Get lost!" I bellowed, releasing a torrent of mana from my body and blowing the shadows away. At the same time, I twisted my body abruptly and barely avoided the rapier once more.


    The young man wrinkled his brows and unleashed another attack, trying to capitalize on this opportunity. But this time, I jumped backward and separated myself from him.


    Then, I looked at him with a frown as I panted heavily.


    No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like I was too tired to continue.


    My enemy, on the other hand, stood calmly in front of me as a wild aura of strength surrounded him.

 Chapter 481 Third Round 2

    <h4>Chapter 481 Third Round 2</h4>


    "He is cheating! I¡¯m sure he used some kind of drug to enhance his strength!" Dina eximed in anger when she saw how the rapier-wielding young man suppressed us.


    The emperor and the empress were silent. As powerful powerhouses, they obviously could see the same Dina could see.


    However¨C


    "It¡¯s not certain it was a kind of drug, right? Perhaps it was a secret technique. Plus, nobody said drugs were forbidden."


    "But it¡¯s despicable! And I¡¯m sure it was a drug. How do you exin the berserk mana then?"


    n frowned and said nothing. Instead, it was the emperor who spoke up.


    "Dina, you seem in favor of that young man, huh."


    Dina was stunned. She panicked inwardly, but fortunately, she managed to keep a poker face on the outside.


    "... Now that I have to marry someone against my will, I just hope I can marry someone honorable. Not someone despicable like that."


    The emperor furrowed his brows. A trace of guilt passed briefly through his eyes, but he quickly got rid of that.


    He knew he was being unfair to his daughter, but at this point in time, he cared little about that.


    If Dina became the empress, it meant that little bastard was going to be her right hand. He could not allow that.


    "Speaking of which, don¡¯t you think the young man, rk, got tired a bit too quickly?" Lilia spoke up at that moment.


    "Mm? Do you mean there is anything wrong with him?" The emperor asked curiously.


    "... I¡¯m not sure. I only think he got tired too quickly."


    "Perhaps he is not in top condition?"


    "Perhaps." The empress said softly.


    However, nobody in the booth noticed the concern in her voice.


    ...


    I was panting heavily as I looked at the enemy in front of me.


    Even now, he was advancing towards me slowly,pletely unhurried.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, the effects of [Last Will]st around ten minutes. In other words, if he took the drug just beforeing to the stage, he still has around eight minutes of use.


    In other words, he probably thinks he has enough time to defeat me easily.


    Unfortunately for him, I¡¯m just feigning everything.


    I¡¯m just trying to make n think everything is in his control before destroying his hopespletely.


    Now, what should I do?


    Mm, it will be bad if I defeat him too easily... What if I wait until the effects of the drug fade out? But then, I will have to wait for another eight minutes.


    I¡¯m rather reluctant to waste all that time with this young man.


    While I was thinking about how to defeat him, the young man moved again.


    His rapier pierced through the air, flying towards me at an incredible speed.


    I jumped aside once more, avoiding the attack as the young man followed it with several consecutive thrusts that sealed most of my routes of escape.


    I gritted my teeth and extended my two hands, gathering mana on them and creating two whirlpools of energy I used to parry several of the stabs away. Then, I joined the two whirlpools into one bigger whirlpool I swung towards the young man.


    However, he just filled his rapier with a river of wild and berserk mana, using it to crush the whirlpool apart and pierce towards my chest.


    "Die!"


    Hearing the calm voice of my enemy, I twisted my body, avoiding the attack. However, the berserk mana around his rapier managed to hit my body.


    In thest second, I crossed my arms in front of me, blocking the attack as I was flung away.


    "Ugh..."


    Grunting slightly, I twisted my body in the air andnded on my feet.


    However, my breathing was much heavier than before.


    By this point, the audience waspletely silent. They watched our battle with expressions of nervousness and excitement.


    Many of them were cheering towards me, shouting me to not give up; but even more of them were shouting for my opponent to quickly defeat me.


    Hearing that, the young man took a deep breath and started to gather mana on his rapier.


    "You are a strong opponent. To be honest, I¡¯m not confident in defeating you under normal circumstances. I¡¯m sorry I have to defeat you like this."


    I took a deep breath and shook my head with a gentle smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry, everything is fair in love and war."


    "You are right." The young man chuckled. Meanwhile, the mana in his rapier was quicklypressed, turning into a deadly-looking two-meters-long rapier de made of purely mana.


    "As a sign of respect, allow me to send you out with my strongest attack."


    Upon saying that, he kicked the ground and thrust his rapier towards me.


    In an instant, all the mana in the surroundings rushed towards his rapier. It created a pir of energy that pierced towards me!


    In front of that attack, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    Then, my hands moved slowly, forming a circle.


    It was a slow movement, but for some reason, it seemed incredibly fast at the same time.


    In the next second¨C


    *Boom!!!*


    His attack reached me.


    An explosion resounded in the stage, shaking the arena and raising a cloud of dust that covered the sight of all the spectators.


    Everybody fell silent. The emperor, the empress, and the spectators stared at the cloud of dust with bated breaths.


    Then, the dust slowly flew away, revealing the result of our sh.


    There, I was panting heavily as I kneeled on the ground with the rapier almost touching my forehead.


    The young man, on the other hand, was standing in front of me with his back straight.


    But suddenly¨C


    "... To think you were still hiding something like that." He said with a bitter smile.


    The next second¨C


    *Spurt!*


    Blood spurted out from several parts of his body.


    And the young man copsed on the ground.

 Chapter 482 Vs Louis 1

    <h4>Chapter 482 Vs Louis 1</h4>


    "What in the hell happened!?" n stood up from his seat with an agitated expression.


    Just now, he waspletely sure that the young man who refused his offer was going to lose. Everything seemed to indicate that.


    However, in the end, he won.


    Moreover, n did not even understand how he did that.


    It was such a sudden reversal that he was unable to control his emotions for an instant.


    The emperor, the empress, and Dina looked at him strangely. n noticed a hint of suspicion in their eyes.


    He quickly took a deep breath and calmed down. It was not a good idea to reveal that he poisoned one of the contestants.


    Mainly because his mother seemed to see that young man in a favorable light.


    "... I¡¯m just curious. It seemed like he was going to lose."


    "Mm. I also thought the same." The emperor nodded. "Actually, even I am a bit surprised. Thatst attack... If I¡¯m not wrong, it was a kind of counter. He used his enemy¡¯s attack against him."


    "That is..."


    "That is very amazing right?" The empress asked curiously.


    "Yes." The emperor nodded. "The control and mastery he has over martial arts must be amazing. A shame, he could have won the tournament if his next opponent was not Louis. Plus, he seems very tired, I¡¯m not sure how much strength he can show in his next battle."


    The empress nodded with aplicated expression.


    She was a bit happy that rk would be unable to marry Dina. But at the same time, she did not want to see her lover lose.


    On the other hand, Dina was currently doing her best to hide her anxiousness.


    Dina knew that rk was us, and she knew he was very strong. In fact, she thought he could be around the twelfthyer or maybe stronger.


    However, her brother had never told her exactly how strong he was.


    And judging by the battles he just fought, it seemed like he was having trouble just defeating a ninthyer practitioner.


    Thus, although her logical side was telling her that her brother should be stronger, her emotional side could not help but turn anxious seeing the current situation.


    "By the way, what is the background of the young man?" The emperor suddenly asked. "Is he amoner?"


    An expression of hesitation appeared on the empress¡¯s face. She looked at the panting rk in the stage before finally sighing.


    "... He is one of my subordinates."


    "Huh?"


    The emperor, n, and Dina looked at the empress in surprise.


    "Your subordinate?"


    "Is he your subordinate, mother?"


    The emperor and n asked one after another.


    The empress smiled and nodded. "Yes, half my subordinate actually. He also has ties to the church. You probably already heard about him, husband. He is the leader behind scenes of the Red Skull Gang."


    The emperor was startled. He then recalled the reports about the Red Skull Gang he had read and finally nodded.


    "I see. I did not know you have ties to the Red Skull Gang, though."


    "... I do. But keep it a secret. He is helping me with some things that can¡¯te to light."


    The emperor nodded slightly and did not insist. It was not strange for people like them to have that kind of subordinates.


    However, n¡¯s expression was a bit more troubled. He had poisoned his mother¡¯s subordinate.


    Soon, though, he stopped worrying about that. In the end, rk was just a subordinate. At most, he would apologize to himter.


    None of them saw the strange expression that appeared on Dina¡¯s face.


    "... This brother of mine."


    Dina shook her head with an exasperated expression. Looking towards the stage, she put on a proud smile.


    Hah, that slut was fooled by my brother and she did not even notice.


    I wonder how she will react when she learns of her subordinate¡¯s true identity.


    Fortunately, Dina did not know about the true rtionship between the empress and us, otherwise, she would have died of astonishment and speechlessness.


    At the same time, she would have cursed her brother¡¯s womanizing ways.


    ...


    Louis watched how the red-haired young man left the stage after defeating his opponent.


    "... Such a shame." He clicked his tongue.


    As a tenthyer swordsman and the student of a beyond twelfthyer practitioner, Louis was very confident in his abilities. He was confident he would not lose against anyone else of his age.


    Due to that reason, he was never afraid of the red-haired young man.


    Quite the opposite, he was rather excited when he met him.


    Only by defeating such a genius, such a strong opponent, he could show his superiority.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like he was not going to have that opportunity.


    He could see that, although the red-haired young man won, he was already spent. He probably could not show even ten percent of his battle prowess.


    "I guess I will just defeat him quickly then."


    With a sigh, Louis went up the stage to fight his next battle.


    In front of him, an eighthyer young man appeared.


    Louis looked at him apathetically and unsheathed his sword.


    "Let¡¯s do it fast."


    With these words, he unleashed his sword intent.


    Less than thirty secondster, his opponenty on the ground bleeding profusely.


    ...


    "Mr. Bloed, it¡¯s time for thest battle." A servant approached me and informed me with a respectful look.


    After Louis¡¯s battle, we were given half an hour to rest, so I was currently ¡¯resting¡¯ in the waiting room.


    Now that the half an hour ended, it¡¯s time for the next battle.


    "Alright. I¡¯m going." I said with a nod.


    However, the servant did not leave the room immediately.


    "Do you need anything else?"


    The servant looked at me and hesitated slightly.


    "... Are you alright? Do you think you can win?"


    I could not help but chuckle when I heard that.


    It looks like the servant is worried about me.


    Could it be that he bet on me or something like that?


    "You don¡¯t need to worry," I said with a soft chuckle. "I will definitively win."


    Leaving these words behind, I left the waiting room and walked towards the stage.


    There, Louis was already waiting for me with an ice-cold expression.


    Let¡¯s end this y then.

 Chapter 483 Vs Louis 2

    <h4>Chapter 483 Vs Louis 2</h4>


    When I stepped on the stage, Louis was staring at me with a focused look.


    He stared at me as though he was studying me and trying to see through me. However, no matter how much he stared, he could not see anything beyond what I wanted him to see.


    Finally, after almost one minute, he opened his mouth.


    "How old are you? Twenty?"


    "Close."


    "Mm. I thought so. I never thought there would be such a talent like you in the empire. In fact, I did not think there was anyone in my generation that couldpare to me."


    I could not help but look at this young man with a speechless look.


    Man, what arrogance.


    I mean, certainly, he is talented. Not many people are able to attain the tenthyer in their lives; however, he did it before turning twenty-five.


    Even so, he can at most be considered a genius. He is far from being called a monster.


    Just like Raven who attained the ninthyer with just fifteen years of age, or Rose, a seventhyer practitioner able to kill tenthyer practitioners due to her talent as a hero.


    There is also Alice, who though she usually doesn¡¯t show her cultivation, has already reached the eighthyer.


    These people are the true monsters. And even then, they are just slightly above average on a universal scale.


    They are nothingpared to some powerful irregrs that need less than one hundred years to be as strong as some of the most powerful immortals.


    Unfortunately, virtually all those irregrs die quickly, unable to attain Immortality before their lifespan ends. But even then, their talents are worthy of envy.


    Compared to them, Louis can at most to be considered a bit outstanding.


    I chuckled softly and shook my head.


    "Is that everything you want to say?"


    Louis frowned when he saw my attitude. "It looks like you don¡¯t agree with my words, rk."


    "Let¡¯s just fight, okay? This is a loss of time."


    "Fight, huh. Actually, I don¡¯t want to fight the current you. I don¡¯t find pleasure in bullying someone that can barely walk."


    "Oh? Really?"


    "You should just give up and make it easier for both of us."


    I could not help but look at Louis with an expression of amusement.


    I then looked towards the emperor. "Can we start already, your majesty?"


    "Very well." The emperor nodded, ignoring the frown in Louis¡¯s face. "Are both of you ready?"


    I nodded slightly and looked at Louis. Louis was staring at me fixedly as though wanting to see through my intentions.


    "I¡¯m ready as well, your majesty."


    "Very well." The emperor nodded. "Both of you have shown you are outstanding talents of the empire, and no matter the result, I must say that I¡¯m proud of both of you. However, only the winner can marry my daughter.


    "Now, if you are ready, then start!"


    "Good." Louis nodded. He then unsheathed his sword and walked towards me calmly. "I¡¯ll make it quick."


    With a step, his body disappeared from his position.


    His figure flickered all around the stage and appeared in front of me suddenly!


    Then, his longsword cut through the air, aiming towards my neck.


    Seeing that, I took a step aside calmly and extended my hand.


    The next second¨C


    *nk!*


    My fingers flicked the sword away, deflecting the attack easily.


    Louis¡¯s eyes narrowed. A powerful feeling of danger assaulted him, forcing him to jump backward.


    But when he looked at me, he realized I was still standing in the same position. As though his feeling of before was a lie.


    "... What was that?"


    "Surprised?" I chuckled softly and started to walk towards him.


    Louis¡¯s face turned serious. Without hesitation, he released his powerful sword intent and focused it on me.


    The sharp sword intent prickled my skin as though countless needles were assaulting me. At the same time, Louis¡¯s sword was swung towards me!


    It was a normal downward sword sh, with nothing out of the ordinary on it. But when Louis executed it, it was as though all his sword intent was gathered on the edge of his sword to cut my body into two.


    "Die!"


    Louis did not hold back with this attack. It was so powerful that even the people in the stands could not help but take several steps back.


    But¨C


    "Useless," I said with a soft smile, flicking the sword aside once more.


    "!!!"


    Louis¡¯s expression turned to one of surprise. However, he recovered quickly, turning his downward sh into a horizontal sh that aimed to sever my body into two.


    Still¨C


    *nk!*


    Once more, his sword was repelled by my fingers.


    And just like the times before this, I flicked the de away as though it was just a toy.


    "You..."


    Louis looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. In fact, all the people watching the battle were looking at me in disbelief.


    Even though some of them were not strong enough to see our movements clearly, they could at least see that I deflected Louis¡¯s attacks easily. So easily that it seemed like child¡¯s y.


    It waspletely different from the expected result. I was supposed to be suppressed by Louis, struggling at the edge of defeat until Louis deals the final blow.


    But in ce of that, I was dealing with Louis¡¯s attacks as though they were nothing.


    "AAHHH!!!"


    Louis bellowed. In an instant, his sword was filled with mana.


    Then, countless sword shadows surged out from his sword, charging towards me in a storm of sword intent.


    Moreover, Louis¡¯s sword was advancing towards me at the same time, cutting through the air with a buzzing sound.


    Facing that attack, I waved my hand, creating a storm of mana that swept the sword shadows away. Then, my other hand was extended forward, grabbing Louis¡¯s sword easily.


    "You... Impossible...! Your body..."


    "Do you think I did not notice the poison?" I said with a sarcastic smile in a tone that everybody in the arena could hear. "You underestimate me if you think that I will fall for such an obvious trick."


    "You... You were feigning the entire time..."


    "Of course. Tell me, how it feels to lose when you thought everything was going ording to your ns?" I said with a yful smile.


    My words, however, were directed to the crown prince.


    And although I could not see him, my enhances senses picked up how he gritted his teeth in rage.


    At the same time, the people around the arena looked at each other confused.


    "Poison?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "Louis tried to poison him?"


    "How despicable?"


    Even the emperor wrinkled his brows. However, he said nothing. After all, there was no proof.


    He just decided to investigate it after the battle.


    Louis¡¯ eyes opened up in a panic. Even though he was against using poison, it was a fact he was rted to it.


    He hurriedly pulled back his sword and tried to attack me again to stop me from talking.


    However¨C


    "It¡¯s useless."


    I said, avoiding his sword with a gentle step and extending my right hand towards his chest.


    *Bam!!!*


    With a loud sound, Louis¡¯s body was sent flying away.


    Blood flowed out of his mouth, and his mana turned messy. His body bounced on the ground several times before finallying to a stop.


    I then looked at the imperial family¡¯s booth and focused on n with a small smile.


    ¡¯What are you going to do now?¡¯ that was what my eyes seemed to say.


    n remained indifferent. He probably thought everything was still under his control.


    But at that moment, powerful mana erupted from Louis¡¯s body.


    Louis stood up from the ground and wiped away the blood on his lips. Then, he stared at me with a savage expression.


    "I have not lost yet."


    Immediately after that, his mana exploded with even more strength than before.


    Astonishingly, his aura surged up to the twelfthyer!

 Chapter 484 Vs Louis 3

    <h4>Chapter 484 Vs Louis 3</h4>


    Four chaptersing... So sleepy...


    ...


    "That is...!" In the Imperial Family¡¯s booth, the emperor stood up in astonishment. "Twelfthyer!"


    "Impossible!" The empress was equally astonished. "Wait a moment. A forbidden technique?"


    The emperor fell deep in thought before nodding in agreement. "Most likely. As expected of the disciple of a beyond-twelfthyer practitioner, huh."


    The empress furrowed her brows. She looked towards the stage with a bit of worry about her lover.


    On the other hand, n, who had been gripping his chair all this time, sighed in relief.


    "I guess he was not just talk after all, huh... However, I should think of something to stop that young man from talking about the poison."


    Muttering to himself, n once more focused on the battle below.


    ...


    Louis stood up with an ice-cold expression. He held his sword tightly in his right hand as his mana exploded out with frightening power.


    In just a few seconds, his aura climbed up from the tenthyer to the twelfthyer!


    I raised an eyebrow slightly surprised. So, he still something like this under his sleeve, huh.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s a forbidden technique that draws upon the mana in the environment to forcibly enhance the user¡¯s cultivation for a brief period of time.


    This technique, however, is very harmful to the user. After all, forcibly increasing the user¡¯s cultivation puts an enormous burden on the body.


    In the best of the cases, you will need to rest a few months after using this technique. As for in the worst of the cases, it will lead to death.


    In fact, this technique is a bit simr to [Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor], the technique I taught to Daisy.


    However, Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor is way superior to it. Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor creates a lightning seed inside the body and then uses it to draw upon the power of lightning, reinforcing the body as it increases the cultivation of the user.


    Compared to Louis¡¯ technique, Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor has no side-effects, its only limitation being the amount of time it can be kept.


    But even with its side-effects, the forbidden technique Louis just used is rather good.


    After all, bing twoyers stronger can make the difference between life and death in a desperate situation.


    Louis stared at me with a frightening gaze. He held his sword tightly and took a step forward.


    "Let¡¯s try again." He said.


    Then, he disappeared.


    With a sh, his figure appeared at my right, swinging his sword towards my neck at an inconceivable speed.


    The sword was so fast that it seemed almost unavoidable. Even a twelfthyer practitioner would find it hard to stop this attack.


    However¨C


    "Too slow," I muttered softly, sidestepping the attack and watching the sword cut the air.


    Louis did not stop there, however. Even before confirming the results of his sword attack, he had alreadyunched a kick towards my new position.


    I grinned and ducked down, evading the kick easily. Then, I used my hands tounch my body upwards and throw a kick towards Louis¡¯s chest.


    Louis tried to avoid it hurriedly, however, I predicted his reaction beforehand, adjusting the direction of the kick slightly and hitting his chest.


    *Bam!*


    Receiving the kick on his chest, Louis was flung away.


    His body bounced several times before he stabbed the sword on the ground and used it to stop himself. He then kneeled on the ground and looked at me with frightening eyes.


    "You should give up," I said with a taunting smile.


    "Not yet!"


    Roaring, Louis kicked the ground again andunched himself towards me.


    His body elerated abruptly, appearing in front of me in an instant as his sword shed towards my waist.


    But when his sword was about to cut me, I disappeared suddenly, appearing behind him and putting my hand on his back gently.


    "It¡¯s the end," I stated.


    Louis froze.


    Smiling bitterly, he let go of his sword and shook his head.


    "You win."


    But then¨C


    "Haah!"


    His body erupted with even more mana than before, bringing his strength another halfyer up.


    At some point, a dagger had appeared on his right hand, stabbing towards my belly.


    It was the forbidden technique again. Louis had forcefully increased its output!


    However, it meant he was going to be crippled after this.


    I shook my head inwardly. Was it worth it?


    I mean, I don¡¯t think there is a need to go so far just to get married to someone he barely knows.


    Well, I don¡¯t need to care about that.


    With a gentle movement, I gripped the wrist of Louis, stopping his dagger one centimeter away from my belly.


    Louis did not stop despite that. Using the strength produced by hisst burst of mana, he released his sword intent and turned it into a de that cut towards my beck.


    But when it was about to touch me, mana erupted from my body, shattering the sword intent into pieces.


    Louis watched in disbelief how his sword intent waspletely useless.


    I sighed slightly. This is bing bothersome.


    I guess I should it end already.


    Lifting my hand, I aimed it towards Louis¡¯s neck to knock him unconscious.


    When suddenly¨C


    "Stop!"


    A powerful voice boomed in the sky. Then, an old man appeared between Louis and me with a chilling expression.


    The old man grunted in anger. He unsheathed his sword without hesitation and swung it towards me.


    I narrowed my eyes. Is this old man crazy?


    Is he nning to kill me?


    Well, if he wants to y this game...


    With a smile, I took a step back, releasing Louis¡¯s wrist and escaping the range of the sword attack.


    The old man opened his eyes with a slight surprise. He seemed unable to believe I managed to avoid his attack.


    But then, his expression changed.


    A powerful force invaded his body from nowhere, injuring several of his internal organs before he could react.


    With another grunt, he circted his mana to stop the hidden force from causing more damage while forcing himself to swallow a mouthful of blood.


    "... What a good boy."


    The old man squinted his eyes and said with a smile. Contrary to that, though, his killing intent filled the arena.


    But at that moment, an angry voice came from the Imperial Family¡¯s booth.


    "Carlo! What do you think you are doing!?"

 Chapter 485 End of the Tournamen

    <h4>Chapter 485 End of the Tournamen</h4>


    The old man frowned. He looked at me for a few seconds more before finally turning towards the emperor.


    "Sorry, your majesty. I was just a bit anxious due to my disciple¡¯s condition."


    "And do you think that is an excuse to interrupt a battle I approved!? Moreover, you even tried to attack one of the contestants in my presence!"


    The old man narrowed his eyes. His gaze became incredibly chilling for an instant, and a hint of killing intent leaked out of his body.


    However, it quickly disappeared as though it never existed.


    In fact, I¡¯m sure nobody else but me noticed it.


    The old man then bowed to the emperor with a respectful expression.


    "Sorry, your majesty. I promise you that it will not happen again."


    "Hmph! I hope so!" The emperor grunted coldly and waved his hand. "Get lost then and take your student with you. I don¡¯t want to punish someone in this kind of day."


    "I thank you for your benevolence, your majesty." The old man bowed once more before grabbing at Louis and disappearing from the stage.


    How interesting... I thought to myself as I saw the old man leave.


    That old man, he did not seem to show much respect for the emperor.


    He even showed a bit of killing intent towards him. That is not something many people dare to do.


    Could it be... is he rted to them?


    As expected, the forces that want to end the reign of the Quintin family are very powerful.


    I even dare to bet that the old man is not the only beyond-twelfthyer practitioner they have.


    Once the old man was gone, the emperor looked at me.


    "Mr. rk."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Congrattions on your victory. That was a spectacr battle."


    With these words, deafening cheers erupted from the stands.


    Several people screamed my name as crazy and the emperor, the empress, and Dina smiled seeing that, although each one of them due to different reasons.


    Only n seemed as though he had bitten a bug.


    The cheers continued for almost one minute. Only when the emperor waved his hand, indicating the people to calm down, they stopped.


    The emperor then looked at Dina with a smile.


    "Dina, you should go and greet your fianc¨¦e."


    "Huh?" Dina was startled.


    But she quickly understood the meaning of his words.


    Immediately, her face fell.


    If she greeted her fianc¨¦e right now, it was the same as dering to the world that she did not have more ambitions for the throne. After all, she would stop being a Quintin and would take my surname.


    It was a ruthless move. One aimed to cripple Dina¡¯s political power.


    With that, the noble families that had started to side with Dina would slowly distance themselves from her.


    Dina frowned with a dark expression. She bit her lips with an unwilling look.


    The emperor did not hurry her. He just stared at her with a smile, like a benevolent father.


    Behind that smile, though, was a frightening pressure.


    It was as though he was daring her to go against his will.


    In front of that pressure, Dina could only nod.


    "... I understand." She spat out.


    Then, she left the booth under the smiles of the emperor, the empress, and n.


    "It looks like we finally took care of this problem." The empress could not help but smile in satisfaction, although her expression quickly turnedplicated when she remembered that her lover would marry Dina.


    Even n put on a smile. In the end, although his n was notpletely sessful, this was already a good result.


    However, none of them noticed the slight smile on Dina¡¯s lips.


    She walked towards the stage in front of the thousands of spectators, stood in front of me, and nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "Well done." She said with a slightly sorrowful smile that seemed filled with resignation.


    I smiled wryly in my mind. As expected, women are great actors.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Dina nodded slightly. She then left the stage with a vulnerable expression.


    However, she had aplished her goal.


    Because the nobles that the emperor values so much are no longer important to us.


    We have the support of [Hidden History]. We have the backing of the ancestors and guardians of the Quintin family.


    And once they give their word, the opinions of the nobles will not matter in the slightest.


    The emperor, the empress, and n, however, did not know it. To them, Dina¡¯s increasingly high poprity was our weapon to aim for the throne.


    Hence, now that they took care of it, they don¡¯t need to care about Dina anymore.


    When Dina left the stage, the emperor looked once more towards me.


    "Good work, young man. I was rather surprised that there is such a strong person in the young generation of the empire."


    "Thank you for yourpliment, your majesty."


    "Mm. Go and rest. I will have an audience with you one hourter."


    "Understood." Bowing slightly, I left the stage under the cheers of the spectators.


    ...


    "Dammit!" Carlo, the old man that interfered with us and Louis¡¯s battle, mmed a table with a furious expression. "I swear I¡¯ll kill them!"


    "Calm down, old man. Don¡¯t get agitated." A middle-aged man spoke up at that moment, trying to calm down the powerful powerhouse.


    "Don¡¯t get agitated? How can you say that after my disciple was crippled to amuse the Imperial Family! Damn Quintin Family! I swear I¡¯ll kill each one of them!"


    "Be patient. The opportunity will reach soon. We just need to wait a bit more."


    The old man grunted, but he seemed to agree with the middle-aged man words.


    "Right, who is the little bastard that injured my disciple?"


    The middle-aged man frowned deep in thought.


    "... He is the Red Skull Gang¡¯s true leader. I still don¡¯t know how much he is involved in the current situation. But I know he has ties to the church."


    "I don¡¯t care about that. I want to kill him!"


    The middle-aged man hesitated. In truth, he did not like the idea of offending a powerful force as the church at this delicate time.


    But seeing the hatred in the old man¡¯s face, he finally relented.


    "Okay. But you will have to wait until after the coup."


    "I can wait for that much." The old man nodded in agreement. "How much longer do we need to wait, though?"


    "Until the emperor¡¯s birthday. That day will be the start of everything."

 Chapter 486 The Emperor’s Reques

    <h4>Chapter 486 The Emperor¡¯s Reques</h4>


    After the battle, I was led by several maids to take a bath and prepare for my audience with the emperor.


    Once the bath was done, the maids prepared a set of clothes for me and brought me to a waiting room to wait for the emperor¡¯s summon.


    However, someone appeared in front of me before the emperor asked me to go inside.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. rk. I watched your battle in the arena, and it was an eye-opening experience."


    I frowned slightly at the words of the blonde young man in front of me.


    n Quintin, my first brother and the crown prince of the empire.


    To think he can smile so naturally after he just tried to poison me.


    "Nice to meet you, your majesty. It¡¯s an honor to hear your praises." I replied with a smile as well, although I was sneering at him inwardly.


    Well, n is probably doing the same. He must be cursing the young man that destroyed his ns.


    "Is there anything you need from me?"


    n stared at me for several seconds before nodding.


    "Straight to the point. I like that. Let me be direct, then. I hope you can forget about what happened today."


    Oh? So you are afraid now.


    Well, let¡¯s y with you a little bit.


    "... I don¡¯t understand what do you meant, your highness."


    "No, you understand, Mr. rk. Someone in your position surely knows the consequences your words can bring."


    I did not reply, just looking at him fixedly.


    "Mr. rk, you don¡¯t want to turn me into an enemy right? I promise you that if you forget about this, your Red Skull Gang will have myplete support when I be the emperor."


    ... Eldest brother, you will never be the emperor.


    Mm... How should I answer right now?


    Unfortunately, someone else appeared at that moment, stopping me from messing with my brother.


    "n, what are you doing here?"


    n frowned. He hurriedly turned around and sighed when he saw the empress.


    One of the few people he did not dare to defy.


    "... Mother."


    "You are bothering Mr. rk. What are you talking to him about?"


    "Nodding important, mother," n said smilingly and looked at me. "I apologize then, Mr. rk. Let¡¯s find another opportunity to talkter."


    n then left the waiting room as though escaping from something.


    Lilia could not help but narrow her eyes as she watched n leave.


    "... That boy, he has been behaving strangelytely. I think he is hiding something from me."


    Yeah, he is. He just tried to poison your lover.


    Plus, he is probably nning to kill your husband.


    Of course, I¡¯m not going to say that out loud. It¡¯s better if Lilia is kept in the dark for a while more.


    Instead, I feigned a respectful expression and bowed slightly.


    "Your majesty."


    Lilia frowned and her eyes showed a bit of dissatisfaction. However, she knew it was not the time or ce to behave intimately with me.


    "You don¡¯t need to be so polite, Mr. rk. I¡¯m proud of your performance today. Also, I need to talk with you after your talk with the emperor. Please go to my chambers after that."


    I could not help but put on a strange expression. This woman...


    "... It¡¯s a bit inappropriate, right?"


    For an instant, a mischievous smile appeared on Lilia¡¯s face. However, it disappeared as quickly as it appeared, making it almost unnoticeable.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I just need to talk with you about something private. Nobody will trouble you for it."


    I could only shake my head with a wry smile.


    This woman sure is daring.


    But if she dares, I obviously dare as well.


    "I understand. I will be there."


    "Good. I¡¯ll wait for you."


    Smiling seductively, Lilia left the waiting room.


    Not even ten minutester, the emperor asked me to go inside the throne room.


    As soon as I entered, the emperor fixed his eyes on me. He sat on his throne and observed every one of my movements, as though trying to see through all my secrets.


    I behave respectfully, as it was expected from a subject in front of the emperor, kneeling on one knee and bowing my head slightly.


    "I pay my respects to your majesty."


    "Rise." The emperor said with a dignified tone. "Your name is rk, right? I had heard about you before, but I never thought you were much better than the rumors."


    "It¡¯s nothing to be proud of."


    "You don¡¯t need to be so modest. It¡¯s my first time seeing such a young beyond-twelfthyer powerhouse. In fact, I was surprised when you revealed your true strength in the battle against Louis. Who would have expected you were hiding so much strength?"


    "Thank you for yourpliments."


    The emperor nodded slightly. He then stared at me for several seconds as though thinking about something.


    "Mr. rk, now that you won the tournament, you are technically my son-inw. Due to that, I want to ask you for a small favor."


    I was slightly startled. What is this man nning now?


    "A favor?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s rted to Dina. More urately, to her little brother."


    "Little brother? Do you mean Prince us?" I put on an expression of surprise.


    "Yes. To be honest, today¡¯s arrangement was done without Dina¡¯s consent. Princess Dina doesn¡¯t wish to marry. However, as a member of the imperial family, this kind of marriage is part of her responsibilities. Hence, to avoid troubles, I n to marry Dina to you one monthter."


    "... That is rather fast. What do you need of me then, your majesty?"


    "Well, the thing is, us is very close to his sister, Dina. So he may try to do something once he learns about his sister¡¯s marriage. I hope you can help me with that."


    ... Hey, this father of mine sure is ruthless.


    Hahaha, so he even thought of this. Is it a countermeasure in case his other ns fail?


    "... I don¡¯t understand, your majesty." I put on an expression of confusion. After all, rk should not know anything about this.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and exined.


    "Mr. rk. I hope that if us leaves his assignment and appears before you, you apprehend him. Even if he is a prince, he can¡¯t defy war orders.


    "If he tries to rescue Dina, you must catch him. And if you can¡¯t, you must kill him."

 Chapter 487 With the Empress in the Palace 1

    <h4>Chapter 487 With the Empress in the Pce 1</h4>


    Once the audience with the emperor ended, I left the throne room and went towards Lilia¡¯s chambers.


    In the way, I could not help but put on a pensive expression.


    The request of the emperor passed through my mind once more.


    I must admit that his plot was very well-thought. Forcing Dina to marry will not only cut off Dina¡¯s hopes for the throne, but it will also provoke me.


    The emperor knows how good my rtionship with Dina is. Although he doesn¡¯t know about our forbidden love, he knows we are very close.


    Thus, in normal circumstances, once I learn about Dina¡¯s situation, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to stop it, no matter the consequences.


    That is the emperor¡¯s aim.


    After all, the current me has direct orders to go to the frontlines. If I return to the capital at this moment, it means going directly against the emperor.


    Such a crime can be big or small ording to the emperor¡¯s intentions, but knowing him, he most likely will use that as an excuse to kill me, or at very least, imprison me.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, the emperor will find a way to leak the news about Dina¡¯s marriage to me. He would be more than happy if I bite the bait and return to the capital to try to help Dina.


    As for the reason he asked ¡¯rk¡¯ to apprehend us if he sees him, it¡¯s probably to prepare in the case I find a way to sneak to Dina¡¯s side without him noticing.


    After all, it¡¯smon knowledge I have a fifteenthyer powerhouse as a teacher. The emperor does not know what kind of tricks someone that powerful can have under her sleeve.


    Is it the trap that the emperor prepared for me this time?


    Pretty good. Unfortunately for him, I¡¯m rk, and rk is me.


    Since the start, the one marrying Dina is me. Why should I stop the marriage?


    If it¡¯s everything the emperor prepared against me this time, then I can only say it¡¯s a disappointment.


    When I arrived outside the empress¡¯s chambers, someone was waiting for me there. It was Hope.


    Hope¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw me, however, she stopped herself from showing too much intimacy in fear of raising suspicions.


    "Follow me, I¡¯ll take you with the empress." She said curtly and led me to the empress¡¯s room.


    I smiled softly as I watched her beautiful brown hair falling on her back. For an instant, I had an urge to hug her.


    "... You are very beautiful today, Hope."


    Hope blushed slightly. She shot me an angry look and scolded me softly.


    "Not here. Someone could hear us!"


    "Okay okay. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to meet youter."


    Hope hummed softly, showing her affirmation. She then proceeded to ignore me and led me to the empress¡¯s room.


    When I entered the room, Lilia was seated on her bed with a kimono-like dress covering her body.


    Her second personal servant was standing behind her with a respectful expression. She stared at me fixedly since the moment I entered the room, as though wary of my presence.


    I guess her name was Lotus, right?


    The empress looked at me with a smile before speaking to her servants.


    "Hope, Lotus, leave us alone."


    The two personal servants were startled.


    "Your Majesty, this is not appropriate, right?" Lotus said carefully. "Mr. rk is a man after all."


    Lilia snorted. "Lotus, are you insinuating we will do something wrong here!? Who do you think I am!?"


    "N-No, no, Your Majesty. I-It¡¯s just that if word of it reaches the emperor¡¯s ear, it will be bad for you."


    "And? Do you n to tell him?"


    "O-Of course not! J-Just..."


    "Then, as long as you two don¡¯t say anything, he won¡¯t learn about it." The empress said coldly. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not so idiot as to betray my husband, much less in the pce. The reason I want to be alone with Mr. rk is that there some things nobody else can hear. Do you understand? Now, leave us."


    "... Yes, your majesty." Lotus reluctantly nodded and left, but not without shooting me a sharp re before.


    As for Hope, she stared at me with a smile before bowing slightly.


    "I will be outside in case you need something, Your Majesty."


    "Mm. If someone asks for me, tell them I¡¯m busy."


    "Understood."


    With another bow, Hope left the room and closed the door behind her.


    As soon as she left, the empress smiled yfully and waved her hand, casting a silence spell around the room.


    "Now nobody will be able to hear what happens here."


    I put on an amused smile and shook my head.


    "I never thought you would be so bold, Your Majesty."


    "Hmph! Who do you think is at fault? To think you ended bing that girl¡¯s fianc¨¦e!"


    I could feel the jealously and dissatisfaction on the empress¡¯s voice. It was so thick that it seemed as though she wanted to strangle Dina right now.


    However, she quickly took a deep breath to calm down and smiled at me.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that now. I helped you as you asked me. How are you going topensate me?"


    "What do you wish, your majesty?"


    The empress smiled seductively and stood up from the bed. Then, she slowly slid down her kimono, revealing her naked body below.


    "You know, I wonder how it feels to cheat on my husband inside his own home."


    This woman, to think she was naked below her dress...


    So daring. If her personal servants noticed it, she would have been in trouble.


    However, she did not seem to care about that. As soon as her clothes fell on the ground, she jumped towards me.


    She hugged me like an octopus, with her legs wrapped around my waist and her arms around my neck. Then, her mouth searched for mine as we shared a passionate kiss.


    In this situation, I did what any man would do in my position.


    Holding them empress¡¯s body tightly, I pressed her against the bed and started to caress her beautiful skin.


    My hands roamed through her body, stroking her two towering mountains and caressing her nape. I then pinched her nipples softly, making the empress gasp.


    After our kiss ended, I moved my mouth towards her neck and nape, kissing and licking her skin as the empress groaned and twisted her body below me.


    Meanwhile, her hands moved through my clothes, helping me to remove them with a smile of anticipation.


    In just an instant, the entire room was wrapped in a passionate atmosphere.

 Chapter 488 With the Empress in the Palace 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 488 With the Empress in the Pce 2 *</h4>


    Empress Lilia was flushed all over. Her beautiful face seemed to be covered with red, making her to look extremely charming.


    She was extremely wild, not at all caring about the fact she was in the pce or the fact that she was betraying the emperor on his own home. In fact, the knowledge that she was cheating on her husband, Grand, and he did not know, only excited her more.


    Quickly, she removed my clothes, using her dainty hands to roam my body as she took off my shirt and pants.


    Soon, both of us werepletely naked. I could feel the warmth of Lilia¡¯s skin against mine, burning hot due to the excitement.


    I looked at her with a greedy expression and my mouth searched for hers one more. We immersed ourselves in a kiss after another, as our bodies rubbed against each other and our excitement became bigger and bigger.


    Empress Lilia groaned softly. Love juices started to leak out of her pussy, sliding down her legs and creating a very lewd image.


    Moreover, she started to feel a strange itch on her secret cave. With her climbing excitement, she wanted nothing more than to be prated by me.


    "... rk... Give me..." She muttered softly.


    "Your Majesty sure is lustful. To think you are asking to be prated for another man than your husband."


    The empress¡¯s face turned red, but her eyes shone with an excited luster.


    "Who do you think made me like this?" She said seductively and used her hand to grab my member. "It¡¯s this little one fault I¡¯m like this."


    I grinned and kissed her neck. Then, my mouth moved down towards her breasts and covered her towering peaks.


    "Ahn..." The empress moaned softly. I grinned and proceeded to suck her breaths. At the same time, my teeth bit and licked her nipples, causing them to be erect and sending shivers through the empress body.


    At the same time, my other hand took care of her other breast, pinching and twisting the nipple repeatedly, provoking several moans of pain and pleasure from the empress mouth.


    When I saw her like that, I grinned and used my remaining hand to touch the ce between her legs.


    Immediately, the empress¡¯s body shivered, and a great amount of love juices spurt out of her vagina.


    "Oooo...!" With an embarrassing moan, the empress orgasmed.


    Her climax came so strongly that her body twitched violently, and her mouth opened and closed once and again.


    "So much love juice." I grinned. "I¡¯m sure your husband never made you so excited."


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Tell me, my beloved empress. Who do you prefer? He or me?


    The empress looked towards me with zed eyes. She then hugged my neck and brought her mouth towards mine,bining our lips in another fierce battle.


    However, I snorted.


    Using my thumb and index finger, I pinched the empress¡¯s clitoris, making her shiver violently.


    "You have not answered my question."


    "... Y-You..."


    "Oh? I what?" I asked with a mischievous smile.


    The empress looked at me with an embarrassed expression and closed her eyes.


    "I-I like you more..."


    As soon as these words sounded, I could see the empress¡¯s body trembling slightly.


    At the same time, the love juicesing out of her pussy increased greatly.


    Obviously, such words excited her greatly.


    Even she did not expect she would be so excited by cheating on her husband.


    Perhaps it was due to the stress she was feeling, or because she had never felt truly loved by the emperor, but at some point, the empress had fallen so deep that herself realize she could not stop it anymore.


    In fact, she had been unconsciousnly thinking of me more and more recently.


    I smiled in satisfaction when I heard the empress answer and rubbed my finger over her slit, making the empress shiver again.


    "... C-rk, please... I-I want it..."


    "Oh? What do you want?


    "Y-Your cock..."


    I smirked and bit her earlobe softly, breathing some words on her ear.


    "I wonder how your husband would react if he learn you are asking for the cock of another man."


    "... Doesn¡¯t matter... Please..."


    I grinned and nodded. Then, I put her legs over my shoulders and brought my erect penis in front of her cunt.


    The empress waspletely wet by this point. The bed below her had been drenched by her love juices, and her skin glistened due to the sticky liquid.


    Due to all the forey we did, she was already incredibly sensitive. As soon as she felt my dick touching he entrance, she shivered and her mouth let out a soft moan.


    I was excited seeing her appearance. To think that the empress, the person that hates me the most in the entire world, would make such sounds due to my caresses.


    I grinned and put strength on my waist, pushing my penis inside little by little.


    The empress let out a long moan as my cock entered inside her.


    Then, I abruptly mmed my penis in.


    "Ahhnn...!!!"


    The sudden pration made the empress scream out loud, and the strong pleasure turned her mind white. For an instant, the empress felt she was about to find.


    "G-Good!" With a cry, the empress hugged my body and groaned. But before she could get used to the pleasure, I started to thrust, invading her insides repeatedly and crating loud mming noises that resounded through the room.


    This kind of attack made the empress crazy. The beautiful MILF that was betraying her husband felt as though her soul was leaving her bod.


    Her sweet voice let out repeated moans and her eyes were filled with ecstasis. The empress enjoyed the feeling of beingpletely conquered by her lover.


    Moreover, when she thought of the fact that her servants were just outside as she cheated on her husband, she could not help but turn even more excited.

 Chapter 489 With the Empress in the Palace 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 489 With the Empress in the Pce 3 *</h4>


    The empress¡¯s change was astonishing. The usually dignified empress had turned into aplete slut on the bed.


    She was the empress of the strongest human empire, a woman that was usually arrogant and condescending; but right now, she was letting out loud lewd sounds with an expression of lust.


    Aware of that, I could not help but feel satisfied. The feeling of conquest filled me with pride.


    While I thrust my penis, my hands moved towards her breasts, twisting as ying with them as my rod moved in and out of her cave.


    "Ooo.... Ahn... Uuu..."


    The empress moaned repeatedly and lewd water sshed out of her vagina, making the scenery even more obscene.


    Each second, my penis was inserted deep inside her sacred cave, creating loud slurping noises that filled the room.


    "Your Majesty, you are so tight," I muttered and leaned my body against her, biting and sucking her nipples while our lower bodies were tightly connected.


    The empress gasped loudly and twisted her body under me, catering to my movements and hugging my head against her chest.


    She felt as though her entire body burning. Each time I inserted her, it was as though a powerful electric current ran through her entire body and sent shivers to her spine.


    With a moan, she grabbed my head and brought her mouth towards mine. Opening her red lips slightly, she put her tongue inside my mouth and shared a deep kiss with me.


    The tingling pleasure made her mind nk. At this point, her body waspletely surrendered to me.


    My dick drilled her cave vigorously, piercing her deepest part and hitting the entrance of her womb. With each thrust, the empress¡¯s plum and beautiful body shook and her mouth let out a moan.


    "Ann... rk... Oh... I love you...~"


    I grinned and kissed her neck, not stopping my thrusts and elerating my movements even more.


    "Your body is so beautiful... I¡¯m truly envious of your husband that enjoyed your body all these years."


    "Uuuu... I-It doesn¡¯t matter... It¡¯s yours now... All yours... Ahn..."


    "Yes, your body ispletely mine now. You should forget about that husband of yours."


    The empress turned red in shame and closed her eyes. After hearing my words, the fires of lust inside her became more and more intense, and her lower cave became wetter and wetter.


    At some point, she wrapped her legs around my waist and started to shake her buttocks, trying to get as much pleasure as possible.


    "Anh... C-rk... I-I¡¯ming...!" The empress suddenly cried out. Immediately, her lower cave clenched my penis powerfully, and her body shivered in pleasure.


    A stream of love juices rushed out of her cave, drenching my pelvis and legspletely as the empress screamed in pleasure.


    "Cumming...!" With a loud voice, her body twitched violently, and her eyes rolled up.


    I groaned and continued thrusting, enjoying the pleasurable feeling of her cunt clenching my penis.


    The heavenly feeling continued for several seconds, during which I thrust and thrust without stop, savoring the beautiful body of the married empresspletely.


    When the empress¡¯s orgasm finally ended, she let out a soft groan and looked at me with zed eyes.


    "C-rk... So good..."


    Narrowing her eyes, the empress looked at me with a loving and satisfied expression. She lookedpletely like a meek lover instead of a dignified empress.


    But even if she was satisfied, it doesn¡¯t mean I was satisfied yet.


    "Let¡¯s continue..." I muttered on her ear with a smile and once more moved my abdomen.


    "Uuuu..." With a soft groan, the empress closed her eyes. She felt my penis moving softly inside her cave, making her quiver.


    Her vagina shrank softly, pressuring my penis and giving me even more pleasure. At the same time, I could feel her fleshy walls shivering softly in anticipation.


    Feeling the reaction of her body, I started my vigorous thrusts again. My penis invaded violently her insides once more.


    "Ahn... Uuu... Ahhh..."


    I grabbed her waist with my hands, supporting her body so my penis could reach deeper. At the same time, I put more strength on my waist, mming the empress¡¯s buttocks repeatedly.


    The empress cried out infort. She shyly wrapped her hands around my neck and put her head on my chest, enjoying the lustful pleasure of adultery.


    At this point, the empress had forgottenpletely about her husband or her children. She only wanted to enjoy the fleshy pleasure.


    "Ahnn... Goood... D-Deeper..." The empress eximed loudly.


    The pping sounds caused by our fierce sex once more filled the room. My penis continued being inserted and prating her little cunt once and again.


    "Ahnn... Goood... rk... You are so good..."


    With her mind nk, Lilia moaned and groaned as she twisted her body to cater to my movements. Each time she felt my penis hitting her womb, she trembled softly and let out loud moans and groans.


    She could almost not withstand this kind of crazy pleasure. Moreover, the excitement caused for betraying her husband made everything even crazier.


    The guilt the empress felt towards her husband had turned into lust and excitement that made her crazier.


    I grinned when I saw that. My big dick prated deep inside the empress¡¯s vagina, making her exim and tremble.


    Soon, she felt another climaxing.


    "rk....!!!"


    With a scream, the empress grasped the sheet of the bed and straightened her body.


    I grinned and elerated my movements, going faster and faster as the empress approached her third climax.


    Finally, I felt her vagina tightening around me strongly.


    Aware that she was about to orgasm, I elerated my movements once more and got ready to shot my semen inside her.


    "I¡¯ll cum inside!" I said with a grunt, but the empress did not react. She just let out an unintelligible sound as her body started to shiver.


    Then, even more love juice than before erupted out of her vagina.


    At the same time, I started myst sprint. My penis pierced her secret cave deeply and finally, I did a strong thrust!


    With a spurt, hot semen was shot inside the empress womb, making her groan in pleasure.


    Once, twice, thrice. Finally, after four spurts, my orgasm finally came to an end.


    The empress panted softly. She felt the hot semen on her womb and looked at me in satisfaction.


    Afterward, she closed her eyes and let out a long breath.


    "... Amazing."


    With these words, the empress slowly fell asleep.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 490 Sweet Hope 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 490 Sweet Hope 1 *</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    I bring seven chapters after four days gone!


    Don¡¯t worry, my RL should return to normal pretty soon, so releases will return to normal as well.


    ...


    I watched how the empress fell asleep with an amused expression.


    This woman, she sure trusts me.


    To think she can sleep in this situation. Is she not afraid of one of her servants entering and discovering everything?


    Hell, if I want, I can easily expose her right now, ruining her lifepletely.


    To be honest, that is not a bad way to take revenge.


    Imagine if the entire empire learns that the empress cheated the emperor with another man in the pce. Both of them would have their reputation ruined.


    However, that is not good enough.


    I already had a well-thought n that will make the emperor and the empress despair.


    Now, what should I after this?


    I can¡¯t leave like this or if Lotus enters the room, she will discover the state of the empress. It¡¯s still early to reveal it.


    However, staying like this is boring.


    After thinking for a while, I put my pants on and transmitted my voice to Hope outside.


    A few secondster, Hope opened the door.


    She entered the room and looked at me before looking at the empress.


    Locking the door behind her, she heaved a long sigh.


    "... I was already expecting this, but still, I¡¯m surprised about how much the empress fell for you, your highness."


    I smiled and waved my hand, casting a spell over Lilia to stop her from waking up identally.


    After all, it would be bad if she hears my conversation with Hope.


    "What can I say? Your man is impressive. Not even an empress can stop herself from falling for my charms."


    "Yes, yes, you are amazing, your highness," Hope rolled her eyes. She then gazed at the empress once more and put on a strained smile.


    "... It feels nice to see the empress like this. To think she would have a day where she would be fooled so badly."


    "Oh? Your grudge against her seems pretty heavy.???


    "Well, she was not the best master. She was not the worst either, but there are some things I resent about her."


    I shrugged and nodded. I already knew her story after all.


    As the personal servant of the empress, Hope had many luxuries, but at the same time, she had a bitter fate.


    Unable to bear children, unable to love someone freely, and having always to obey someone regardless of her will.


    Even if that person hits and humiliates her.


    It would have been different if the empress was a good master, but although she was not too bad, she could not be called nice either.


    "Well, I have to admit I feel a bit bitter about this..." Hope smiled wryly. "Plus, I feel a bit of pity for her now that I know about her future fate."


    I fell silent and did not reply.


    Did I feel pity for her? Not much. Even although I slept with her, it¡¯s also true that the empress has done a lot of bad things to Dina and me.


    Plus, the person she is sleeping with is rk, not us.


    I¡¯m sure that if I told her my true identity right now, she will not hesitate to kill me immediately.


    Although thinking about it, it would be interesting if she still continues loving me once she learns of my true identity.


    Chuckling slightly, I looked at Hope and held her hand slightly, pulling her towards my embrace.


    Hope blushed slightly, ignoringpletely the fact that the empress was in the bed and hugging me back.


    She then kissed my chest and looked at me with a pout.


    "Your highness, you have not had time for metely. I have missed you."


    "... Sorry about that. Don¡¯t worry, once all this mess ends, I will have all the time of the world for you."


    Hope blushed and smiled thinly. "... I know. And I¡¯m waiting impatiently for that day. Fortunately, it looks like everything is going well."


    "You know what you have to do, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, your highness. I won¡¯t mess it up. Trust me."


    "Of course, Hope. I trust you." I said while kissing her small lips.


    The kiss was a short one, but just after that one finished, Hope took the initiative to kiss me back.


    But then, she furrowed her brows and put on a displeased expression.


    "... Your highness, you have the empress¡¯ smell all over you."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    What are you, a dog?


    However, Hope¡¯s frowning expression was very cute.


    "... I don¡¯t like it. Even if I know your rtionship with her is just a game, I don¡¯t like it."


    "Oh? What do you want to do then?"


    Hope furrowed her brows. But then, she looked at me with a mischievous expression.


    "Should I rece it with mine, your highness?"


    This woman...


    "You know that the empress is sleeping right there, right?"


    "Then I should be very quiet so she doesn¡¯t wake up."


    After saying that, Hope extended her tongue and licked my chest as I kitten.


    Instantly, I felt my blood boiling.


    What can I do? I¡¯m a man. This reaction is normal when such a beautiful woman asks me something like that with such an expression.


    Grinning, I moved my fingers through her brown hair as my other hand started to slide down her dress.


    As for Hope, she continued licking my chest while she used her hands to unbutton my pants.


    "... Your highness, can you change to your true appearance. I like to see the true you."


    I smiled slightly and dispelled the spell. Hope immediately stared at me with an entranced expression and her lips opened in a sweet smile.


    "Your highness, I love you."


    "Me too."


    "... Should we make a child right now?"


    I chuckled softly. "You truly want a child, huh?"


    "I do." Hope smiled shyly. "A child with your highness would be my greatest blessing."


    I stared straight into Hope¡¯s brown eyes and caressed her hair.


    A child, huh.


    I have had many children during my many lifetimes, so it¡¯s not a concept strange to me.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t mind having one with her.


    However¨C


    "Not yet." I shook my head softly. "Wait a bit more, Hope. Once everything ends, I will give you as many children as you want."


    An expression of disappointment appeared on Hope¡¯s face. However, it disappeared in the next instant.


    "... Very well, your highness. It¡¯s a promise."


    "It¡¯s a promise."


    With these words, our lips interlocked again.


    Then, I carried Hope in my arms and took her to the bed.

 Chapter 491 Sweet Hope 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 491 Sweet Hope 2 *</h4>


    The bed of the empress was very big, so big that even with the empress sleeping on it, there was more than enough space for Hope and me.


    The current situation was very exciting for Hope. After all, we were having sex in the bed where the woman with who I had sex just now is sleeping.


    The sense of thrill caused by this situation was amazing. It was so strong that Hope¡¯s eyes were shining excitedly.


    Fear, nervousness, and anticipation mixed together to create a feeling of thrill that seemed to fill Hope¡¯s body.


    "Y-Your Highness, careful!" Hope whispered nervously after I threw her in the bed. She looked at the side and saw that the empress still sleeping soundly, hence sighing in relief.


    "... You are so bad, your highness." She pouted.


    "And my Hope is so cute."


    Hope blushed deeply. She then extended her hands and hugged my neck, bringing her mouth close to mine for another kiss.


    Among kisses, we continued taking our clothes. I had only my pants on and Hope had an easy-to-take-off dress. Thus, it took us less than one minute to get naked.


    Hope was very careful to not wake the empress up. But when she saw that the empress did not seem to react, Hope became bolder.


    I grinned and started to kiss Hope¡¯s snow-white body. My mouth and tongue moved through her body, leaving traces of saliva and small bites all over her wless skin.


    Hope let out a soft moan that reverberated through the silent room, making her became incredibly nervous.


    Instinctively, she brought a hand to her mouth.


    But when she looked at the empress again, the empress was as still as before.


    Instantly, Hope felt an incredible feeling of excitement.


    It was as though she was stealing the empress¡¯s man in her own face.


    A hot sensation spread through Hope¡¯s body. Passion and lust started to fill her mind.


    "Your highness..." She muttered my name with a longing look and let out a moan when I bit her nipples.


    I did not stop there and continued sucking and biting her breasts. I yed with her two huge mounds as my other hand moved to the ce between her legs.


    As soon as I touched it, Hope shivered. A sticky liquid started to leak out of her cave, drenching my hands.


    "Ahn..." The moan of the beautiful woman resounded through the room. Her petite body twisted softly on the bed, as though tempting me to y with her thoroughly.


    When I saw that, I felt my lust increasing crazily. I could not help but bit Hope¡¯s nipples harder and continue ying with her cunt.


    My hand rubbed her entrance, using a finger to slowly tease her cave and invade it slightly, only to take it out immediately afterward. Such teasing made Hope really ufortable, making her long for that joyful feeling of fullness.


    However, I did not satisfy her. Instead, I continued ying with her lower cave, asionally pinching her clitoris as I continued kissing her neck, shoulders, and corbone.


    "Ahn... Your highness..."


    "Be careful. You don¡¯t want to wake up the empress.??


    Hope looked at me and pouted. However, she did look in the empress direction, sighing in relief when she confirmed she was still asleep.


    But at that moment, she felt something entering deep inside her.


    The sudden feeling made Hope gasp and almost moan loudly. She hurriedly covered her mouth to not wake the empress up.


    Then, she started to feel how my fingers invaded and wriggled inside her vagina.


    "Mmmh~... Mnnhhn...~ Uuunmmm...~"


    Hope¡¯s muffled moans filled with lust became shorter, and her breathing turned fast. The feeling inside her lower cave made her mind nk.


    All of sudden, a powerful shock traveled all over her body, making her let out a muffled scream.


    Her lower cave twitched strongly, clenching my fingers and letting out an enormous amount of love juices.


    "My Hope sure is a pervert," I said with a slight grin as I watched her orgasm.


    Blushing, Hope covered her eyes. However, she soon opened them again and looked at me with an expression of excitement.


    ???Your highness..."


    I understood immediately what she wanted. And I was more than happy to oblige. My member was alreadypletely erect, ready to enjoy the carnal pleasure.


    Without hesitation, I turned her over, with her body kneeling on the bed waiting eagerly for me to enter.


    In this position, Hope was looking straight towards the empress, making her blush in shame and excitement.


    However, before she could think too much about the situation, she felt a big object stabbing deep into her body and she could not help but let out a yell of pleasure.


    "Oooohh!!!"


    Hope¡¯s eyes opened widely. She hurriedly covered her mouth, but that only made me more excited. My hands grabbed her ass and my meat stick started to rampage inside, rushing in and out of her frantically.


    Hope¡¯s body waspletely wet and incredibly sensitive. The excitement of our current situation made her even more excited than normal.


    She gasped softly and let out several muffled moans. However, after covering her mouth for a while she felt as though she could not breathe.


    That, coupled with my fierce collisions, made her put her hands against the bed and let out a loud moan.


    Her body shook fiercely, moving back and forth with each collision. She looked at the empress who was sleeping a few centimeters away from her and could not help but feel incredibly embarrassed.


    She did not dare to continue looking, so she lowered her head and put it against the bed, groaning as her ass endured the aggression of my attacks once and again.


    Gradually, she became more and more lost in sex.


    Feeling the big and hard member invading her sensitive vagina, her body trembled. She grabbed the bedsheets tightly while putting her mouth against the bed and trying to use it to suppress the moans.


    But after one round of collision, her arms could no longer support her body. Her body which was being constantly assaulted by me leaned forward more and more.


    Finally, in order to be morefortable, she gave up the support of her arms and insteady her upper bodypletely on the bed, leaving only her raised buttocks to withstand my attacks.


    "Ahnn... Uhh... Ahnn..."


    The pleasure continued attacking Hope repeatedly, but she did not dare to shout out, because she didn¡¯t know if the empress would wake up. To be honest, she was a bit scared, however, she was even more excited.


    The feeling of adventure gained by this kind of sex was too much for the innocent her.

 Chapter 492 Sweet Hope 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 492 Sweet Hope 3 *</h4>


    I stopped my movements at that moment, allowing Hope to catch her breath. But what she did not expect was that my hand left her buttocks at that moment and instead stretched towards her chest, grabbing her two breasts and pinching her nipples softly.


    "Uuuu... Ahnnns..."


    The double stimtion made Hope want to shout out.


    "What is the matter, Hope? You don¡¯t like it?" I whispered in her ear with a yful smile.


    "Y-Your highness... Y-You are so bad..." Hope gasped and blurted out, doing her best to suppress the moans that wanted to escape her mouth.


    Hope was afraid that if she moaned too loudly, the empress would hear them and wake up.


    I chuckled softly and kissed her nape. My penis continued going in and out of her cave and my hands continued ying with her breasts.


    After a few seconds like that, I finally released her breasts, making Hope feel a moment of rxation. However, just when I released her breasts, I suddenly grabbed her arms and pulled her body towards me.


    As a result, Hope¡¯s upper body was pulled up, and Hope was facing the sleeping Empresspletely.


    A feeling of shame, embarrassment, and excitement filled Hope¡¯s mind. In this new posture, she could feel my member reaching even deeper than before.


    The result was that the pleasure she was feeling increased even more. She could feel her body releasing even more love juice than before and the moans she had tried to suppress for so long were about to escape her mouth.


    Hope hurriedly bit her lips in ast attempt to suppress her moans, however, I started to move even faster, making her effort useless!


    She tried to twist her body to escape, however, the current posture made her helpless. She could feel she waspletely under my control, and my thing entered much deeper than before.


    "Ahhnnn... Y-Your highness... T-This is too... too shameful!"


    Hope¡¯s trembling voice reached my ear. By this point, she was close to her limit. She could start to scream at any time.


    The incredible pleasure she was feeling made the ce between her legspletely flooded. Every time my meat stick invaded her, it would bring out some of her love fluids, creating lustful slurpy sounds that filled Hope with embarrassment.


    I grunted and continued thrusting my penis, piercing her deeply each time and enjoying the feeling of her lower cave wriggling and clenching around my penis.


    "Hope, you are so tight... I love to fuck you like this..."


    When Hope heard these words, her bodypletely lost control.


    Immediately, an immense pleasure rushed towards her mind, making her moan loudly.


    "N-Nooo...!" With a cry, her body shivered and twitched violently, then her lower cave tightened around my penis intensely.


    The sudden climax came so strong that Hope was unable to control her voice! She moaned loudly and shouted out to release the pleasure she was feeling.


    Hope groaned and closed her eyes in shame. She was sure that the empress would wake up at this point.


    She wondered why she was so crazy to tempt me in this kind of situation. Could it be that she wanted to show the empress that I was her man?


    At the same time, she felt that I was very wicked. I knew that the empress could wake up at any moment, but even so, I did everything in my power to make her scream.


    She wondered if I was not afraid of the empress discovering us.


    Of course, she did not know that I had put a spell over the empress, so she would not wake up for a while.


    The empress was just a few centimeters away from her and she was screaming loudly and having sex with the man the empress loved!


    Hope opened her eyes slightly. At that moment, she noticed that the empress¡¯s body moved slightly!


    Her expression paled. But immediately after that, she realized that the empress was still asleep.


    After sighing in relief, she immediately felt a powerful sense of thrill running through her body.


    At the same time, she could not help but think something.


    If the empress did not wake up even with this scream, she probably would not wake up any time soon, no matter how loud she was.


    When that thought appeared on Hope¡¯s mind, she felt her body shiver.


    Then, another loud moan escaped from her lips.


    "UUuuaaaaa....!"


    Hearing that moan, I grinned. Immediately, I started to move again. Hope felt the pleasureing again. Moreover, because she did not bother covering her moans, she felt the pleasureing stronger than before.


    With each stroke, she felt as though an electric current was running through her spine.


    "Ahnnn... Come... Uuu... Ahnnn..."


    Not even thirty seconds after that, Hope¡¯s second orgasm came.


    And this time, the orgasm was even stronger.


    Feeling her vagina tightening around my penis, I grunted and released her arms. She then copsed on the bed to continue receiving my relentless attacks.


    Seeing Hope like that, I separated her legs and pressed her body down, almost seating on her ass and using my meat stick to pierce her most sensitive part.


    "Woooo... Nooo... Ahhh... I-I¡¯ming again..."


    Facing Hope¡¯s third orgasm, I put strength on my pelvis and mmed her ass harder, reaching as deep as I can and piercing until the entrance of her womb.


    With her third climax, Hope¡¯s mind turnedpletely nk. Under my strong collisions, her body slid forward a bit, almost touching the empress.


    I watched that scene with excitement and speed up my waist movements. I could feel something hot building on my abdomen, waiting to be released.


    Feeling my orgasming, I grabbed her waist and drilled deep inside her, making use of her clenching vagina to achieve greater pleasure.


    Finally, I shot my semen inside her.


    "Y-Your Highness...!!!"


    One spurt, two spurts, three spurts.


    Just like that, I deposited my entire load in Hope¡¯s womb.


    Meanwhile, the brown-haired woman panted heavily with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 493 The Sister, The Lover, and The Maid

    <h4>Chapter 493 The Sister, The Lover, and The Maid</h4>


    Hope and I continued lying on the bed, flirting with each other like a pair of newlyweds.


    Perhaps because it had been a while since thest time, I met her, but Hope was acting very spoiled. She shrank on my chest like a kitten and rubbed her face against my neck as she smiled shyly.


    We stayed like that for a while, with me kissing her hair asionally and pampering her as much as I could.


    Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t stay like that for a long time.


    When I estimated the empress was about to wake up, Hope reluctantly left my embrace and put on her clothes again.


    She then kissed my lips onest time before making me promise her that I would visit her soon.


    Not even five minutes after Hope left, the empress groaned softly and opened her eyes with a dazed expression.


    I had returned already to my rk appearance and was seated on the side of the bed, looking at her sleepy expression with a smile.


    Lilia smiled back. But in the next instant, she jumped up and looked at me with an anxious look.


    "H-How long did I sleep for?"


    "Almost one hour," I replied with a shrug.


    "One hour! Why did you not wake me!? Spending all that time alone with a man in my room is awfully suspicious! What if Lotus suspects something?"


    Well, I was ying with your personal servant. Obviously, I was not going to wake you up.


    "You were so beautiful when sleeping. I did not want to wake you up."


    The empress was stunned. A red hue appeared on her face as she stared at me with an angry look.


    But then, she sighed.


    "... We can do nothing about it now. Hurry up and put on your clothes. I just hope Lotus and Hope don¡¯t find it too strange."


    Shrugging, I put my clothes back.


    As expected, Lotus was looking at me with a dark look when I left the room. However, I ignored her.


    I¡¯m sure the empress will think of a good exnation.


    Now that Dina¡¯s situation is resolved, I think it¡¯s time to return with the troops marching towards the frontlines.


    But before that, I should visit Dina first.


    Stepping across space, I appeared in Dina¡¯s room.


    Almost instantly, I felt three gazes on me, looking towards me with a shocked expression.


    I smiled at them and waved my hand, returning once more to my true face.


    "Sister, Daisy, Louise, long time no see you."


    "Your highness, you are here." Daisy was the first one to react. She trotted towards me with a radiant smile on her face.


    I smiled and patted her head, making my brown-haired servant close her eyes with a joyful expression.


    By this point, Dina finally realized it was me.


    "... Little brother, you should not enter the room of ady like that."


    But then-


    "Why a moment... Does it mean that rk is us!?"


    Dina, Daisy, and I were stunned.


    ... Thinking about it, I never told Louise about this identity of mine.


    Yeah, I forgot about it.


    "Y-You didn¡¯t know?" Dina asked awkwardly.


    Louise looked at us and her expression turned dark.


    "You... You know how worried I was about the matter with Dina¡¯s marriage!? All this time, I was worried about what you were going to do!"


    "Well, we told you we had a n, didn¡¯t we?"


    "You did." Louise looked at me angrily. "However, you never exined the n! Goddess, I was so worried that I was already trying to investigate this rk person only to suddenly learn he is you!"


    I could only put on an awkward smile.


    Yeah, Louise was working as Dina¡¯s aide, so we should have told her about my alter identity.


    The truth was that it slipped from my mind. In fact, I was pretty sure she already suspected something.


    I mean, I did not put much effort to hide it from her. And she even knows Raven.


    Seeing my awkward expression, Louise sighed.


    "Let¡¯s just forget about it, okay? Is there any other secret I should know?"


    "Mmm... Did I told you I¡¯m actually hundreds of thousands of years old and I am currently trying to stop a powerful being from destroying the world?"


    A stunned expression appeared on Louise¡¯s face. But one secondter, she rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    "Yeah, right. As if I¡¯m going to believe that."


    Well, that is the truth.


    If you don¡¯t want to believe me, that is your problem.


    "Anyway, what are we going to do now?" Louise said with a heavy sigh. "Do you know that this Dina¡¯s ¡¯fianc¨¦e¡¯ thing ended throwing to the drain all the effort I made recently, right?"


    "Sorry about that, Louise." Dina apologized. "Actually, you should stop worrying about convincing more noble families to take our side. Instead, you should worry about the aftermath after I take the throne."


    "... What do you mean?" Louise narrowed her eyes.


    Dina and I looked at each other and smiled. I then started to exin to Louise about our entire n.


    When Louise heard my exnation, her eyes became round.


    "You two... You are crazy... And terrifying."


    "Then, do you think you can handle it?"


    Louise nodded firmly. "Leave it to me. By the way, what will be my position after Dina bes the empress? How about the Prime Minister?"


    "If you want." I shrugged indifferently. Dina did not seem to care either. After all, she knows Louise is one of my people.


    Although Dina was a bit ufortable with someone of the Riea family at the start, she already became used to Louise¡¯s presence. They can even be considered friends now.


    Louise nodded with a smile. "Very well, I¡¯ll start to work on it immediately." She then turned around to leave the room.


    But just when she opened the door, she stopped abruptly.


    "... us, that day... what will happen to my father?"


    I smiled softly with a reassuring expression.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my promise."


    Louise nodded silently and left the room.


    But at that moment, I realized Dina was squinting at me.


    "us, what did you promise to Louise?"


    "... I¡¯ll tell you about itter," I said with a wry smile and went to hug my sister. "Congrattions, big sis. Since today, you are my fianc¨¦e."


    "... us, stop it. Daisy is still here." Dina said with an embarrassed expression. But when she looked at Daisy, she saw Daisy giggling amusedly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your highness Dina. I¡¯ll say nothing about this. You can be as intimate with His highness as you want."


    I sent a thumb up to my beloved maid.


    "Daisy, you are the best."


    "Yes, yes, your highness. Remember to love me a lotter as well, okay?"


    "Of course."


    Dina blushed even more and looked at us with an angry nce.


    "... You two are so shameless!"

 Chapter 494 Charge 1

    <h4>Chapter 494 Charge 1</h4>


    Although I would have liked to spend the rest of the day with Dina and Daisy and spoil them a lot, unfortunately, I had a lot to do.


    It was already time to return with Aunt Dayana and the others. They were about to arrive at the frontlines soon.


    Thus, I bid farewell to Dina and Daisy and stepped across space.


    I had left a clone of mine behind when I left for the capital, so nobody noticed my absence. In fact, to the general and the others, I never left.


    Currently, my clone was riding a horse beside Aunt Dayana, the general, and some other important people towards Fort Mist, our destination. We were surrounded by the soldiers of the empire, who were already on high alert, ready to face an ambush at any time.


    Aunt Sera, Andrea, Katherine, Ysnay, and Rose were following behind us. They were being protected by Lina and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs, who were looking at their surroundings warily.


    I dispelled the clone and took its ce without anyone noticing. Immediately, I sensed the tense atmosphere surrounding the group.


    However, I did not need to think too much to find the reason. We were just twenty kilometers away from Fort Mist. We would arrive in less than two hours.


    And after that, we would enter inbat against the daemons.


    In fact, perhaps the battle will start even before that.


    Suddenly, I felt a gaze on me.


    Turning around, I saw Ysnay staring at me with a yful expression. It was obvious she noticed I returned.


    I nodded at her indicating that everything was alright.


    Just at that moment, the voice of General Liko reached my ears.


    "Prince us, we are about to arrive at the frontlines. You should tell your men to get ready in case we need to enter inbat as soon as we arrive."


    "Don¡¯t worry, general. I know what to do."


    "I hope so." The general nced at me coldly. "Remember to follow my orders, Prince. Once we reach the frontlines, you will be just one of my subordinates."


    I nodded indifferently. You don¡¯t have to remind me of that, old man.


    I¡¯m curious to see what you have prepared for me. What is your n?


    The general snorted and turned around to give orders to other people. Taking advantage of that, Aunt Dayana approached me with an anxious expression.


    "us, are you confident about this?"


    "Don¡¯t worry aunt. Everything is under control."


    Aunt Dayana looked at me worriedly and sighed.


    "Be careful, us. I know about your capabilities, but it¡¯s obvious the general is nning something. You could end suffering a loss if you underestimate him."


    ... Believe me, aunt, I will not suffer a loss even if I ignore himpletely.


    This war is just a bit of amusement before the main act.


    Around two hourster, Fort Mist finally entered to our sight.


    The reason it was called that was due to the thick mist surrounding it almost every day of the year. The thick mist made it so that normal people could hardly see anything beyond ten meters.


    Even practitioners whose senses were stronger than normal had their sight severely limited.


    Fort Mist was located between two tall cliffs. It was the only path from the Daemon Empire towards the Arcadian Empire in hundreds of kilometers.


    Unless the daemons want to go through the mountains, this was the only route they could choose if they wanted to invade from this direction.


    That was the reason this fort was so important.


    However, its strategic location made it easy to defend and hard to attack.


    That, coupled with the constant thick mist in the zone, made the ce a natural fort that even the strongest armies would have trouble breaching.


    In fact, proof of that was the fact that Fort Mist had managed to defend against the invasion of the Daemon Army with just one thousand soldiers!


    However, no matter how excellent the fort was or and how outstanding the soldiers were, there was a limit to how much they could do when facing an army of hundreds of thousands.


    ording to the news we received recently, the fort was about to be breached.


    But when we saw the fort, we realized the situation was worse than we thought.


    A tattered fort was standing between two cliffs, blocking the way of the Daemon Army as thousands of daemons charged towards it every second.


    Moreover, in the distance, hundreds of Daemon Mages were casting spells constantly, some to push away the mist, and others to bring the fort down.


    If not for the enchantments and arrays on the fort that made it incredibly tough, it would have been taken down long ago.


    However, it seemed like it could not endure much longer despite that.


    We could see the remaining soldiers enduring bitterly, shooting arrows, and throwing rocks from the walls to kill the daemons soldiers that were desperately trying to climb the walls.


    asionally, an arrow or spell would hit one of the human soldiers, wounding them and killing them in the worst of the cases.


    However, if the soldiers were not killed, they would grit their teeth and stand up again, enduring their injuries and continuing defending.


    Their determination to defend the fort was so firm that it seemed like they nned to die defending it.


    Unfortunately, there was not much they could do anymore.


    The reason was that a group of Daemons had appeared behind the fort.


    Judging by the situation, they were most likely a group of elites that had gone through the mountains to attack from behind to bring the fort down.


    And unfortunately, the defenses on this part of the fort were not as good.


    At this rate, the fort would fall in less than one hour.


    When the general and the soldiers saw the situation of the fort, their expression turned stern.


    "General, what should we do?" One of the general aides asked worriedly.


    The general looked at the fort and snorted.


    "Is it not obvious? We will charge through. We need to reinforce the fort before it falls, or it will be toote! Order the calvary to charge forward and kill the daemons trying to invade the fort from the rear!"


    "Understood!"


    But suddenly, the general extended his hand.


    "Wait a moment." The general then looked towards me. "Prince, you will lead the charge."

 Chapter 495 Charge 2

    <h4>Chapter 495 Charge 2</h4>


    "Prince, you will lead the charge." The general looked at me with a stern expression.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. Really? Are you going to use your newly gained authority over me so quickly?


    Or perhaps, are you aiming to use the daemons to injure or kill me?


    "Wait a moment!" Aunt Dayana spoke up at that moment. "General Liko, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?"


    "What is inappropriate about it? With the prince leading the charge, the morale of our soldiers will increase. It¡¯s a good idea."


    "Then, why don¡¯t you lead the charge yourself!?" Aunt Dayana said angrily. "I think that you, as the general, are more suitable for that role!"


    The eyes of General Liko turned cold. He red at Aunt Dayana darkly and growled.


    "Are you questioning my orders?"


    Aunt Dayana was about to growl back, but I stopped her with my hand.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Aunt. It¡¯s alright." I then looked at the general with a smile. "The general is right. I¡¯m very suitable for this role."


    "... It¡¯s good you understand." The general snorted and looked away. He probably was dissatisfied when he saw I did not seem anxious or flustered after hearing his orders.


    I chuckled softly, making sure that it could reach his ears, and looked at the girls behind me.


    "Rose, Katherine, follow me. Lina, you and Eternity¡¯s Fangs will stay behind to protect Aunt Dayana and the others."


    "... Okay."


    "I understand."


    Rose hesitated slightly, but she finally nodded. Katherine followed suit,pletely ready to enter the battlefield.


    As for Lina, it seemed she wanted to say something, but when she saw my gaze, she bit her lips and nodded.


    Sorry, my little cousin. Don¡¯t worry, you will have enough opportunities to fightter.


    Katherine, Rose, and I spurred our horses forward. Quickly arriving in front of the calvary.


    Then, I raised my voice, infusing a bit of my will into it to stimte the morale of the soldiers.


    "Men! The battlefield is in front of us! Now is the time to fight! Let¡¯s show these daemons that we are not cowards that stay behind watching theirrades fight!"


    """Oh!!!"""


    The effects of my words were immediate. Cries of excitement came from the soldiers¡¯ mouths, and their fighting intent increased all of sudden.


    Even the most nervous soldiers turned into brave warriors.


    I could feel the general¡¯s cheeks twitching slightly after he heard my short speech. Obviously, he could notice I was insulting him.


    However, he did not dare to say anything. After all, talking at this point in time was the same as admitting he was a coward.


    Chuckling inwardly, I unsheathed my sword and pointed it forward.


    "Charge!"


    """Oh!!!"""


    Five hundred calvaries roared and charged forward, advancing towards the daemons with an overwhelming aura.


    I led them with Rose and Katherine behind me, both a bit nervous, but at the same time, determined.


    The daemons had already noticed us. Several daemon mages turned around, waving their hands and wands and casting multiple spells towards us.


    Earth walls, earth spikes, walls of mes, fire arrows, lightning snakes, and all kinds of spells appeared, trying to hinder our charge and disrupt our rhythm.


    However, I was not nning to let them seed.


    This is my opportunity to act cool. Obviously, I will not let them ruin it.


    "Begone!" With a shout, I swung my sword, releasing an enormous sword sh that cut through all the spells in our path.


    Then, I swung my sword again, releasing an even bigger sword sh that forced the daemons to cast several barriers to stop it!


    However, that stopped them from attacking the calvary again!


    And using that opportunity, the calvary closed the distance between the daemons and us.


    In less than thirty seconds, we arrived in front of the daemon army!


    "Ha!" I roared, raising my sword and shing a daemon in front of me down.


    The next second¨C


    *Bam!*


    Humans and daemons shed, both parties using their swords and spells to attack each other!


    Blood flew crazily, and limbs were severed. In just one second, more than twenty people died!


    The daemons knew how dangerous this kind of charge was, so they aimed for the horses. However, calvaries were made of experienced soldiers and riders, so they did not allow the daemons to seed so easily!


    Waving their swords and using the momentum of their charge, the calvary cut through the daemons and trampled on them, killing tens of them quickly!


    But immediately after that, stronger daemons stepped forward; each one of them a fifthyer practitioner or stronger. They made use of their cultivations to enhance their bodies and attack the charging calvary.


    *Bam!*


    Instantly, several of the calvaries were killed, and some of them were thrown off their horses. In an instant, the battlefield became messy.


    Several of the daemons attacked me as well. In fact, perhaps because they realized I was the one leading the charge, the daemons attacking me were particrly stronger.


    Two ninthyer practitioners and one tenthyer practitioner attacked me from three different directions!


    The first one attacked my horse, killing the beast in a strike. Meanwhile, the other two aimed at me.


    I grunted and kicked the horse, jumping from it before its body copsed on the ground and escaping the attacks of the daemons. Then, I released my sword intent, creating a storm of sword winds around me that attacked the daemons!


    However, the daemons did not retreat despite that. In fact, they tried to make use of the fact I was in the air and without footing to kill me, even if they had to be injured in the process!


    A spear, a ive, and a sword pierced towards me from three different directions!


    Any other practitioner would have had trouble surviving these attacks. However, that was nothing for me. Making use of my sword wind, I twisted my body mid-air and evaded the three attacks.


    Then, I brandished my sword in a strange trajectory, avoiding the three weapons and aiming towards the neck of one of the ninthyer daemons!


    The ninthyer daemon grunted. His yellow eyes narrowed into slits as he brought back his ive to block my sword.


    But when his ive and my sword shed, he realized that something was wrong.


    There was no strength behind my sword!


    It was a trap!


    However, it was toote.


    With a twist of my wrist, my sword slithered around the ive, going through his defenses and arriving at his neck.


    In a desperate attempt to save his life, the daemon erupted his mana, creating a thick defensiveyer of mana over his skin.


    But¨C


    *Spurt!*


    It was as though the defensiveyer did not exist.


    With his eyes opened wide, the daemon watched how my sword pierced his neck.


    I then pulled my sword back and the daemon copsed on the ground.


    After that, I faced the remaining two daemons with a soft smile.


    "Who is next?"

 Chapter 496 Fort Mist 1

    <h4>Chapter 496 Fort Mist 1</h4>


    The battle finished quickly. Less than five minutester, most of the daemons had been killed.


    The main reason behind it was my performance. I killed the three strongest members of this unit in less than two minutes, lowering the morale of the daemons greatly.


    Actually, the daemons were already at a disadvantage from the start. After all, they were infantry facing calvary. And infantry was inherently at a big disadvantage against calvary.


    Perhaps it was different for powerful powerhouses, but that kind of powerhouses are the minority in an army. In fact, usually, less than five percent of the troops of an army are practitioners beyond the fifthyer.


    Plus, the daemons failed to stop our initial charge, so they received the brunt of it, suffering big casualties at the start of the battle.


    In the end, I did not have to do much to get a victory.


    But despite that, the entire calvary was looking at me in admiration.


    It was normal. They had just seen how I killed three powerful practitioners singlehandedly and without suffering any injury.


    Moreover, I stopped most of the spells the daemons threw to us at the start, reducing the losses of the troops and increasing the effectiveness of our charge.


    To the calvary, right now I was like a god of war.


    Take that, general.


    Chuckling inwardly, I checked on Katherine and Rose, who had just finished thest couple of enemies, and nodded towards them.


    Katherine was already experienced in life-and-deathbat, so she was pretty calm and nodded back.


    The problem was Rose.


    Although she replied to my nod with a smile, I could see she was not alright.


    It was as though she was brooding about something. As though she was not sure if what she was doing was right or wrong.


    I could not help but sigh. It seems like her conversation with the Immortal and the words that Ysnay said that day are still bothering her.


    Sigh, well, that is part of her path as a hero as well. I¡¯m sure that once she breaks through this barrier in her heart, her strength will grow by leaps and bounds.


    Mm, I should find an opportunity to chat with herter. Perhaps I can give her a bit of advice and harvest a few favorability points at the same time.


    Meanwhile, I should focus on the situation in front of me.


    Once thest daemon was killed, I walked towards the entrance of the fort and looked up.


    Several people were standing on the walls of the fort, looking down at us with nervous and expectant expressions.


    They seemed like they were happy about finally getting reinforcements, but at the same time, they were wary of this being a trap.


    Seeing that, I raised my voice.


    "I am us Quintin, Fourth Prince of the Arcadian Empire. I¡¯m here to bring reinforcements."


    "A Prince?"


    "Reinforcements! Finally..."


    "Thank god..."


    "Are we saved?"


    I could hear several voicesing from the soldiers on the walls. Their relieves voice made them look like thirsty men that saw water after two days in a desert.


    Their situation was that bad.


    At that moment, a man with a military uniform and an obviously tired look leaned his head out of the wall and looked at me.


    "Prince us? Forgive my imprudence, but can you give me proof of your identity?"


    I nodded and took out something from my pocket before throwing it at the man. It was a badge that symbolized my identity as a Prince. I usually don¡¯t use it, but I always carry it with me.


    When the man received it, he let out a sigh of relief and looked at me with a smile.


    "Thank you foring, Prince. I will let you and your men in immediately. Men, open the gates!"


    "Open the gates!"


    In the next second, the doors opened with a loud rumble.


    ording to the customs, General Liko should be the one to enter the fort first, but at the hell with him. I¡¯m not nning to wait for him.


    So, I nodded at the soldiers and led them inside the fort.


    The same man from before was waiting for us at the entrance.


    "I¡¯m happy we finally have reinforcements. I was not expecting to see a prince, though."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Did you not receive the news?"


    "We did not. ording to our information, the person leading the reinforcements was General Liko."


    Oh, so he is misunderstanding something.


    "Actually, the person in charge is indeed General Liko. I just arrived before."


    The man was startled. But he recovered quickly.


    After all, although it was unusual for a prince to follow themands of a general, it was not unheard of.


    "Then, the general..."


    "He should be arriving soon," I said and looked back. Just at that moment, the rest of the reinforcements had finally caught up to us, with General Liko leading them.


    The general seemed a bit displeased by the fact I entered the fort before him, but he did not make a fuss for that. Such a shame, I had already prepared the perfect retort.


    Instead, he stared at the man that received us fixedly.


    "Where is the person in charge?"


    "General, he is currently repelling the daemons. If it¡¯s possible, I hope you can help us. We can talk after we repel the attack."


    General Liko thought for a moment before nodding. "Very well. Men, go to the wall to help with the battle!"


    """Yes!"""


    In all honesty, the soldiers were tired after the travel, and many of them were needing a rest. But they were in much better condition than the soldiers in the fort who had been resisting against the attacks of the daemons for weeks.


    However, before the soldiers could reach the walls, a loud cheer arrived at our ears.


    "The daemons are retreating!"


    "Finally!"


    "Hahaha, return to your rotten hole, bastard daemons!"


    The man that received us sighed in relief.


    "It looks like today¡¯s battle ended. Come with me, I¡¯ll take you to the general."


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TREON to read up to twenty chapters ahead! I appreciate each bit of support!


    P4TREON: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 497 Fort Mist 2

    <h4>Chapter 497 Fort Mist 2</h4>


    1/7


    ...


    We were in an office inside Fort Mist, meeting with the general in charge of the fort.


    The general in charge was called Anson Garde, a thirteenthyer practitioner who had been defending Fort Mist from the daemons for more than forty years.


    In a certain way, this man was considered a legend in the military. He had been fighting daemons since he was a teen!


    And after so many years of warring, a powerful killing intent had been umted around his body.


    In all honesty, he had the strongest killing intent I had seen in a mortal of this world. In fact, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many people he killed to get such a heavy killing intent.


    Hell, I can almost smell the blood.


    General Liko was obviously ufortable in front of this thirteenyer practitioner. However, he did his best to not show it. After all, he was a general with the same authority as General Anson, even if his strength was weaker.


    "So you are the reinforcements the emperor sent, huh." The general looked at us before fixing his gaze on me. "Not bad, I heard my men talk about the battle in the rear of the fort. I never thought that your martial powers were that outstanding, Prince us."


    "Thank you for yourpliment, general."


    "You deserve it." General Anson grunted before looking at General Liko again. "Then, general, I imagine you bring some orders for me, right?"


    "I do." General Liko nodded with a serious expression and took a letter out of his shirt. "This is the personal letter from the emperor containing your orders, general."


    General Anson received it and frowned. After confirming that the seal was real and that the letter had not been opened before, he tore it open and read it.


    For a few seconds, the office fell silent. But all of sudden¨C


    *Bam!*


    General Anson mmed his desk and looked at General Liko with a re full of killing intent.


    "What is the meaning of it!?"


    General Liko trembled. Facing Anson¡¯s killing intent, his expression turned briefly pale.


    However, he managed to recover and replied calmly.


    "Just like you read in the letter, general."


    "Bah! Do you expect I¡¯ll agree to this crap!? Forgive me for being blunt, General Liko, but I can¡¯t see you like someone able to defend this fort properly."


    "You..." General Liko¡¯s expression turned dark. He could hear the disdain and sarcasm in General Anson¡¯s voice.


    He took a deep breath to calm down and red at the thirteenthyer general coldly.


    "These are the orders of the emperor. It¡¯s your choice if you want to obey them or not."


    General Anson fell silent. However, his powerful killing intent filled the office.


    The killing intent was so powerful that it seemed to solidify the air. It was almost tangible.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise and observed the general in front of me once more.


    Then, I noticed something interesting.


    This man... Heh, to think I met someone like him here.


    He has already put a foot beyond this world¡¯s system of cultivation!


    You must understand that most people are unable to do that.


    Normally, only one or two people are able to do that in each generation. Most people are unable to continue advancing after they reach the limit of mana that their body can hold. At most, a few of them find a way to be gods.


    However, he is different. He is already forging his own path beyond that.


    But the most interesting thing is that he has not even reached the limit yet.


    This man, he has the potential to be an Irregr.


    Such a shame he is not a woman.


    The atmosphere in the office was tense, with General Anson ring at General Liko with a murderous look. His eyes were so intimidating that General Liko was already sweating cold.


    However, all that killing intent disappeared all of sudden.


    "Very well, I understand."


    "Good choice, general."


    "However, General Liko. If I find that you bring harm to this fort, I promise to kill you, even if it means paying with my lifeter!"


    General Anson left the office after saying these words, leaving a stiffened General Liko behind.


    For an instant, a look of fear and dread shed through General Liko¡¯s eyes.


    Oh? Could it be he is truly thinking about that?


    Let me guess. It¡¯s part of their n to get rid of me.


    I could not help butugh inwardly. Hehe, serves you right.


    Do you think I can¡¯t see through the true intention of this order? The reason my oh so amazing dad made this arrangement is most likely to execute his n to get rid of me without a hitch.


    I wonder what his n, no, their n, is... Could it be they are nning to order me to attack the daemons and then use them to get rid of me?


    If it¡¯s just that, I¡¯ll be disappointed.


    Chuckling softly, I stood up from my seat and followed General Anson.


    There is something I need to ask him.


    "General, can we talk?"


    "... Your highness, what is it?"


    "If it¡¯s possible, can you tell me about the situation in the fort?"


    "The situation, huh." General Anson fell silent for a few seconds before sighing. "It¡¯s bad. The daemons troops seem endless, and they sent many powerhouses to this battlefield. I have confirmed the presence of a fourteenthyer powerhouse, two thirteenthyer powerhouses, and five twelfthyer powerhouses."


    I raised an eyebrow. That is a lot...


    ording to my observation, besides General Anson, there are just two other twelfthyer powerhouses defending this fort. It¡¯s surprising it has not been breached yet in these circumstances.


    As though feeling my doubt, General Anson smiled wryly.


    "The truth is that the only reason we endured until now is that I¡¯m stronger than the daemon powerhouses. I can take the fourteenthyer powerhouse and the two thirteenthyer powerhouses by myself... Well, they probably can defeat me, but they are afraid that I¡¯ll kill one or two of them before dying, so they have been trying to exhaust me out slowly."


    I nodded. Certainly, judging by the general¡¯s talent, he does have that ability.


    However, I¡¯m interested in something else.


    "By the way, General, have you noticed anything strangetely? Perhaps something you find suspicious or that is out of ce."


    "Huh?" The general was startled. He then thought for a few seconds before smiling wryly. "Your Highness, with tens of my men dying every day, I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to anything else."


    "Is it so?" I nodded silently.


    As expected, it will not be so easy.


    Sigh, I wonder where that bastard Immortal is hiding and what he is nning.

 Chapter 498 Rose’s Hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 498 Rose¡¯s Hesitation</h4>


    2/7


    ...


    Because Fort Mist was a military base, there was not enough housing to amodate more than five-thousands troops that arrived as reinforcements.


    Due to that, most of the soldiers would sleep in tents with only the high-ranking personnel receiving better amodations.


    As a prince, I received a personal residence. In fact, it was one of thergest houses in the fort, with a total of ten rooms.


    Of course, it was nothingpared to the ces where I usually live, but I was pretty satisfied with it. After all, there was enough room for me and my girls to stayfortably.


    After the meeting with General Anson, a soldier brought me to what would be my home during my time in the fort. Aunt Dayana and the others came with us.


    The house was a bit dusty. Obviously, nobody had bothered to clean it in the middle of the war.


    I considered asking some of my men to help me with it, but Andrea refused, stating she would take care of it.


    Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera came here as my aides. Katherine, Rose, and Lina were going to participate in the war. Ysnay, on the other hand, was a high-level powerhouse with enough strength to change the direction of the war.


    Only Andrea was without a role. She was not abatant as Katherine, Rose, or Lina; nor experienced in management as Aunt Dayana and her mother. Thus, she decided to take the role of my attendant/servant.


    She would take care of cleaning the ce and preparing our meals. It was not a bad arrangement, considering that all the servants had left the fort.


    I did not refuse. I could see that Andrea wanted to support me in her own way; plus, it was great having someone to take care of these daily chores.


    After taking care of the matter with the lodgings, I took walk around the fort. It was a good way to understand better the situation here.


    Several of the soldiers that saw me greeted me respectfully. In fact, some of them were looking at me with eyes of admiration. They probably had heard the news of what happened in the rear gate.


    To my disappointment, though, I did not see any woman in the entire fort.


    Well, it was not strange taking into ount that the fort was being sieged by an army of daemons and everybody but the military had evacuated it.


    It was not that there were not women soldiers, but they were umon. Even if a woman became a practitioner and needed work, they usually went to the Imperial Guards or became the private soldier, bodyguard, or attendant of a noble.


    That was much better work than being a soldier.


    Sigh, I hope that the soldiers do not cause trouble after seeing my girls. After all, they have been fighting without seeing a woman for several weeks. They must have many pent-up emotions.


    While I was walking, I caught a glimpse of a female figure standing on the walls and looking towards the daemon camp.


    I tilted my head and jumped on the walk before calling out at her.


    "Rose? What are you doing here?"


    The female was startled. She turned towards me with a look of surprise before smiling when she recognized me.


    "us, were you in the middle of a walk?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, but I was not expecting to see you here."


    "Well, I was thinking about something," Rose said with a wry smile.


    I furrowed my brows. I guess I have an idea of what she is thinking about.


    Shaking my head slightly, I stood beside her and looked in the direction of the daemon camp.


    However, I soon realized Rose was not looking at the daemon camp.


    Instead, she was looking at what was happening outside the walls.


    Several daemons were walking through the battlefield to collect the bodies of theirrades who died during the previous battle.


    They would be buried tonight, perhaps burned if the daemon army did not mind using the mana of the mages. It was to prevent any gue or sickness from spreading to the army.


    And Rose was looking at that scene with aplicated expression.


    "... us, I was wondering... Did these daemons deserve to die?"


    "..."


    "I mean, they are people like us. I¡¯m sure many of them did not want this war. Perhaps they had wives and children, or mothers who are waiting for their return but will only receive the news about the death of her sons."


    "..."


    "... Don¡¯t you think that is very tragic? What did they do to deserve to die?"


    I sighed. As expected, she was thinking about it.


    "It looks like the words of that man shocked you."


    Rose smiled bitterly and nodded.


    "... I mean, I hate him for what did. But at the same time, I can¡¯t help but think if what I¡¯m doing is wrong... I cowered when it was time to kill humans, but now, I¡¯m killing daemons without flinching... Is that not very hypocritical of me?"


    "Perhaps," I nodded before looking at her with a smile. "Rose, do you want to hear my opinion?"


    "Your opinion?"


    "Yes. You see, if just now, one of the soldiers in this fort tries to attack you, I¡¯ll kill him without hesitation."


    "Huh?"


    "And if I learn that someone harmed you, even if just a little bit, I will not hesitate to make him suffer the worst paint possible."


    "C-us?"


    "So what if he is human or daemon? So what if it¡¯s a he or a she? I don¡¯t mind. Someone that dares to touch the woman I love deserves to die!"


    "L-Love..." Rose blushed deeply. She looked at me with an embarrassed expression before lowering her gaze.


    I chuckle and grabbed her hand, intertwining my fingers with hers despite her slight resistance.


    "Rose, nobody is perfect, and nobody can save all the people in the world. In fact, if you try to care for too many people, you will only tire yourself out.


    "Thus, you must choose who or what you want to protect. For me, what I need to protect are you and the people I love. I don¡¯t mind if I must kill to guarantee their safety. Perhaps these daemons are not done anything wrong, but if they break through this fort and arrive at the empire, many people will suffer, even the people I love."


    Rose¡¯s eyes opened wide. She looked at my unwavering gaze for several seconds before looking at the daemons below with aplicated expression.


    But quickly, her eyes started to glow with determination.


    "... Thank you, us. I think I understand."


    "d to hear that." I smiled and caressed her smooth hair. "Right, don¡¯t you think I deserve a reward?"


    "Huh? Reward?"


    "Yes, like a kiss."


    Rose looked at me in a daze. But when she processed my words, her face turnedpletely red and her mouth opened and closed repeatedly.


    Finally, she bowed and ran off with a flustered expression.


    "S-Sorry, I-I forgot I needed to do something!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    This girl...


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get that kiss from you soon enough.

 Chapter 499 Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 499 Eavesdropping</h4>


    3/7


    ...


    I chuckled after I saw Rose leave. With this, I should have increased her affection points slightly.


    Mm, I should take advantage of this war to advance my rtionship with her. A love forged through life-and-death experiences. It sounds very romantic.


    But for now, I have to focus on what is important.


    Narrowing my eyes, I stepped across space, appearing in the middle of daemon camp.


    Of course, none of the daemons around me can see me. For them, it¡¯s as though I¡¯m invisible.


    The reason I¡¯m here? It¡¯s to collect information.


    Until now, I have still not discovered what that Immortal n is.


    However, ording to the clues I have, this war should be rted to it.


    For the daemons, this is a holy war. A war ordered by their god. A war to eradicate the human race.


    However, I¡¯m aware that the unknown Immortal was in the process of taking over the daemon god¡¯s body when the war was announced.


    And following that line of thought, most likely the daemon god ordered this holy war under the influence of that Immortal.


    Although I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure that my conjecture is right, the probability is very high.


    In other words, there is something he wants to achieve through this war.


    The question is: What is it?


    That is what I need to know.


    However, when I infiltrated the daemon emperor¡¯s pce and searched through his memories, I failed to find anything suspicious.


    The only suspicious thing I found is about the elves, but I already know that the elves¡¯ plot was rted to the [Queen of Endless Distortions].


    As for the n of the unknown Immortal, I don¡¯t have the slightest clue yet.


    And I hope I can find something here.


    With a bit of luck, someone here knows something that can lead me to that Immortal¡¯s goal.


    Mm, I should visit the general and the higher-ups of the daemon army first. Perhaps I¡¯ll find something interesting in their memories.


    Closing my eyes, I extended my senses to find their locations.


    I then opened my eyes with a small smile.


    How lucky. It looks like they are in an important meeting right now. All the higher-ups of the daemon army are in the same tent.


    Fortunately, I will not have to search for each one of them.


    With another step across space, I appeared in the ce of the meeting, inside the general¡¯s tent.


    As soon as I teleported inside, I saw six daemons seated around a table. Five of them were the general plus the higher-up of the army and the sixth was a cardinal of the Daemon God Church.


    Nobody else was inside the tent and even the guards who stayed outside. It shows how important the meeting is.


    I looked at them and found a nearby seat, ready to hear their conversation.


    But at that moment, I raised an eyebrow.


    Then, I looked towards a certain ce inside the tent with a mysterious smile.


    Just at that moment, a small mana fluctuation urred there, and a daemon girl appeared inside the tent.


    However, only I could see her. None of the daemons inside the tent seemed to realize her presence.


    What do we have here?


    A spy?


    And a rather skilled one. This girl managed to enter here without being found up.


    Not even the barrier around the tent detected her.


    Pretty good skills.


    But suddenly, I looked at her left hand.


    At her middle finger.


    There, I could see a dark red ring with a red jewel on it.


    ... How interesting.


    This girl...


    I stared at her for several seconds before nodding to myself and looking away.


    I¡¯m interested in this girl, but for now, let¡¯s focus on the conversation between the higher-ups of the army.


    "The reinforcements of the Arcadian Empire arrived. Moreover, they wiped out the special team we sent to attack the fortress¡¯ rear." The general of the daemons, a bulky man with white hair, grey skin, and yellow eyes, spoke up in a serious tone.


    He was a fourteenthyer practitioner. One of the top powerhouses on this army.


    In fact, he was the strongest daemon powerhouse in the entire camp.


    ??How bad is the situation, general?" The cardinal of the Daemon God¡¯s Church asked.


    "Very bad. ording to our informants, among the reinforcements, there is a very powerful fifteenthyer practitioner. Ysnay Fate."


    "It¡¯s her...!" One of the daemons in the tent turned pale.


    "Why is she here!? With that monster fighting in the frontlines, it will be impossible to take that fortress!"


    "I heard that only gods are stronger than her. ording to the rumors, just one sh of her sword is enough to kill any enemy!"


    "Silence!" The general said with a stern tone. "Now is not the time to be praising the enemy."


    The people in the tent looked at each other with expressions of nervousness. But at that moment, the cardinal of the Daemon God Church spoke up.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about her."


    "Cardinal?"


    "You know how important this war is. It¡¯s a war our god ordered. Moreover, the situation inside the Arcadian Empire is currently unstable. There is no better opportunity to destroy them than now.


    "Thus, I asked for reinforcements from the headquarters. In three days, five beyond-twelfthyer practitioners will arrive here."


    The general¡¯s eyes lit up. "That is great. With five twelfthyer practitioners more, Fort Mist will definitively fall!"


    "Yes. Once this ce falls, the empire will be unable to stop us from invading them. Heh, I¡¯m sure they will be too busy with our other surprises to take care of us. But General, you must not forget the mission of our god."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. I will destroy the Arcadian Empire, even if each daemon in this army must die!"


    *Bam!*


    Suddenly, the sound of something falling on the ground resounded in the tent.


    The six daemons were startled. Almost simultaneously, they looked in the direction of the sound.


    "Who is there!?" The daemon general bellowed, releasing a punch that blew apart half of the tent.


    But in the next second, the girl that had been eavesdropping on the conversation jumped out.


    She then ran off towards the camp without hesitation.


    "Where do you think you are going!?" The daemon general face was ugly. Gathering his fourteenthyer mana, he sent it to his fist to release another punch.


    But at that moment, the figure of the girl blurred.


    Then, she mysteriously disappeared.


    The daemon general was startled. He hurriedly tried to use his senses to find her.


    But it was as though she disappeared. He could not find her location no matter how much he searched.


    No, he could feel her presence vaguely. She was still in the camp.


    However, he could not pinpoint her exact location.


    At this rate, he would lose herpletely.


    With an expression of rage, he gathered mana in his voice and bellowed out.


    "Everybody, find that dirty rat for me!"

 Chapter 500 Rescuing the Mysterious Girl

    <h4>Chapter 500 Rescuing the Mysterious Girl</h4>


    4/7


    ...


    "Damn idiots! A spy infiltrated in my tent and nobody noticed anything!" The daemon general cried out in rage at the guards outside the tent.


    The guards turned pale. They hurriedly kneeled down to beg the general for forgiveness. However, that only made the general even angrier.


    "What are you doing! Catch her! Don¡¯t let that damn rat escape!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers nodded flustered and rushed out to catch the spy.


    The shout of the general alerted the entire daemon¡¯s camp. In seconds, each daemon was trying to find the girl.


    However, the girl¡¯s abilities were top notch. Thanks to the strange technique she was using, she managed to escape the eyes of the daemons.


    It seemed like she would be able to escape sessfully!


    However, I knew that her situation was not as good as it seemed.


    In fact, the girl¡¯s situation was critical.


    Through my senses, I could see she was gravely injured.


    Although she managed to defend against the daemon general¡¯s attack, she was not unscathed.


    There were traces of her blood all over the tent, caused by the terrifying injury in her abdomen.


    I put on a pensive expression and focused on the girl that was escaping.


    That girl was pretty impressive. She was just a twelfthyer practitioner, but the technique she was using allowed her to fool the senses even of a fourteenthyer powerhouse.


    No, it was not just her technique. This girl had an innate talent for stealth.


    However, her situation was very bad right now.


    Due to the wound on her abdomen, she couldn¡¯t hide her presencepletely. Moreover, her wound was so heavy that she needed a lot of her mana just to stop it from worsening.


    Each second, she used an enormous amount of mana.


    But at the same time, she needed mana to keep herself hidden.


    Once her mana is exhausted, she will be unable to keep using the technique and will be found out.


    It seemed like the girl also understood it. She was moving quickly through the camp with an expression of panic.


    Aware of her critical situation, the girl promptly decided that her best option was to leave the camp and escape the pursuit of the daemons before her mana was consumed.


    Otherwise, she was destined to be caught.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like the daemons thought about that as well.


    Suddenly, a thirteenthyer daemon appeared in the sky above the daemon camp.


    He was the cardinal!


    Holding a staff in his hand, the cardinal narrowed his eyes and bellowed.


    "[Barrier]!"


    Immediately, a translucid film of energy appeared around the daemon camp, surrounding itpletely.


    The girl turned pale.


    Her situation had just turned much worse.


    She was confident that if she wanted, she could create a small crack in the barrier through which she could escape.


    However, once she attacked the barrier, her location would be exposed for a brief instant.


    And that brief instant was enough for the several beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses inside the daemon camp.


    She knew that in the instant she appeared, several powerful attacks would fly towards her, probably killing her instantly.


    The girl bit her lips again. She continued moving through the daemon camp, quickly trying to find a solution to this crisis.


    However, she could not think about anything.


    Furthermore, her mana was about to be depleted. At most, she only had a few seconds more.


    I watched in interest as the daemon girl¡¯s expression changed several times in just a few seconds. But then, she seemed to resign herself to something.


    Immediately, I understood her n.


    She was going to let herself be caught.


    Yes, with her identity, she would most likely survive after a small punishment.


    Mmm... But that is not convenient for me. It looks like I should act now.


    Perhaps this girl can be my point of entry to find what I need.


    Just when I was about to act, the injury the daemon general caused to the girl acted out.


    "Ugh!" The girl grunted in pain.


    But then, her eyes turned wide in fear.


    Because in that brief instant, the technique she was using to hide her presence weakened!


    And almost instantly, she felt a powerful and murderous presence locking on her.


    "There you are, rat!" The general bellowed.


    With a roar, his sword left his sheath, releasing a wave of sword intent that cut towards the girl.


    The girl¡¯s pupils constricted. The terrifying murderous intent froze her bodypletely.


    At that moment, only a thought appeared on her mind.


    I¡¯m dead.


    But suddenly, a soft voice reached her ears.


    "Don¡¯t resist."


    Then, she felt a warm arm hugging her waist and pulling her against someone¡¯s chest.


    At the same time, a hand extended towards the sword shing towards her, pping it away.


    The girl¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡¯Who!?¡¯


    But before she could ask anything, a soft breath blew on her ear.


    "We are leaving."


    Then, they disappeared.

 Chapter 501 Daemon Princess 1

    <h4>Chapter 501 Daemon Princess 1</h4>


    5/7


    ...


    When we reappeared, we were inside a tent in the camp.


    The girl widened her eyes in surprise.


    "It¡¯s... my tent? But how?"


    "I brought us here," I replied calmly.


    The girl was stunned. But suddenly, her mind registered what was happening.


    The arm around her waist, the body hugging her tightly, and the soft breathing on her ear.


    Immediately, her face turned into a mix of white and red.


    "Let go!"


    With an angry voice, she exerted her mana to push me away.


    I raised an eyebrow and released her obediently, allowing her to jump away.


    At the same time, I opened my mouth.


    "Stop shouting. You don¡¯t want to attract the guards here, right?"


    The girl was startled and hurriedly covered her mouth. Fortunately for her, I had put a barrier around her tent beforehand, stopping our voices from being heard outside.


    The girl, of course, did not know it. She slowed her breathing down with an anxious expression waiting for any signal that we had been discovered.


    Only after several seconds like that, she sighed in relief.


    "Thank god."


    She then looked towards me.


    "Hi." I put on a smile and waved my hand yfully.


    "Hello. Thank you very much for..."


    But then her expression froze.


    Quickly, her face turned pale, and her body tensed up cautiously.


    If not for the fact that she was injured and was afraid of attracting attention, she would have shouted in panic immediately.


    Instead, she did her best to calm down as she spat out a word.


    "... Human."


    "Daemon." I smiled.


    "... What are you doing here?" The girl said with a wary expression. I could feel her mana circting around her body, ready tounch an attack at any time.


    Well, it was normal. After all, the rtionship between humans and daemons has never been good.


    Quite the opposite, it can¡¯t be worse.


    In fact, right now our races are waging war, with the daemons trying to eradicate us.


    I can¡¯t me the girl if she is wary when she discovers that the person that rescued her is a human.


    She probably is wondering what kind of nefarious intention I have.


    Although, to be honest, she is right to be wary.


    After all, I¡¯m nning to use her to get information about the daemons.


    But for that, I need to shock her a bit more.


    "Nice to meet you, Princess of the Daemons. You can call me, us."


    "!!!"


    The princess¡¯s eyes opened wide when I mentioned her identity. Involuntarily, she took several steps back.


    Yes, the girl in front of me is a princess.


    Interesting, right? Who would have expected that a daemon princess was eavesdropping on a secret conversation of the daemon army?


    I discovered her identity when she was in the tent. As soon as I saw her ring, I knew she was a princess.


    After all, that ring is the symbol of the daemon empire¡¯s imperial family.


    Only the daemon emperor, the daemon empress, and the daemon princes can wear it.


    "... It looks like you know my identity." The princess said with narrowed eyes.


    But soon, she squinted.


    "Blue hair, blue eyes, and name¡¯s us... Could it be, are you the Fourth Prince of the Arcadian Empire?"


    "Smart," I replied with a smile. I never nned to hide my identity anyway.


    Otherwise, I would have disguised myself as rk, or I would have created apletely new alter identity.


    The princess stared at me fixedly before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. She then opened her eyes again with an ice-cold expression.


    "I guess I should introduce myself as well. My name is E¡¯Athar Deora. Second Princess of the Daemon Empire."


    "Nice to meet you, Princess E¡¯Athar."


    "I guess you have something to discuss with me, right? That must the reason you rescued me."


    I nodded. "I do. However, you should take care of your injuries first. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t attack you. I would have done it before if I wanted."


    "... Are you not afraid of me calling the guards?"


    My lips curved up in a mischievous smile.


    "You can try if you want. However, I advise you not to. You should be aware I¡¯m pretty strong, and to be honest, I can escape easily if I want. Plus, this conversation will be convenient for you as well. You should hear my words first."


    The girl thought for a moment and nodded. Immediately, she stopped circting her mana and rxed her body.


    But at the moment her body rxed, her expression turned pale.


    Her injury acted out!


    In fact, although the princess was keeping a tough front, the truth was that she was at her limit.


    She had just suffered a heavy injury from a fourteenthyer practitioner, plus she was forced to escape from several beyond-twelfthyer practitioners while heavily injured. Her current situation was grave.


    She hurriedly used her remaining mana in an attempt to suppress her injuries and stop the bleeding, but it was useless. In her current condition, she would die shortly if left alone.


    The problem was that she could not search for treatment. She did not have a way to exin her injuries unless she revealed she was the one eavesdropping on the meeting.


    And although I¡¯m not sure of the reason she was doing it, it¡¯s obvious she wanted to keep it a secret.


    With a sigh, I walked towards her.


    "Stop! Stay where you are!"


    "Come on, Princess. If I wanted to hurt you, I could have done it long ago. Let me help you."


    "Human! Stop!"


    "Sigh, such a stubborn beauty."


    Shaking my head in exasperation, I took a step across space and appeared before her. Surprised, the princess staggered backward and lost her bnce, but I hurriedly hugged her waist, stopping her from falling.


    "Be careful," I said with a smile, my lips almost touching hers.


    "You..."


    The Princess¡¯s eyes were livid. But before she could say anything, I sent my mana inside her body.


    "Gasp! W-Wha..."


    "Calm down, I¡¯m just treating your injuries."


    The princess gasped again. Feeling the powerful mana invading her, her body turned hot and a strange feeling ran through her spine.


    All of sudden, a strange moan escaped from her throat.


    I chuckled and smiled yfully.


    "How sexy."


    Enraged and ashamed, the princess tried to struggle out of my arms.


    However, I sent more mana to her body, making her moan again.


    In the end, she could only resign herself to go through this embarrassing experience.

 Chapter 502 Daemon Princess 2

    <h4>Chapter 502 Daemon Princess 2</h4>


    6/7


    ...


    When I finished treating her injuries, the daemon princess was gasping and panting heavily.


    Her face waspletely red, and her eyes were unfocused. asionally, her body shivered softly.


    Well, I guess I was too far with my prank.


    I could not help it, though. Not when I had the opportunity to tease a daemon princess.


    Any man would understand my behavior.


    The daemon princess was a very beautiful girl. She had the characteristic grey skin of daemons; however, her skin was whiter than most daemons I had seen.


    Her ponytail-tied hair was as white as snow, creating a beautiful contrast with her light grey skin. As for her eyes, instead of the usual yellow eyes of daemons, they were slightly golden.


    Judging by her features, she was around twenty-years-old or so. The fact that she had be a twelfthyer practitioner at this age was exceptional.


    All in all, she was a very beautiful girl. Even taking into ount human aesthetics, she was a stunning beauty.


    And having such a beauty panting heavily on my arms was truly a powerful temptation.


    I guess that any man other than me would have thrown her onto a bed already to ravage her.


    After several seconds like that, the daemon princess finally recovered.


    As soon as her eyes regained focus, my face entered her sight.


    But when she saw my teasing smile, her face turned red in shame and anger.


    "Bastard!"


    Forgettingpletely about the fact that she should be silent, the princess released her mana and threw a punch towards my chest.


    I stopped the punch easily and released her, allowing her to take several steps back.


    "Is it as you treat the man that saved your life?" I raised an eyebrow in a teasing manner.


    The princess was startled. Only at that moment she realized that her injury had stopped hurting.


    Looking down, she noticed that the wound on her abdomen had disappearedpletely, as though it was an illusion.


    Not even a scar had been left behind.


    If not for the hole on her clothes and the blood all over her body, she would have suspected that what happened just now was a dream.


    "... I, I¡¯m healed." The princess stared at me in surprise.


    But immediately after that, she remembered the embarrassing method I used to heal her injuries and her face turned dark.


    "Even if you were healing me, it did not give you the right to take advantage of me."


    "Hey, that was the only way if I wanted to heal your injuries quickly."


    "Really?" The princess looked at me suspiciously as I nodded and made sure to put on the sincerest expression I could make.


    I guess I don¡¯t need to say it, but obviously, I¡¯m lying.


    I mean, if I just wanted to heal her, I could do it without going through such a troublesome process.


    Just injecting my mana and elerating the metabolism of her cells would have been enough.


    But hey, it would have not been me if I don¡¯t take advantage of that situation.


    The princess narrowed her eyes, still not convinced of my exnation. However, it seemed as she did not n to insist on it anymore.


    "... Very well, I guess I will believe you for now. Prince us, is it? What is the reason you are here? What do you want? Think carefully about your answer. The only reason I have not called the guards is that you saved my life, but if I realize you have sinister intentions, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the guards, even if it means exposing my wrongdoings."


    I stared at the princess fixedly before shrugging.


    "Is it not obvious? I¡¯m here to get information about my enemy. That way, it will be much easier to destroy them on the battlefield."


    "You..."


    "However, now I¡¯m very interested in something else. Princess, it looks like you don¡¯t agree with this war, right?" My eyes narrowed into slits.


    When the princess heard my words, she briefly froze.


    It was just by an instant, but I managed to catch it.


    It looks like I¡¯m right, huh.


    I noticed it when the princess was eavesdropping on the daemon¡¯s higher-ups¡¯ conversation. Back then, the princess was startled when the daemon general mentioned sacrificing the entire army.


    That was the reason she knocked something off a table and was discovered.


    However, she did not n to admit it.


    "... I don¡¯t know what you are talking about."


    Mm, it¡¯s troublesome.


    It¡¯s obvious this girl is very wary of me. In fact, she is treating me as an enemy.


    However, it¡¯s not convenient for me.


    If we continued like this, our conversation will not advance.


    With a sigh, I called upon my soul and used it to influence the princess¡¯s soul slightly.


    I did not brainwash her. I simply made it so she finds my words more trustworthy.


    This way, our conversation will be easier.


    Now, let¡¯s continue.


    I feigned an expression of hesitation before putting on a serious look.


    "Actually, princess, you are not the only one that is against this war. I am against it too. I feel that something about this war is fishy."


    The princess was stunned. "You too!?"


    "It looks like the princess also noticed something, huh?"


    The daemon princess fell silent. But after several seconds, she seemed to make up her mind.


    "I should not talk about it with you... However, I don¡¯t think I have many options right now."


    Putting on a self-deprecating smile, the princess stared straight into my eyes.


    "You are right, Prince us. I don¡¯t agree with this war. In fact, since a while ago, I noticed something wrong with it."


    "Something wrong?"


    "Yes, I think someone is manipting the higher-ups of the daemon empire. Someone wants to use this war to achieve his or her goals."


    Eureka.


    It looks like I finally found a useful clue.

 Chapter 503 Daemon Princess 3

    <h4>Chapter 503 Daemon Princess 3</h4>


    7/7


    ...


    "I think someone is manipting the higher-ups of the daemon empire." The daemon princess said with a frown.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. Inwardly, though, I was smiling widely.


    Finally, I found a clue.


    It looks likedy luck is on my side today.


    "Why do you think so?" I asked.


    "... It¡¯s hard to exin. I just feel that many of the higher-ups of the empire are not behaving rationally. It¡¯s as though they turned into war-crazed maniacs."


    I frowned and put on a pensive expression. "Be more specific."


    "... Nobody questioned the daemon god¡¯s decision to go to war."


    Mm, but just that is not enough to be suspicious.


    After all...


    "The daemon empire is a theocracy, right? The Daemon God¡¯s orders should be absolute."


    The princess sneered in disdain.


    "That should be true. However, no emperor will ept someone else over him, even if it¡¯s a god. I know my father. I know that although he seemspletely loyal to the church on the surface, he makes use of every opportunity to weaken it. In normal circumstances, he would have found a way to dyplying with the Daemon God¡¯s orders. At most, he would have sent soldiers to the border in a perfunctory manner, without intending to fight a war at all.


    "However, he did not hesitate to follow the daemon god¡¯s orders this time. Not just him, none of the generals or higher-ups of the empire opposed to it, not even the most conservative ones!


    "Even although our rtionship with humans has never been good, most of the poption doesn¡¯t want war. And now? Now the entire daemon empire is singing the song of war! Something is obviously wrong!"


    I furrowed my brows.


    If the princess¡¯s words are true, then it means my conjecture is right.


    As expected, this is rted to the Immortal.


    "Do you have any idea who is the culprit?"


    "... At the start, I thought it was the daemon god who cast a powerful spell on the higher-ups of the empire. However, I¡¯m not so sure now."


    "Huh?"


    "... I have a sister that is a priestess of the Daemon God. She told me that recently the daemon god is behaving strangely. He has stopped answering her prayers, and his connection with her was cut off. It¡¯s as though he does not exist anymore. Moreover, when I used some of my connections to investigate, I discovered that there are elves fanning the mes of war behind scenes... I fear it¡¯s a plot bigger than I thought at the start. Perhaps, even the Daemon God is nothing more than a pawn."


    When the princess reached this point, her face was filled with terror!


    After all, if her words were true it meant that even an existence as powerful as the daemon god was being manipted.


    Something like that is unimaginable!


    Unfortunately, she is right.


    I must say, this princess is very sharp.


    To think she managed to reach this conclusion with so little clues.


    "As expected," I said with a sigh.


    When Princess E¡¯Athar heard my words, her expression changed.


    "Prince us, could it be you know something?"


    "I do." I nodded to myself and stared into the princess.


    Now, what should I do now?


    This princess is much sharper than I expected. Perhaps, she can be useful.


    But in the end, she is a daemon. She is an enemy.


    Mm... Should I put a ve seal on her to guarantee she doesn¡¯t betray me?


    It would be bad if she reveals something and that Immortal learns about my movements due to that.


    After thinking for a moment, I finally sighed and raised my hand.


    In the next second, a magic circle appeared over my palm, hovering silently.


    "You...!" The princess¡¯s face changed. She hurriedly tried to mobilize her mana to defend against whatever I was nning.


    But it was useless.


    Before she could put any kind of resistance, the magic circle left my hand and flew towards her head.


    In an instant, it reached her soul, putting a ve contract on her.


    "You... What have you done!?" The princess cried out in rage.


    "A safety measure. Just in case you try to reveal this conversation to anyone else." I stated calmly, not exining the true nature of the seal.


    After all, that is the truth. I don¡¯t n to use this ve seal to make her follow my orders. It¡¯s just a method to make sure she doesn¡¯t reveal anything.


    The princess¡¯s expression turned ugly. Although she did not know what I did, she could imagine that whatever it was it was not good for her.


    What if it was some kind of remotely activated spell that would blow up her head if she said anything wrong?


    However, I was not going to exin the function of the magic circle.


    "Now that I¡¯m sure you will not reveal anything, let¡¯s talk. You are right, there is something wrong with this war. In fact, I fear there is an existence more powerful than gods behind it."


    "!!!"


    "Just like you guessed, the empire¡¯s higher-ups have most likely been influenced by it. As for its goal... It¡¯s to destroy the."


    "D-Destroy? T-That is..."


    "The truth. It¡¯s your choice if you want to believe me or not."


    The princess turned pale. For an instant, she did not know how to react.


    Only after several seconds, she managed to recover a bit of herposure.


    "... How do you know about it?"


    I smiled softly.


    "Because I¡¯m trying to kill it. Now, Princess, I want to ask for your help."


    "My help?"


    "Yes. In truth, I still don¡¯t know what this existence wants to achieve with this war. Even though I know it¡¯s one of his ns, I don¡¯t know why he is doing it.


    "However, it¡¯s obvious we can¡¯t allow it to continue. Otherwise, the consequences will be very grave."


    The princess was silent and her expression turned grave. Hearing my words, she realized the gravity of the situation.


    Actually, in normal circumstances, she would have not believed me so easily. After all, I have not shown her any proof of anything.


    Fortunately, the technique I used before has made her trust my words.


    "... What should we do then?"


    "If it¡¯s possible, we should find a way to stop this war. Princess, how confident are you about taking control of this army?"


    The princess fell deep in thought. After several seconds, she put on a determined expression.


    "I think I can do it... No, I¡¯ll do it. However, I will need your help."


    I curved my lips in a confident smile.


    "Leave it to me."


    ...


    So sleepy~

 Chapter 504 Constantine 1

    <h4>Chapter 504 Constantine 1</h4>


    One more~


    ...


    Once I promised to help the princess, the atmosphere between us became much more amicable. Even if the princess did not trust mepletely yet, at the very least, we were now allies.


    After that, I was kicked out of the room.


    "Sigh... Is it like you should treat your allies?"


    "Are you nning to watch as I change my clothes!?"


    "Can¡¯t I?"


    The princess said nothing, but the way she was ring at me showed how much she wanted to hit me right now.


    Chuckling softly, I stepped across space and left the tent.


    I¡¯m a gentleman after all.


    When Princess E¡¯Athar finished changing her torn clothes, I returned to her tent.


    "Then, what is your n?" I asked.


    The princess fell silent. She organized her thoughts for a few seconds.


    However, when she was about to exin them to me, I stopped her.


    "Wait."


    "Huh?"


    The princess was confused. But one secondter, her expression changed.


    Nervous, she looked towards the entrance of her tent, feeling someone¡¯s presence outside.


    "Princess E¡¯Athar. It¡¯s Sir Edmuh. Can I go inside?"


    The princess¡¯s expression changed. For an instant, a look of nervousness appeared on her face.


    The reason? The person outside the tent was a thirteenthyer powerhouse.


    And you don¡¯t need to be a genius to know why he was here. Obviously, he was searching for the ¡¯spy¡¯.


    "Princess?"


    "Wait a moment, Sir Edmuh." Princess E¡¯Athar said quickly before looking at me with a nervous expression.


    Judging by her gaze, it was obvious she was asking me to leave before I was discovered.


    However, I shook my head.


    Instead, I snapped my fingers. Immediately, my skin turned grey, my eyes yellow, and my hair took a red hue.


    The princess stared agape as I turned into a daemon in front of her eyes.


    In fact, if not that she was seeing my transformation with her own eyes, she would have not doubted that I was a true daemon.


    "From now onwards, my name is Constantine. One of your subordinates."


    The princess was stunned.


    "What in the hell are you nning!?"


    However, she realized that the daemon outside the tent was turning impatient.


    Gritting her teeth, she decided to y along with my act.


    When Princess E¡¯Athar opened the entrance of the tent, the daemon outside nodded to her.


    "Sorry for the disturbance, Princess. I¡¯m here to check something."


    But one secondter, his eyes narrowed.


    Then, he looked towards me.


    "I did not know you hadpany, Princess."


    "... His name is Constantine. He is one of my men."


    Edmuh narrowed his eyes into slits. He stared at me fixedly before looking at the princess.


    "One of your men, huh."


    Princess E¡¯Athar frowned. She could hear the suspicion in the thirteenthyer powerhouse¡¯s voice. However, she said nothing.


    She knew that saying anything right now would only increase Edmuh¡¯s suspicion.


    "You should why I¡¯m here, right princess?" The daemon said.


    "... Is it due to the spy? Yes, I heard the general¡¯s roar. Have you not caught him yet?"


    "Not yet." Edmuh shook his head. "However, we are sure he has not left the camp." At that point, his gaze fell once more on me.


    "... It looks like you are suspecting my subordinate, Sir Edmuh."


    "Forgive me for my imprudence, Princess. However, it¡¯s the first time I heard about this Constantine. Don¡¯t you think that is suspicious?"


    Princess E¡¯Athar narrowed her eyes. Inwardly, though, she was quickly thinking about a way out of this situation.


    At the same time, she was cursing me for bringing her unnecessary trouble.


    However, Princess E¡¯Athar was a witty one. She quickly thought of an excuse.


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m forced to tell you about my private subordinates, right?"


    "... You are not."


    "Well, it¡¯s normal if you suspect him. How about it, I will bring Constantine to see the general. The general should be able to identify him."


    Edmuh was stunned. But quickly, he nodded.


    "That works. Let¡¯s go then."


    "Let¡¯s go."


    E¡¯Athar then left the tent with me following behind her.


    A frown appeared on Edmuh¡¯s face. In truth, he was almost one hundred percent sure that I, Constantine, was the spy.


    But when he saw Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s confidence and straightforwardness, he could not help but question his guess.


    However, he did not dwell in it too much. Anyway, the truth would be revealed once we meet the general.


    On the way to the general¡¯s tent, I noticed something unusual.


    Despite being a Princess, E¡¯Athar did not seem very wee in the camp.


    In fact, it seemed like she was being ostracized.


    We were constantly receiving frowns and displeased gazes from every daemon we passed.


    "It looks like you are not well-liked here, huh." I transmitted my voice to her mind.


    E¡¯Artha smiled wryly and used the same method to reply.


    "I¡¯m not. Otherwise, Edmuh would not dare to speak to me like this."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Did anything happen?"


    "Well, when you are the only one advoking for peace in a country where everybody wants war, you be a sore thumb for some people."


    I chuckled. So it¡¯s that huh.


    "Actually, I tried to convince my father to stop this war several times, but he never heard my words. I do not have convincing evidence that something is wrong either, so there is not much I can do. Even when I mentioned my sister¡¯s guess about the Daemon God¡¯s death, my father just scoffed in displeasure. After all, it¡¯s normal for a god to not answer their adherents¡¯ prayers. Insinuating that he is dead is sphemous."


    "I see." I nodded. "How did you end here then?"


    "I asked toe here myself." Princess E¡¯Athar sighed. "I realized I could not change anything in the capital, so I asked my father to send me here to see if I could change something here. However, although my father agreed, he gave me neither authority nor troops. In fact, not even my maids were allowed to apany me."


    "... In other words, it was like an exile."


    "You can say so." Princess E¡¯Athar smiled bitterly. "I¡¯m not even allowed to leave my tent without thepany of several soldiers. I¡¯m essentially on house arrest. Even though I came here to change the situation, I have been unable to do anything.


    "That is the reason I decided to eavesdrop on the general¡¯s conversation. I wanted to see if I could hear something useful that could help me."


    However, she ended being discovered.


    I was speechless. This princess...


    How is she supposed to take over this army like that?


    As though feeling my thoughts, the princess once more transmitted her voice to my brain.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have a n."


    I nodded.


    At that moment, we arrived at the general¡¯s tent.


    As soon as we entered the tent, Edmuh spoke up.


    "General, I brought Princess E¡¯Athar. Moreover, I found someone suspicious in her tent."


    "Oh?" The general raised an eyebrow and looked towards us sharply. Soon, his gaze fell on me. "So our princess is messing around again, huh."


    With a grunt, his powerful aura surged towards me.


    "Tell me, little spy. Who did give you the gall to eavesdrop on a secret military conversation!?"


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 505 Constantine 2

    <h4>Chapter 505 Constantine 2</h4>


    I bet many of you were not expecting this chapter :p


    ...


    "Tell me, little spy. Who did give you the gall to eavesdrop on a secret military conversation!?"


    The booming voice of the general resounded in the tent and the killing intenting from his body showed he was just a thought away from deciding to kill me.


    Princess E¡¯Athar was startled. But immediately, she sneered and put on an ice-cold expression.


    "Heh, so now that you were unable to catch the culprit, you n to me it on my subordinate, huh? Perhaps you are the general in charge of the army and I can do nothing to stop you now. But if you dare to use my subordinate unjustly, I promise you that I will do everything in my might to avenge him!"


    The daemon general¡¯s eyes narrowed. For an instant, they shed with a bit of hesitation.


    After all, Princess E¡¯Athar was a child of the emperor. Even if her na?ve preaching for peace had earned her the dislike of some people, offending her slightly could bring terrible consequences.


    However, he still found my sudden appearance very suspicious.


    "... Your subordinate? I don¡¯t remember seeing him before, Princess. How coincidental that this subordinate of yours appeared just when the spy disappeared."


    "Yes, but it¡¯s just that, a coincidence. If you don¡¯t believe me, check him yourself."


    The general frowned. He looked at me for several seconds before narrowing his eyes.


    "Take off your shirt. The spy received one of my attacks. Although he managed to escape after that, I¡¯m sure he was gravely injured."


    I nodded. Without hesitating, I lifted my shirt to show my upper body to the general.


    When the general saw that there was no trace of injury, his frown deepened.


    "Are you convinced, general?" Princess E¡¯Athar sneered. "Or perhaps do you have something else to say?"


    "... It was my mistake. You can leave."


    The princess chuckled coldly and nodded. "Good. Let¡¯s go, Constantine."


    "Understood, your highness."


    But just when we turned around, a terrifying pressure surged behind us.


    Then, without any warning, the general threw a punch towards me.


    I smirked coldly in my mind. But on the outside, I put on a look of panic and hurriedly turned around as I crossed my arms in front of my chest to defend against the attack.


    In the next second, the attack of the general arrived, throwing me several meters away.


    "General, you dare!?"


    Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s expression turned ugly. Her twelfthyer mana erupted in rage.


    Frowning, the general sighed softly and shook his head.


    "Sorry, I was just testing something. It¡¯s a misunderstanding" He did not seem apologetic when he spoke up. "Right, Princess, we willunch an attack at midnight. You should remain in your tent."


    The general¡¯s attempt to shift the topic was very obvious, but after considering it for a moment, E¡¯Athar decided to y along.


    "... I want to participate." E¡¯Athar said with gritted teeth.


    The general frowned, but thinking that he had offended the princess just now, he decided to agree.


    "As you wish then."


    As for me, I stabilized myself outside the tent and coughed softly.


    Of course, I¡¯m not injured. In truth, the general did not use much strength in his attack.


    Despite the powerful pressure his attack exuded, the true strength behind it was around the sixthyer at most.


    His actual purpose was to test me. He probably wanted to use the attack to confirm if I was the spy or not.


    Of course, he was disappointed.


    After all, the spy showed twelfthyer strength when she resisted the attack she received from the general. As for me, the strength I showed just now was in the eighthyer.


    Plus, he could feel that my presence waspletely different from that of the spy.


    Hehe, I wonder how he would react if he learns that the spy was the princess in front of him.


    He would never guess that a noble princess would do something like that.


    Princess E¡¯Athar confirmed I was not injured and sighed in relief before snorting coldly in the direction of the general.


    Then, she left with me in tow.


    Once we left, the princess transmitted her voice to my mind.


    "That was dangerous."


    "But nothing happened, so it¡¯s alright... Even so, I¡¯m surprised the general dared to attack your servant in front of you."


    Princess E¡¯Athar smiled wryly.


    "Well, I told you that my situation is not very good right now."


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips.


    "It looks like our meeting was fated. Our situations are pretty simr."


    The princess was startled, but soon, she smiled.


    "Right, I remember now. The fourth prince of the Arcadian Empire, us Quintin. It¡¯s rumored you are hated by the emperor and the empress."


    "Oh? You know about it?"


    "Well, our sources of information are very good."


    True. It¡¯s normal if the daemon empire has one or two spies on the empire.


    Plus, my situation is not much of a secret in the upper society.


    ???How about it? Don¡¯t you find our situations simr?" I asked with a grin.


    "True."


    "How about marrying me then? We can use it to foment the peace between humans and daemons."


    Princess E¡¯Athar was stunned for several seconds. She then red at me and rolled her eyes.


    "The rumors also said that Prince us is a famous womanizer and that many noble girls have fallen by his sweet words. It looks like that is true as well."


    Hey! Who said that about me!?


    ... Although I can¡¯t deny it¡¯s true.


    Chuckling slightly, I transmitted my words once more towards the princess.


    "By the way, you have not exined your n yet."


    The princess¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then, a ruthless light shed through them.


    "I decided on it just now. We are going to kill the general."


    ... Girl, you are really vengeful.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 506 Officializing the Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 506 Officializing the Alliance</h4>


    And Aidka said, ¡¯Let there be two chapters of Fourth Prince today¡¯.


    ....


    Women are indeed vengeful creatures.


    I mean, the general just offended Princess E¡¯Athar and she is already nning to kill him.


    Really ruthless.


    Mm... Should I reconsider my idea of seducing her?


    Yeah... No.


    I mean, a beautiful daemon princess as wife sounds good.


    Shaking my head, I put on an amused smile and followed the princess to her tent.


    Once we entered it, she cast a silence spell around the tent before snorting.


    "That bastard! How dare he!?"


    "Calm down, Princess. Nothing happened, right?"


    "Hmph! It¡¯s obvious he thinks nothing of me. To think he dared to attack one of my subordinates in my presence!"


    "... You remember I¡¯m not really your subordinate, right?"


    "... You understand my meaning."


    I smiled wryly and shook my head.


    "Anyway, do you truly n to kill the general?"


    "... That is the easiest way." Princess E¡¯Artha nodded hesitantly. "Actually, I was hesitant to use this method before, however, I don¡¯t have any hesitation right now. If we kill the general, I can make use of my identity as Princess to take control of the army. After that, although it will be a bit hard to stop the attack against Fort Mist, it will not be impossible."


    I thought for a moment and nodded.


    "We should formte a n then."


    The princess nodded. The two of us then started to formte the n to kill the general. We left some parts of it vague, though, due to certain reasons.


    Plus, I had to make sure this n does not interfere with whatever my father is nning to kill me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ruin my fun.


    We did not take long to finish the n. After one hour, we were done.


    "We will do it like this, then. I¡¯ll try to visit you every day in case something changes."


    "... That is a good idea. Are you leaving now?"


    I nodded. I have already spent a lot of time here.


    It¡¯s already night, and I¡¯m sure Aunt Dayana and the others are already searching for me.


    But before leaving¨C


    "Right, don¡¯t you think we should officialize our alliance? You know, like making an oath or something like that?"


    Princess E¡¯Athar put on a startled expression before nodding hesitantly.


    "... You are right. Do you have any idea?"


    I put on a yfully and took a step forward.


    "I do."


    Then, I hugged her waist and nted a kiss on her lips.


    The princess froze. Feeling my lips ovepping with hers, she was unable to react for an instant.


    She only felt an electric current running through her entire body as the warm feeling of my lips against hers nked her mind.


    But when she felt my tongue starting to behave mischievously, she snapped out of it and pushed me away.


    "Bastard!"


    With an angry look, the princess threw a punch towards my chest!


    It was a punching from a twelfthyer powerhouse!


    However, I easily stopped it by grabbing her arm. Then, I pulled her body towards me, hugging her and kissing her lips again.


    But this time, I disappeared before she could react, only leaving behind myughter.


    "Your lips are very sweet, Princess!"


    "Bastard! I swear I¡¯ll kill you one day!"


    I don¡¯t think so, Princess.


    Mm, it will be fun to tease you every day.


    Chuckling again, I moved my body across space and returned to Fort Mist.


    Just as I expected, Aunt Dayana and the others were already searching for me, worried about my whereabouts. I apologized to them and told them I was checking the situation in the fort.


    When we returned to the house that was assigned to me, Andrea had already prepared dinner.


    During the entire dinner, Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and Andrea threw sneaky nces towards me. It was obvious they were suggesting pervy things for tonight.


    However, I¡¯ll have to decline this time.


    "There will be an attack at midnight. You should be rest before then."


    "... How do you know that?" Aunt Dayana and the others looked at me with surprised looks.


    I chuckled without exining. It¡¯s not as though I can tell them that I was flirting with a daemon princess in the daemon camp.


    Instead, I put on a mysterious expression and brought a finger to my lips.


    "Trade secrets."


    The girl rolled their eyes and snorted. They then left for their rooms obediently.


    I shrugged and went to my room as well.


    However, five minutes after I entered my room, someone knocked on the door.


    I smiled. So someone came endeding, huh.


    Aware of the identity of the person outside, I opened the door and raised an eyebrow with feigned surprise.


    "Aunt Dayana?"


    Aunt Dayana put on a yful smile and entered the room hurriedly, quickly closing the door behind her.


    When she was sure nobody spotted her, she smiled at me.


    "Young man, I heard that there will be a fierce battle tonight, is that true?"


    This woman, what is she ying at?


    Seeing my expression, Aunt Dayana inched up her lips like a Cheshire cat.


    "Then, I was wondering if I should encourage you before the battle."


    Oh?


    ... Well, I guess a bit of encouragement will be good.


    "Mm, I guess I could need a bit of encouragement."


    Hearing my answer, Aunt Dayana chuckled softly before putting a finger on my chest and pushing me towards my bed.


    "Leave it to me."


    A few minutester, the bed in my room started to shake fiercely.

 Chapter 507 Rose’s Awakening 1

    <h4>Chapter 507 Rose¡¯s Awakening 1</h4>


    A few minutes before midnight, Katherine, Rose, Lina, and I were seated in the living room with our weapons ready.


    We were waiting for the attack of the daemons. As for why we were waiting here instead of on the walls of the fort, it was because it would be suspicious if others realize we knew about the attack beforehand.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not in the mood to exin anything to General Liko.


    We were not the only ones here. Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Andrea, and Ysnay were here as well.


    Aunt Sera and Andrea were pacing back and forth through the living room anxiously, worried about theing battle. Aunt Dayana was lying tiredly on a sofa with the excuse she was tired from the travel (She was tired after we yed nonstop for almost three hours instead), and Ysnay was reading a book silently.


    "us, are you sure about the attack?" Aunt Sera asked at that moment.


    "I¡¯m sure, aunt. Don¡¯t worry, it will be probably just a probing attack. The daemon general must be anxious to investigate the capabilities of the reinforcements."


    Aunt Sera nodded softly, but her expression was still anxious.


    It¡¯s normal, though. Aunt Sera knows nothing about my true abilities. She at most thinks I¡¯m a talented swordsman.


    Mm, I should find a chance to tell her about my strengthter.


    Just at that moment, a loud metallic ng resounded through the room followed by the loud shout of a soldier.


    "Enemy Attack!"


    The sound of the bell and the shout of the soldier woke up the entire camp. Less than one secondter, the entire camp erupted in noise.


    I looked at Katherine and Rose beside me and nodded at them before looking at Lina.


    "Lina, you stay here to protect Aunt Dayana and the others."


    "Leave it to me, cousin."


    With onest nod to Lina, Katherine, Rose, and I left the house and hurried towards the walls.


    As soon as we reached the walls, we saw General Liko giving orders to the soldiers with a grave expression.


    The general seemed to feel my gaze because he turned towards me at that moment. But contrary to my expectations, he just frowned before ignoring me and returning to give orders.


    I raised an eyebrow. Mm, what was that?


    Are you not going to start implementing your n to kill me?


    ... Or could it be, is your n not rted to this battle?


    I narrowed my eyes for a brief moment before shrugging. Well, I don¡¯t need to worry about that now.


    Instead, I led the girls to the walls.


    Currently, a great number of daemons were rushing towards the walls. They were like a river of lives trying to sweep away the fort.


    However, Fort Mist was not so easy to take down. Several magic arrays and magic circles glowed around it, strengthening it and stopping any attacking towards the fort.


    asionally, one or two powerful daemons would jump from the ground trying to climb the forty-meters-tall wall, but the rain of arrows and rocksing from it took down most of them.


    And even if one of them managed to climb the wall, several powerhouses would step forward to face them.


    Even so, the number of daemons powerhouses climbing the wall quickly increased. Initially, only one or two managed to climb it before being killed. But before long, the number of daemons on the walls increased to ten! And then to twenty.


    Moreover, each daemon that managed to climb the wall was at least an eighthyer powerhouse!


    Katherine and Rose turned toward me at the same time.


    "us, we are going!"


    "us, I want to fight!"


    "Okay, be careful."


    The girls nodded. Then, without hesitation, both of them rushed towards the fray.


    Meanwhile, I continued observing the battlefield calmly.


    Mm... Just as I expected, this is just a probing attack.


    The daemon general is using it to get a rough measure of the size of our forces. That way, his strategies will be more urate.


    Of course, if Fort Mist shows any sign of weakness during this probing attack, it will quickly turn into a true attack.


    While I was observing the situation, a powerful flew up from the daemon camp and rushed towards the battlefield.


    It was a middle-aged daemon. He stopped in the sky over Fort Mist, looking down with an arrogant expression.


    I had seen him just a few hours ago! He was the daemon general!


    "Fall!"


    With a shout, he extended his hand, creating a whirlpool of energy that descended towards the fort.


    But instantly, an even stronger presence appeared in Fort Mist, releasing a horrifying killing intent that crushed the whirlpool into nothing!


    "Ogloes! How do you dare to attack the fort in my presence!?"


    "Hahaha, so you are here, Anson! Come and fight me!"


    "As you wish!"


    The next second, a figure flew up from the fort and shed with the daemon general.


    Soon, the two of them started to fight fiercely.


    I whistled while looking at that. Truly a nice sight.


    But the fact that the Daemon General and General Anson are the only beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses on the battlefield means that my spection is indeed correct.


    This is nothing more than a probing attack.


    Sigh, it looks like nothing interesting will happen tonight.


    At that moment, I felt a presence appearing beside me.


    It was Ysnay. She was looking up at the battle with a smile on her face.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Well, I was bored inside and I thought it had been a while since thest time I was alone with you. Plus, something interesting is about to happen."


    I blinked. Something interesting?


    Quickly, I scanned around the battlefield carefully.


    And soon, my eyes narrowed.


    Truly, it¡¯s something interesting.


    A powerful aura was building up inside Rose¡¯s body.


    Is she about to breakthrough?


    It does not look just like a simple breakthrough, though. It¡¯s something different.


    Rose was fighting fiercely on the battlefield. Every time she swung her sword, one daemon was killed.


    Even though her strength was just in the seventhyer, she was fighting and killing eighthyer and ninthyer practitioners as though they were weaklings. Even two tenthyer practitioners had been killed by her sword.


    Such a performance did not fail to attract the attention of stronger powerhouses. Soon, an eleventhyer daemon was attacking the hero.


    And this time, Rose was finally pressured.


    The hero fought fiercely, using her swordsmanship and magic to attack and defend against the daemon¡¯s attacks.


    Despite her weaker strength, she managed to endure praiseworthily. She even managed to injure the daemon a pair of times!


    However, it was obvious that the daemon had the upper hand.


    Noticing that the situation was bad, Katherine quickly tried to go to help her; however, she was stopped by other daemons.


    In the end, she could only look anxiously towards me.


    However, I did not move.


    I was just looking at Rose with a look of anticipation.


    I could feel something inside her about to erupt. It became bigger and bigger with each second.


    And finally, it exploded.


    When the eleventhyer daemon was about to deliver thest blow, a powerful aura erupted from Rose¡¯s body.


    Her sword lit up, emitting a blinding white glow that seemed to turn the entire night into day, and her body was surrounded by a beautiful white aura.


    Looking at the daemon in front of her, Rose narrowed her eyes and shed down.


    "Die!"


    Then, under the daemon¡¯s astonished eyes, the sword sh bisected him, turning him into ash and killing even several daemons behind him.


    For an instant, the entire battlefield fell silent.


    Even the two beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses in the sky fell silent.


    But then, the daemon general¡¯s eyes turned grave.


    "That girl... She must die!"


    And ignoring General Anson, he shed towards her!


    ...


    P4TRE0N: pa-treon/aidnovels

 Chapter 508 Rose’s Awakening 2

    <h4>Chapter 508 Rose¡¯s Awakening 2</h4>


    When you thought there would not be s chapter today, a wild chapter of Fourth Prince appears...


    ...


    "Die!"


    The daemon general attacked Rose. He ignored General Anson and attacked the ck-haired girl!


    The sudden action of the daemon general surprised general Anson. However, as a veteran of the battlefield, General Anson did not hesitate. He knew he could not let the daemon emperor seed.


    With a grunt, General Anson thrust his spear in the direction of the Daemon General with the intention to force him to defend.


    But to his surprise, the daemon general just twisted his body slightly, protecting his vitals, and continued advancing towards Rose.


    Even after being aware he would be injured by General Anson¡¯s spear, he did not hesitate to proceed to kill Rose!


    "You dare!"


    General Anson cried out in rage. With a thought, his killing intent turned into a barrier between Rose and the daemon general.


    However, such a hastily-created barrier only managed to weaken the attack of the daemon general before breaking apart.


    And the now-weakened attack continued towards Rose.


    "Rose!" Katherine cried out trying to rush towards her junior. At the same time, Rose watched as the power of the daemon general descended towards her.


    For some reason, though, she was not afraid.


    Right now, she felt as though she was filled with strength.


    Her mind became empty. All her thoughts disappeared save by the image of the sword in her hands.


    Then, she raised it up.


    And when the attack of the general was about to touch her, she swung her sword down.


    *BOOM!!!*


    Milky-white light erupted from her sword, shing against the daemon¡¯s general attack. It was as though all the starlight from the night sky would have been gathered in Rose¡¯s sword sh.


    Such a powerful attack stunned both General Anson and the daemon general.


    This kind of attack... It was not something that a seventhyer girl should be able to unleash!


    However, that white light was quickly overwhelmed by the general attack.


    *BOOM!!!*


    With another explosive sound, Rose was sent flying away.


    However, she managed to survive.


    Besides a few injuries, she was still standing.


    The daemon general squinted. The fact that Rose managed to survive surprised him.


    Without hesitating, he filled his sword with mana to release another attack.


    But this time, General Anson was not going to allow it.


    "Shameless! How do you dare to attack a little girl!?"


    The daemon general snorted without saying anything.


    Little girl? With that kind of power when she was just a seventhyer practitioner, she was a monster.


    If she was allowed to grow, she would be a nightmare for the Daemon Empire.


    The daemon general, however, knew that he had lost his opportunity to kill her.


    In the current situation, General Anson was not going to allow him to attack her again.


    But he did not n to give up so easily.


    "Men! Kill that girl!"


    The daemons replied with actions. As though they were crazy, each one of them rushed towards the panting and injured Rose.


    They even ignored their enemies just to attack her!


    "Protect the girl! Don¡¯t let anything happen to her!"


    General Anson spoke up at the same time. He could not let such a talent perish here.


    In an instant, the battlefield changedpletely.


    It turned from a battle to take the fort to a battle to kill Rose.


    "Are you not going to help her?" Ysnay asked me with a curious expression.


    I shook my head softly. "This is a great opportunity for Rose to grow. Her powers as a hero are still immature, she needs this kind of pressure. The more hardship she faces now the stronger she will be."


    Ysnay nodded.


    "You are right. Heroes, huh... Such an interesting group of people. I don¡¯t know if call the lucky or pitiful... Their birth itself heralds a demon king, a cmity; and their fate is linked to despair and tragedy... Hehe, nothing more than helpless puppets. They did not know that their existence is a curse for the people around her."


    Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, Ysnay is right.


    Heroes are very pitiful people.


    Their talents are certainly enviable, but the price for that talent is despair-inducing.


    A world gives birth to a hero when there is a danger the world itself can¡¯t face. Something that can destroy it.


    But that kind of danger is usually not something that a normal mortal can face. Most heroes are unable to face it and instead die in the attempt.


    Plus, in the process of bing stronger, they need to go through countless tribtions and trials.


    And what is the best motivation to be stronger?


    Despair, helplessness, rage.


    The desire for revenge.


    True, heroes are protected by the world. They are virtually unkible before facing their fated demon king (Even if they did not know about it).


    But the people around them did not have such protection.


    Quite the opposite, many times the world uses their deaths as fertilizer for the hero¡¯s growth.


    Their friends, their families, their loved ones.


    It¡¯s not a coincidence that most heroes had tragic origins.


    And that is without mentioning the times when the world tries to get rid of them after they manage to defeat the cmity.


    However, Rose is different.


    "Because I¡¯m here," I said indifferently.


    Ysnay nodded with a chuckle.


    "... That girl is very fortunate. You will take care of her cmity for her. And you will make sure that tragedy can¡¯t reach her life."


    "Of course, she is my woman after all, even if she has not epted it yet."


    Ysnay rolled her eyes before smiling bitterly.


    "How fortunate. Not many people have the fortune to have the protection of an Immortal."


    "You did."


    "... Yeah, I did."


    Ignoring the self-deprecating expression on Ysnay¡¯s face, I continued focusing on Rose¡¯s battle.


    The area around her had turned into pandemonium. Daemons and humans shed against each other trying to kill or to protect her.


    And in the middle of that, Rose¡¯s powers continued blossoming. The pressure of the battlefield and the fact that people were dying to protect her hardened her determination to be stronger.


    And the world answered her determination.


    It gave her power, turning thews that normal people would need years to understand into something she could feel easily.


    Each second, Rose¡¯s swordsmanship became stronger. The starlight-like glow on her sword became thicker and sharper, and the mana in her body grew exponentially.


    And soon, it reached the limit.


    "Hah!"


    With a loud cry, her sword released a powerful shockwave that blew away all the nearby enemies.


    Such an attack faintly surpassed the twelfthyer already!


    But after that attack, she started to pant.


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    Her body was already tired. However, the daemons were still trying to reach her.


    Looking at the daemons looking at her with eyes filled with killing intent, Rose bit her lips.


    "It looks like it¡¯s her limit." I sighed.


    "That is already pretty great. At this rate, she will be a irregr in a few years."


    I nodded. Yeah, with her rate of growth, bing an irregr is almost certain.


    You must understand that not each hero manages to reach that level.


    Irregrs. Mortals with the power to fight Immortals.


    Of course, not every Immortal is the same. There are weaker Immortals and stronger immortals.


    However, I know of some irregrs strong enough that even I can¡¯t underestimate them.


    "I wonder if Rose will reach that level one day."


    "Well, if you seed and share your Immortality with her, that is a possibility. Although by then, she will not be considered an Irregr but an Immortal instead."


    Nodding, I decided it was time to move.


    I then unsheathed my sword calmly.


    I could see the daemons rushing towards Rose, trying to make use of the fact that she was weakened and tired to cut her down.


    At the same time, Katherine and the soldiers nearby tried to protect her.


    At that moment, I suddenly appeared.


    And ignoring the surprised looks of both daemons and humans, I brandished my sword calmly.


    *Swish!*


    After I swung my sword, all the daemons in ten meters were frozen.


    Then, their bodies copsed on the ground with a cut in their necks or a stab in their heart.


    "That was..." Rose looked at me surprised.


    "Do you need my help, Miss Hero?" I asked with a soft smile.


    Rose smiled wryly.


    "I do."


    Then, she closed her eyes and fell unconscious.


    A soft smile appeared on my lips. It looks like this girl trusts me a lot, huh.


    Ignoring the dumbfounded daemons trying to understand the situation and the stunned humans looking at us in surprise, I put a hand on her back and another behind her knees and lifted her body.


    Then, I carried her out of the battlefield as though the enemies around us did not exist.


    Behind me, Ysnay shook her head.


    "I¡¯m always doing your dirty work."


    Chuckling, she waved her hand.


    And all the daemons on the wall were decapitated.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 509 A Tender Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 509 A Tender Kiss</h4>


    I¡¯m back from the dead with eight chapters...!!!


    ...


    Ysnay¡¯s attack stunned both humans and daemons. Her feat of killing all the daemons on the wall with a wave of her hand was enough to stop the daemons in their tracks.


    Even the daemon general paled when he saw that. He certainly was strong, but he knew he could not kill so many people like that without causing even the slightest fluctuation in mana.


    In fact, he wondered if he could survive if he faced that attack.


    Looking at the beautiful ck-haired woman standing indifferently on the battlefield, the expression on the daemon general¡¯s face changed several times.


    Then, he heaved a long sigh.


    "Retreat."


    Just like that, the battle came to an end.


    Meanwhile, I continued carrying Rose towards my house.


    She had some injuries, but they were small considering what she just went through. I mean, she received a blow of a fourteenthyer practitioner as a seventhyer practitioner.


    The fact that she was alive could already be considered a miracle.


    I sent a bit of mana inside her body to treat these injuries. This time, though, I did not heal them immediately. I did not want to attract unnecessary attention from the people around us.


    In the way, Katherine approached us. I noticed she was ring at me with a sour expression, obviously angry.


    "Did anything happen?" I raised an eyebrow.


    Katherine did not reply immediately. Instead, she red at me for several seconds before snorting.


    "You could have interfered sooner. Rose was injured."


    I put on a wry smile.


    "Sorry about that, but it was a good opportunity for Rose to grow. I did not want to destroy it by interfering."


    Katherine narrowed her eyes. She stared at me with an obviously displeased expression before snorting.


    "... I will believe you this time."


    I chuckled and shook my head.


    When we arrived at the house, my aunt and the others became after seeing Rose¡¯s injuries. Fortunately, I managed to cate them when I said she was just unconscious and her injuries would be alright by tomorrow.


    That managed to calm them down. Even so, Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera of them suggested calling a healing mage.


    No healing mage can be better than me, so I refused. I mean, I can even bring someone back to life as long as his or her soul has not dissipated yet. These injuries are nothing.


    After several minutes of convincing my aunts that everything was alright, I finally brought Rose to her room.


    Coincidentally, she opened her eyes as soon as I put her on the bed.


    "us..."


    I smiled softly and caressed her hair.


    "How are you, my sleeping hero?"


    Rose blushed slightly and smiled shyly. But then, she seemed to think about something and put on a serious expression.


    "I¡¯m alright, but... The power I used today...Is that what he meant when he called me a ¡¯Hero¡¯?"


    "You mean the Immortal?"


    Rose nodded. She put on aplicated expression and looked at her hand.


    "That power... It feels so strange... As though I was omnipotent... But now, I feel afraid... I don¡¯t know where that power came from... Or if I can control it..."


    I smiled amusedly. Girl, if you felt you are omnipotent just with that...


    Chuckling slightly, I caressed her cheek and looked straight into her eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, that power is yours. In fact, you should not worry about being a hero or whatever. Just do what you think is right. As for the rest, leave it to me."


    Rose looked for a few seconds and nodded softly with a red hue on her face.


    "... Mm."


    This cute girl...


    "You know, I want to kiss you a lot right now."


    "W-W-W-Wha...."


    Before she could react, I put my lips against hers.


    Rose opened her eyes wide. She looked towards me with an astonished expression as I stole her lips.


    But then, she closed her eyes without resisting.


    So cute...


    Emboldened by herck of resistance, I stuck my tongue out and licked her lips. I then opened her lips softly and pushed my tongue inside.


    But although Rose did not resist my kiss, it did not mean she would allow my tongue to behave mischievously.


    Instead, she closed her teeth firmly, refusing my attempts to bring the kiss one level up.


    I did not mind it, though. Instead, I continued using my tongue to lick her lips tenderly, once and again, for several seconds.


    And eventually, Rose took a deep breath, opening her teeth involuntarily.


    Taking advantage of that opportunity, my tongue invaded her mouth.


    "!!!"


    Rose¡¯s eyes opened wide. Her face froze in surprise as she felt my tongue moving inside her mouth.


    Then, she felt my tongue suddenly touching hers.


    "Mmpn!"


    With a panicked and muffled cry, Rose pushed my chest away.


    Then, she panted softly as she red at me in embarrassment in shame.


    I caressed her hair again and kissed her forehead.


    "Rest well."


    Rose was so embarrassed that she was unable to speak. She just took a pillow and used it to cover her face.


    Laughing softly, I left her room and closed the door behind me.


    Just after I left the room, I heard a soft whisper.


    "... Idiot."


    This girl...


    Shaking my head, I returned to the living room.


    Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and the others were still there, hearing Katherine¡¯s talk about tonight¡¯s battle with focused expressions.


    But when I returned to the living room, Katherine red at me suspiciously.


    "Hey, why did you stayed so long inside Rose¡¯s room? You did not take advantage of her while she was asleep, right?"


    "Of course not. What kind of pervert do you think I am." I put on an offended look.


    She was not asleep, she was awake.


    Katherine was still looking at me suspiciously, but when she failed to discover anything from my expression, she gave up.


    At the same time, Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Andrea, and Lina stood up from their seats.


    "Are you going to sleep?" I asked.


    "Yes, we are a bit tired." Aunt Dayana yawned apologetically.


    I nodded. It was already dawn. Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and Andrea¡¯s cultivation were not very high, so they should be tired.


    Mainly Aunt Dayana. She must be tired after we shook the bed fiercely a few hours ago.


    Only Katherine remained outside. She went to the kitchen and took a bottle of wine and one cup.


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Drinking at this time?"


    "Just a little bit, don¡¯t worry."


    "Let me apany you then." I smiled and grabbed another cup of wine.


    Katherine did not resist. Actually, she most likely nned to drink with me from the start. The reason she did not ask me directly was probably that she found it too embarrassing.


    However, I could not help but be curious.


    Katherine did not seem like the kind to drink wine. Could it be she is worried about something?

 Chapter 510 Katherine’s First Time 1

    <h4>Chapter 510 Katherine¡¯s First Time 1</h4>


    Even though I knew Katherine wanted to talk about something, I did not ask. I just drank my wine silently as I waited for her to start to talk.


    Katherine, on the other hand, seemed to be hesitating about something. She asionally opened her mouth to speak, but she seemed to reconsider it in the next second and stopped herself.


    Even so, I did not hurry her. Anyway, drinking wine with a beautiful girl at night is pretty nice in itself; plus, I knew she was going to talk before long.


    And just as I expected, Katherine finally opened her lips after almost ten minutes.


    "... Rose, she is bing really strong."


    Her voice was slightly tipsy due to the wine she had drunk. However, the clear light in her eyes showed that she was not really affected by the alcohol.


    I nced at Katherine curiously. I think I already know what she wants to talk about.


    "She is," I replied. "Rose¡¯s talent is astonishing. Not many people in the world are as talented as her."


    "Yeah, you are right." Katherine put on a bitter smile.


    "Why? Are you jealous?" I asked with a joking tone.


    Katherine did not reply immediately. Instead, she bottomed up a ss of wine and sighed.


    "... A little bit... I mean, she is younger than me, however, we are onpletely different levels. I can¡¯tpare to her."


    I looked at Katherine fixedly for a few seconds before nodding.


    It should have been hard for her to say that.


    However, I kind of understand Katherine¡¯s inferiority.


    I mean, Katherine herself is a genius. At neen years old, she is already a sixthyer practitioner. Moreover, her fighting techniques made her as strong as a seventhyer practitioner, and if she gives her all, she can fight even an eightyer practitioner.


    In this world, that kind of talent is already top tier.


    But inparison, the sixteen-years-rose is already a seventhyer practitioner. Moreover, just tonight, she managed to use her own strength to resist the attack of a fourteenthyer practitioner.


    Even if that attack had been weakened before, it¡¯s still an unbelievable feat.


    Furthermore, during the same battle, Rose managed to endure and kill tens of daemons of herself, but Katherina was almost powerless to help her.


    In such a situation, it¡¯s normal if Katherine is a bit depressed.


    Besides, the fact that Katherine had been called a genius her entire life only makes the blow harder.


    "It¡¯s hard to live under the shadow of a genius, huh."


    Katherine looked at me and smiled bitterly.


    "... I feel terrible. Rose is my junior. We are students under the same teacher. However, our results arepletely different... Do you think I¡¯m contemptible for feeling jealous of her?"


    "Nothing like that. I have also been jealous of others before." I shrugged and said.


    Katherine looked at me and rolled her eyes.


    "As if. You are even more monstrous than Rose. There is no way that you are jealous of someone else."


    But it¡¯s true.


    No in this life, of course, but I have felt jealous of others before.


    Mainly during my initial reincarnations.


    It can¡¯t sound fakeing from me. But when I started to reincarnate, I was nothing more than a normal person with knowledge of his previous lives.


    I did not have a cheat power or anything like that, and my talent was pretty average. Of course, my knowledge of my previous lives made me a bit of a genius, but in front of true geniuses, I was farcking.


    But then, I knew nothing about my talents. I did not even know the reason I reincarnated.


    However, I could not help but feel that I was special.


    And when that idea was confronted by the awareness that my talent, even as a reincarnated person, was far below the talent of true geniuses, it was a great blow for me.


    I guess I have mentioned it before, but the first time I reincarnated was not very nice. I died at a pretty young age due to my arrogance and other problems.


    Right now, though, that is just a vague memory.


    After that, I continued reincarnating. And at some point, my abilities became so strong that not even heroes could catch up with me.


    Then came a period of time where I believed I was superior to the rest. That was an awful period. Back then, I only saw others as ¡¯characters¡¯ or ¡¯part of the background¡¯. During that period of my life, I would ughter entire countries if I woke up in a mood, just because I could.


    But now is not the time to talk about that.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Katherine¡¯s whispered something with a forlorn look.


    "... I don¡¯t like this side of me. This jealous side... It¡¯s so ugly."


    I shook my head and sighed. Then, without giving Katherine time to resist, I hugged her waist and carried her to myp.


    Katherine was startled, but she did not resist. She just blushed slightly and lowered her gaze.


    Seeing her like that, I kissed her cheek and put my chin over her beautiful green hair.


    "What is the problem with a bit of jealously? It¡¯s not as though you are going to kill Rose or something like that, right?"


    "O-Of course not!"


    "Then, what is the problem? You just need to transform these feelings into motivation to chase after her. Besides, you should not envy her too much. You don¡¯t know what price she has to pay for her talent."


    Katherine was startled.


    "Price!? Could it be..."


    "Don¡¯t think about it too much, I will take care of that," I said while hugging Katherine¡¯s waist. "Plus, you don¡¯t have to be depressed about yourck of talent. In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure you will have the opportunity to surpass her."


    "... Do you truly believe that?"


    "I do." I nodded without hesitation.


    A great part of Rose¡¯s current talent is due to her status as Hero. Once I took care of the unknown Immortal, she will lose that status, and although her talent will continue being monstrous, it will be much more normal than now.


    Plus, when my n isplete and the souls of my women are connected to mine, we will be able to share our talent andprehension of thews until a certain point, making Katherine and the others improve at great speed.


    Just like Raven. She is even younger than Rose, but she is already a ninthyer practitioner. Plus, with the techniques she has learned through our soul connection, she will not be much weaker than the hero in a battle.


    Of course, it¡¯s impossible for Katherine to learn all of my techniques, but just a little bit will be enough to make her much stronger.


    Plus, with immortality, she will have all the time of the world to train be stronger.


    Perhaps feeling the sincerity behind my words, Katherine¡¯s blushed slightly.


    "... Why are you so nice to me?"


    "You already know why, don¡¯t you?"


    "You are a pervert... You have so many nice girls, but you still are coveting me."


    "What can I say? I can¡¯t resist when I see such a cute and sexy girl."


    "Really?"


    Katherine¡¯s eyes were slightly watery. They were looking at me with a bit of shyness and expectation.


    I nodded slightly and brought my lips to hers.


    After a short kiss, Katherine stared at me with a sweet and embarrassed smile.


    "I-If you want, w-we can do it..."


    "If I want?" Smiling yfully, I kissed Katherine¡¯s lips again.


    Then, I hugged her soft body and pressed her against the sofa.

 Chapter 511 Katherine’s First Time 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 511 Katherine¡¯s First Time 2 *</h4>


    I pressed Katherine¡¯s body against the sofa as my lips ovepped with hers in a gentle kiss.


    Katherine blushed. Her blue eyes stared straight towards me with a look of shyness and anticipation, like an innocent girl longing for her sweetheart.


    Such a cute gaze was enough to give me a heart attack. Moreover, the fact that Katherine was usually serious and cold made the contrast with her current expression even more endearing.


    I separated my lips from hers and stared at her with a yful expression.


    "You are so cute."


    "H-Hey... W-What are you talking about..."


    "Hahaha... Why, are you shy?"


    "You... Hmph!"


    I chuckled and kissed her lips again. Our lips were tightly pressed against each other, feeling each other breath asionally.


    Eventually, I stuck out my tongue and moved it towards Katherine¡¯s mouth, startling her. However, she did not resist and just closed her eyes, opening her lips slightly to cooperate with me.


    Anyway, she had already made up her mind to sleep with me today, so there was no point in resisting.


    But although Katherine was not resisting, she was not cooperating either. No, it was not that she was not cooperating, but that she did not know how to.


    I did not mind it, though. I was pretty happy about taking the initiative.


    Slowly, my tongue explored inside Katherine¡¯s mouth. I started by licking her teeth and gums, slowly exploring deeper until reaching her tongue.


    When our two tongues made contact, Katherine shivered. A tingling feeling traveled through her entire body, making her flustered.


    A soft moan escaped from her throat, making Katherine incredibly embarrassed. But at the same, a strange feeling of ectasis wrapped her body, making her feel hot.


    But that was just the start. Without allowing Katherine to get used to the strange feeling, my tongue continued exploring inside her mouth, entangling with hers as though two snakes coiled around each other.


    It was followed by loud slurping sounds that made Katherine embarrassed.


    "Uuu... Ahn... Uuu..."


    When I finally separated my lips from her, Katherine was panting softly with a red face.


    I stared at her face fixedly before chuckling.


    "You are so sexy."


    "Uuu..."


    Ashamed, Katherine used her hands to cover her face and twisted her body in embarrassment. Iughed softly and patted her silky green hair gently.


    When Katherine finally calmed down, she red at me with a pout.


    "... Do you like to make fun of me so much?"


    "Well, you are very cute when you are embarrassed."


    "You... Teacher was right, you are a bad man."


    "What can you do? You already fell in my arms." And Evelyn will fall soon as well.


    "Hmph! I must be blind."


    I chuckled amusedly and kissed her nose.


    Looking at Katherine¡¯s red face, I could not help but feel a great sense of aplishment. At the same time, I felt incredibly excited.


    I could feel that she was excited as well. It was a mix of shyness, excitement, and anticipation. It was as though she was afraid of what wasing next, but at the same time, she was waiting for it.


    Kissing her lips again, I started to move my hands around her body. Then, I used my skillful and experienced clothes-removing technique to take her clothes off.


    When Katherine noticed it, her face turned even redder. She could not help but look at me with a slight expression of panic.


    "W-Wait... W-What if someonees?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, everybody is sleeping already."


    Plus, it¡¯s better if someone sees us. Perhaps I can enjoy a threesome tonight.


    Perhaps feeling my evil thoughts, Katherine red at me suspiciously, but I just kissed her again and continued removing her clothes.


    At the same time, I caressed her body softly, making Katherine¡¯s tremble and groan each time my fingers touched her naked skin.


    Katherine¡¯s body was pretty slender. Neither her breast nor her buttocks were huge, and instead, she had a bnced body.


    Moreover, because of her role as leader of the student guards and her constant training, Katherine¡¯s body was well-toned, filled with firm muscles in the important parts.


    However, it did not diminish her beauty. Instead, it made her look sexier. It was just like the body of an athlete.


    Katherine looked at me with moist eyes. She closed her eyes softly as her eyshes quivered every time she felt my fingers stroking her body.


    Less than five minutester, I finished removing her clothespletely. I then gazed at her naked body, admiring her beautiful figure.


    "W-What are you looking at?" Katherine red at me with a look of embarrassment.


    "Nothing. I¡¯m just admiring my future wife."


    "Idiot... Who is your wife?" Feeling my hot gaze over her body, she could not help but use her arms to cover her chests and lower body.


    I smiled and kissed her lips again. Then, I moved my lips to her neck, caressing her skin softly until reaching her shoulders.


    The kisses on her body provoked a moan from Katherine¡¯s mouth. She twisted her body softly, trying to cope with the strange sensations she was feeling.


    However, her innocent reactions were like an aphrodisiac for me. I could not help but want to tease her more and more, to see more of her current expression.


    Giving in to my impulses, I used my tongue to explore her body slowly, caressing her neck, shoulders, and corbone. asionally, I kissed her cheeks and ears, biting her earlobe softly and making Katherine¡¯s quiver.


    Finally, I used my tongue to lick her nipples.


    "Uuu..."


    Katherine groaned softly and looked at me with zed eyes. By this point, her entire body had be soft.


    "So cute..."


    I whispered in her ear, making her close her eyes in embarrassment.


    Chuckling, I ran my nails across her skin, caressing her waist and going down to the ce between her legs.


    "N-No..." Katherine groaned softly. She hurriedly tried to press her legs together to stop my advances, but my finger continued unimpeded, eventually arriving at her crack.


    "Uuu..."


    Katherine¡¯s seductive voice escaped from her lips. Her voice filled with excitement, shame, and embarrassment was incredibly cute.


    I grinned and kissed her breasts again, sucking them softly as I moved my finger across Katherine¡¯s crack.


    Having her entire body was kissed, licked, and caressed, plus the sudden pleasure in her lower body was too much to the inexperienced Katherine. Before I could even start to caress her lower body, her body twitched violently.


    "UUuuuhhaa..."


    "Oh? You came?" I asked with a smirk.


    Katherine gritted her teeth and looked at me with crying eyes.


    She tried to use one of her hands to hit my chest in embarrassment, but I grabbed it and kissed her lips again.


    "Well, I think it¡¯s time to taste you."


    Smiling, I took off my clothes in less than three seconds, throwing them away carelessly.


    When Katherine saw my naked body, her embarrassment increased to the next level.


    She hurriedly looked away and used her hands to cover her eyes.


    "B-Be gentle, please..."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 512 Katherine’s First Time 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 512 Katherine¡¯s First Time 3 *</h4>


    I could not wait to stick my penis inside her anymore. Currently, my excitement is at maximum.


    Moreover, it was my first time with Katherine, so it made everything even more exciting.


    "B-Be gentle..." Katherine cried softly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will," I said and kissed her lips. I then climbed on top of her and put my penis against her pussy.


    Putting my arms on the back of her knees, I dragged them upwards and turned her body into an M shape.


    Katherine looked at me in a slight panic. Her eyes went down to my penis and saw it rubbing her pussy softly.


    Each time, she could feel a small tingling pleasure hitting her. Her love cave seemed to react to it, leaking a seemingly unending amount of love juice that lubricated my penis.


    "S-So big... I-I don¡¯t think it will fit."


    Seeing the expression of fear on her face, I could not help butugh.


    "I¡¯m sure it will."


    Katherine nodded, however, her expression turned more and more nervous. It seemed like seeing my male organ caused her a bit of fright.


    However, there is no way I¡¯m going to stop at this point. Thus, without allowing her to speak anymore, I kissed her lips again and slip my hands behind her head as my penis started to push inside.


    "Uuu..." Katherine groaned and looked at me fearfully. I smiled with my eyes and continued sliding inside, reaching deeper and deeper with each second.


    Due to the forey that we did before, Katherine¡¯s cave was incredibly wet. I found it very easy to slid inside her.


    However, when I reached her hymen, Katherine¡¯s face constricted.


    "Ughn..."


    Katherine bit her lips and hugged my back to suppress the pain. Perhaps it was due to her nervousness, but her nails pierced my skin deeply, almost drawing blood.


    I stopped briefly and looked at her. My penis was pressing against her thin membrane, only needing a bit more strength to pierce it.


    "It will hurt for a while," I said with a gentle expression.


    Then, I put strength on my waist and pierced her deeply.


    "Uuugn..." Katherine¡¯s eyes turned teary. She hugged my body tightly and scrunched her face to endure the pain. At the same time, she let out a soft painful cry.


    But I did not stop. I continued forward, putting even more strength on my waist until reaching her deepest part.


    Finally, my meat stick waspletely inside her.


    The pleasure of taking her virginity spread through my entire body. I could feel how her insides constricted around my penis, squeezing it hard.


    It was truly a pleasurable experience.


    Moreover, seeing the blood sliding out of her crack and staining the sofa below us filled me with a great sense of pride.


    Katherine bit her lips to try to suppress the pain, but it was useless. She then tried to push me away, but it was already toote.


    "It hurts..."


    "I know... Don¡¯t worry, it will stop hurting soon."


    Katherine looked at me with teary eyes. Her current pitiful expression was aplete contrast from her usual fierce look.


    Seeing her painful expression filled me with pity. I kissed her lips softly and caressed her head, waiting until her pain faded out.


    At the same time, I sent a bit of my mana inside her, increasing her pleasure and reducing her feeling of pain greatly.


    Before long, the look of pain in her face started to disappear, turning into a look of lust and embarrassment.


    It was time.


    I did not hesitate to start moving. I thrust my hips repeatedly, going in and out of her once and again.


    Immediately, I felt my cock grinding her insides, stimting her vaginal walls as I enjoyed the pleasure of tasting her lower cave.


    Moans of pleasure started to escape from Katherine¡¯s mouth. They were soft at the start, but soon, they started to be louder.


    "Uuu... AHn... Uuhhh..."


    Katherine¡¯s moans filled me with excitement. My hips inevitably started to move faster and faster, drilling in her lower cave fiercely.


    It did not take long before sounds of meat hitting meat rang out through the living room.


    "Uuyuh... Ahnn... T-This is..."


    The lewd sounds of our bodies colliding fused with her sexy moans creating a lewd symphony. My rhythm increased even more, making my thrusts faster and faster as my cock continued going in and out of Katherine¡¯s pussy.


    Her well-toned muscles started to exert pressure on my cock, squeezing it hard and stimting my penis greatly!


    I grunted and hugged her body tightly. I continued fucking Katherine without stop, tasting her virgin body joyfully.


    Hearing her moans, I moved my mouth to her nipples again, sucking them and biting them softly.


    Moaning sounds continued to ring out. As I increased my speed of thrusting, so her moans increased.


    With each thrust, her insides tried to fight back by squeezing my penis. However, it only increased our pleasure and prompted me to try to go deeper with each thrust.


    My penis kept plunging on deep inside her and her pussy continued squeezing me out. The pain of losing her virginity had beenpletely reced by extreme pleasure.


    "Uuuu... Anh... C-us..."


    Katherine¡¯s moans continued to resound in the living room. They were so loud that it would not be a surprise if someone else heard us.


    Finally, after almost five minutes, I felt her pussy constricting further, announcing her impending climax.


    Katherine also felt it. She hurriedly hugged my body tightly, clinging to me and chasing my lips with hers with a dazed expression.


    I responded to her kiss and elerated my movements wildly until I finally felt her body twitch.


    "C-us... S-Something is...!"


    With a loud cry, Katherine¡¯s body curved up and her love juices gushed out of her vagina like a broken dam.


    She had orgasmed.


    Katherine¡¯s orgasmsted almost half a minute. During that time, She hugged my body tightly, clinging to me as though she wanted to fuse our bodies together.


    When her orgasm finally finished, she panted softly and looked at me with an affectionate expression.


    "... So good."


    "I love you," I replied and kissed her nose.


    Katherine blushed and hid her face on my chest, too embarrassed to say anything else.


    But at that moment¨C


    *sh!*


    The sound of something dropping on the ground reached our ears.


    Katherine and I hurriedly looked towards the source of the sound. There, we saw a ck-haired girl looking at us with a frozen expression.


    "I-I just w-wanted to go to the bathroom."


    Without waiting for our answer, Rose ran off back to her room.


    Katherine watched the entire thing stunned.


    "T-That was..."


    "Sigh, poor Rose must be surprised."


    When Katherine heard my calm voice, she turned towards me with a panicked look.


    "C-us, w-what are we going to do? R-Rose, she..."


    I looked at her with a look of amusement.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s alright..."


    Actually, I had noticed Rose long ago. I just did not bother with her.


    Anyway, I¡¯m going to get the cute hero soon. Perhaps this will stimte her.


    In fact, she was not the only one that saw us. At some point, I felt my little cousin Lina peeking on us, but she soon ran away in embarrassment.


    Katherine did not know about that, of course.


    When Katherine saw my smile, she panicked even more.


    "C-us!"


    "Calm down. There is nothing we can do now."


    "No no no... T-This is so embarrassing...! I-I need to talk with her!"


    I chuckled and hugged her body tighter.


    "I don¡¯t think so."


    "H-Huh?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not satisfied yet."


    With a small grin, I moved my hips again.


    "Uu... W-Wait... C-us, n-now is not the time for¨CAnn..."


    "You can talk with Rose tomorrow. Tonight, you are only for me."

 Chapter 513 Lack of Supplies

    <h4>Chapter 513 Lack of Supplies</h4>


    Just like I told Katherine, I did not let her rest for the entire night.


    Of course, there was no way Katherine would agree to continue doing it in the living room after we were discovered by Rose, but that opened a world of possibilities.


    First was my room, where I patiently taught Katherine my broad knowledge about sex.


    Two hourster, our room was aplete mess and Katherine was sprawled on the bed, too tired to even more.


    Hence, like a good boyfriend, I took Katherine to the bathroom to wash her body (which was covered with semen and saliva). Once there, though, I was unable to resist the temptation and taught her some other things.


    Finally, we returned to my room again, where apletely-tired Katherine looked me with a pitiful look as though asking me if I was done.


    I smiled and nodded, carrying her to the bed where we cuddled together.


    Before falling asleep, though, we ended entangled once more, with Katherine receiving my attacks for another half an hour.


    Finally, Katherine was unable to resist the fatigue and fell asleep.


    Due to that, we ended waking up prettyte the next morning.


    There was still something we needed to deal with, though.


    And that was the piercing gazesing from the other girls living with us.


    As expected, when they saw Katherine leave my room and rush towards her room with an embarrassed expression, the atmosphere was filled with an awkward silence.


    Of course, there is no way I will be defeated by this level of awkwardness. My level of shamelessness is high enough to ignore itpletely.


    Thus, ignoring the piercing gazesing from Rose, my aunts, and my cousins, I sat at the table to eat breakfast.


    "My nephew sure has a lot of energy." Aunt Dayana was the first one to break the silence, shaking her head as though it was not her who was rolling with me on the bed yesterday for several hours.


    Aunt Sera, on the other hand, just shook her head without speaking. Judging by her expression, though, she was cursing my womanizing ways.


    Andrea just nced at me and said nothing. However, she made sure to pinch my waist when she was bringing my breakfast.


    As for Ysnay, she just smiled amusedly, as though she found the show entertaining.


    And the two most interesting reactions belonged to Rose and Lina. The two youngest girls were too embarrassed to even look at me.


    When I winked at them, they turnedpletely red and lowered their heads.


    I shook my head and chuckled softly. Sigh, such a great life.


    Speaking of which, now that Katherine is officially my woman, I should give her a ring too. I should also give one to Aunt Sera, although I¡¯m not sure if she will ept it.


    I think she has not forgotten her husband yet.


    The atmosphere in the dining room became even more awkward when Katherine came out of her room. Under Andrea¡¯s slightly jealous look, Aunt Dayana¡¯s expression of interest, and Rose and Line asional curious nce, Katherine was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a hole.


    She could not help but re at me angrily, as though telling me it was my fault.


    ... I can¡¯t deny it.


    In the end, Katherine ended escaping to her room as soon as breakfast ended.


    Well, I¡¯m sure she will be fine. She will get used to it after a few times more.


    Once Katherine left, Andrea, Aunt Dayana, and the others looked at me silently. They said nothing, but I could see they were waiting for me to tell them about my rtionship with Katherine.


    I did not know whether tough or to cry. These women...


    Fortunately, someone saved me at that moment.


    A soldier came to tell me that there would be an important meeting half an hourter and I had to be there.


    Using that as my excuse, I slipped out of the house towards General Liko¡¯s office.


    When I arrived at the office, most of the people had already arrived. Some of them, as General Anson, greeted me when I arrived, but most of them ignored me.


    Of course, I did not mind it. I¡¯m already used to it.


    Half an hourter, General Liko started the meeting.


    "I think that all of you know the purpose of today¡¯s meeting. It¡¯s to talk about our next course of action. Firstly, let¡¯s hear about the current situation of the fortress and the losses we suffered yesterday."


    After that, one of the men in the office stood up and gave a quick rundown of the situation.


    Quickly, though, I noticed something.


    ... The situation in this fortress is really bad.


    You should think that after we arrived as reinforcements, the situation of the fortress would improve. And although it indeed improved, it also brought a new problem to the table.


    And that is¨C


    "We are short of supplies." General Liko said after tapping the table twice.


    Nobody in the office spoke up.


    Yes, that is the problem.


    The reason behind it is the attack we suffered when we were in the way to Fort Mist. During that attack, we lost a great part of our supplies.


    And with the remaining supplies, we can¡¯tst longer than one week.


    "In other words, if we don¡¯t receive supplies, our men will starve after one week?" One of the men inside the tent asked.


    General Liko nodded.


    "Exactly. However, we can¡¯t expect supplies at this point in time. I estimate that the earliest we will receive new supplies is two weekster. By then, our defenses will have fallen to starvation and weakness."


    The people in the office looked at each other with stern expressions.


    "What do you propose then?" General Anson asked.


    General Liko thought for a moment before heaving a long sigh.


    "We need to give up this fortress and retreat."


    "Impossible!" General Anson refused immediately. "I¡¯m sorry, General Liko, but none of my men will abandon this fort!"


    General Liko frowned. For an instant, an ice-cold gleam shed through his eyes.


    "Are you going against my orders, General Anson?"


    "I am. Even if I have to die. I will die defending this ce."


    Oh? This man is pretty brave, and stubborn.


    Although to be honest, he is right.


    With Fort Mist¡¯s importance, giving it up is folly. Actually, I find it strange that General Liko proposed it so readily.


    I¡¯m sure there is something fishy behind it.


    But thinking about it, the current situation is a good opportunity.


    It can be of help to Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s n.


    Thinking for a moment, I decided to raise my hand.


    "General Liko, I have a n."

 Chapter 514 Clauss Plan

    <h4>Chapter 514 us¡°s n</h4>


    "General Liko, I have a n," I said with a calm look.


    "You?" General Liko narrowed his eyes with a suspicious expression. "Prince, you know it¡¯s not a ce to joke, right?"


    This person...


    I know that you don¡¯t like me, but at the very least, you should hear my n first.


    You make it too obvious.


    "I think we should the prince¡¯s n first." General Anson stated, obviously displeased by the fact General Liko did not bother to hear my n.


    See? I told you.


    General Liko frowned, but in the end, he grunted in agreement.


    "Do speak, then."


    "My n is simple. If we don¡¯t have supplies, we just have to get more."


    General Anson, General Liko, and the rest of the people in the office frowned.


    "How are we supposed to do that, Prince?" One of the men. "If there was an easy method to get supplies, we would not be in this problem."


    I nced at him before tapping the table twice.


    "Actually, there is a ce with more than enough supplies."


    "Huh? Where is that?"


    "The daemon camp."


    These words caused amotion in the office.


    "You are crazy. Are you suggesting us to raid the daemon camp for supplies?" General Liko sneered. "You understand the only reason we have not been exterminated is thanks to the protection of these walls, right? What do you think will happen if we try to attack the daemon camp?"


    Of course, if we attack without a n we will die.


    But it did not mean there is not a chance.


    We just need to find the right opportunity.


    "Thus, we have to act when the daemon camp is the most undefended." I smiled confidently.


    General Liko red at me coldly. He then shook his head to shot down my idea.


    But General Anson was different.


    After pondering my words for a few seconds, he squinted and looked at me.


    "And when is that, Prince?"


    My lips curved up in a small smile.


    "When they are attacking us."


    "So that is your idea, huh." General Anson put on a pensive expression and fell silent.


    "... You are not thinking about going on with that idiocy, right General Anson?" General Liko frowned. "Even if the daemon camp is slightly more undefended when they attack, our chances of sess are very small."


    "You are right, but I think it¡¯s not a bad idea. At the very least, the daemons will not be expecting that. However... We need a way to approach their camp without them noticing and also a way to escape once we have looted them. Besides that, the group that attacks need to be very fast. Otherwise, they will be caught by the daemon army once they realize something is wrong."


    "That is not so hard. If we move at night and use a team of elites, we will be able to approach the daemon camp without being noticed. Plus, I have information about where their supplies are stored. We can also use some storage devices my people brought to transport the stolen supplies quickly. If we use that to our favor, I think there is a pretty high chance of sess."


    "Huh?" General Anson looked at me with a startled expression. "Prince, do you really have information about the location of their supplies? How did you get it?"


    "Well, money can move the world."


    "So Prince us has a spy, huh." General Anson nodded in understanding.


    Nope.


    Actually, I got that information myself when I infiltrated their camp, but you don¡¯t need to know that.


    General Anson fell silent to contemte the chances of my n seeding. Not just him, but the rest of the people in the office fell silent as well.


    Finally, after almost one minute, General Anson looked at me and sighed.


    "It¡¯s a very risky n."


    "But there is no other way."


    General Anson nodded bitterly.


    Yeah, there was no other way.


    Unless he nned to give up Fort Mist or die of starvation inside it, this was the only way.


    "Very well, I agree with your n, Prince." General Anson said and looked at General Liko, as though waiting for his opinion.


    However, I was sure he was not going to object.


    Because¨C


    "I agree as well. However, Prince us proposed this n, so you and your men should execute it."


    This was a perfect opportunity to kill me.


    I smirked inwardly. This general is so predictable.


    General Anson frowned and was about to object. But before he could, I raised my hand and stopped him.


    "I don¡¯t have a problem with that. We will wait until the next night attack to realize the operation."


    "Very well." General Liko nodded. "Prince us, you have five days to execute this n. If by then you have not seeded, then we will abandon the fort. That is better than all of us dying here."


    I looked at General Anson for a moment and smiled.


    "I understand."

 Chapter 515 Difficulties to Implement the Plan

    <h4>Chapter 515 Difficulties to Implement the n</h4>


    "You are crazy." Princes E¡¯Athar blurted out after she finished hearing my n.


    "Thank you."


    "What were you thinking? Attack our camp? That is suicide!"


    "It looks like you like my idea as well."


    Princess E¡¯Athar snorted. She looked at me as though she was looking at a crazy person.


    Shaking her head, she sighed and put on a serious expression.


    "Do you truly n to go on with that n?"


    "Of course. Otherwise, I would have not proposed it."


    "... But that n..." Princess E¡¯Athar touched her chin with a pensive expression. She then stood up and started to walk back and forth in her tent, thinking about how usible my n was.


    One minuteter, she stopped and looked at me with a frown.


    "If I¡¯m not wrong, your teacher and you are the core of the operation, right? Certainly, both your teacher and you are very strong. Strong enough that you will be able to escape even if you are pursued by several beyond-twelfthyer practitioners.


    "However, Prince us, remember that powerful powerhouses are not invincible. If you two are bogged down by the powerhouses of the Daemon Army and then attacked by the daemon soldiers, then even you two will be unable to escape unscathed."


    I smiled softly. "Don¡¯t worry, Princess, I took that into ount."


    Just like she said, the powerhouses of this world are not invincible.


    Even a fifteenthyer powerhouse can be killed if enough soldiers attack them at the same time, and the daemon army¡¯s soldiers number hundreds of thousands.


    Of course, powerhouses beyond the twelfthyer are not restricted to the ground, so unless they are tied down for some reason, they can escape from ground troops if they are at a disadvantage.


    However, right now there are several powerhouses beyond the twelfthyer in this camp.


    General Anson confirmed the presence of a fourteenthyer practitioner and two twelfthyer practitioners, but besides them, I know that there is another fourteenthyer practitioner more. The cardinal of the Daemon God Church.


    ording to themon sense of this world, even a fifteenthyer powerhouse as Ysnay would be in grave danger if she has to face four beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses supported by an endless number of daemon soldiers.


    That is the reason everybody finds this operation crazy.


    Plus, she needs to go deep in the camp if she wants to loot the supplies. That will make the operation even more dangerous.


    Princess E¡¯Athar sighed and looked at me with a helpless look.


    "Very well, if you are determined to continue with your n, I will not oppose it anymore. Let me exin the distribution of the supplies then.


    "The supplies are divided into two parts. Half is stored inside several storage rings held by the higher-ups of the army, and the other half is has been put in five tents located in the centermost part of the camp. I suppose you n to aim for the tents."


    "That is indeed my goal."


    "I thought so. However, you know how important supplies are to an army. Due to that, there are two eleventhyer practitioners stationed around each tent at all times. Moreover, there are tens of arrays with warning, attacking, and defensive properties protecting the tents. Once they are activated, they will serve to stall the enemy until the powerhouses of the army arrive."


    "ording to my estimate, if you want that your n works, you need to reach the location of the supplies without being discovered. Then, you have one minute to break through the formations, eliminate the resistance, and loot the supplies before you have to escape. And that is taking into ount that the main army will be attacking Fort Mist at that moment."


    "Sounds pretty hard, huh."


    "It¡¯s hard." Princess E¡¯Athar said with a serious look. "To be honest, Prince us, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something feasible. You should give up."


    "Why, worried about me?"


    "Be serious." Princess E¡¯Athar frowned. "It¡¯s not a game. If youmit a mistake, you can die."


    I stared straight into Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s eyes and chuckled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing."


    Certainly, by the standards of this world, this mission is borderline impossible.


    However, it can¡¯t be easier for me.


    If I want, I can just enter the tents, rob the supplies, and leave without being noticed.


    Hell, I can even steal the storage rings with the rest of the supplies.


    But, where is the fun in that?


    Besides, I will have to exin how I got the supplies and all of that. Too troublesome.


    With this n, though, I will not have to exin the origin of the supplies.


    When Princess E¡¯Athar saw that she could not convince me, she sighed.


    "I understand. You can go ahead with your n then. What do I need to do?"


    "Firstly, you need to find a way to make the Daemon Armyunch another night attack."


    E¡¯Athar thought for a moment and nodded. "I can do it. What else?"


    "Well, you need to stop us. That way, you will increase your prestige in the army while dealing a blow to the general¡¯s authority."


    "Stop you? Oh, I see... I will appear after you have stolen part of the supplies and repel you, right?"


    "Smart. As expected of you, princess."


    The daemon princess rolled her eyes.


    "Stop joking around. Very well, I understand your n."


    "The night attack should be tonight or tomorrow night. Remember that the daemon army will be receiving reinforcements two dayster."


    "Right, I forgot about that." Princess E¡¯Athar was startled before nodding. "Alright, I¡¯ll find a way to make it tomorrow night."


    "Good." I nodded and stood up. "I should leave for today then."


    "See you tomorrow, Prince us."


    I smiled. Before leaving, though, I decided to tease her a little bit.


    "Right, what about a kiss before leaving?"


    Princess E¡¯Athar was startled. But quickly, her face turned frosty.


    "Get lost, now."


    I shrugged. "Come on, Princess, why so angry? It¡¯s just a joke."


    "You kissed me yesterday!"


    "And it was very sweet."


    "Bastard!"


    Laughing happily, I left the tent.


    But when I was about to leave, the princess whispered something.


    "If possible, try not to kill too many people."


    I fell silent for an instant before nodding. "Don¡¯t worry."


    Then, I stepped across space, returning to Fort Mist.


    As expected, the princess is a nice and na?ve girl.


    Even now, she is thinking about the people that are going to die.


    Sighing softly, I stopped thinking about that and walked towards my house.


    But when opened the front door, I realized we had visitors.


    Raising an eyebrow, I looked towards the living room where a familiar blonde young man was seated on a sofa.


    "Alver?"


    The young man turned towards me and smiled.


    "Long time no see you, Prince us."

 Chapter 516 Meeting Alver Again

    <h4>Chapter 516 Meeting Alver Again</h4>


    Alver was a blonde and blue-haired young man I met on my first day at the Imperial Institute.


    I did not know much about him, though. I only know he is the son of a countryside noble.


    The truth is, I did not have much of a rtionship with him. The only reason I even remember him is that his room was located beside mine.


    Even so, he could be considered my closest male friend.


    I mean, I don¡¯t have any male friends in this life.


    It sounds so sad...


    Well, I have a huge harem in exchange, so who cares.


    Anyway, I was slightly surprised when I saw Alver. I never expected to meet him here.


    Right now, he was seated on a sofa with Katherine, Andrea, and Rose across him as Aunt Dayana prepared a bit of tea in the kitchen.


    "Alver?" I raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Prince us, long time no see you."


    "Long time indeed. Since the institute closed down. I did not know you were in Fort Mist."


    Alver smiled wryly. "That is normal. Actually, I knew you were here, but I was busy and could not visit you before. However, I met Miss Rose on the way and decided toe."


    I looked at Rose and she nodded.


    "I thought he was familiar, but I only recognized him when he called out at me."


    Is it so?


    I nodded in understanding and walked towards the sofa.


    "Well, it¡¯s nice to see a familiar face in this kind of ce," I said before sitting down between Andrea and Katherine and smiling. "How did you end in this ce?"


    "It¡¯s a long story. After the Institute was closed, I decided to return home. Unfortunately, the territory of my father is close to Fort Mist, and the war had just broken out. Plus, my position in the family is not very good, so I ended being sent here as a military official."


    That is an interesting story.


    Certainly, after the Academy was closed due to the thousands of deaths that urred inside (courtesy of the unknown immortal) many students returned to their homes. It looks like Alver was one of them.


    Even so, it¡¯s rare for a young noble like him to be sent to this kind of ce.


    After all, Fort Mist is the frontline in the war against the Daemons. Even if he is a military official, there is a big chance of him dying here.


    A power struggle?


    As though understanding my thoughts, Alver smiled bitterly.


    "Actually, I was not againsting here. You probably don¡¯t know Prince, but although the main army is being stopped here, many daemons units have infiltrated the empire through the mountains. They have been causing chaos through the empire borders.


    "Just in my father¡¯s territory, more than ten viges have been piged, massacred, and burned down. Moreover, the daemons that infiltrated the empire are rather strong and employ hit-and-run tactics, so the soldiers of the local nobles have trouble taking them down."


    "So, you epted toe here due to that."


    "Well, maybe you think it¡¯s foolish, but I wanted to do something. I could do nothing in my father¡¯s territory, but here I can help to stop the daemons from entering the empire." Alver scratched his head embarrassedly.


    What a noble purpose.


    But some daemons have infiltrated in the empire territory, huh.


    Thinking about it, we were attacked by an elite unit on our way to Fort Mist. That is the reason we are short on supplies.


    Mmm... How strange. Daemons should not find it so easy to infiltrate the empire.


    Is someone helping them?


    I should investigate it.


    Alver and I continued chatting for a while. In the meanwhile, Aunt Dayana prepared tea and snack for us.


    None of the topics was very serious. It was mostly friendly banter. He even teased Katherine, Andrea, and Rose, saying that they are such good wives to even apany me to the frontlines.


    Rose, of course, denied it flustered, but Andrea and Katherine just lowered their heads shyly.


    "As expected of Prince us, you are very lucky in love." Alver smiled amusedly.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Should I help you? I can teach you some tips."


    "About that..." Alver¡¯s expression quickly turned bitter. "I already have someone I love, but I don¡¯t think there is much hope between us."


    Poor boy.


    If it would have been me, I would have snatched her already.


    "Right, Prince, did you hear the news?"


    I furrowed my brows. "What news?"


    "About Princess Dina. His Majesty chose a husband for her. It¡¯s a young man called rk."


    Katherine, Andrea, and Rose stiffened immediately.


    Even Aunt Dayana who was hearing our conversation from the kitchen stiffened.


    As for me, I sighed inwardly.


    So it¡¯s that, huh.


    The reason he is here.


    "... I did not know about it."


    "You did not? It¡¯s a shame, though. Princess Dina is so beautiful. Many young men in the institute wanted to marry her. They must be overwhelmed by the news."


    I nodded and stared at Alver fixedly.


    "Do you know anything about that rk?"


    Alver thought for a moment and shook his head.


    "I only heard he is very strong. Apparently beyond the twelfthyer, but I know nothing more."


    "Beyond the twelfthyer, huh." I feigned a pondering expression.


    At the same time, I chuckled coldly in my mind.


    Alver finally revealed his true purpose.


    To provoke me to desert the army to rescue my sister.


    Well, it was already pretty obvious he had an ulterior motive. It¡¯s too coincidental to meet an acquittance in this kind of ce.


    Of course, someone inexperienced would have fallen for this trick, but I noticed the problem as soon as I saw Alver.


    And when I started to talk to him, I confirmed it.


    Just by looking at his expression, I detected a well-hidden nervousness and wariness. Someone truly friendly would not be like that.


    As for this Alver, he should be a man of my father or the empress.


    Well, there is no need to let him know that his cover was blown.


    "... Thank you for the information, Alver. I really did not know about Dina¡¯s marriage."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we are friends. Right, can Ie again? There are not many people I know in this ce, plus, the tea here is good."


    Aunt Dayana smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you cane when you want."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Dayana. Then, Prince us, I¡¯ll take my leave. I have work to do."


    "Alright." With a smile, I saw him off.


    ...


    Sayonara, until I have free time again :p

 Chapter 517 Alver and General Liko 1

    <h4>Chapter 517 Alver and General Liko 1</h4>


    Six chapters here! Four moreing tonight (Probably, I¡¯m not sure...)


    ...


    "us, you should be careful around that boy." Aunt Dayana narrowed her eyes as soon as Alver left.


    I nodded with a smile. As expected, Aunt Dayana saw through him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Aunt. I know. It was pretty obvious anyway."


    "As long as you understand."


    Katherine, Rose, and Andrea looked at us with confused expressions.


    "Wait a moment, do you mean..."


    "It¡¯s as you think, Katherine. It was not a coincidence Rose met him today."


    Katherine squinted her eyes.


    "I see. Now I understand why I thought there was something wrong with him."


    "Wait a moment, wait a moment. Alver is an enemy?"


    "... I did not notice it."


    I looked at Rose and Andrea with a wry smile.


    "You two are too na?ve. Fortunately, I¡¯m here to take care of you, otherwise, a bad guy could fool you."


    "My cute nephew, I think you are the bad guy."


    ... Aunt Dayana, whose side are you on?


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s words made Andrea and Rose blush slightly.


    "But I don¡¯t understand, how do you know he is an enemy?" Rose hurriedly asked to hide her embarrassment. I smiled and answered her question.


    "Well, firstly, it¡¯s too coincidental that he met you here. Of course, it could truly be a coincidence, but that in itself is suspicious."


    "us is right." Aunt Dayana nodded. "Usually, making contact with someone familiar in an unfamiliar ce makes us lower our guards. That is the reason this kind of situation is very useful to assassinate someone or make people blurt out things they usually will not speak about."


    Rose was stunned by Aunt Dayana¡¯s exnation.


    "Plus, Alver behaved a bit too familiar." I shook my head with a smile and continued. "I mean, we never talked much at the institute, but he behaved strangely familiar with us. That is also something people with ulterior motives do when they want to be close to someone."


    "But that is not enough to confirm he is an enemy, right?"


    "It¡¯s not." I nodded at Andrea¡¯s question. "However, he told us about Dina¡¯s marriage. That was definite proof."


    Andrea and Rose tilted their heads in confusion.


    These girls...


    Sighing slightly, Katherine looked at them and exined.


    "Think about it, ording to Alver, he has been in Fort Mist since much before we arrived. However, he brought us news about something that happened in the capital that even we did not know about. How did he learn about that?"


    "Hmph! If I¡¯m not wrong, his goal was to agitate us in order to make him more vulnerable, or perhaps they want to make him desert and thus they can get an excuse to punish him."


    Andrea and Rose were astonished.


    "Wait a moment, do you mean that the news about cousin Dina¡¯s marriage is fake?"


    "Most likely." Both Aunt Dayana and Katherine nodded.


    However, I shook my head.


    "You are mistaken. It is real."


    "Huh?"


    "Dina was indeed engaged to someone. The emperor organized a tournament to choose her husband."


    The entire ce fell silent for a brief moment.


    Then¨C


    "Damn him!"


    "How does he dare!?"


    "Then, cousin Dina..."


    Aunt Dayana and Katherine put on ice-cold expressions and Andrea¡¯s expression turned worried.


    Only Rose, who did not have much contact with my sister, remained silent, but even she was frowning slightly.


    "Calm down." I sighed. "The situation is not so bad."


    "What do you mean it¡¯s not so bad? Dina is about to be married off to some bastard!"


    ... Aunt Dayana, that bastard is me.


    But after hearing Aunt Dayana growl like that, I could not help but feel warm.


    After all, the fact she is angry means that she cares about Dina.


    Shaking my head, I looked at the four girls around me with a smile.


    "Stop worrying. I have a n. Everything will be alright."


    Aunt Dayana and Katherine calmed down after they heard my words.


    "Right, a sis-con like you would not be so calm otherwise."


    "Mm, with how close Dina and you are, there is no way you would be so calm if she was in trouble."


    Yeah yeah, everybody knows I love my big sister a lot.


    Rolling my eyes, I stood up from my seat and walked towards the door.


    "Are you leaving, Cousin?"


    "Yeah. I need to make sure of some things." Replying lightly to Andrea, I waved my hand and bid farewell to the four women.


    Then, I stepped across space, emerging a few hundreds of meters away.


    As soon as I emerged, a blonde young man appeared in my sight.


    Alver.


    However, he could not see me. I was using a spell to hide my presence, making it undetectable.


    Yes, I¡¯m curious about who Alver¡¯s boss is.


    Alver continued walking forward,pletely unaware that I was following him. asionally, he looked back to make sure he was not being followed before continuing with his way.


    Five minutester, he arrived in front of an office and knocked on the door.


    I narrowed my eyes. As expected, he came here, huh.


    A few secondster, a middle-aged man opened the door.


    General Liko.


    "You are here." He said as soon as he saw Alver.


    "Mm. I¡¯m back from Prince us¡¯s ce."


    General Liko nodded and gestured Alver to enter.


    After Alver entered, General Liko closed the door and went straight to the topic.


    "How was it? Did you tell Prince us the news?"


    "I did. However, I think it wasn¡¯t very useful."


    General Liko frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "... How to exin it... Prince us¡¯s reaction was too calm. Although he seemed a bit surprised, he did not seem anxious about returning to the capital."


    "Is it so?" General Liko grimaced. "No, something is wrong."


    "Something is wrong?"


    "Yes. Everybody knows that Prince us¡¯s rtionship with his sister is very good. Moreover, he is also supporting her as the next emperor. He should have shown a bit of concern if not outright panic after hearing the news."


    Alver was startled. He fell deep in thought and looked towards the general.


    "Do you think he discovered me?"


    "... Perhaps, but I think it¡¯s more likely he was already expecting it."


    "Huh?"


    General Liko closed his eyes and put on a serious expression.


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Prince us already has a n to deal with this situation."


    Alver¡¯s eyes opened slightly wide.


    "That... That is not possible, right?"


    "Not, it is. Prince us has been moving one step ahead of us for a long time. I prefer to overestimate him than to underestimate him."


    Oh?


    This general is not so idiot after all, huh.


    To think he managed to deduce this just after hearing about my reaction.


    "What are we going to do then?" Alver asked worriedly.


    "... We can only inform the capital about the situation. As for us, we will continue with our n. We need to make sure Prince us does not return to the capital alive."

 Chapter 518 Alver and General Liko 2

    <h4>Chapter 518 Alver and General Liko 2</h4>


    "... We can only inform the capital about the situation. As for us, we will continue with our n. We need to make sure Prince us does not return to the capital alive."


    Man, so much hatred.


    I listened to the conversation between Alver and General Liko with an amused smile.


    Should I feel happy that you put so much attention on my death?


    Mm, I wonder how the two of you would react if you learn I¡¯m listening to your conversation.


    Alver nodded after hearing the words of the general.


    "I understand. I will start my n after a few days then."


    "Can I hear the details of your n?"


    Alver frowned. He then shook his head and refused.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I was ordered to no reveal any detail before the operation. I know that you are trustworthy, general, but after so many failures, my master can¡¯t afford to fail again."


    I could not be but to be slightly surprised when I heard that.


    Does it mean General Liko and Alver belong to different parties?


    In other words, my father and Earl Riea are not the only ones trying to kill me this time.


    My lips curved up in a small smile. How interesting.


    General Liko furrowed his brows, but he did not insist. Instead, he suggested something to Alver.


    "You should wait until after Prince us¡¯s operation to make your move. Who knows? Perhaps he will be killed by the daemons and save us a lot of trouble."


    "... Do you think Prince us can seed?"


    "To be honest, I don¡¯t think so. That mission is suicide. However, Prince us has that powerful teacher behind him, so there is a small chance he seeds. Plus, even if he fails, I¡¯m sure his teacher will manage to bring him back alive."


    "Should we tell the daemons about the operation?"


    General Liko thought for a moment before shaking his head. "There is no need to risk it. General Anson is very suspicious of us. If he notices it, he will not hesitate to kill us."


    "General Anson, huh... He and Ysnay Fate will be the hardest part of our ns. Mainly Ysnay." Alver sighed.


    "You are right." Nodded General Liko. "But now that her existence is no longer a secret, dealing with her will be easier."


    "Yes, we just need to find a way to kill both of them together or make it so she can¡¯t rescue him."


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    To think these two are thinking of ways to kill the two of us.


    I mean, it¡¯s already hard to kill me, an Immortal, but they even want to kill Ysnay as well, another Immortal.


    I¡¯m sure other Immortals would die ofughter if they learn that a bunch of mortals is plotting against two of their kind.


    Shaking my head slightly, I continued listening to General Liko and Alver¡¯s conversation.


    Unfortunately, they said nothing else of interest. They just continue talking about several topics before Alver left.


    Seeing that, I returned to my ce.


    Mm, things are getting interesting. It looks like Alver is just working together with General Liko, but he belongs to apletely different group.


    That means I will not face one, but two attempts to my life here in Fort Mist.


    To be honest, although I have not put an effort into learning what General Liko n is, I already have a rough idea about it.


    I mean, with Ysnay at my side, there are not many methods he can use to kill me. Plus, he has left a lot of clues in the way, narrowing the possible options greatly.


    As for Alver... I¡¯m not so sure about him.


    Well, there is no point in worrying about that right now.


    Instead, I should focus on finding clues about that slippery immortal.


    ... Also, I should spend some time of quality with Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Andrea, and Katherine.


    ...


    The next day, at night.


    Katherine, Rose, Ysnay, and I were standing in the walls of Fort Mist with ten members of [Eternity¡¯s Fangs] behind us.


    Currently, we were waiting for the attack of the daemons.


    Princess E¡¯Athar confirmed to me that the daemons would attack tonight.


    ording to her, she managed to convince the Daemon General that it would be good to make a full attack the night before the arrival of the reinforcements. That way, they can attack again when the reinforcements arrive, catching the fort off guard.


    I was a bit worried if Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s actions would raise the suspicion of the general, but she said I did not need to worry. ording to her, she used a technique to nt the idea in the mind of one of the general¡¯s aides, and this aide was the one that convinced him.


    I was a bit impressed by her methods.


    As expected of someone that dared to spy on a conversation between the higher-ups of the army.


    Anyway, right now, we were waiting for that attack.


    "Are you sure they will attack tonight, us?"


    "When have I been mistaken?"


    Katherine hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Yeah, you rarely are mistaken about this kind of thing."


    I could not help but chuckle.


    "Nervous?"


    "... A bit."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll protect you."


    A slightly red color appeared on Katherine¡¯s face, making her seem incredibly beautiful.


    "I know."


    I could not help but think that Katherine seemed much more feminine tonight.


    Well, that is normal considering that we spent thest two days rolling on my bed.


    It was mainly because Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and Andrea did not interfere. Perhaps they wanted to give Katherine, the new girl, a few days alone with me.


    Of the three of them, Andrea was the most unsatisfied with that arrangement, but even she was very understanding, and her mood improved after I pampered her a little bit.


    Instead of them, the most awkward one was Rose.


    The poor hero girl did not dare to face me or Katherine during thest two days. Every time she saw us, she looked away in embarrassment.


    I could not help but find her behavior very cute.


    Mmm, should I find a way to bring her to bed together with Katherine?


    Great idea. Yes, I¡¯ll do itter.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, we saw amotion in the distance.


    "Daemons..." Katherine spat out.


    I nodded.


    "It looks like it¡¯s time. Everybody, get ready.


    "Tonight, we are going to teach these daemons who is the boss."

 Chapter 519 Assaulting the Daemon Camp 1

    <h4>Chapter 519 Assaulting the Daemon Camp 1</h4>


    We did not move immediately. Instead, we waited until the daemons arrived at the wall.


    Just like Princess E¡¯Athar said, today¡¯s attack was much fiercer than thest attack. The number of daemons attacking was much higher.


    Moreover, the number of powerhouses in the army was higher as well.


    It seemed like a full-scale assault.


    Not even five minutes after the battle started, the daemon general plus another two daemon powerhouses appeared above the daemon army.


    "Anson! Come out! Let¡¯s fight one hundred bouts tonight!"


    "Hahaha! I was waiting for you!"


    With a braveugh, general Anson flew out from Fort Mist and confronted the three daemons powerhouses!


    Less than one secondter, a spectacr battle started in the skies.


    I decided to move at that moment.


    "Let¡¯s go. Katherine, are you ready?"


    "I am."


    "Do it then."


    With a nod, Katherine waved her hand, creating a magic circle below our feet.


    The magic circle expanded quickly until it covered the entire group.


    It was a teleportation spell!


    As Evelyn¡¯s disciple, Katherine knew a bit about space-type spells. Of course, Katherine¡¯s specialty was wind and her cultivation was not as good as Evelyn, so her space magic was far fromparable to the headmistress.


    However, for tonight¡¯s operation, it was more than enough.


    One secondter, we disappeared from the fort, appearing several kilometers away.


    Three hundred meters behind the daemons camp.


    As soon as we appeared, Katherine waved her hand again.


    This time, she released a wave of mana that extended to the surroundings.


    She then put on a focused look and closed her eyes, only opening them thirty secondster.


    "Good, I managed to mask the mana fluctuation caused by our teleportation. Nobody should have discovered us."


    "Perfect."


    With a smile, I led the group towards the daemon camp.


    I could feel that the people in our group were very nervous.


    Ironically, the most nervous ones were Katherine and Rose.


    The members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs had been trained in much more dangerous environments, thus they were able to keep calm in the current situation.


    On the other hand, although Katherina and Rose were much strongerpared to their age, they were, in the end, still adolescent girls.


    They could not help but be nervous in the current situation.


    I say nothing, however. This experience would be good for them.


    I¡¯m sure it will help them to grow.


    Every person in our group was a powerful powerhouse, with the weakest being at the sixth rank. Due to that, we managed to reach the daemon camp in seconds even when we were moving much slower than normal to not attract attention.


    But when we reached the camp, I raised my hand to stop them.


    "Wait."


    "us? What happened?"


    "There is a barrier here. Teacher, please."


    Ysnay looked at me and rolled her eyes. But she stepped forward and extended her hand.


    One instantter, small ripples appeared in the air where her hand was.


    "That is..."


    "The barrier. It¡¯s around the entire camp. The person that cast it should be a fourteenthyer powerhouse.


    "Can you break it?" Rose asked.


    "I can." Ysnay nodded. "But the problem is that the person that cast the barrier will feel it and we will be discovered."


    Katherine and Rose looked at each other in dismay.


    But before they could say anything-


    "Well, I can take care of that as well."


    Ysnay spoke up with a yful smile.


    She then waved her hand, creating a three-meters tall hole in the barrier.


    "How is that possible!?" Katherine¡¯s eyes opened wide. As a mage, she knew how difficult what Ysnay did was.


    However, Ysnay did not n to exin. She just smiled mysteriously and walked through the hole.


    I rolled my eyes and followed behind her.


    This woman, trying to be so mysterious.


    Well, if she finds that fun...


    The daemon camp waspletely silent. We could not hear even the slightest sound when we entered.


    It was obvious most of the daemons had left.


    We looked at each other and nodded. Then, the group moved stealthily towards the location of the supplies.


    asionally, we could see a team of daemons patrolling, however, we managed to bypass them without a problem.


    Eventually, we arrived at the ce where the supplies were located.


    Five tents appeared in front of us, containing half of the supplies of the daemon army.


    Everything went so smoothly that Katherine and Rose were doubting their eyes.


    In truth, when they decided toe with me, they were expecting a fierce battle where they would have to risk their lives But to their surprise, they had not been obstructed during the entire way.


    However, now came the difficult part.


    Two eleventhyer daemons were standing in front of each tent, making it a total of ten eleventhyer daemons.


    With them protecting the tents, getting the supplies would be very hard.


    "I¡¯ll take care of two of them," I said. "Teacher will take care of four more. As for the remaining four, Rose will take care of one and the rest of you will take care of the other three. Understood?"


    The group nodded silently.


    "Go then, remember to make as little noise as possible. We will attack one minuteter."


    Katherine, Rose, and the people of Eternity¡¯s Fangs moved. In one minute, each one of them approached their targets as silently as possible.


    I was not surprised by Eternity¡¯s Fangs¡¯ performance. I had trained them, so I knew they were pretty good at this kind of maneuvers.


    Katherine and Rose were different, though. They had never been trained for this kind of mission.


    However, their performance was surprising.


    Katherine cast a spell around her, wrapping ayer of wind around her body that eliminated the noise of her footsteps and her smellpletely.


    As for Rose, perhaps it was due to her status as a hero, but she moved even more stealthily than the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs.


    It was as though she had done the same thousands of times before.


    Like that, one minute passed.


    And in that instant, we moved.


    Everything happened in one second. I appeared in front of two daemons, unsheathing my sword silently and piercing their hearts.


    My movements were so fast that the daemons did not manage to react even when they died.


    At the same time, Ysnay moved. She was even more stealthy than me, waving her hand slightly and snuffing out the souls of four daemons.


    As for the others, Rose pierced her sword on the back of a daemon, killing him instantly as Katherine and two members of Eternity¡¯s fangs worked together to kill the other.


    And finally, thest two daemons had their throat slit by two members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs while they tried to defend against the attacks of the other six members.


    Ten eleventhyer daemons had been killed in one second!


    I looked at the group and nodded.


    "Perfect. It¡¯s time to move then. We must be fast. Someone could smell the blood and notice that something is wrong. Ysnay, please."


    Ysnay stepped forward. Using the same technique from before, she opened a way through the barriers protecting the supplies.


    Then, three members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs proceeded to enter and store the supplies inside two storage rings.


    Less than twenty secondster, the tent had been emptied and we proceeded to the next tent.


    Just like that, we emptied three tents.


    To be honest, we could have continued like this, finishing the operation without being detected.


    However, I did not want it.


    I need to use this operation to increase Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s influence.


    Hence, when we were going to the fourth tent, I waved my finger slightly.


    Due to that, one of the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs staggered.


    Then¨C


    "Crap."


    He touched the barrier of the tent.


    Katherine, Rose, and the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs changed their expressions.


    "It¡¯s bad." I smiled wryly.


    And one secondter¨C


    *Whooooooooooooo!!!*


    An rm resounded through the entire daemon camp.


    Then, a powerful pressure surged from the center of the camp and charged towards us.


    "Who dares to steam the supplies!?"


    Tonight¡¯s main show was about to start.

 Chapter 520 Assaulting the Daemon Camp 2

    <h4>Chapter 520 Assaulting the Daemon Camp 2</h4>


    Above Fort Mist.


    The expression of the Daemon General, who was fighting against General Anson, changed suddenly.


    He hurriedly looked towards the daemon camp anxiously.


    "The rm!?"


    Without hesitating, he flew towards the camp.


    But before he could leave, he felt a chill on his spine, forcing him to move away.


    "Where do you think you are going!?"


    "Anson! It must be your fault!"


    "Hahaha, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!"


    Grinning wildly, General Anson attacked the daemon general fiercely.


    Not just him, he also attacked the other two thirteenthyer practitioners, stopping them from returning to the daemon camp.


    "Where do you think you are going!?"


    "Bastard!" The daemon general¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Now that the camp was being attacked, he knew he needed to return.


    Even if he knew there was a fourteenthyer practitioner left to protect the camp, he needed to make sure everything was alright.


    However, it seemed like Anson did not n to let them go.


    He was fighting crazily. So crazily that the daemon general and the others could not leave unless they wanted to be gravely injured.


    In the end, the daemon general gritted his teeth.


    "Die!"


    With a growl, he released a torrent of mana towards Anson.


    General Anson avoided that. But during that opportunity, the three daemon powerhouses charged towards the camp.


    Unfortunately¨C


    "Not so easy!"


    Snorting, General Anson created a sea of killing intent that swallowed the three daemon powerhouses.


    It was a domain!


    Blood Sea. Anson¡¯s personal domain. His strongest technique.


    As soon as the domain appeared, the three daemons felt a strong sense of crisis.


    Without hesitation, they d their bodies in mana and executed their strongest defensive techniques.


    Then¨C


    The killing intent around them turned into countless weapons that assaulted the three daemons.


    "Kuh!"


    In front of that attack, the three daemons could only defend.


    However, that made the daemon general panic more.


    He understood General Anson well. He normally would not use this technique unless there was no other option.


    The fact that he did not mind using this technique right now meant that whatever was happening in the daemon camp was incredibly important.


    Thus, the daemon general gritted his teeth and put on a determined expression.


    Then, he forced even more mana out of his body and rushed towards one of the other two daemons.


    "You, go!"


    With an ice-cold face, he kicked the daemon out of the domain, helping him to escape.


    But in exchange, he received the impact of the killing intent.


    "Ugh." The daemon general grunted. Blood flowed out of his mouth, and his mana turned slightly messy.


    But soon, his mana returned to normal.


    He then focused on defending once more as he looked at General Anson.


    He could only hope that the thirteenthyer daemon plus the cardinal of the Daemon God Church were enough to take care of whatever was happening in the camp.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the daemon camp.


    "Who dares to steam the supplies!?"


    A powerful bellow spread to the entire camp followed by a powerful mana that suppressed us.


    The mana was so powerful that even Rose and Katherine turned pale.


    "us, we need to leave right now!" Katherine said with an anxious look. However, I shook my head.


    Right now, only Ysnay and I remained calm.


    "We need to continue. There are still two tents remaining."


    "But that voice!"


    "Don¡¯t worry. Teacher will take care of that."


    As though to confirm my words, a daemon appeared in the sky at that moment.


    The cardinal of the Daemon God Church!


    He was an old man holding a staff in his hands. But despite being an old man, the daemon emitted a level of mana so powerful that it sent shivers on Katherine, Rose, and the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs¡¯ spines.


    "Damn rats!"


    Bellowing in rage, the cardinal waved his staff, releasing a giant sea of fire that descended towards us!


    But then, a harrumph resounded in the camp.


    "Hmph!"


    One secondter, Ysnay appeared in the sky, waving her hand slowly as a sword made of threads appeared in it and cut the sea of fire, turning it into nothing.


    When the daemon cardinal saw that, his expression changed.


    "Ysnay!"


    "Nice to meet you, old man. Now, die!"


    With a smile, Ysnay waved her hand again, and her sword cut towards the cardinal¡¯s neck.


    The cardinal¡¯s expression turned frantic. He hurriedly raised his staff to stop the attack.


    But to his surprise, Ysnay¡¯s sword went through the staff, arriving at his neck unimpeded.


    The attack was so fast that the eyes of the old man froze in fear.


    Fortunately-


    *sh!*


    A spell activated at that moving, moving the old man hundreds of meters away.


    But when he reappeared, his face was pale in terror.


    Because a red line had appeared on his neck.


    If he would have teleported one secondter, he would have died.


    "Oh? You avoided it?" Ysnay asked with a teasing smile, like a cat ying with her prey or a child ying with a toy.


    And that was exactly what was happening.


    If Ysnay truly wanted to kill him, the cardinal would have been unable to avoid dying.


    However, Ysnay knew I did not want it. At least, not right now. That was the reason she did not kill him.


    Smiling again, Ysnay walked towards the daemon cardinal with a yful look.


    "Great. Then, old man, let¡¯s see how long you can avoid my sword."


    ...


    While Ysnay and the old man fought in the skies, I urged the others to move.


    "To the next tent!"


    The men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs moved without hesitation. They used brute force to break through the barriers protecting the tent and proceeded to loot the supplies inside.


    But now that the rm sounded, the remaining daemons in the camp had been alerted.


    Not even five secondster, tens of daemons appeared before us.


    "Stop them!" One of the daemons cried out, raising his sword with a fierce expression.


    "Katherine, Rose, you know what to do!"


    "Understood!"


    "Roger."


    The green-haired girl and the ck-haired hero nodded at the same time and stepped forward to face the daemons.


    Half of Eternity¡¯s Fangs¡¯ members stepped forward as well.


    As for the rest of us, we continued looting the tents.


    Twenty secondster, the fourth tent was emptied, and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs rushed towards thest tent.


    "us! We need to leave!" Katherine yelled to hurry me, but I did not reply.


    At that moment, another powerful presence appeared in the sky.


    "Stop!"


    With a bellow, the neer thirteenthyer practitioner released a sword sh towards us.


    But before it could touch us, Ysnay teleported in front of it.


    "Break!"


    Using her sword of threads, she cut the sword sh into two before swinging her sword in the neer¡¯s direction.


    "!!!"


    The daemon paled and used all his mana to stop the attack, only to realize Ysnay¡¯s sword was cutting through his mana as though it was butter.


    Fortunately, the cardinal released a beam of fire towards Ysnay at that moment, forcing her to stop her attack to defend against the beam of fire.


    "Two against one, huh. Great. Better yet!"


    The daemon cardinal and the thirteenthyer practitioner smiled grimly.


    While Ysnay stopped the two daemon powerhouses, the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs arrived at thest tent.


    But suddenly¨C


    "Daemon Sword, [Cutting the Moon]!"


    A powerful sword sh lit up the night sky.


    Then, a beautiful female daemon appeared on the roof of the tent, swinging her sword towards the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs.


    E¡¯Athar Deora, Princess of the Daemons, had appeared.

 Chapter 521 Assaulting the Daemon Camp 3

    <h4>Chapter 521 Assaulting the Daemon Camp 3</h4>


    "Daemon Sword, [Cutting the Moon]!"


    Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s attack lit up the night sky. Her sword sh arrived in front of the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs in an instant!


    In front of the attack of a twelfthyer practitioner, the mem of Eternity¡¯s Fangs could do nothing but watch wide-eyed.


    But when they thought they were about to die-


    "[Reality Render]."


    A calm voice came from behind them.


    Then¨C


    *Boom!*


    Two sword shes shed, creating a powerful shockwave that blew the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs and several daemons away.


    Princess E¡¯Athar narrowed her eyes and looked at me.


    "Oh? You managed to stop it?"


    It looks like it¡¯s time to act.


    I smiled softly and bowed towards the princess.


    "You should be E¡¯Athar Deora, Princess of the Daemons. Nice to meet you, my name is us Quintin."


    "Quintin? I see, so you are the Fourth Prince of the empire, huh." Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s eyes narrowed. She seemed like a lioness observing her prey. "To think I would meet a prince here. I wonder what will happen if I kill you."


    "Well, you can try, beautifuldy."


    "It looks like you are as much of a scum as the rumors say."


    Scum? Hey!


    Are you sure you are not expressing your personal feelings through the act?


    Speechless, I could only look at Katherine and Rose behind me.


    "Girls, Am I truly a scum?"


    "Damn us, stop flirting with the enemy princess and hurry up or I¡¯ll kill you when we are back!"


    Okay, okay...


    With a sigh, I uttered an order.


    "Forget thest tent! It¡¯s time to leave! Katherine!"


    "On it!"


    Katherine immediately started to cast her teleportation spell. At the same time, the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs and Rose gathered towards her.


    But¨C


    "Do you think I¡¯ll let you leave!?"


    Princess E¡¯Athar attacked again at that moment.


    Moreover, her attack was full of killing intent!


    I grunted and brandished my sword, blocking her sword attack and retreating towards Katherine.


    But then, E¡¯Atharunched a kick towards my waist, forcing me to stop.


    "Stay here! Scum like you should die!"


    I looked at E¡¯Athar with a speechless look.


    Girl, you are taking advantage of this opportunity to take revenge, right?


    E¡¯Athar snorted when she saw my gaze as though saying, ¡¯I am, what can you do about it?¡¯ and continued releasing attack after attack without stopping.


    Her attacks were so strong and full of killing intent that it seemed nothing like an act.


    No, I¡¯m sure she was really trying to kill me!


    Seriously, this girl!


    I continued blocking each one of Princess E¡¯Athar attacks repeatedly, wielding my sword skillfully as I protected Katherine and the others.


    At the same time, Katherine and the others were under the fierce attacks of several daemons.


    In fact, if not that Rose was using her powerful strength to suppress a great part of the daemons, they would have been overwhelmed long ago.


    Katherine gritted her teeth. She ignored the daemons attacking and focusedpletely on the teleportation spell.


    Last time she managed to cast the spell instantly because she had prepared it beforehand. But the truth was that she was not very good at this kind of spell.


    She needed around twenty seconds to cast one. And during that time, she would be defenseless.


    Fortunately, Katherine had Rose and the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs to protect her.


    In the meanwhile, the battle between Princess E¡¯Athar and I intensified.


    "Die, Prince!"


    "Calm down, Princess! Ouch, that was painful!"


    "Bastard! You deserve to die!"


    "Hey, don¡¯t you think your act is a bit too real?"


    "Go to hell!"


    Ignoring my whisperspletely, Princess E¡¯Athar continued wielding her sword as a berserk.


    She seemed like she was facing the enemy that killed her father, her mother, and her siblings!


    I was amused and exasperated inwardly.


    Sigh, women are truly vengeful creatures.


    "... You will see it. Wait until we are alone again."


    Princess E¡¯Athar stiffened. Then, a bit of panic and hesitation appeared in her eyes.


    But when she saw my bad smile, her anger erupted.


    Thinking about how I stole her kiss without her permission, she wanted nothing more than to stab her sword in my belly.


    "Die!"


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    Fortunately, Katherine was done at that moment.


    "us! We need to leave!"


    "Perfect! It looks like we need to end our date here, beautiful princess."


    "Bastard!"


    Princess E¡¯Athar growled coldly. Aware that I was about to leave, she filled her sword with as much mana as possible and raised it up.


    "Die, Prince! Daemon Sword, [World¡¯s Destruction]!"


    Then, she swung her sword down, releasing a sh of sword energy that seemed to cut the entire camp into two.


    I grinned and put my sword in my chest. Then, I moved it gently towards the sword sh before flicking it away.


    And¨C


    *Boom!*


    The sword sh passed beside us, unable to cause us the slightest harm.


    At the same time, I jumped backward, appearing beside Katherine and the others.


    "Goodbye, Princess E¡¯Athar."


    In the next second, we were swallowed by the light of teleportation.


    Thest thing we heard was the angry voice of the daemon Princess.


    "I swear I¡¯ll kill you!"


    ...


    At the same time, Ysnay smiled at the two men fighting her.


    She looked towards Fort Mist, sensing that the two powerhouses battling General Anson had managed to shake him off and were returning to the camp.


    "I guess I should leave for today. It was fun to y with you."


    She then flew away calmly, as though she was unworried the cardinal and the other thirteenthyer powerhouse would attack her.


    And in fact, she was unworried.


    Because she knew they did not dare.


    They could only watch Ysnay leave with an expression of powerlessness as blood flowed from the countless injuries in their bodies.


    ...


    Katherine¡¯s spell brought us back to Fort Mist. We appeared in the middle of the Fort, close to General Liko¡¯s office.


    With this, the operation was aplete sess. I had achieved all the goals I wanted to achieve.


    Only that¨C


    "us, I think we need to talk."


    Katherine and Rose were ring at me coldly.


    "Is anything wrong?" I feigned a confused look and asked.


    But Katherine snorted.


    "Stop feigning. Tell us, what is your rtionship with the Daemon Princess? Why it seemed like she hated you to the bones?"


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    ... Princess E¡¯Athar. I swear I¡¯ll spank your ass when I see you again!

 Chapter 522 Assaulting the Daemon Camp 4

    <h4>Chapter 522 Assaulting the Daemon Camp 4</h4>


    I only managed to escape from Katherine¡¯s interrogation ten minutester.


    The girl was still sure that I had some kind of strange rtionship with the princess, though. Even though she was not sure of the nature of our rtionship, judging by my track record, she had an idea of what it was.


    Plus, when she thought about the fact I always knew when the daemon army would attack, she was even surer of her suspicions.


    I did not bother to deny it. Anyway, they would learn about it eventually.


    Of course, I did not confirm it either. I would be a fool to do it when Katherine¡¯s jealouslymeter was at maximum.


    Fortunately, General Liko and General Anson arrived at that moment, forcing Katherine to stop her interrogation after ring at me with an I-have-not-finished-with-you expression.


    "Prince us, you are back." General Anson was the first to greet me. "How was it? Did you seed?"


    I did not reply. Instead, I just smiled mysteriously and nodded at the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs.


    Understanding my meaning, two men stepped forward and passed ten storage rings to General Anson.


    "This is..." General Anson was startled. He then sent his perception inside the rings before putting on a surprised expression.


    "You..."


    "What happened?" General Liko asked with a frown, making General Anson gave him one of the rings.


    Still frowning, General Liko sent his perception inside the ring as well.


    "This is... Impossible!"


    "It¡¯s not impossible. We did it." I said with a smug smile.


    "Hahahaha! Good boy! Splendid work! You did not disappoint me!"


    "It was just my duty, General Anson. I¡¯m d I managed to seed."


    "Hahahaha! Good good, you are worthy of being a prince of the empire! I was a bit disappointed with you when I learned you were living with several women on the battlefield, but after seeing this, I must say I¡¯m impressed.


    "Yes, yes! Hahahaha, you are the kind of Emperor this empire needs! With such bravery, I¡¯m sure you will manage to make these dirty daemons hide in their homes, too afraid toe out."


    This time, even I was slightly embarrassed.


    I know, I know, I¡¯m great.


    Thank you, thank you...


    Compared to General Anson, General Liko¡¯s reaction was even more unique.


    His face twisted into a mix of a smile and a frown. He seemed like he had bitten a bitter bug.


    And when he heard General Anson mention I was the emperor the empire needed, his expression turnedpletely dark.


    "It¡¯s enough General Anson. Prince us, good job. You managed to get enough supplies tost us another four months."


    That was more than enough. By then, the empire¡¯s supplies would have arrived long ago.


    In fact, I nned to end this war much before that.


    Thus, I smiled slightly and nodded to General Liko.


    "Many thanks for yourpliment."


    "Good, you and your men must be tired. Go to rest."


    "Thank you." I then bowed slightly and turned around to leave.


    Before leaving, General Anson patted my shoulder twice, obviously excited by my performance.


    After telling the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs to go to rest, Katherine, Rose, and I returned to the house.


    Ysnay had returned at some point and she was talking with Aunt Dayana and the rest, telling them about what happened tonight.


    Due to that, Aunt Dayana and the others already knew about the sess of tonight¡¯s operation.


    Even so, they bombarded us with questions as soon as we arrived.


    Only after one hour, we were let free.


    I smiled wryly and got ready to sleep. Of course, I did not n to sleep alone.


    Mm, a threesome or foursome would be great after this battle.


    I looked towards Katherine and put on a yful smile.


    Understanding my intentions, Katherine smiled back and hugged my waist.


    But then, I felt her fingers pinching and twisting the flesh of my waist.


    "Go and sleep with your Daemon Princess, dear~"


    With a chilling smile, Katherine turned around, pulling Rose, Andrea, and Lina with her.


    I smiled wryly and looked at Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera with a pitiful look.


    "Aunts..."


    "Sigh, my dear nephew sure is hopeless."


    "... I can¡¯t believe you did it with a daemon princess as well."


    "Hey, I have not done it with a daemon princess... yet."


    ""Yet?""


    "Yet."


    Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera were speechless.


    Shaking her head, Aunt Dayana sighed.


    "I should follow little Katherine¡¯s example and make you sleep alone tonight as punishment."


    "But?"


    "But it had been three days since thest time we slept together. What do you think, sister? Are youing with us?"


    "H-Huh? Well, I don¡¯t know..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Sera. I do know."


    With an evil smile, I walked towards my two beautiful aunts and hugged their waist.


    Five minutester, their moans were resounding in my bedroom.


    ...


    In the daemon camp.


    The Daemon General was inside his tent, seated in a wooden chair with a dark expression on his face.


    Around him were seated the higher-ups of the army plus Princess E¡¯Athar, each one of them with a serious face.


    "Who can give me an exnation for this?" The daemon general tapped his armchair twice and looked around the camp with an angry expression. "Q¡¯Esy, you were in charge of defending the camp, what do you have to say?"


    "... I have no excuses, General."


    "What about you, Cardinal? And you, E¡¯ertener? You two were unable to stop the invaders from leaving!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, general. But you can¡¯t me us. That woman... She is too powerful."


    "We were yed by her."


    Seeing the powerless expressions in the cardinal and the thirteenthyer powerhouse¡¯s faces, the daemon general could only sigh sighed.


    "We suffered a huge loss today."


    "How bad was it?" Amander asked.


    "Very bad." Replied the daemon general. "With lost almost half of our provisions. The remaining provisions will notst longer than one month. But the next round of supplies is destined to arrive forty-five dayster."


    The daemons in the tent looked at each other with dark looks.


    Their losses had been much worse than they expected.


    At that moment, Princess E¡¯Athar spoke up.


    "Someone has to take responsibility for it."


    "Princess?" The daemon general frowned.


    "What? You don¡¯t agree?" Princess E¡¯Athar sneered. "General, you and your men allowed the enemy to infiltrate our base and steal our supplies without killing even one of them. If the empire learns about it, we will be aughingstock!"


    "What about you, Princess? You did not manage to stop them either."


    "Hahaha! Are you shifting the me to me now, General?" Princess E¡¯Athar red at him with a sarcastic expression. "I remember you forbid me from interfering with military affairs! Plus, if not for my timely arrival, our losses would have been bigger!"


    "... Princess, now is not the time for it." The daemon general growled.


    "You are right." The Daemon Princess nodded. "However, I will notify the emperor about your ineptitude, general. I hope you are ready to receive your punishment."


    After saying that, the daemon princess turned around and left the tent.


    As for the general, he gripped his armchair with so much strength that it shattered.


    ....


    Six chapters! I hope you enjoyed them!


    Four moreing tonight, with a bit of luck...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N to read until 20 chapters ahead...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 523 Spanking a Princess 1

    <h4>Chapter 523 Spanking a Princess 1</h4>


    Later than promised, but here I bring four new chapters...


    ...


    The next day, I woke up in an excellent mood.


    Perhaps it was because it had been a few days since thest time we were together, but my two aunts were crazyst night. They did not fall asleep until it was almost dawn.


    Of course, I was more than happy to y with them until they were exhausted. I mean, Milfs are life.


    Sigh, my life really is the best.


    After kissing the foreheads of my two aunts, I left the bed while being careful of not waking up the two women entangled above me.


    I then went to the kitchen to find something to eat.


    Lina and Andrea were already awake when I left the room. Andrea was preparing breakfast and Lina was seated at the table waiting for it.


    When Lina noticed me, she smiled slightly.


    "Cousin, good morning."


    "Good morning, little Lina. Good morning to you as well, Andrea."


    "Morning. You are early0. Katherine and Rose are still dead asleep afterst night¡¯s battle, and mom and Aunt Dayana are sleeping as well."


    "Should I wake up mom and Aunt Dayana?" Lina asked.


    I hurriedly shook my head.


    "Let them sleep. They surely were worried about us yesterday and could not sleep well."


    "If you say so, cousin."


    Whew, that was close.


    ... Although thinking about it, it would have been fun if Lina fails to find Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera in their rooms only to find them sleeping naked in my bed.


    Well, that fun will be for another day.


    Chuckling to myself, I sat down beside Lina to wait for breakfast.


    "Right, Cousin, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it, little Lina?"


    "... Well,st night Katherine said that you were flirting with a Daemon Princess on the battlefield. Is that true?"


    I could feel Andrea freezing in the kitchen.


    I smiled helplessly. Girls, you sure are insistent.


    And you, Daemon Princess. I swear I¡¯ll give you a good spankingter!


    "What are you talking about? We were not flirting. Quite the opposite, she was trying to kill me."


    "Really?" Lina looked at me with a suspicious expression. But then, she shrugged before smiling mischievously.


    "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. By the way, cousin, when are you going to sleep with me?"


    This time, the dish in Andrea¡¯s hand fell to the floor.


    I looked at Lina with a speechless look.


    This little devil.


    "Little devil, it looks like you need a spanking as well, huh?"


    "As well?" Lina was confused. But she then smiled again and hugged my arm. "Please, cousin. You already slept with sister and Katherine. I want to be next! How about tonight?"


    "Lina! us!"


    "What is it, sister? Could it be you want to monopolize cousin?"


    "You little devil! Come here!"


    "Ah! Cousin, help me! Sister wants to pinch my cheeks!"


    I shook my head helplessly when I saw Andrea and Lina running around the dining room.


    However, I found Lina¡¯s offer tempting.


    "Very well, Lina, I¡¯ll visit you tonight."


    "Really!?"


    "us!"


    "Hahahaha, really. And goodbye, Andrea. See you tonight."


    Escaping from Andrea¡¯s enraged hug, I rushed to the kitchen and grabbed an already-ready breakfast before escaping from the house.


    Mm, tonight sure will be fun. I can¡¯t wait for it.


    Right now, though, I need to take care of someone else first.


    Namely, a certain daemon princess.


    After eating my breakfast, I immediately teleported to Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s tent.


    And as expected, she was already waiting for me.


    When she felt I appeared, she flinched.


    "P-Prince us."


    "Hello, beautifuldy. Long time no see you."


    "Y-Yeah..." Princess E¡¯Athar replied quickly, his body shivering slightly.


    I could not help but grin when I saw that.


    Hehe, girl, I have oh so much waiting for you.


    Noticing the bad intentions on my grin, Princess E¡¯Athar trembled.


    "R-Right,st night¡¯s operation was a great sess."


    "Oh Really?"


    "Y-Yes. With this, I have some leverage against the general. Plus, I spread the rumor I was the one that repelled the attackers, so my reputation among the soldiers is increasing quickly."


    "That is good."


    "R-Right?" Princess E¡¯Athar replied quickly, but when she saw the grin on my face, she put on an expression that seemed as though she was about to cry.


    She knew that what waited for her was a grim future!


    Princess E¡¯Athar hurriedly forced her mind to think, she needed something, anything that could help her to escape that future.


    However, my grin and the steps I took towards her slowly announced her fate.


    "P-Prince us?"


    "Yes?"


    "W-What about the next part of the n. W-We should start preparing for it."


    "Do you think so?"


    "Y-Yes... P-Prince, please, can you stop grinning?"


    "Oh? Do you dislike my grin?"


    "N-No, it¡¯s not it..."


    "Then¨C"


    "B-But, it¡¯s scary."


    "Hehe." Iughed evilly and continued approaching her. "It¡¯s scary, huh."


    "P-Prince us, p-please..."


    "What are you afraid of? We are allies."


    "... I-I¡¯m sorry, okay?"


    "Mm, well, I ept your apology."


    "Then why you are still grinning!?"


    "Because I think bad girls need to be punished."


    Princess E¡¯Athar turnedpletely pale.


    In a decisive attempt to escape, she turned around and charged out of her tent. But before she could leave it, she felt a pair of arms hugging her waist.


    Then, she felt how she was carried towards the bed.


    "P-Prince, w-what are you doing!?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine."


    "S-Stop, l-let me go!"


    "Why? Are you afraid?"


    Princess E¡¯Athar gulped down and looked at the smile on my face with tears in her eyes.


    "P-Please, okay?"


    I ignored her plea and brought her to the bed.


    Then, after I sat on the bed, Iy her on my thigs, with her face looking towards the ground and her buttocks in the perfect ce for my hands to hit.


    "P-Prince, w-what are you going to do? S-Stop it!"


    "Sorry, Princess. But bad girls need punishment."


    With a small smile on my face, I lifted my right hand.


    Then, I swung it down.

 Chapter 524 Spanking a Princess 2

    <h4>Chapter 524 Spanking a Princess 2</h4>


    *Pah!*


    "Ugh..."


    "Forty-seven."


    *Pah!*


    "Ughn..."


    "Forty-eight."


    *Pah!*


    "Nn..."


    "Forty-nine."


    *Pah!*


    "Hah..."


    "And Fifty..."


    "D-Done...?"


    "Done." I smiled softly and caressed Princess E¡¯Athar swollen butt.


    A sigh of relief escaped from the princess¡¯s lips, but one instantter, she jumped out of my arms.


    She hurriedly lowered her dress to cover her exposed underwear and red at me with a look of anger.


    "You...!"


    "Is anything wrong?"


    "You hit me!"


    "And it felt great." It did.


    "Not even my father hit me before!"


    "I¡¯m happy about being your first then."


    "You... How do you dare to do something like that to me!?"


    "You did not like it? You were moaning by the end."


    "Bastard!" Princess E¡¯Athar turned red of fury. "How am I supposed to marry right now!?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind marrying you."


    "Impossible!" The Princess¡¯s eyes were about to spout mes "To think that I never was touched by a man, but you don¡¯t only k-kiss me but also s-spanked me!"


    "What can I say? I¡¯m a fortunate man."


    Iughed softly. However, the princess became angrier and angrier.


    Each second, the anger in her eyes grew more and more.


    Eventually, she was unable to endure and took a sword from a nearby table and pointed it towards me.


    "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    "I¡¯m stronger than you, remember?" I raised an eyebrow in amusement.


    "Die!"


    This princess...


    Smiling wryly, I swatted away the swording towards me before hugging her body.


    Then, I turned around, pushing her towards the bed and pressing her body below mine.


    "Let me go!"


    "Do you think I am an idiot? You will attack me with your sword if I do."


    "Bastard! How can you be so ungentlemanly!?"


    I smiled amusedly and looked straight into her eyes.


    "I¡¯m only like this towards the women I like."


    "Huh?"


    Before the princess could react, I sealed her lips with mine.


    Princess E¡¯Athar was stunned. She looked at me with widened eyes, unable to react.


    Instinctively, her mouth opened to receive my tongue, probably because her body remembered ourst kiss; then, our tongues quickly touched each other.


    The daemon princess¡¯s mind turned hazy. The suddenness of the situation made her mind nk.


    When I finally separated my lips from her, she was looking at the ceiling with a dazed look.


    "T-That was, my second kiss."


    "Do you want another?"


    "H-Huh...? W-Wai¨CMmph!"


    The lips of the daemon princess were pretty sweet. Moreover, watching her flustered expression made me very excited.


    Even although I had spent thest half ofst night wrapped between the bodies of my two aunts, I was more than tempted to take the princess¡¯s body right now.


    As for the princess, after resisting a bit at the start, she stopped resisting, even cooperating with my kiss towards the end.


    I smiled to myself and continued kissing her, entwining my tongue with hers and sucking her mouth. asionally, I bit the corner of her lips, making the inexperienced daemon princesspletely embarrassed.


    Finally, I started to move my hands through her abdomen, caressing her skin gently.


    But as soon as she felt my hand, Princess E¡¯Athar seemed to wake up.


    She hurriedly used her hands to push me away and escaped from the bed.


    Then, she red at me while she panted heavily.


    "W-What were you going to do!?"


    I shrugged calmly and licked my lips.


    My gesture made the princess¡¯s face bepletely red.


    "Shameless!"


    "It was worth it."


    "You...! As expected, you are scum! God, I almost lost my innocence just now... I don¡¯t think I can marry anymore..."


    I rolled my eyes.


    This girl is so innocent...


    "Come on, I told you I can marry you, remember?"


    "You? You are human and I am a daemon. Moreover, both of us are princes. Do you truly think you can marry me!?"


    "Why not? As soon as you don¡¯t mind it, I don¡¯t mind it either."


    "... You don¡¯t care about what the others say?"


    "Why should I care? I¡¯m stronger than them anyway."


    The princess was stunned. She looked at me in disbelief before spatting three words out.


    "... You are crazy."


    Despite that, I managed to catch a hint of red in her cheeks.


    Hehe, how cute.


    Chuckling softly, I walked towards the princess and hugged her body again, then, I carried her to the bed.


    "H-Hey, w-what are you doing? L-Let me go..."


    "Calm down, I just want to chat with you."


    Smiling tenderly, Iy down on the bed while hugging the daemon princess.


    Then, I started to caress her back gently.


    "L-Let me go..."


    "Yeah... Nope."


    "P-Please..."


    "Nop."


    "P-Prince..."


    "As expected, sleeping while hugging you feels great."


    The princess¡¯s face turnedpletely red.


    "S-Stop joking around! Hurry up and let me go! W-We need to talk about our next step!"


    "We can talk like this!"


    The princess red at me angrily, but when she saw that I was not nning to change my mind, her expression turned miserable.


    Finally, after several minutes like that, she relented.


    "... I think the general will attack Fort Mist tomorrow."


    "Mm?"


    "The reinforcements to cope with your teacher will arrive today. Actually, the ideal would be to attack today, but after your sessful assaultst night, the morale of the daemon army is at an all-time low. If the general orders to attack today, I fear he will lose a great part of his troops."


    I nodded. Yeah, that is most likely.


    It¡¯s obvious the daemon general wants to avoid losing too many people while taking down Fort Mist. After all, Fort Mist is just his first obstacle. After that, he still needs to enter the Arcadian Empire and fight many other battles there.


    Due to that, attacking today is no good for him.


    "He will attack tomorrow then, huh."


    "Most likely... Prince us, are we going to start the next part of our n tomorrow?"


    I thought for a moment and shook my head.


    "No. Tomorrow¡¯s attack needs to be effective. At least, partially."


    "Huh?"


    "The general in charge of Fort Mist needs an excuse to retreat. Unfortunately, my sessful raidst night stopped his ns. Thus, he needs another excuse to leave the fortress behind, and nothing is better as an excuse than several powerhouses reinforcing the daemon army and dealing a huge blow to the defending forces."


    The daemon princess contemted for a moment before nodding.


    "I¡¯m not sure about what you want to do, but I understand. Anyway, I should start preparing for the next part of the n."


    "That is good as well. Just be careful to not let the daemon general notice anything."


    "I know... By the way, how long are you going to continue hugging me."


    "A few hours more. Your body is pretty soft. I think I can fall asleep like this."


    "You... Let me go!"


    "Okay... Mm, how about it? You give me a kiss and I let you go!"


    "In your dreams!"


    "Really?"


    "Ye¨CMmph!"


    Sigh, this is life.

 Chapter 525 Fox in the Seal

    <h4>Chapter 525 Fox in the Seal</h4>


    After spending a few hours teasing and hugging the daemon princess, I left the camp.


    ording to the princess¡¯s analysis, the daemons would not attack today. It means I have nothing to do until tomorrow.


    I briefly considered whether to spend the day lying between the breasts of my aunts, Andrea, and Katherine, but after thinking for a moment, I shook my head.


    I wanted to do that, but I should take advantage of this opportunity to deal with some things I have been dying.


    With a sigh, I shrank the space ahead of me, allowing me to travel thousands of kilometers with one step.


    When I reappeared, I was on a cliff in the elf territory.


    At first sight, this cliff seemedpletely normal, with a beautiful view and a soft calming breeze hitting my face.


    But I knew the truth.


    This ce was sealing an existence able to destroy this world easily.


    My daughter in one of my past lives, and at the same time, a powerful immortal wielding unimaginable strength.


    The Incarnation of Endless Power, Emilia Softley.


    When I stepped on the cliff, I felt space around me trembling. I knew that Emilia had detected my arrival, and was struggling against the seals in an attempt to get out.


    I smiled wryly and took another step forward.


    With this step, the scenery around me changedpletely.


    It was as though I would have stepped into a whole new world.


    The cliff, the trees, the grass, the sky, and the clouds disappearedpletely, reced by an endless white that seemed to make one¡¯s crazy.


    And in the middle of this white world, a young girl was chained.


    Her blood-red eyes were fixed on me, staring at me with excitement and anticipation as her fox tail wagged repeatedly, clearly happy about seeing me again.


    "Dad, you came to visit me!"


    Contrary to my expectations, Emilia was not angry. She did not seem to mind the fact that I had sealed her, again.


    Perhaps to her, simply the fact that she could talk to me was enough to make her happy.


    "Emilia." I murmured softly and walked towards her.


    "Dad... I missed you so so so much."


    "You are exaggerating. It had been just a few days," I said with a wry smile.


    "A few days without my dad are like an eternity. Do you know? I was afraid you would leave me alone for hundreds of years like thest time you sealed me."


    "I¡¯m not nning to do that this time." Sighing slightly, I walked forward until standing in front of her.


    Emilia tried to stand up and hug me, but the seals restricting her movements made that impossible. In the end, she could only look at me with a pitiful look.


    Amused, I waved my hand, removing the seals.


    I did not remove thempletely though. They were just deactivated momentarily. I just needed a thought to activate them again and seal Emilia once more.


    Emilia also knew that, but she did not care. She jumped towards me cheerfully, hugging me tightly and rubbing her face against me.


    "Dad¡¯s smell... So nice..."


    "Are you a dog?"


    "Even better, I¡¯m a fox."


    I smiled softly and patted her silky golden-red hair. I then waved my hand to materialize a cozy chair in the white space before sitting down on it.


    Emilia did not hesitate to sit on myp, still looking at me with a happy smile.


    "As expected, being with dad is the best."


    "You don¡¯t seem angry even when I sealed you, huh..."


    "Of course not! I can forgive anything dad does! Plus, I was nning to put a chain in your neck, so I don¡¯t have any right to be angry. I just need to win next time we fight and put that chain in dad¡¯s neck."


    "That is... Very disturbing..."


    Emilia giggled. "Don¡¯t worry dad, I promise you I will give you a lot of love."


    Girl, that doesn¡¯t make it less disturbing.


    ... And sorry, but I prefer it when I am the one in control.


    "Anyway, have you thought about my words?" I asked.


    "I did." Emilia nodded cutely. "I think there are a lot of girls I need to kill. Although I can leave the girl of the contract alive. I can barely ept her."


    I was speechless.


    This girl...


    Are you nning to kill everybody but Raven?


    "... I¡¯m not nning to let you kill any of them."


    "I thought so." Emilia nodded before pouting in displeasure. "Anyway, I don¡¯t like the fact that so many girls are around you. Even now, I can feel the smell of several sluts in you. Dad, you were rolling in the bed with other women, right?"


    ... As expected of a fox girl. Your nose sure is sharp.


    Emilia giggled softly and shook her head.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I can forgive you, dad. However, I can¡¯t forgive these women! Hmph! They dare to sleep with you when I have not done it yet!"


    "Hey, your jealously is overflowing."


    "I¡¯m still a virgin, dad! You never ate me even when I tried to seduce so many times!"


    ... Yeah, the me of that life was a lot less perverted, huh.


    If it would have been in my current lifetime, I would have eaten Emilia long ago.


    "Let¡¯s stop talking about that, okay?" I flicked Emilia¡¯s forehead, making held holt it with a look of pain. "It¡¯s obvious that you still need to consider my words a lot more. I guess I shoulde another day."


    "I don¡¯t n to consider it, dad. You should be mine only! They did not have the right to get your care!"


    This possessiveness...


    As expected, it would not be so easy.


    But¨C


    "Are you not going to consider it even if you know I¡¯m nning to make this myst lifetime?"


    Emilia stiffened.


    "D-Dad?"


    "... If I seed this time, I will spend eternity together with them. If I fail, I will stop this endless cycle of reincarnation forever."


    Surprise appeared on Emilia¡¯s eyes.


    And then, it was reced by confusion, loss, and panic.


    "B-But dad, does that mean...?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "This is yourst opportunity, Emilia."


    Emilia lowered her head in a daze.


    For several minutes, she did not speak, just remaining seated on myp and thinking about my words.


    But although she seemed calm, she was not.


    Even if she was not moving, I could feel the endless energy inside her body twisting and surging violently, as though it wanted to crush and destroy everything around her.


    Only after almost half an hour did her energy return to normal.


    "... I need to think about it a bit more, dad."


    "... Sorry, Emilia. But it¡¯s my choice."


    "No." Emilia shook her head with a sad smile. "You don¡¯t need to apologize, dad. You have always wanted it. In fact, I know I¡¯m not in the right... It¡¯s just that..."


    You can¡¯t tolerate it.


    I¡¯m Emilia¡¯s obsession. The reason she struggled so much to attain Immortality.


    Perhaps her entire raison d¡¯etre.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t bring myself to stop for her.


    I n to continue, no matter who I have to fight to achieve my dream.


    "Think carefully, Emilia. There is not much time left. I¡¯lle to visit you again soon."


    "Are you leaving so fast, dad? Why don¡¯t you stay with me for a while? Being here alone is boring."


    "... Alright, but I¡¯ll leave after one hour."


    "Yay! I love you, dad!"


    "You..." I shook my head with a small smile and caressed her head. "Right, I wanted to ask you for a favor."


    "A favor from dad? Of course! No! Wait! I will help you, but it will cost you!"


    "Mm? How much?"


    "Pat my head, a lot... And a kiss! No, two! Wait, three... make it five kisses!"


    "Just that?" I asked with an expression of amusement.


    "How about ten kisses then?"


    "Stop messing around." I knocked her head softly with a chuckle. Suddenly, though, I leaned forward, nting a short kiss on her lips."


    Emilia¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    One secondter, she smiled brightly and giggled.


    "What do I need to do, dad? I don¡¯t mind destroying a few worlds if you want it!"


    ... Hey, I¡¯m not some kind of demon king.


    "Listen well."


    With a smile, I exined the situation to Emilia.


    When I finished speaking, Emilia was surprised.


    "Just this?"


    "Just this. In fact, there is a possibility this will not be necessary, at all, but I just in case, I hope you can help me when the timees."


    Emilia did not hesitate to nod.


    "Don¡¯t worry, dad! I would have done it even if you don¡¯t tell me. Hehe, I definitively want to see her face contorting in fury!"


    I shook my head with a smile.


    "I¡¯m counting on you then."


    "Yes, dad!"

 Chapter 526 Your Good Luck is My Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 526 Your Good Luck is My Bad Luck</h4>


    "Dad, remember to visit me again! I don¡¯t want to feel lonely!"


    "I will." I chuckled softly and exited the seal, returning to the cliff.


    Once I was outside, though, I sighed.


    This is troublesome...


    I was expecting to get a positive answer from Emilia today. The ideal was for her to ept the existence of Raven, Dina, and the others.


    However, she didn¡¯t.


    And even though she said she would think about it, I don¡¯t have many hopes.


    Immortals are stubborn. They seldomly change their ways.


    And Emilia is one of these Immortals. It¡¯s unlikely she will give up on her possessiveness. Otherwise, she would have agreed right away.


    Well, the situation is notpletely hopeless. After all, Emilia is obsessed with me. There is a small possibility that her desire to be beside me can overpower her possessiveness.


    However, the chances are at most around thirty percent.


    I sighed again. There is no point in worrying about that now.


    However, I made up my mind about something.


    If Emilia doesn¡¯t ept it...


    I will kill her.


    I¡¯m sure she will be happier dying at my hands than living with the knowledge we will be separated forever.


    That can be a fitting end to our rtionship.


    Shaking my head, I stepped across space to return to Fort Mist.


    But midway, I frowned and changed directions.


    When I reappeared, I was in a nearby mountain peak.


    "Ysnay..."


    "Were you visiting Emilia?"


    "I was. Needed to hear her choice."


    "... Did she agree?"


    I shook my head. "She didn¡¯t."


    Ysnay smiled softly and shook her head.


    "I thought so. Right, do you know she is trying to break the seal?"


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Really?"


    "Really. She is very good. She has already decoded several parts of the seal, but she did not destroy them fearing that you discover it and reinforce the seal. She probably will break free in twenty years or so."


    "Just twenty years? She has improved a lot." She needed hundreds of years to break my previous seal.


    "I think that the reason she is being so fast is that you are here." Ysnay nced at me with an amused smile. "She probably wants to escape quickly to take you away from your women in this world. Well, she already broke one of your seals once, so she is more experienced in it now."


    I chuckled without answering.


    Actually, I was already expecting it.


    Emilia is an immortal. There is no way she will resign herself to stay sealed forever.


    Of course, I admit I¡¯m a bit surprised by her speed, but twenty years is plenty of time.


    Plus, I just need to reinforce the seal again if Emilia is about to escape and I have notpleted my goal yet.


    "Hey Willian," Ysnay suddenly turned around, looking at me with her deep ck eyes that seemed to swallow my soul. "You know I don¡¯t mind sharing you with others, right?"


    "... But I¡¯m not nning to ept you."


    "Hehe, right, you are not. However, I would like to think that there is a chance you will change of opinion."


    I remained silent and did not reply.


    However, that was enough for Ysnay.


    She smiled self-deprecatingly and shook her head.


    "It looks like my chances are pretty low."


    "But you don¡¯t n to give up."


    "Of course not. I¡¯m the Witch of Unending Fates. I¡¯ll not give up so easily."


    I shrugged and turned around. "I wish you good luck, then. Actually, better not. Your good luck means bad luck for me."


    "You are right." Ysnay chuckled. "But don¡¯t worry, If I seed, I promise I¡¯ll be the best housewife you will ever meet."


    I shook my head softly and I stepped across space once more to return to Fort Mist.


    Behind me, Ysnay stared at the ce where Emilia was sealed as she overwrote her own fate, disappearing from the mountain as well.


    Just as Princess E¡¯Athar said, the daemons did not attack today. However, through my perception, I managed to detect several powerful daemons in the daemon camp. They must be the reinforcements that arrived today.


    It¡¯s very likely they will attack tomorrow.


    In other words, I should enjoy tonight as much as I can.


    With that thought in mind, I returned to the house, preparing to spend a night of debauchery with the women inside.


    Thinking about it, I promised Lina I would visit her tonight, huh...


    Should I invite Andrea as well?


    To my surprise, I was received by an Aunt Sera looking angrily towards me and an Aunt Dayana giggling with an amused expression when I entered the house.


    These two, did anything happen?


    I was about to ask them, but at that moment, my perception noticed something.


    Frowning, I looked towards my two aunts.


    "Aunts, you should stay in your rooms for a while, I need to take care of a visitor."


    "A visitor?" Aunt Sera was curious and wanted to ask about his identity. But before she could, Aunt Dayana grabbed her arm and pulled her towards the room.


    "D-Dayana?"


    "Sister, listen to us. You can ask what you want to askter."


    "Huh? Okay okay, but stop pulling me!"


    "Just follow me to the room. us, be careful, okay?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine." I smiled confidently.


    As expected of Aunt Dayana. So sharp.


    Wait a moment, why does it seem as though Aunt Dayana is the elder sister and Aunt Sera the little sister?


    Chuckling inwardly, I turned around and opened the door to greet the guest who was about to arrive.


    "Alver, you are here."


    "Hello, Prince us. Can I go in?"


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 527 Poisoned?

    <h4>Chapter 527 Poisoned?</h4>


    Six chapters right now. Hopefully, four moreing tonight...


    ...


    Alver was startled when I opened the door, but he smiled in the next instant.


    "Hello, Prince us, can I go in?"


    "Of course. Come in."


    "Thank you, sorry for the intrusion."


    Once inside, Alver noticed that Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Andrea, and the others were in the living room. They were talking animatedly about the situation of the fort.


    Meanwhile, Ysnay was lying on a nearby sofa, listening to the conversation with a sleepy expression.


    The first one to notice Alver¡¯s arrival was Aunt Dayana. She looked at the blonde young man with a soft smile and greeted him.


    "You are here, Alver. Did youe to visit?"


    "Well, I had a bit of free time, so I thought about visiting you. It¡¯s rather boring in the barracks. I hope I¡¯m not intruding."


    "Of course not. Come, sit. We were just talking about the situation of the fort. Perhaps you can give us some good opinions."


    "It??s a pleasure. Right, before I forget about it, I brought something." Alver then extended his hand, showing a small bag he had been carrying. "It¡¯s a bag of Dolong, one of the highest-grade teas of the empire."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Dolong? I thought it was pretty hard to get. Even I have not gotten it before."


    I remember it was a kind of tea whose leaves were harvested in the northernmost part of the empire before being feed to a special kind of magic beast. Later, the excrement of this magic beast was collected and then purified and processed, before being turned into Dolong tea.


    Supposedly, only ten grams of Dolong team are produced from one hundred kilograms of leaves. Plus, due to the limited number of magic beasts used to produce it, Dolong tea is very rare.


    The emperor buys thirty percent of it, and most of the rest is sold to the kings of other countries and the three biggest families of the empire. The small amount of Dolong tea remaining is then auctioned and sold at a sky-high price.


    Actually, it¡¯s not as though I can¡¯t get it, but I never cared much about tea, so I have never drunk it before.


    "I was a bit lucky..." Alver smiled bashfully. "To be honest, I stole it from my dad beforeing. I nned to use it to bribe some officials, but I think it¡¯s better to use it to bribe a prince."


    I chuckled. "Well, that is true."


    "Thank you for the present, Alver." Aunt Dayana stood up and received the bag of tea. When she confirmed it was truly Dolong tea and there was nothing wrong with it, she nodded. "We appreciated the gift."


    "Actually, why don¡¯t we prepare the tea right now?" Aunt Sera suggested.


    I thought for a moment and nodded. "Good idea."


    "Let me. I¡¯ll prepare it."


    I nodded and Aunt Dayana passed the tea to Andrea, who went to prepare it immediately.


    Alver seemed pretty happy with the idea of preparing the tea right away. ording to him, he had not drunk it yet in fear of spoiling it.


    Before long, the fragrance of tea spread to the entire house. Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and the others closed their eyes to enjoy it, and even Ysnay seemed slightly entranced.


    I must admit that the tea was very fragrant. It waspletely worthy of its title as a top-grade tea. Even someone who doesn¡¯t like tea like me was interested after smelling that fragrant aroma.


    When the tea was prepared, Andrea carried it to the living room together with nine cups, one for each person.


    However, after the tea was served, nobody drank it.


    Even Andrea, who seemed pretty tempted, restrained herself.


    Alver seemed to understand the reason for it because he smiled wryly and took the first sip of tea.


    "... As expected, it¡¯s good."


    "Really?" Aunt Dayana smiled and grabbed her cup, taking a sip of the tea as well. "You are right, it¡¯s very good! I feel as though the fragrance will remain in my mouth forever."


    With Aunt Dayana¡¯s words, the rest of us started to drink it.


    Nothing happened when we drank it. In truth, I knew the tea was not poisoned.


    And even if it was, it would have not affected any of us. Much less Ysnay or me.


    Alver did not do anything suspicious either. He just continued drinking his tea as he conversed with us.


    But after five minutes, Aunt Sera¡¯s froze.


    And an expression of terror appeared on her face.


    "Sera? What happened!?" Dayana asked hurriedly, but immediately after that, her expression changed, and her body copsed on the sofa.


    "Mom, aunt!" Andrea stood up in a panic, but her body lost strength instantly, staggering and falling on the ground helplessly.


    When the rest of the group saw that, they realized that something was wrong.


    "You! What did you do!?" Katherine stood up and asked Alver angrily.


    She could feel her body turning weak. Moreover, her mana seemed frozen.


    The next second, she saw Lina copse, and then her body lost strength and copsed as well.


    "Katherine!" Rose cried out, but when she tried to move, she realized her body was paralyzed.


    In the end, even Ysnay was unable to move. She furrowed her brows in confusion, trying to understand what was happening.


    "Poison, huh." I murmured with a self-deprecating expression. Just like the others, I was not moving.


    "Yes, poison," Alver replied with a calm smile. "And a very powerful one. It can paralyze the nerves and stop the cirction of mana. The better part of it is that it¡¯s useful even in fifteenthyer practitioners. Moreover, it can be detected only after it breaks out, and by then, it will be toote to do anything."


    "Impossible! I made sure there was no poison in the tea! Moreover, I did not find any sign of poison after I drank it!" Aunt Dayana said with a panicking expression.


    "The poison was not in the tea, it was in the fragrance it let out," Alver exined unhurriedly. "I was not affected because I drank the antidote beforehand."


    After hearing that exnation, a bitter smile appeared on my face.


    "The fragrance, huh."


    "Yes. That way, I could be sure you would be affected even if you didn¡¯t drink the tea. Of course, even if you did not prepare it or threw it away, I had other ways, such as a perfume I prepared using the tea leaves.


    "Actually, I was also a bit surprised. I never expected all of you to be here. I guess I was lucky. The goddess must be smiling at me."


    "Are you not afraid you will be discovered!?" Katherine growled. "When the soldiers of the fort discover we are dead, they will surelyunch an investigation. Our guards should have seen youing inside the house!"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Before I came, some soldiers asked your men to help them with a small problem. Right now, there is nobody in a few hundreds of meters around here. Then, us, what do you think of my n?"


    I looked at Alver and sighed. "Unexpected. So it¡¯s the way I¡¯m going to die, huh."


    Alver nodded. "To be honest, I have nothing against you. Quite the opposite, I think we could have be friends. Unfortunately, I was ordered to kill you. A shame."


    I smiled bitterly.


    "It looks like I will die today, huh."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but yes. You should say yourst words, Prince."


    "... Actually, I don¡¯t have anyst words. I lost, and I ept my loss. But... There is something I want to know."


    "Do ask then."


    "... Who sent you to kill me, Alver?"

 Chapter 528 The Person Behind the Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 528 The Person Behind the Assassination</h4>


    "Who sent you to kill me?" I asked with a bitter smile. "Was it my father?"


    Alver stared at me fixedly before shaking his head.


    "It was not your father. He wants to kill you as well, but I work for someone else."


    Putting on a respectful and feverish look, Alver smiled.


    "I work for her highness."


    I narrowed my eyes. Her highness?


    There are not many people in the empire that can be called like that. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s neither Dina nor Lena. In other words, it¡¯s someone else.


    A name came to my mind immediately.


    "Christine..."


    n¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e, and a member of the already destroyed Hera family.


    "How do you dare to call her by her name!?" Alver¡¯s expression immediately turned ice-cold. "You should show more respect when you talk about the future empress of the empire!"


    I sneered coldly.


    "Future empress? She is just the daughter of a family of traitors. She doesn¡¯t even deserve to be a concubine."


    "Shut up!" Alver snarled. "All of that is your fault! Due to you, her highness¡¯s family was imprisoned! But it doesn¡¯t matter! That is not enough to stop her! She will be the empress, the ruler of this nation! And when that happens, she will avenge the destruction of her family with the blood of the imperial family!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes! Soon, the emperor will die, and nobody will be able to object to her highness bing the empress! And you, Prince us, you will be the first step towards that."


    I looked at Alver¡¯s fanatical expression and chuckled, "That is a great story." Then, I stood up.


    Alver was immediately stunned.


    "W-Wait, y-you..."


    "So Christine is the one behind you, huh. That is unexpected. Well, I can understand why someone of the Hera Family wants to kill me."


    "H-How are you moving?"


    "Hm? Have you not realized yet? Obviously, I was never affected by your poison since the start."


    Alver froze.


    "T-That, that is..."


    "Impossible?" I snickered and snapped my fingers.


    Immediately, the illusion in the living room disappeared.


    Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Andrea, Lina, Katherine, Rose, and Ysnay vanished, revealing the empty living room behind the illusion.


    Even the tea that Andrea had ¡¯prepared¡¯ reappeared on the table, still inside the bag Alver brought.


    "H-How?"


    I looked at him as though he was a fool.


    "Do you think a plot as obvious as yours could have seeded? I could smell your cheap trick from kilometers away."


    Alver swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    At the same time, his expression turned ashen white.


    He had screwed up.


    Not only had he failed to kill me, but he had also revealed the identity of the person behind him and even the n to kill the emperor.


    No matter how he looked at the situation, he was in deep shit.


    I let out a soft chuckle and put on an expression of interest.


    "By the way, Alver, when you said there was a girl you liked, was it Christine?"


    Alver¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Involuntarily, he staggered two steps back.


    Mm, his expression is enough of an answer.


    It looks like I hit the head of the nail, huh.


    "You truly are pitiful. Damn man, even I feel pity for you."


    "... W-What do you mean?"


    "Is it not obvious?" I asked with a grin. "You love her so much that you even agreed to kill me, but she is only using you as a chess piece. Furthermore, you are even helping her to marry someone else. Man, I don¡¯t want to be in your shoes."


    "Shut up!" Alver growled. "I do it because I love her!"


    "Oh really?" I looked at him with a yful smile. "Man, I feel pity for you. I mean, n is not even your friend. Why don¡¯t you man up and go for her yourself instead of giving her to someone else."


    Alver shut up immediately and gritted his teeth.


    Sigh, poor man. I even want to let him go after learning of how pitiful he is.


    I¡¯m not going to do it, of course.


    Smiling, I walked towards Alver slowly.


    Alver¡¯s expression turned grave. Without hesitating, he kicked the ground andunched himself towards a nearby window!


    He wanted to escape!


    However, to his surprise, I appeared in front of him, blocking his way!


    Alver¡¯s expression changed. In a panic, he gathered mana in his arm to punch me, but I just leaned my head aside and lifted my right leg.


    Then¨C


    *Bam!*


    "Gah!"


    I hit his abdomen and sent him flying away.


    "How weak," I said indifferently, ignoring Alver¡¯s groans. "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t n to kill you. You will be more useful if you die in another way."


    "C-Cough, w-what do you mean?"


    "A public execution, of course. That way, everybody will know you tried to kill a member of the imperial family and I¡¯ll be able to use it to threaten your beloved Christine." I then took out a stone from a pocket.


    It was a magic tool with the ability to record conversations.


    When Alver recognized the stone, a bad presentment hit him.


    "You... Bastard! What are you nning!?"


    I chuckled with an amused look.


    "Well... I was wondering what I could do to make my brother feel pain. What do you think about stealing his fianc¨¦e?"


    Alver shivered.


    He immediately understood my n.


    "Damn you! I won¡¯t let you touch her highness!"


    Roaring, Alver stood up furiously and rushed towards me once more!


    He put his entire strength in this attack!


    Even though he knew he was weaker than me, he decided he must kill me!


    I smiled and lowered my stance. Then, I took a step forward, releasing a straight punch that hit his chest and stole all the air in his lungs.


    "Gah!"


    Alver groaned and spat out a mouthful of saliva.


    But at that moment, he took something out of a pocked.


    It was a small bottle!


    Then, he threw it to the ground.


    Immediately, a powerful and calming fragrance spread through the entire living room.


    Dolong tea.


    "Hehe, it looks like it¡¯s your end, Prince us."


    I was speechless. Seriously?


    "Was it yourst trump card?" I could not help but ask.


    "Hehe, now that you smelled the poison, you will soon be unable to move. In fact, with the amount of fragrance in that bottle, you should be unable to move right now. I wonder how are you going to stop me now, Prince?"


    "Is it so?" I nodded and grabbed Alver¡¯s neck. Then, I lifted his body effortlessly. "Right, I forgot to tell you that your poison doesn¡¯t work on me."


    Alver stiffened. Then, his eyes widened in fear.


    "Impo... Sible..."


    I nced at him indifferently shook my head. Then, I waved my hand, gathering all the fragrance in an orb over my hand before incinerating it.


    Once I was done with that, I walked outside and let out a loud shout.


    "Assassins!"


    My voice spread through the entire fort, alerting even General Liko and General Anson.


    "Protect the Prince!"


    "Hurry up!"


    "Assassins!"


    Immediately, more than half of the soldiers in the fort rushed towards my ce.

 Chapter 529 Alver’s Fate

    <h4>Chapter 529 Alver¡¯s Fate</h4>


    Five minutester, General Anson and General Liko were in my house, looking at the young man I was stepping on with furrowed brows.


    "Is he the assassin, Prince?" General Anson asked.


    I nodded indifferently. "He is. He was an ex-ssmate of mine and used that identity to get close to me. Fortunately, I noticed his intentions before it was toote. Otherwise, I could have died. He was very close to seeding."


    General Anson and General Liko looked at each other, both noticing the lies in my words.


    No matter how they looked at it, it did not seem as I was in any danger.


    "Prince us, are your ims really true?" General Liko looked at me coldly, hinting that I was using my power to incriminate an innocent young man.


    Oh? So you n to feign you know nothing about this assassination, huh.


    Well, I don¡¯t mind ying that game.


    I smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Of course, it¡¯s true. Do you think I¡¯m some monster that likes to incriminate innocents?"


    ??Of course not." General Liko frowned and directed his gaze towards the young man in the ground. "However, no matter how I look at him, he doesn¡¯t look like an assassin."


    General Anson put on a pensive expression and looked at Alver as well.


    Well, it was true Alver didn¡¯t look like an assassin.


    He was bleeding from his lips and moaning in pain, unable to speak as I kicked him repeatedly.


    Moreover, he was dressed as a soldier.


    At first nce, he seemed like a poor soldier being abused by a tyrant prince.


    I smiled and pointed to the bag on the table.


    "You can check that bag if you want proof. But be careful, it¡¯s very poisonous... Well, it¡¯s not lethal, so you don¡¯t need to worry so much."


    General Anson furrowed his brows before calling out to one of his men.


    "Jackson, go and check."


    "Understood."


    Without hesitating, the soldier walked towards the table and opened the bag to check it.


    Judging by his aura, he should be an eleventhyer practitioner or so. With his strength, he should not be afraid of most poisons.


    Due to that, the soldier touched, smelled, and even tasted the tea, not at all worried by my ims that the tea was poisoned.


    Quickly, he frowned.


    "General, it is tea."


    "Oh? Is it poisoned?"


    "... I¡¯m not sure, but it doesn¡¯t look li¨C"


    Before the soldier could finish speaking, his expression changed.


    He hurriedly let go of the bag, but it was already toote.


    In an instant, his nerves were paralyzed and his mana turned messy and uncontroble.


    Then, he kneeled on the ground before falling face down while groaning.


    The two generals looked at each other with surprised and grave expressions.


    "Such a powerful poison..." General Liko sighed before looking at me with aplicated expression.


    Actually, General Liko was not feigning surprise this time.


    He really did not know about this poison. He knew that Alver was nning to kill me, but he did not expect him to use such a vicious poison.


    That poison paralyzed an eleventhyer practitioner without giving him the opportunity to resist. It meant that he, a twelfthyer practitioner, would have been unable to resist as well.


    In fact, perhaps even General Anson, who was at the fourteenthyer, would be unable to resist it either.


    "Did he bring that poison?" General Anson asked.


    I nodded. "He mixed it in the high-grade tea. Moreover, the poison is in the fragrance, so it¡¯s very hard to detect. Fortunately, I¡¯m a bit knowledgeable about poisons, so I managed to detect it before it was toote."


    General Anson nodded. Immediately after that, his expression turned stormy.


    "To think that someone dared to attempt an assassination in my fort! Prince, what do you want to do with him?"


    "Obviously, kill him. Moreover, make it a public execution. I want everybody to know the fate of these who try to kill a prince of the empire."


    After finishing these words, I smiled at the other general across me.


    "What do you think, General Liko?"


    "... I¡¯m okay with that."


    "Good. I agree as well." General Anson nodded and looked at Alver coldly. "Someone,e and take this trash out of here!"


    Tears of fear escaped from Alver¡¯s eyes. He tried to say something, but he could not.


    He had been unable to speak since the moment I called the soldiers. He could not write either. That was due to a spell I nted in his soul.


    That was to stop him from saying something unnecessary.


    I¡¯m sure General Anson will torture him to get information about the person behind the assassination, but it would trouble me if he learns the culpable is n¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e.


    That is something I¡¯m nning to use to ckmail her after this, after all.


    Aware of his fate, Alver grunted, screamed, and struggled in an attempt to escape, but the soldier that grabbed him just punched his belly hard to stop him from struggling.


    Then, he pulled him away.


    Meanwhile, General Anson apologized to me.


    "Sorry, Prince us. It¡¯s my fault that something like this happened. I should have told my men to be more alert."


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize, general. The general in charge of the fort is another person. He should apologize instead."


    General Liko frowned, but his expression remained calm.


    "You are right, Prince us. I apologize."


    I raised an eyebrow and chuckling in amusement.


    "Don¡¯t should you kneel as well?"


    This time, the indifferent expression of General¡¯s Liko did crack.


    For an instant, a sliver of killing intent leaked from his body, but he suppressed it quickly before smiling.


    "Stop joking, Prince. If there is nothing else, I¡¯m leaving. I must report this to the capital."


    I chuckled and said nothing, letting General Liko leave.


    When he was gone, General Anson narrowed his eyes before ncing at me.


    "... Prince, General Liko..."


    "It was not him, the culprit is another person. Well, he also wants to kill me, but he had not made a move yet."


    "Is it so?" General Anson nodded and narrowed his eyes. "I hope he understands his position. Otherwise, hmph! Right, should I send some of my men to protect you?"


    "It¡¯s not necessary, General. It¡¯s not so easy to kill me."


    "If you say so. I¡¯ll leave then. Contact me if you notice anything wrong."


    "Thank you, General."

 Chapter 530 It’s Good Our Family is United

    <h4>Chapter 530 It¡¯s Good Our Family is United</h4>


    "Has it ended, us? Are you alright?"


    After the two generals left, Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera came down from their rooms followed by the other girls.


    I nodded.


    "Yes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright."


    The girls sighed visibly in relief even though most of them knew I had the situation under control.


    "So Alver was really an enemy, huh." Rose and Andrea¡¯s expressions wereplicated.


    Although they did not have much of a rtionship with him, Alver was still a ssmate, someone they considered friendly.


    But now, he had tried to use poison to kill me and kill them.


    "How despicable..." Rose clenched her teeth angrily.


    "us, do you know who ordered the assassination? Was it General Liko?"


    "It was not him." I shook my head at Aunt Dayana. "Don¡¯t worry about that, I have the situation under control."


    Aunt Dayana looked at me suspiciously, but she did not insist.


    "Okay, but you must be careful. Right now, you have a lot of enemies. If you show a weakness, they will do everything in their power to get rid of you."


    "I know, Aunt. I¡¯ll be careful."


    Aunt Dayana looked at me and sighed. Beside her, Aunt Sera shook her head with a bitter expression.


    "It would be great if we can live a life without being worried about war and assassinations. To be honest, I don¡¯t like it."


    "Nobody likes it." Aunt Dayana sighed. "But if we want to protect the things that are dear to us, we can¡¯t avoid it."


    Rose, Katherine, Andrea, and Lina put onplicated expressions after hearing Aunt Dayana¡¯s words.


    I could not help smile softly.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much. This kind of thing will notst for much longer. I promise it to you."


    The girls looked at me and nodded, although some of them did not seem very confident about my words.


    After all, unless I somehow be the emperor and end the war with the daemon empire, the battles and the assassinations will continue.


    And even if I achieve both, it doesn¡¯t guarantee that there will be no wars and assassinations.


    However, I¡¯m confident I can do it.


    Although Dina is the one that will sit in the position of the emperor and not me, the effect will be the same. As for the daemon empire, my original intention was to give them a huge blow, but after meeting E¡¯Athar, I¡¯m thinking of making her the new daemon emperor.


    Mm, it would be great when the empress of the two biggest empires in the world are my wives.


    Plus, I nning to take my women with me to travel through the universe after Iplete the technique to link our souls. By then, we will not need to worry about wars or anything like that anymore.


    The girls calmed down after I assured them that everything was alright, but perhaps because they were stimted by the assassination, Rose and Katherine went to train, and Lina went with the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs to berate them for not being wary enough.


    Was she feeling guilty that her men were not vignt enough?


    It was not her fault, though.


    Mm, I should talk with herter.


    In the end, only Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and Andrea stayed in the living room.


    For some reason, though, the atmosphere quickly turned strange.


    Andrea was moving her gaze around the living room with an obviously nervous expression, Aunt Sera was ring at me with a sharp gaze, and Aunt Dayana had an amused glint in her eyes.


    "Did anything happen?" I could not help but ask.


    "... us, you are nning to sleep with Lina tonight, Right?" Aunt Sera¡¯s sharp gaze cut towards me like a sword.


    "Mm?" I raised an eyebrow before looking at Andrea. Andrea avoided my gaze immediately with an apologizing expression.


    Did she reveal it purposefully?


    No, it looks like it was an ident instead.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    "What are you talking about, Aunt? Is there a problem?"


    "Of course there is a problem!" Aunt Sera¡¯s expression turned stern. "Lina is my youngest child! If you dare to touch her, you will learn how painful a kick between the legs is!"


    Ouch.


    I looked at my Aunt with a helpless look


    Come on, I¡¯m just going to sleep with her. Why are you so angry?


    Seeing my expression, Aunt Sera was incensed.


    "You little brat! You seduced me, seduced my sister, and even seduced my eldest daughter! Do you want to seduce my youngest daughter as well!?"


    "Yes?"


    "You little¨C"


    "Come on, calm down, Sera." Aunt Dayana quickly grabbed Aunt Sera¡¯s arm, stopping her from rushing towards me. "I don¡¯t understand why you are so angry."


    "Is it not obvious? Could it be you don¡¯t think what he is doing is scandalous!?"


    "I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s good that our family is united. I like how close we are."


    Aunt Sera was speechless and even Andrea blushed.


    As for me, I looked at Aunt Dayana with an expression full of admiration and worship.


    Aunt, your wisdom is admirable. You deserve a thumbs up.


    "This kind of unity is wrong!" Aunt Sera gritted her teeth. "Andrea, say something!"


    "Err... S-Sorry Cousin, mom identally heard about your promise with Lina... It was not my intention..."


    "It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry, Andrea. By the way, do you want to participate as well? You can teach Lina the process."


    "W-Well, if you insist..."


    "Andrea, us!"


    Aunt Dayana chuckled and held the incensed Sera and hugged her. "Okay, okay, calm down. us is a good boy. He will treat Lina well. Plus, it¡¯s obvious Lina is head over heels for him. Do you think she will be happy with anyone else?"


    "B-But, Andrea, Lina, and us... They are cousins... They will never be able to marry..." Aunt Sera put on a sad expression. "I don¡¯t want my babies to suffer that..."


    Aunt Dayana, Andrea, and I looked at each other and fell silent.


    So my aunt is being bothered by that, huh?


    Aunt Dayana and Andrea put onplicated expressions. As nobles, they knew that Aunt Sera was right.


    In this empire, something like cousins marrying each other was a taboo. Much more if one of the parties was a prince.


    If my cousins wanted to be with me, it meant resigning themselves to never have the wedding they deserved.


    However¨C


    "You don¡¯t need to worry, Aunt. I will marry them. And I promise you nobody will say anything about it."


    I walked towards Aunt Sera and grabbed her hands, looking into her eyes with a gentle expression.


    Aunt Sera was startled.


    Instinctively, she stared straight into my eyes to search for a sign of falsehood, but she could only see sincerity.


    "... Are you serious?"


    "I promise you," I said and kissed her lips. "In fact, I can marry you if you want as well."


    Aunt Sera was stunned. Instantly, her face then turned red and she red at me with an angry expression.


    "Do you think I¡¯m that shameless as to marry my own nephew!?"


    Then, she turned around and left with a snort.


    "us, you... Sigh, what am I going to do with you?" Aunt Dayana sighed helplessly before putting on a mischievous smile. "Hey us, am I included in that proposal?"


    "As long as you don¡¯t mind it, Aunt."


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s lips curved up yfully.


    "I need to think about it."


    She then turned around and followed Aunt Sera.


    Finally, the only one left was Andrea, who was looking at the ring on her left hand with a silly smile.


    It was the ring I had gifted her a while ago.


    She remembered that I had told her that the ring was a promise of marriage. That it meant I would take her as my wife one day.


    Blushing, she looked up at me with moist eyes and an enchanting smile before running off embarrassed.

 Chapter 531 Aunt Sera’s Seduction Plan

    <h4>Chapter 531 Aunt Sera¡¯s Seduction n</h4>


    "Sera, hey, wait!"


    Dayana ran after her big sister with an amused smile. Seeing how flustered her sister was, she could not help but chuckle.


    Sera, on the other hand, waspletely embarrassed.


    She walked quickly until arriving at her room and throwing herself in the bed.


    She wanted nothing more than dig a hole and hide inside after her nephew¡¯s proposal.


    Dayana chuckled again and sat beside her, looking at her sister with a smile.


    "Come on, sister. Is it so embarrassing?"


    "Is it not?" Sera red at Dayana angrily. "That boy, to think he dares to propose marriage to his aunt!"


    "I think that was cute. To be honest, my heart is still beating fast."


    Sera opened her mouth to refute Dayana, but she then fell silent with a blush.


    Well, she could not deny she felt a warm feeling traveling through her body when she heard these words.


    Remembering the serious expression in the blue eyes of her nephew, Sera could not help but blush.


    But immediately after that, she shook her head.


    ¡¯No no no no, he is your nephew, Sera. How can you feel like that?¡¯


    "Heh, it had been a while since thest time you like this, sister," Dayana could not help but smirk.


    "Who do you think is at fault?" Sera growled embarrassed. "I still can¡¯t believe you teamed with us to get me into your sh-sh-shameless games!"


    "Well, we are sisters. Good things must be shared."


    Sera shot a fierce re to her sister.


    Good things? She dared to call having sex with her nephew a good thing!?


    Moreover, it was a threesome! A threesome with her sister and her nephew! And more than once!


    Goddess! How could her family be so perverted!?


    "... Sigh, I¡¯m already a lost cause. But I must think of a way to stop protect Lina." Sera murmured with a determined look.


    "Huh? Are you still thinking about that?"


    "Of course! Lina is my baby daughter! How can I let us take advantage of her!?"


    Dayana shook her head with an amused smile.


    This big sister of hers...


    "You know that you will be unable to stop Lina forever, right?"


    "... Perhaps, but... I¡¯m her mother! I must protect her as long as possible! Hmph! That brat is dreaming if he thinks he can get my daughter so easily!"


    "He already got one, though."


    Sera stiffened before gritting her teeth determinedly.


    "That is another reason I must protect Lina!"


    Looking at the solemn expression on her big sister¡¯s face, Dayana was almost unable to control herughter.


    Well, this was amusing in its own way...


    "What is your n then, Sera? I don¡¯t think it will be easy to stop that nephew of ours."


    Sera fell silent and did not reply. Instead, a pensive expression appeared on her face.


    There were many ways to stop us and Lina¡¯s ns for tonight.


    However, most of them were just dying the inevitable.


    For example, she could try sleeping in the same room as Lina, but she could not do it forever.


    Or she could talk with Lina and convince her that it was too soon. But judging by the way her youngest daughter looked at that bad and shameless nephew, she did not think it would be very effective.


    No, she needed something that made Lina hesitate about sleeping with us.


    Even if it was only for a while. It was enough if it dyed us¡¯s ns by one month or two.


    Sera knew that it was just dying the inevitable, but as a mother, she needed to try.


    And finally, she came with a n.


    "... I need to make Lina disappointed in us."


    "Huh? How are you nning to do that?" Dayana asked curiously.


    "Well... What if us doesn¡¯t visit Lina tonight and instead sleeps with another woman?"


    "Huh?" Dayana was stunned.


    "Yes, it¡¯s a good idea." Sera nodded to himself. "If Lina discovers that us stood her up for another woman, she will be very disappointed with him!"


    Dayana was speechless. What the hell...


    "How in the hell are you going to do that?"


    "Of course, I¡¯ll seduce him! I??m sure us will be unable to resist my mature charms!"


    A speechless expression appeared on Dayana¡¯s face.


    She could not understand how her sister arrived at this crazy idea.


    "... You realize that Lina will be very hurt after it, right?"


    Sera froze abruptly and put on aplicated expression.


    But then, she heaved a soft sigh.


    "I know, but... It will be a test for us as well. If he is unable to resist my seduction and he doesn¡¯t keep his promise to Lina, it will mean that I was right."


    Dayana fell silent and stared at her sister deeply.


    After hearing these words, Dayana realized something.


    Sera was not doing it just for her daughter. She was doing it for herself as well.


    Most likely, she was nning to use it to determine if she was going to ept us wholeheartedly or not.


    After realizing that, Dayana could not help but think that her sister was... very na?ve.


    Yes, na?ve.


    Knowing that sly nephew of hers, how could he not notice Sera¡¯s intentions?


    He probably would be able to see through her with just a nce.


    But now that she thought about it...


    Mm, yes, it could be interesting.


    Looking at her sister, Dayana smiled and stood up.


    "Well, as long as you are happy. Just be careful of not going overboard."


    "... I know. I should start to prepare."


    Dayana sighed and left her silly sister alone as she left the room.


    Then, she snickered and walked towards another bedroom.


    The bedroom of her beloved nephew.


    "us, are you here?"


    "Aunt Dayana?"


    "My cute nephew, I just learned something interesting."

 Chapter 532 Two Cousins 1

    <h4>Chapter 532 Two Cousins 1</h4>


    When I finished listening to Aunt Dayana¡¯s recount, I was speechless.


    What in the hell is Aunt Sera thinking?


    Well, the n in itself is not bad. In fact, if she executes it right, almost any male would fall for it.


    After all, not many men are able to resist pouncing on a served dish.


    However, there is no way I can fall into such an obvious trap.


    "What are you going to do, us?" Aunt Dayana asked with a curious smile, obviously interested in how the situation was going to develop.


    In fact, her current smile seemed like someone that wanted to see the world burn.


    "... Aunt, is it alright for you to tell me this? Don¡¯t you think Aunt Sera will feel betrayed?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Sera and I have been sisters for many years. Even if she bes angry with me, she will forgive me after a few days."


    I shook my head speechlessly.


    What can I say? Aunt Dayana¡¯s hearts is pretty ck.


    Sigh, poor Aunt Sera. Her sister sold her off again without her noticing.


    ??I guess I should reject Aunt Serater then, huh?" I sighed.


    But instead of nodding, Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes.


    "Hey us, if I wanted that, I would have not given you this information. Even without my warning, you would have noticed Sera¡¯s intentions easily."


    Well, that is right.


    It¡¯s impossible for her plot to fool me.


    "What do you suggest then, Aunt?"


    Aunt Dayana smiled like a Cheshire cat and leaned her head towards my ear.


    Then, she whispered her n.


    After I heard it, I looked at my aunt with an amused smile.


    Aunt Dayana, do you like teasing Aunt Sera so much?


    But... It¡¯s not a bad idea...


    In fact, I can¡¯t wait to see Aunt Sera¡¯s reaction.


    With an evil smile, I looked at my co-conspirator and nodded.


    "Let¡¯s do that then."


    ...


    Aunt Dayana and I took one hour to finish the detail of the n.


    Actually, wepleted the n in the first twenty minutes, but Aunt Dayana was excited after she imagined the oue and we ended fighting a pair of rounds in the bed.


    Afterward, Aunt Dayana went to Aunt Sera¡¯s room to start our plot. As for me, I went to Lina¡¯s room and told her that I woulde to her room earlier than I said before.


    Lina nodded, not even asking for the reason. In truth, she was so flustered and nervous that she barely listened to my words.


    This cute girl...


    Following the n, I left the house and returned a few hourster, in thete afternoon.


    Then, I took a bath and changed my clothes to something suitable for the asion before going to Lina¡¯s room.


    From the corner of my eye, I caught Aunt Dayana winking at me. Indicating that everything was going ording to the script.


    Nice, Aunt...


    Chuckling softly, I arrived at Lina¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    I heard someone rushing towards the door as soon as I knocked on it. But then, that person stopped abruptly in front of the door.


    A few rustling soundster, the door opened.


    Immediately, a beautiful girl appeared before my eyes.


    Red hair, ck eyes, and a petite body that ignited my protective desires.


    She was standing in front of me nervously, dressed up with a beautiful blue dress and a blue flower on her red hair.


    "C-Cousin, you are here..." Lina greeted me shyly and lowered her head when she noticed I was staring fixedly at her.


    I smiled softly and caressed her cheek.


    "Beautiful angel, were you waiting for me?"


    Lina blushed deeply, unable to look straight at my eyes.


    Sigh, this cute girl...


    As I said before, Lina is quite beautiful. Although she doesn¡¯t have the curvy body and seductive presence of her mother, her petite figure was filled with youthfulness and innocence that made you want to possess her.


    Plus, with her current shy look that waspletely different than her usual mischievous expression, I found her even cuter.


    It made me want to paint her with my colors.


    "C-Cousin, ce inside." Lina stammered shyly when she saw I was still staring at her.


    I nodded and followed her inside her room.


    As soon as I entered the room, someone else appeared in my sight.


    Just like Lina, she was a red-haired girl. However, her eyes were blue instead of back and she was a bit taller. Plus, her body had inherited more of the curviness of her mother.


    I raised an eyebrow curiously.


    "Andrea?"


    "C-Cousin, hello."


    I looked at Andrea, and then at Lina, and then smiled.


    "I see, so you are here due to that."


    The two sisters turnedpletely red in embarrassment.


    I could only shake my head amused. I mean, I know I told Andrea she could join us tonight, but I swear I was joking back then.


    I don¡¯t dislike it, though. Quite the opposite, I¡¯m more than happy to ept this arrangement.


    Even so, I asked Lina¡¯s first.


    "Are you sure about this, my princess?"


    Lina nodded with a blush still on her face.


    "W-Well, I-I don¡¯t know much about s-sex, and sister told me s-she could t-teach me... P-Plus, with sister here I won¡¯t be so nervous."


    "Is it so?" I looked at Lina and Andrea and curved my lips up.


    Well, this will make everything even more interesting.


    "W-What should we do first?" A visibly nervous Lina asked at that moment.


    I did not reply and instead looked at Andrea.


    Now is the time to guide your sister.


    Understanding the meaning of my gaze, Andrea¡¯s cheeks reddened.


    "H-How about starting with a kiss?"


    "A k-kiss?"


    "Yes, Lina. Look, I¡¯ll teach you how." Andrea then stood up and walked towards me.


    Then, with a small blush on her face, she put her lips on mine.


    Andrea¡¯s kiss started with a simple touch. It then continued with her putting her arms around my neck and then opening her lips slightly.


    Soon, our kiss had transformed into a deep French kiss.


    Lina gasped slightly. Seeing her sister and cousin kissing, she could not help but feel embarrassed.


    But for some reason, she could not move her gaze away. Her eyes werepletely fixed on our connected lips.


    Andrea and I kissed for almost one minute. Our lips separated only to join again, once and again, repeating the kiss each time with more passion.


    Andrea had said she was teaching her sister, but it seemed as though she had gotten lost in the kisses. Perhaps it was because she was excited by the fact her little sister was watching everything.


    Eventually, though, she separated her lips from mine and panted softly.


    "... Did you see that, Lina? It¡¯s your turn now."


    Looking at her breathless sister, Lina nodded nervously and approached me.


    Different from her sister, though, Lina was much more nervous and embarrassed. For several seconds, she just looked at me, unable to take the initiative.


    I chuckled and decided to step forward. Then, holding Lina¡¯s shoulders, I joined my lips with hers.


    Lina was much more inexperienced than her big sister. She shivered slightly when she felt my lips, and her face flushed.


    Even though we had kissed before, it had never gone beyond quick and short kisses. This time, though, our kiss was nothing like that.


    It was an aggressive and passionate kiss filled with lust and desire.


    I pressed my mouth firmly against hers, savoring my cousin¡¯s small lips joyfully.


    After a few seconds, I bit her lips softly, causing Lina¡¯s gasp. I took advantage of that to push my tongue inside her mouth.


    Lina¡¯s eyes opened slightly wide. Her body tensed up and she clenched her teeth, looking at me with a slightly anxious expression.


    Aware of her nervousness, I smiled gently and used my hands to caress her back while my tongue licked her teeth and gums.


    My gentle movements calmed Lina down. She closed her eyes and gripped my shirt, finally rxing her body.


    Before long, her teeth opened up slightly.


    Immediately, I pushed my tongue forward.


    Lina¡¯s eyes opened again with a startled expression. However, perhaps because she was afraid of biting my tongue, she did not close her teeth.


    Due to that, I managed to invade her mouth easily and used my tongue to search for hers.


    Lina gasped. She gripped my shirt tightly as she tried to cope with this new experience. Meanwhile, I finally intertwined my tongue with her small tongue and created soft slurping sounds.


    When the kiss finally finished, Lina was looking at me with a hazy expression.


    "How was it?" I asked.


    Lina hummed with a shy look and lowered her head.


    Seeing such a cute look, I wanted to push her against the wall and devour her.


    However, there was something I need to do first.


    "Girls, what do you think about going to my room? Lina¡¯s room is close to the rooms of Aunt Dayana and the others. If we do it here, they will hear everything."


    The girls looked at each other shyly and nodded.


    ....


    Four more chaptersing tonight, hopefully.


    Guys, please have a bit of patience with the releases. I¡¯m so busy with real life that I can only focus on writing at the weekends. Don¡¯t worry, everything should return to normal soon (Hopefully, I think that releases should go back to normal next week or the week thates after that)...

 Chapter 533 Two Cousins 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 533 Two Cousins 2 *</h4>


    "So it¡¯s your room, cousin," Lina murmured with a nervous look when she entered my room.


    I smiled and grabbed her hand, pulling her towards me.


    "Are you ready, little princess?"


    Lina¡¯s face flushed red, and her gaze started to wander around the room in a fluster.


    Seeing her like that, I could not help but chuckle softly.


    Andrea sighed and hugged my left arm. "Hey, can you stop teasing my little sister?"


    "Should I tease you then?"


    Andrea blushed and released my arm before hugging my back and putting her head on my shoulder.


    "I-I don¡¯t mind if you do."


    This cute girl...


    Looking at the bashful expression on Andrea¡¯s face, I could not help but nt a kiss on her lips.


    After that, I chuckled and moved my head to nt another kiss, this time on Lina¡¯s face.


    The two sisters lowered her heads bashfully.


    Sigh, what a life.


    I must say, I¡¯m very lucky.


    Not everybody can enjoy two sisters in the same bed.


    Plus, this is just the appetizer.


    I grinned and nced towards the bathroom of my room.


    Through my senses, I could feel the agitated heartbeats of two people inside.


    It looks like Aunt Dayana was sessful, huh.


    As expected of her.


    For now, though, I should feign I have not noticed them.


    With a big smile, I lifted Lina and carried her towards my giant bed.


    "C-Cousin?"


    Without responding, I threw her on the bed before pressing her petite body below mine.


    Lina was incredibly nervous. She closed her eyes in embarrassment, shame, and fear, and twisted her body below mine.


    "C-Cousin... T-This..."


    I smiled softly and caressed her beautiful red hair. Then, I leaned my head forward and sealed her lips with my lips.


    Lina¡¯s eyes opened wide, but she epted my kiss without resisting. Soon, our tongues were entangled in a fierce battle for supremacy.


    Unfortunately, my inexperienced cousin could only defend nervously, doing her best to cope with the experienced movements of my tongue that tried to conquer her entire mouth.


    "Uuhn... Ahn... Agnnn..."


    Lina groaned and panted, her sweet voice leaked from her mouth as her body twisted helplessly under mine. She looked at me with wet eyes, doing her best to cope with my constant attacks.


    At that moment, I heard the sound of clothes sliding down behind me.


    Without the need to look back, I knew it was Andrea. She took off the dress she was wearing, before taking off her underwear as well.


    Once she waspletely naked, she hugged my back and used her tongue to bit my earlobe.


    "Cousin... Husband... Stop teasing my little sister."


    This girl... To think she took on the role of the experienced elder sister so quickly.


    I chuckled and separated my lips from Lina. Then, I looked back at the girl hugging me and pecked her lips as I felt her breast pressing against my back.


    "What should I do then?"


    Andrea put on a pensive expression before smiling yfully.


    "Let me help you."


    She then released my back and crawled towards her little sister.


    Without any warning, Andrea started to take off Lina¡¯s clothes one after another.


    "B-Big sis!?"


    "Shh... Calm down, Little Lina." Andrea smiled gently. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just preparing you to receive our husband."


    Lina looked at Andrea and shivered. Despite the fact that Andrea was smiling gently, Lina could not help but feel chills on her spine.


    "W-Wait, sister..."


    But Andrea did not listen to her. It was as though the teasing side in her blood had awakened. She continued taking off the clothes of her little sister gently, asionally using her nails to caress her little sister¡¯s delicate skin.


    "Your skin is so beautiful... Little Lina, I¡¯m so envious."


    "S-Sister?"


    "I¡¯m curious to know how your moans sound."


    Andrea¡¯s eyes then twinkled mischievously. She looked at me to ask for my opinion, and when she saw I did not refuse, she leaned her mouth towards her sister and bit her earlobe.


    "Auuu..." Lina let out a cute moan that excited Andrea. The usually quiet and reserved girl seemed to transform into a sadistic queen at that moment.


    "So cute..." Andrea licked her lips


    I nodded in agreement. Very cute indeed.


    As Andrea continued taking off Lina¡¯s clothes and teasing her, I enjoyed the show patiently. At the same time, I kept an eye on the two women hiding in the bathroom.


    At some point, the door of the bathroom had been opened slightly. It was just a slit slight through which you could barely see what was happening in the room.


    And through that slit, Aunt Sera was looking at how her eldest daughter teased her youngest daughter.


    However, even though she wanted to step out of the bathroom and stop this, Aunt Dayana was covering her mouth and stopping her as she whispered in her ear about what her daughters would think if they learn that she was hiding in my bathroom to seduce me.


    That was the only thing that was stopping Aunt Sera from rushing out of the room.


    I chuckled in amusement in my mind.


    Aunt Dayana sure is evil. How would Aunt Sera react if she learns that Aunt Dayana is one of the two masterminds behind the current situation?


    Well, initially Lina was the only one supposed to be here. You can say that Andrea is a wee bonus.


    At that moment, Andrea finished taking off most of Lina¡¯s clothes. The only garment left was her cute panties.


    She then used a finger to rub the fabric covering her slit.


    "... Little sister, it looks like something drenched your underwear."


    "Uuu..."


    Lina closed her eyes in embarrassment. She could not believe that her big sister was bullying her like this.


    Eventually, she looked towards me to ask for help. But instead, of stopping Andrea, I grinned.


    "I guess it¡¯s time."


    Leaning forward, I caressed Lina¡¯s waist and her small breasts, moving one of my hands towards her legs and caressing her thigs.


    "C-Cousin?" Lina looked at me nervously. I smiled gently and nted a soft kiss on her nose, followed by a deep kiss on her lips that made her groan.


    In the meanwhile, I used one of my hands to slide down her panty, finally showing to the world her secret ce.


    Lina¡¯s vagina barely had pubic hair. And the little pubic hair it had was of a light color, making it almost unnoticeable unless you looked carefully.


    Right now, her entire vagina waspletely wet. Her love juices slid out of her vagina and drenched her legs.


    Excited, I grabbed Lina¡¯s wrists and kissed her again. At the same time, I positioned myself over her.


    Aware that I was about to start, Andrea stopped teasing her sister and crawled towards me again. Then, using her hands, she gently helped me to take off my clothes, all while I teased my cute little cousin.


    Before long, I waspletely naked as well, and my holy sword was ready for battle.


    When Lina saw my erect penis, her eyes widened slightly. For an instant, a look of fear appeared on her face.


    "C-Cousin, that..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle."


    "B-But, t-that is too big..."


    I did not reply and instead put my penis against her vagina. Then, I started to rub it against her slit gently.


    Lina moaned. Her cute little face reddened in embarrassment, and her small body shivered.


    Just when I was about to enter her, a flood of love juices spewed out of her vagina!


    "Ugn..."


    Lina groaned. It seemed like the excitement and nervousness, coupled with Andrea¡¯s light teasing, had made her orgasm.


    Ashamed, she used her small hands to cover her face, too embarrassed to look at me.


    "How sexy..." I muttered in her ear and continued using my penis to rub her entrance.


    Then, when I felt that her cave was ready to ept my invasion, I pushed my penis inside.

 Chapter 534 Two Cousins 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 534 Two Cousins 3 *</h4>


    "Ugh... W-Wait... Cousin..." Lina groaned and looked at me with a pale face.


    Seeing her brows furrowed in pain, I could not help but feel pity in my heart. With a gentle smile, I kissed her lips and nose.


    "It¡¯s alright... Rx..."


    Lina looked at me nervously and tensed up her body. Feeling my penis starting to enter her, she did not dare to move.


    At that moment, Andrea came beside her and grabbed her hand.


    "Rx, Lina. It will hurt just a bit."


    "Really, sister?"


    "Really, trust me."


    Lina hesitated for a moment and nodded. Then, she looked at me with a firm a determined expression.


    "C-Cousin..."


    "I know."


    Kissing her lips again, I pushed my penis a bit deeper.


    Lina¡¯s face twisted in pain immediately. Instinctively, she tried to close her legs.


    I stopped again. This time, I could feel I had reached her hymen. Just a little push and I could break it.


    However, I wanted to do it as painless as possible. Thus, I sent a bit of my mana inside Lina¡¯s body, using it to make her more aroused and diminish her pain.


    I did not eliminate her painpletely, though. The pain of the first time tends to be memorable for girls. It¡¯s proof that they finally epted someone in their lives.


    Before long, Lina started turning red, and her lips and nose let out rushed breaths.


    Aware that it was the time, I thrust my penis forward.


    "I-It hurts..." Lina groaned and let out a small cry. One of her hands gripped her sister¡¯s hand and her other hand gripped my arm due to the pain.


    "It¡¯s inside," I whispered in her ear and kissed her lips. Teary-eyed, Lina looked at me and nodded.


    "I¡¯ll start to move then," I said.


    Lina did not refuse despite her slight pain. She bit her lips ready to endure.


    Then, I started my thrusts.


    Lina¡¯s insides were incredibly tight. Her virgin vagina was gripping my penis powerfully. However, it was just as wet as it was tight. Moving my member was veryfortable.


    It was definitively a very pleasurable experience.


    The feeling of conquering my little cousin, moreover, with her sister beside her and her mother peeking from the bathroom, fired me up.


    Thanks to the mana I sent inside her, Lina¡¯s pain started to fade quickly. Soon, her scrunched face rxed. And before long, she let out a soft and arousing moan.


    I grinned and increased the pace of my pistoning.


    Once and again, I thrust in and out of her, inserting my penis repeatedly and enjoying the tightness of her narrow cave.


    "C-Cousin... Uhnn... Cousin..."


    Lina gasped and looked at me with a flushed face. Her eyes had turned slightly zed due to her pleasure, and her body was turningpletely hot.


    Each second, she could feel my penising in and out of her. The feeling of my member reaching her deepest part was something that Lina had never experienced.


    I continued like that, thrusting again and again. Despite it being the most basic position, just the fact that the girl below me was my spoiled and cute younger cousin made me felt amazing.


    Lina seemed to feel the same, because she let go of her sister¡¯s hand and wrapped her arms around my back, panting and moaning each time I pierced her little hole.


    "Unn~... Ahn... C-Cousin..."


    "You are so cute, Lina."


    "Uuu... Ahnn..."


    Hearing the moans of the little princess, I increased the speed of my invasion. The sound of my penis going in and out of Lina¡¯s small vagina spread through the room.


    Eventually, Lina was unable to endure the excitement. Gripping my arm strongly, she let out a small scream and tensed up her body.


    Then, with an abrupt groan, her body shivered and a lot of love juice was released out of her vagina.


    "Uuu... Ahn... C-Cousin..."


    After panting slightly, Lina looked at me with a small smile.


    She then brought her lips to mine and pecked then softly.


    "Mm... I¡¯m finally one with you... My most beloved cousin..."


    "Little princess, are you happy?"


    "Mm..." Lina nodded bashfully and put her head on my chest.


    I kissed her head and hugged her petite body. Then, I moved my penis once more.


    "C-Cousin?"


    Trembling, the little loli looked towards me.


    "I still need toe. Will my little princess help me?"


    Lina looked at me bashfully and nervously before nodding.


    Without hesitating, I resumed my thrusts.


    Once and again, I invaded her small hole, using my iron-like rod to taste the wonderfulness of her cave.


    "Au... Ahn... C-Cousin... S-Slow down..."


    With her head on my chest, Lina groaned, gasped, and panted, using her big ck eyes to look at me pitifully.


    I kissed her small lips and continued thrusting. Using my waist to m her pelvis, and prate deep inside her.


    Each thrust reached Lina¡¯s deepest part, making her groan in a joyful and embarrassed voice. The pleasureing from her lower body seemed to turn her mind nk.


    At that moment, I used my mouth to kiss and suck her small body, starting with her small breasts and going to her corbone and neck.


    "Auuu... C-Cousin..."


    Little Lina¡¯s small eyes zed out, and her body shivered in pleasure.


    The pleasure filling her mind and body was making her unable to think.


    Feeling my lips all over her body, Lina could not help but feel embarrassed and ashamed at the same time. She felt that I was iming ownership of each part of her.


    And that was exactly what I was doing. I was leaving my traces in each corner of her body, making herpletely mine.

 Chapter 535 Two Cousins 4 *

    <h4>Chapter 535 Two Cousins 4 *</h4>


    "Uuu... AHnnn... C-Cousin... I-I can¡¯t..."


    Lina¡¯s voice was filled with embarrassment and lust. Her innocent face had transformed into a smiling and ashamed look that made her incredibly seductive.


    She was like a small apple that you could not help but want to bit.


    And I did precisely that. Gently, I bit her earlobes and kissed her cheek. Kissing then her eyelids and small lips.


    The gentle kiss filled Lina with warmth. It mixed with the pleasure she was feeling from her entire body and made herpletely hot.


    The feeling of my penis caressing the walls of her vagina made her groan and pant softly. Her small body became weak under my constant attacks.


    Eventually, her body was unable to endure.


    "C-Cousin, again..." With an embarrassed cry, Lina closed her eyes and hugged me tightly.


    Aware that her orgasm wasing, I elerated my movements and put strength on my waist.


    At the same time, I readied myself to shot my seed inside her.


    "C-Cousin, cousin, cousin...!" Lina opened her mouth and cried out repeatedly twisting her body gently to cater to my movements. I hugged her body tightly and stabbed her body again and again, feeling my approaching climax.


    "Cum when you want. I¡¯ll shot my seed inside you."


    Hearing my voice, it was as though a switch was turned on inside Lina.


    Immediately, her body spasmed, and her mouth let out a long and seductive moan.


    At the same time, her lower cave mped my rod strongly, as though it wanted to squeeze out my baby seed.


    I grunted and gave a powerful thrust, reaching my orgasm at the same time as my little cousin.


    With several long and powerful thrusts, I shot several bursts of semen inside Lina¡¯s vagina. Her body twitched in answer, and her mouth let out a soft moan as her mind turned nk.


    Lina then closed her eyes softly.


    I smiled and kissed her lips again, to which Lina answered unconsciously, opening her mouth to receive my kiss.


    When I finished, I pulled my penis out of her cave as semen mixed with love juice slid out of her slit.


    At that moment, the big sister hugged my back and kissed my neck.


    "Husband, I can¡¯t endure it anymore..."


    "Is it so?" I looked at the lustful gaze in Andrea¡¯s eyes and her hand that was rubbing her slit and smiled.


    Without hesitating, I hugged her and pushed her against the bed.


    Soon, our mouths found each other and we started a fierce kiss.


    Saliva passed from mouth to mouth as we savored each other and entangled our tongues in a long kiss.


    At the same time, Andrea grabbed my still erect penis and moved it towards her lover cave.


    When it was in position, she looked at me with an inviting look.


    "Cousin... I love you..."


    Such a look made me turn immediately into a hungry wolf!


    Moreover, because it was Lina¡¯s first time, I forced myself to be gentle with her. But Andrea and I had done it several times already, so I could go as wild as I wanted with her.


    With a grin, I grabbed her legs and put them over my shoulders. Then, I leaned forward, pressing her legs against her body as her vagina faced up ready to receive my penis.


    In the next instant, I pierced her deeply.


    It was the famous piledriver position!


    "Ahn...~" Andrea let out a long moan and curved her back. A sense of satisfaction filled her when she felt my penis reaching her deepest part.


    I grinned and started to thrust!


    Once and again, repeatedly, I moved my penis up and down, going inside the pleasant cave of my red-haired cousin.


    "C-Cousin, ahn... Unn... Good..."


    Perhaps because she just witnessed her little sister¡¯s loss of virginity, but Andrea was much more excited than normal. Even in this strenuous position, she was moaning happily and doing her best to please me.


    Each time I pierced her, she tightened her vagina to receive my attacks. At the same time, she wrapped her arms around my neck and sealed my mouth with a French kiss.


    "N-Nmm, ahn... Unn... Hah..."


    Andrea¡¯s moans were very loud. She did not seem to care that her little sister was beside us. Quite the opposite, it was as though she wanted to be heard.


    However, she did not know that her little sister was not the only one hearing her.


    Behind the door of the bathroom, her mother and aunt were looking at our fierce lovemaking with widened eyes and a yful expression respectively.


    Not surprisingly, the lower parts of the two mature women had be drenched.


    At that moment, Aunt Sera felt a hand sneaking towards the ce between her legs.


    "D-Dayana? W-What are you doing?" Sera was startled and looked at her sister with a nervous expression. But her younger sister just smiled and touched her vagina.


    Then, she rubbed it softly.


    "Mmhp...! S-Stop..."


    "You are so excited after watching your daughters have sex, huh."


    "D-Dayana, stop... Uahn..."


    Aunt Dayana grinned and continued caressing Sera¡¯s lower body. After that, she kissed her earlobe and breathed on her ear.


    "I¡¯m also very excited. What do you say if we go out and join them?"


    "W-What are you thinking about!?" Aunt Sera ushered a hushed cry when she heard the outrageous proposal of her younger sister and shook her head hurriedly.


    However, Aunt Dayana did not seem to mind it and just continued caressing her.


    I was amused by their interaction and chuckled inwardly. In the meanwhile, I continued my uninterrupted thrusts in the vagina of my cousin.


    I could feel the fleshy walls of Andrea wrapping around my dick. They gripped it tightly, creating a pleasurable friction each time I moved my penis up and down.


    My thrusts sent shivers to Andrea¡¯s spine. She could feel that our current position allowed me to reach much deeper than normal. Moreover, my attacks were much fiercer than normal.


    "Ahn... C-Cousin... C-us... Uhnn... Agn..."


    The red-haired big sister groaned and moaned, murmuring my name dazedly as she felt my penis invading her lower body.


    Eventually, though, she was defeated by the fierce attacks and uttered a long groan.


    "Aghnm...!"


    With her arms wrapped around my neck, she curved her back and screamed in pleasure!


    However, that was just the start. I continued my thrusts, enjoying how her vagina tightened around me during her orgasm and feeling her love juices flooding her vagina.


    My continuous attacks filled Andrea with a joyful mix of pain and pleasure. She felt her mind bing nk, her thoughts bing hazy, and her body bing weak.


    She was like a small boat at the mercy of the constant waves, unable to endure.


    Groaning, my cousin bit my shoulder. Her teeth sped my flesh firmly in an attempt to cope with the incredible pleasure.


    But it only made me move faster. I increased the speed of my attacks, drilling her lower body mercilessly.


    Finally, Andrea was unable to stand it and was defeated again.


    With a groan, she shivered violently as she felt my penis hit her deepest part.


    At the same time, I decided to shoot my hot and sticky liquid straight into her womb, piercing her deepest part several times to deliver several bursts of my seed.


    Feeling the hot feeling in her womb, Andrea groaned softly. Her mind waspletely nk, and I noticed that her eyes had rolled up.


    I found her so sexy that I could not help but kiss her lips softly.


    But at that moment, amotion came from the door of the bathroom.


    Turning my head in that direction, I meet the panicked eyes of Aunt Sera and the yful smile of Aunt Dayana.


    Aunt Dayana, who was hugging Aunt Sera from behind, licked her lips and smiled at me.


    "My beloved nephew, do you think you have time for your beautiful aunts?"

 Chapter 536 Sera’s Melancholy

    <h4>Chapter 536 Sera¡¯s Mncholy</h4>


    Sera did not know how things ended like this.


    Originally, she nned to seduce her nephew before he visited her daughter. She nned to appear in front of him and use her mature charms to tempt him.


    Sera was rather conservative. Her sexual life with her husband was rather in, though she was satisfied with that.


    In truth, during the few days she had been entangled in the shameful practices of her sister and nephew, she had seen much more about sex than in her long years of marriage.


    Even so, she had confidence in her seduction skills. She had used them several times against her husband, so she knew how effective they were.


    And right now, she was going to use them to test her nephew.


    In all honesty, Sera¡¯s feelings towards us wereplicated. On a side, there were the shame and the aversion to incest, and on the other side, there were the thrill of taboo and the joy of feeling that she was loved and desired again.


    The problem was that with each passing day, she felt she was drowning more and more in this taboo rtionship.


    That was the reason she was doing this.


    She wanted to use this test to put an end to herplicated emotions. If us resisted her seduction to respect her daughter¡¯s innocent love, she would give herselfpletely to him.


    Unfortunately, before she could put her n into practice, everything went out of control.


    Sera was not sure where the n was wrong.


    She remembered that her sister came to help her with it, telling her that it seemed fun and she wanted to participate as well.


    Although she did not like Dayana¡¯s motive, she thought that with her help, the n would be much more effective. After all, us would find it harder to resist both of them.


    Thus, they created a n. The idea was to enter us¡¯s bathroom one hour before he visited Lina. ording to Dayana, us liked to take a bath before his sexual escapades, so they could ambush him here.


    Fortunately, us was not in the mansion in the afternoon, so they could enter his room without worry and wait for him in it until he returned and went to take a bath.


    Thinking that the n was sound, Sera agreed.


    But to her surprise, things did not go ording to the script.


    Five minutes after they entered the bathroom, they heard the door of the room opening.


    Sera was sure it was us; and she was right, but...


    He was not alone.


    "... So it¡¯s your room, cousin."


    When she heard that voice, Sera froze.


    She could recognize that voice anywhere.


    It was her baby daughter!


    Her youngest child!


    Her little princess!


    The reason she was here in the first ce!


    But before she could process what was happening, she heard another voice.


    "Cousin, can you stop teasing my little sister?"


    At that moment, she realized that everything was going wrong.


    Her mind froze. She waspletely clueless about what she should do in this situation.


    But before she could think about a n, she heard the sound of someone being thrown on the bed and then being kissed.


    That seemed to wake Sera up. She immediately stood up and prepared to rush out.


    But her sister stopped her.


    "Wait."


    "D-Dayana, let me go!"


    "Listen, what will your daughters think if you go out like this?"


    Sera stiffened. She looked at a mirror in the room and turned red in embarrassment when she saw her own appearance.


    Because they were nning to seduce us, both her and Dayana had only a towel covering her bodies. They werepletely naked below!


    If they came out like this, her daughters would immediately deduce that they were trying to seduce us.


    Just the thought of that was enough to make Sera incredibly embarrassed.


    However, her embarrassment did notst long.


    Because at that moment, she heard the voice of her eldest daughter teasing her youngest daughter.


    Startled, Sera opened slightly the door to see what was happening in the room.


    And when she saw it, her blood turned hot and cold at the same time.


    Her eldest daughter was stripping her youngest daughter and teasing her as the bastard of us observed!


    Once more, Sera gained the determination to rush outside and kick that bastard nephew of hers.


    ... Only to be stopped by Dayana once more.


    By this point, she realized she could do nothing.


    She could only watch as her baby daughter was pierced by her nephew. How she groaned and moaned as she lost her virginity.


    Soon, though, Sera realized something.


    Her body was turning strangely hot.


    The guilt of watching her daughter having sex with her nephew (and lover) as she hid in the bathroom made her blood boil.


    It reminded her of the time when she first had sex with us. Back then the situation was simr, but she was observing her nephew and her sister instead.


    Sera¡¯s panicked. She hurriedly shook her head and tried to expulse those thoughts from her mind.


    But as she heard her small daughter moan more and more, the hot feeling coursing through her body became stronger and stronger.


    When she saw her nephew shooting his semen inside her youngest daughter as she cummed, her love juices leaked out of her slit.


    When she saw her eldest daughter being prated fiercely in a shameful position, her body became itchy.


    The strange situation made her body hotter and hotter.


    Sera bit her lips and did her best to endure. She stopped her hand from going down to her groin and tried to stop watching, but unfortunately, her gaze seemed glued to that shameful and lustful scene.


    And at that moment, her younger sister delivered thest blow.


    Behind her, Dayana used her hands to caress her body and the ce between her legs.


    Sera¡¯s body immediately turned weak.


    When she heard the whispers of her sister about going out and joining the fun, her body shivered in anticipation. Even though she refused, she could feel the growing desire in her body.


    Then, she saw her eldest daughter orgasm, and then orgasm again as us shot his seed inside her.


    At that moment, her younger sister opened the door of the bathroom and pushed her outside.


    In the next instant, us looked towards her.


    And when Sera felt his gaze over her body, she realized she could not escape this tribtion.

 Chapter 537 Everything is Better if You Do it with the Family 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 537 Everything is Better if You Do it with the Family 1 *</h4>


    I¡¯m back!


    Six chapters today, and probably some more tomorrow. Enjoy!


    ...


    "My beloved nephew, do you think you have time for your beautiful aunts." Aunt Dayana chuckled softly as she hugged Aunt Sera from behind.


    Contrary to Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera was looking at me with aplicated expression. It was a mix of anticipation, lust, shame, and embarrassment.


    She nced at her two daughters that were lying on the bed and then put on a flustered look.


    "I-I should lea¨C"


    "Where do you think you are going, Aunt?" With an evil smile, I caught Aunt Sera before she could run off and hugged her body tightly.


    My naked body was pressed against the thin towel covering her bombshell figure, making Aunt Sera¡¯s turn red in embarrassment.


    "I¡¯m curious about something. What you were doing in my bathroom, Aunt?"


    "T-That is..."


    "She was trying to seduce you, us." Aunt Dayana chuckled yfully.


    "Dayana!"


    "There is no point in denying it now, Sera. Listen, my beloved nephew, Sera wanted to seduce you to stop you from sleeping with Lina. It looks like she did not want to share you with her daughter."


    "N-No, t-that is no¨C!"


    "Oh? Is it so?" I looked at Aunt Sera with a teasing smile. Seeing Aunt Sera panic like this was truly interesting.


    Sigh, since when did I turn into such a bully?


    "Aunt Sera, is what Aunt Dayana is saying true?"


    "O-Of course not! I-I mean, I did want to seduce you, but, I-I-I¨C"


    "See, us, she admitted she wanted to seduce you. Sera is such a bad woman."


    Aunt Sera looked at Aunt Dayana with a crying expression. She seemed like she was begging her to help her to exin the situation.


    Actually, if Aunt Sera would have been a bit calmer, she would have realized we were just teasing her, but in the current situation, she could hardly keep her calm.


    After all, she could not deny that she was waiting in my bathroom, with just a towel and watching how I fucked her two daughters.


    Aunt Sera had never been in a situation so embarrassing in her entire life.


    I chuckled softly and hugged her body. Then, I put a hand below her knees and an arm in her back and lifted her, carrying her towards the bed.


    "S-Stop, w-what are you doing?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m going to punish you, Aunt," I smirked mischievously. "Aunt Dayana, do you mind helping me?"


    "Of course not, my dear nephew. I¡¯m also interested in seeing how you punish my big sister."


    With a smile, Aunt Dayana slid down the towel covering her body, revealing her naked body, and walked towards the bed. She then hugged the panicking Sera and took off her towel as well.


    "D-Dayana, wait!"


    "Come on, sister. It¡¯s time for your punishment."


    "B-B-But why are you not punished as well!"


    Aunt Dayana stiffened. But quickly, she smiled and pressed Aunt Sera against the bed. At the same time, she looked at me with a smile.


    "You are right, I should be punished as well. However, the idea was yours, so you should be punished first. Don¡¯t you think so, us?"


    "Aunt Dayana is right."


    Grinning, I looked straight into Aunt Sera¡¯s eyes before leaning towards her and kissing her lips.


    Aunt Sera¡¯s lips parted softly, allowing my entrance easily. In no time, our tongues were entangled in a deep kiss.


    Contrary to her words, Aunt Sera did not resist. She probably was aware that I was not nning to let her escape at this point in time.


    Even so, when our lips parted, she looked beside her to her youngest daughter that was breathing slightly and put on an ashamed expression.


    "S-Sorry..."


    Then, she felt something entering her.


    "Uhn..."


    Aunt Sera was alreadypletely wet, so my meat stick slid inside her easily.


    It was as though her cave wrapped around my penis tightly. A joyful pleasure spread through my entire body.


    Aunt Sera¡¯s reaction was even more exaggerated. Feeling my penis invading her, she let out a long groan and curved her back.


    Then, I started to thrust.


    Fiercely, I moved in and out of her, plunging my member deeply inside my aunt.


    Each thrust caused a slurpy sound that resounded in the room, and in answer, Aunt Sera moaned softly.


    Perhaps because she was afraid of waking her daughters up, but she did her best to be as silent as possible. However, her face as she tried to suppress her moans was truly seductive.


    Unfortunately, her efforts were meaningless. After all, my fierce thrusts were shaking the bed strongly.


    In that situation, it was impossible for her daughters not to wake up.


    And the first one to wake up was the youngest daughter.


    "M-Mom, A-Aunt? W-What is it?"


    With a voice mixed with surprise and confusion, Lina looked at her mother who was moaning under my body, and then at her aunt, who was holding her mother down, in astonishment.


    Hearing the voice of her daughter, Aunt Sera was startled. She hurriedly looked beside her, looking at the dazed eyes of her daughter in a panic.


    "D-Don???t look!"

 Chapter 538 Everything is Better if You Do it with the Family 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 538 Everything is Better if You Do it with the Family 2 *</h4>


    "D-Don¡¯t look!" Aunt Sera groaned, however, it was of no use.


    It was impossible for Lina not to look.


    After all, she was seeing her mother and beloved cousin having sex beside her!


    But different from Aunt Sera¡¯s panic, Aunt Dayana smiled yfully.


    "So you are awake, little Lina."


    "A-Aunt, w-what is happening?"


    "Nothing, my dear. We are just strengthening our rtionship as a family."


    "B-But, m-mom and cousin, that..."


    Aunt Dayana chuckled and walked towards her niece, hugging her in a tight embrace and patting her head.


    "Well, just like you, your mother is also us¡¯s woman. Not just her, me as well. We are all the same."


    Lina was stunned. For an instant, she did not know how to react.


    All this was too confusing for her.


    She looked at me for help, but I just smiled softly and did not reply. I just continued thrusting inside my aunt without stop.


    At that moment, I felt my aunt¡¯s vagina clenching tightly my penis. At the same time, I could feel the muscles of her body tensing up.


    I knew that she was about to orgasm.


    Grunting, I elerated my movements, until finally, Aunt Sera spasmed as her love juices gushed out of her vagina.


    "N-No...!" With a soft cry, Aunt Sera covered her eyes and orgasmed.


    I sighed in satisfaction and pulled my penis out of her. Then, I walked towards the still confused Lina.


    "What is wrong, little princess?"


    "C-Cousin, y-you and mom... And a-aunt as well..."


    I sighed softly and patted her head.


    "Little princess, are you telling me that you had not noticed it before?"


    Lina fell silent and lowered her head.


    Certainly, she had already noticed some clues, mainly because I was not trying to hide it.


    However, now that she confirmed her suspicions, she did not know how to react.


    I smiled and kissed her lips. Then, Iy her on the bed and kissed her neck.


    "C-Cousin..."


    "Rx. It¡¯s alright. Just like Aunt Dayana said, we are strengthening our rtionship as a family. Everything is better if you do it with the family."


    "T-That is..."


    Before Lina could say anything else, I kissed her on the lips again and hugged her petite body.


    Then, I once more positioned my member to attack her.


    Lina bit her lips. When she felt the hot and hard thing pressing against her slit, she knew what I was intending.


    She nced at her mother that was beside her, looking towards her with an expression of shame, and bit her lips.


    "Hmph! I¡¯m not going to lose against mom!"


    Then, she hugged my neck and moved her waist towards my penis.


    In the next second, her small cave greeted my hard member.


    "C-Cousin..." With a groan, little Lina received my holy sword again. I smiled and started to move my waist, sending my meat stick to her deepest part.


    Lina¡¯s face turned red. She groaned and looked at me with wet eyes as she bit her lips.


    I looked at her cute expression and kissed her. Then, I elerated my movements.


    This time, I was way faster than the first two times with her. I moved at a fast speed, thrusting inside her and enjoying her little cave.


    With each thrust, Lina let out a soft and cute moan. Aware that her mother and aunt were watching, her face turned red from the shame.


    At that moment, Aunt Dayana approached me. She hugged my neck as I thrust inside Lina and kissed my lips fiercely.


    At the same time, she started to rub her breasts and her lower cave with a seductive expression.


    "A-Aunt..." Lina¡¯s face flushed inplete shame and Aunt Sera Was looking at Aunt Dayana with an expression of disbelief.


    "W-What are you teaching my daughter!?"


    "Nothing nothing. And you, us, hurry up. I want it too."


    Seeing Aunt Dayana lick her lips, my excitement surged up.


    I pressed Lina¡¯s body fiercely against the bed and attacked her faster than before.


    The sudden increase in speed startled Lina. She felt an overwhelming feeling of pleasure run through her spine, making her mind nk.


    "C-Cousin, cousin, cousin...!"


    Before long, I noticed that she was close to orgasming again. I chuckled softly and kissed her lips as I hastened my movements.


    I guess I should give her another creampie, huh. After all, tonight is her first time.


    With that thought, I continued plunging my penis deep inside Lina without stop.


    Quickly, a feeling of pleasure built up in my abdomen. My penis became harder and bigger, making Lina let out louder moans.


    Finally, her petite body shivered and she cummed!


    "Take my seed!"


    With a grunt, I gave her four deep thrusts and put my entire load in her small body, filling her womb with my semen.


    When I finished, I caressed her cheek and kissed her small lips gently, making Lina smile in embarrassment.


    "Lina, I love you."


    "C-Cousin..."


    "You are so cute..."


    "T-That is so embarrassing..."


    Smiling, I kissed her lips again, only to feel someone yanking me away from her.


    "My dear nephew, you did not forget about me, right?"


    I grinned and shook my head.


    "Of course not, Aunt."


    Without hesitating, I jumped towards my most beloved Aunt Dayana.


    I grabbed her small breasts with an excited expression and rubbed them as I kissed her lips. Soon, our bodies were tangled on the bed as we tried to pleasure each other.


    Different from the passive Aunt Sera, and the inexperienced Lina, Aunt Dayana was very proactive. She quickly pressed me against the bed and sat on my waist in the horse-riding position.


    Then, she lifted her waist and moved her lower cave until it was over my hard-rock penis.


    "My cute nephew, it¡¯s time to reward your beautiful aunt."


    "As my beloved aunt wishes..."


    Smiling excitedly, Aunt Dayana sat down, inserting my penis inside her.


    "Huuuu..." With a long groan, she looked at me and smiled softly. Then, she started to move her waist up and down.


    Aunt Dayana¡¯s movements quickly became very fast. asionally, she twisted her waist slightly to the left or the right, tightening her vagina around my penis to give me even greater pleasure.


    "Ahhh... Yes... Haaa... Good..."


    Watching Aunt Dayana riding me so erotically gave me a great sense of pride. Each one of her moans filled me with excitement.


    But before long, Aunt Dayana¡¯s movements started to slow down. Probably because she was bing tired.


    I smiled and grabbed my aunt¡¯s waist. Then, I looked straight into her eyes with a yful smile.


    "It looks like you need help, Aunt."


    Putting strength in my waist, I thrust up strongly.


    "Ughnn...." Aunt Dayana raised her head with an erotic moan. The hands on my chest fell to the bed as she curved her body back.


    Grinning, I thrust up again, and again, and again, inserting my spear inside her vagina deeper with each thrust and enjoying how her body shook each time.


    Just like that, Aunt Dayana¡¯s orgasm came. She let out a loud scream and copsed on the bed.


    I sighed in contentment and pulled my penis out, then, I looked at Aunt Sera who was looking at us with an embarrassed look, and at Andrea who woke up after hearing Aunt Dayana¡¯s moans.


    Smiling evilly, I walked towards them.


    "Should we continue?"


    That night, my room was filled with all kinds of lewd sounds.

 Chapter 539 Claus Making Breakfast?

    <h4>Chapter 539 us Making Breakfast?</h4>


    I woke up early the next morning.


    Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Andrea, and Lina were sprawled around me on the bed. Aunt Dayana was hugging my right arm, Andrea was hugging my left arm, and Lina was lying on top of me.


    The only one that did not hug me to sleep was Aunt Sera, who instead fell asleep beside Aunt Dayana.


    It was obvious that of the four of them, she is the only one that has not given me her everything yet.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s normal. After all, our rtionship until now has been based just on pleasure and nothing more.


    Yesterday was a good opportunity to change that, though. If I would have let Aunt Sera¡¯s n continue, and then rejected her advances normally, most likely I would have gained her trust and love.


    Of course, it would have been much less fun that way.


    Yeah, I know, I¡¯m scum.


    I smiled wryly. I guess I have to find another opportunity to win Aunt Sera¡¯s heart, huh.


    Well, there will be a lot of opportunitiester. There is no need to hurry up.


    After standing up from the bed while being careful of not waking up any of the sleeping beauties, I took a quick bath to clean the smell of sex on my body before leaving the room.


    When I left the room, I looked at the kitchen and realized that it was unlikely for Andrea to prepare breakfast today.


    Should I prepare it then?


    I don¡¯t think Andrea will wake up in a while, and my two aunts are in the same situation. Yeah, most likely, none of them will prepare breakfast today.


    ... Thinking about it, they will surely be happy if they find I prepared breakfast for them when they wake up.


    Yeah, I¡¯ll do it.


    Having decided to make breakfast today, I went to the kitchen and started to prepare the ingredients skillfully.


    I have said it before, but I¡¯m pretty good at cooking. I mean, after living for so long, you learn many crafts.


    But though I¡¯m good at cooking, I don¡¯t like it. I like delicious food, yes, but I don¡¯t like to cook it.


    Of course, the few times I cook, I put my entire effort into it to make the best food I can.


    Under my skillful hands, breakfast was quickly prepared. It was something simple. A vegetable soup with omelet and home-made bread, plus hot milk.


    Thanks to my abilities, a pleasant aroma was spreading through the entire house less than thirty minutester.


    Attracted by the scent of good food, Katherine and Rose left their rooms and walked towards the kitchen.


    "What smells so nice?" Katherine asked surprised. But when she realized it was me in the kitchen, she was stunned. "us? What are you doing here?"


    "Cooking, as you can see."


    Katherine was startled. She looked at my face, then at the delicious-looking breakfast that I was preparing, and then shouted.


    "It¡¯s impossible!"


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "What? Why are you so surprised?"


    "I mean, you are a prince! Princes are not supposed to know how to cook! How are you so good!?"


    "Yoy are even better than me." Rose nodded beside Katherine with just as much shock as her. "us, you are the most mysterious prince I have ever seen."


    I grinned with a smug expression.


    "And the most handsome as well."


    "Shameless!" Katherine snorted. "Why are you cooking? Is anything wrong with Andrea?"


    "Nothing. She is just tired."


    "Tired?" Katherine put on a confused expression. But then, her eyes opened wide in realization.


    "W-Wait a moment, I thought thatst night was little Lina¡¯s turn!"


    Oh? So you knew about it as well?


    "It was." I nodded calmly.


    "T-Then, does it mean you did it with Andrea at the same time!?"


    My expression remained calm.


    "I did."


    Katherine took a deep breath and her face turned beet red.


    "Shameless!"


    Thank you, thank you.


    Chuckling softly, I looked towards Rose who had turnedpletely red after hearing our conversation.


    "Are you interested, my beloved Rose!?"


    The hero panickedpletely. She hurriedly looked around trying to find a way to change the topic.


    "R-Right, I-I can¡¯t see Miss Dayana and Miss Sera either. W-Where are they?"


    Immediately, Katherine froze.


    "W-Wait, Miss Dayana and Miss Sera usually wake up early, right?"


    "I think so..." Rose nodded hesitatingly.


    "Then..."


    Looking at my smiling face, a bad presentment hit Katherine.


    "It can¡¯t be, right...?"


    "Oh, it can."


    "K-Katherine?" Confused, Rose looked at the two of us unable to understand what was happening.


    But then¨C


    "Shameless!"


    Katherine cried out and created a ball of wind, throwing it towards my face.


    Of course, I blocked it easily. But when Rose saw that and heard Katherine¡¯s ¡¯shameless¡¯, something clicked on her mind.


    She then looked at me as though I was some kind of freak.


    "C-us...?"


    "Yes, beloved Rose?"


    "You are so dirty!"


    ...


    As much as I wanted to continue teasing Katherine and Rose, today was going to be a busy day, so I could not.


    Most likely, the Daemon Army will attack today.


    Moreover, the beyond-twelfthyer reinforcements arrived yesterday, so today¡¯s battle will be incredibly fierce.


    Of course, no matter how fierce it is, it¡¯s nothing more than a game for me.


    However, it¡¯s will mark the start of several of my ns.


    After I finished preparing breakfast, I served seven portions. Three for Katherine, Rose, and me, and four for the cuties in my room.


    The nice smell quickly woke up the four naked beauties. And as expected, they were surprised and happy after they learned I prepared breakfast for them.


    Even Aunt Sera was happy. So much that she did not refuse my good morning kiss despite her daughters being nearby.


    Four good morning kisses and several sweet wordster, I left the room.


    Just at that moment, the rm of the fort sounded.


    I frowned and looked at the distance. My sight broke the restraints of space, looking directly at the scene outside the fort.


    There, countless daemons were advancing bravely towards Fort Mist.


    The number of daemons was so big that anyone would be intimidated. In front of such an army, many soldiers were shivering.


    Moreover, I could feel several strong presences among the daemons.


    Beyond-twelfthyer daemons.


    They are going all out this time, huh.


    Just then, Katherine and Rose rushed out of their rooms.


    "us, the rm!"


    "The daemons are attacking!"


    I put on a serious expression and nodded.


    "Get ready, it will be a fierce battle this time."


    Seeing my serious expression, Katherine and Rose looked at each other in surprise.


    Then, they returned to their rooms to get ready for the battle.


    I guess it¡¯s time to start the main show, huh.


    I wonder how many people will die here today.

 Chapter 540 Battle of Fort Mist 1

    <h4>Chapter 540 Battle of Fort Mist 1</h4>


    The daemon army advanced fiercely towards the fort, with hundreds of thousands of soldiers marching uniformly.


    This scene was enough to frighten the more light-hearted soldiers, and even the bravest soldiers could not help but feel a bit of fear.


    In the middle of the daemon army, several siege weapons were advancing slowly, being pushed by hundreds of soldiers towards the walls of the fort. It was obvious that these siege weapons would be a nightmare for the defending soldiers.


    Watching it, I could not help but whistle.


    Even as an Immortal, I must say that the sight of hundreds of thousands of soldiers marching forward is very impressive. Moreover, judging from how uniform their march is, it¡¯s obvious that the army¡¯s discipline is very high.


    Against this kind of army, it¡¯s just a question of time before the wall falls.


    Of course, that is if I¡¯m not here.


    At that moment, I heard someone gulping down beside me. I moved my gaze in that direction and saw my green-haired lover looking at the army with a slightly nervous look.


    "Katherine, calm down," I said softly.


    Katherine looked at me and nodded, but without the soldiers around us noticing, her right hand grabbed the corner of my coat.


    I did not stop her. It¡¯s normal if she is a bit nervous.


    Hell, I think that Ysnay and I are the only ones who are not nervous right now.


    Just at that moment, the two generals in the fort arrived.


    General Liko and General Anson frowned when they saw the sea of daemons. Immediately, General Anson¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    "These daemons, are they crazy? They are attacking with their entire army!"


    "What is the problem?" I feigned curiosity despite already knowing the answer.


    "It¡¯s the first time the daemons go all-out. Even in the fiercest battle until now, they always kept some of their troops in reserve. But now, their entire army is attacking."


    "... Do you mean they are nning to take the fort this time?" General Liko asked.


    "Yes.??? Nodded General Anson. "However, that is stupid. Although their foot soldiers are much more numerous than us, we have a slight advantage in high-grade powerhouses, and with Miss Ysnay here, that advantage is only greater. It will be useless no matter how many foot soldiers they have unless they have a way to keep us busy."


    "Then the answer is simple." I sighed and put on a grave look. "It means the daemons are confident about fighting my teacher and you."


    General Anson said nothing, but his grave expression showed he agreed with me.


    Just at that moment, someone flew up from the middle of the daemon army and hovered in front of Fort Mist.


    "Anson! Come out!"


    "The daemon general..." General Anson frowned.


    He stared at the powerful daemon in front of him with a suspicious expression. It was obvious that something was wrong about this battle.


    However, he did not cower. As the general guarding Fort Mist, he would protect it or die trying.


    With a grunt, he kicked the wall and flew up until he was two hundred meters away from the daemon general.


    "What do you want?" He asked.


    The daemon general smiled and his eyes turned into slits.


    "Simple, I want to advise you to surrender."


    "Surrender?" General Anson sneered. "Is it a joke? I will never surrender to your race! I¡¯ll always protect this Fort and the empire! If you want to invade, then I¡¯ll paint the walls of the fort with Daemon Blood!"


    The daemon general wrinkled his brows before shaking his head.


    "Anson, do you truly think you can continue stopping us? Let me tell you, the reason I¡¯m asking you to surrender is just that I don¡¯t want to waste too much time here. I promise you that if you surrender, you and your men will be treated as war prisoners. But if you continue being stubborn, then I¡¯ll ughter each one of them!"


    "Is it so?" General Anson grinned, his white teeth seemingly bing red due to the immense killing intent that leaked out of his body. "Then, show me what do you have!?"


    With a roar, General Anson¡¯s thrust his spear towards the Daemon General!


    The Daemon General snorted and fought back, releasing his powerful fourteenthyer mana in a sword sh that shed against General Anson¡¯s spear.


    At the same time, two thirteenthyer powerhouses flew up from the daemon¡¯s army, attacking General Anson from the right and the left simultaneously.


    That signaled the start of the battle.


    "Daemons, kill!"


    With the roar of a daemonmander, countless daemons rushed towards Fort Mist!


    The soldiers in the fort clenched their weapons tightly and General Liko spoke up.


    "Arrows, ready!"


    The soldiers took out their bows when they heard these words. Then, they put an arrow in the bowstring and pulled it at a forty-five-degree angle.


    One secondter, the arrows were shot killing hundreds of daemon soldiers!


    At that moment, an idea appeared on my mind.


    I grinned and grabbed a bow from a nearby soldier. Then, I looked at Katherine who was still slightly nervous.


    "Hey, do you think you can stop the wind for an instant?"


    "H-Huh? W-Well, if I try, I can. But..." Katherine thought for a moment and looked at the sky. "I can only stop the wind in a radius of two kilometers."


    "More than enough. Wait for my signal."


    With a calm look, I pulled the bowstring back and aimed at the daemon general.


    Obviously, I can shot down the daemon general even without Katherine¡¯s help, but that would be too shocking so I want to avoid it. With Katherine¡¯s help, though, the achievement will be divided into two people, making it much more credible considering my disguised strength.


    Plus, I¡¯m not nning to kill him. I just want to create an opportunity for General Anson. That way, I will force the daemons to hasten their n.


    While aiming at the daemon general, I waited until he was in a perfect spot and opened my mouth.


    "Now."


    Instantly, Katherine¡¯s waved her hand.


    Mana surged out of her, stopping the wind in two kilometers around us.


    It was a powerful spell considering she was just a sixthyer mage.


    Then, I released the bowstring.


    And¨C


    "Agh!"


    Blood spurted out of the daemon general¡¯s right arm.

 Chapter 541 Battle of Fort Mist 2

    <h4>Chapter 541 Battle of Fort Mist 2</h4>


    I did not put much strength in that arrow. Its power was the equivalent to the attack of a tenthyer practitioner.


    But although the arrow was not very powerful, it pierced through a small gap that appeared in the daemon general¡¯s defenses. A gap so small that anyone else would have not noticed it.


    Due to that, the arrow managed to hit his right arm.


    And¨C


    "Agh!"


    With a groan of pain, the daemon general¡¯s movements slowed down briefly.


    General Anson was not the kind to miss such an opportunity.


    "[Blood Sea]!"


    Without hesitation, he released his domain.


    Killing intent surged out of him, creating a blood sear around him.


    For an instant, the movements of the three daemons fighting him slowed down, erging the opportunity created by my arrow!


    General Anson did not stop there, though. Immediately, his spear turned blood red. Killing intent condensed around it, spinning at high speed and creating a blood-red cloud.


    "Die!"


    With a roar, his spear pierced towards the neck of the Daemon General.


    But then¨C


    "[Barrier]!"


    A new voice came from the daemon army, and a translucid barrier appeared in front of General Anson¡¯s spear.


    *ng!*


    It was the Cardinal of the Daemon God Church!


    The barrier stopped the spear briefly. But with a metallic sound resounded through the battlefield, it quickly shattered.


    It only managed to stop the spear for one second, but it was enough time for the daemon general to recover and retreat!


    Genera Anson furrowed his brows, but he did not stop. Instead, he forced his body to release a second spear attack, this time towards the daemon general¡¯s chest!


    But just like before, a barrier appeared in the path of his spear, stopping it.


    Moreover, the daemon general used this opportunity to sh towards his neck.


    General Anson barely evaded the attack, only to realize that two new attacks wereing from his left and right!


    The other two thirteenthyer powerhouses!


    They had blocked all his routes of escape!


    But when the daemon powerhouses thought they would kill General Anson, a soft sigh came from Fort Mist.


    "Sword."


    Then, a ray of sword light cut the sky.


    Instantly, the four daemon powerhouses paled.


    They did not hesitate to use their strongest techniques to block the sword lighting towards them.


    But even after that¨C


    *Bang!*


    All four of them trembled violently after receiving the attack and were forced to retreat several steps.


    Meanwhile, Ysnay had appeared at some point beside General Anson, looking at the four daemon powerhouses with an indifferent expression.


    "Just four of you?" She shook her head with a disappointed expression. "Too weak."


    ... I must admit, Ysnay sure knows how to act cool.


    With this, though, the rest of the actors should appear soon.


    Right now, the battlefield has entered a burning-hot state. Daemons are charging at the walls recklessly, with their siege weapons and mages trying to take down the walls. At the same time, the human soldiers are unleashing barrage after barrage of arrows while some of them take care of the stronger daemons that managed to climb the wall.


    The daemon general furrowed his brows when he saw that. He then looked at the beautiful woman that just appeared with a cautious and fearful look.


    The sword attack just now made him understand how powerful she was.


    Much more powerful than him!


    Even with the four of them joining hands to defend against her attack, they were forced to take several steps back. Furthermore, he could feel that his arms were hurting.


    She was too powerful.


    Fortunately, they were prepared for her.


    "Now!"


    Immediately, five powerful auras suddenly appeared.


    And before General Anson could react, they unleashed five powerful attacks that flew towards Ysnay!


    "Careful!" He cried out, but by then, the attacks had arrived!


    However, Ysnay smiled.


    And in a voice that only I could hear, she chuckled.


    "... I guess I should make the act credible."


    Then, she let out a fierce cry.


    "Bastards!"


    A powerful aura emerged from her. Her sword of threads shed the sky, shing against the five attacks!


    *BOOM!!!*


    Mana exploded in the sky, creating a blinding ball of light that astonished all the soldiers below.


    One secondter, a figure was shot out of the ball of light.


    "Ugh!"


    It was Ysnay!


    Her condition, however, was much worse than before.


    Her clothes were messy, and her mana was slightly unstable. At the same time, a trickle of blood was sliding down her lips.


    Anyone could see that she was injured by thest attack.


    However, the daemon general could not help but let out an astonished cry.


    "Impossible! That attack should be able to kill any fifteenthyer powerhouse!"


    He was not the only one surprised. The other daemons powerhouses were looking at Ysnay as though she was a monster.


    She had received a sneak attack from five beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses, and one of them was a fifteenthyer powerhouse just like her, but even so, she survived!


    And although she seemed injured, her injuries did not seem grave.


    "Bastards!" Ysnay gritted her teeth with an expression of rage. She then looked at the five daemon powerhouses that just appeared and raised her sword angrily. "Die!"


    However, the daemon powerhouses reacted just as fast as her.


    Seeing that their sneak attack did not work, the five of them charged towards Ysnay fiercely.


    At the same time, the other four daemon powerhouses, including the daemon general and the cardinal of the Daemon God Church, charged towards General Anson.


    It was nine vs two!


    Under such a disadvantageous situation, Ysnay and General Anson quickly fell into a disadvantage.


    However, the two of them proved to be incredibly sturdy. Despite their disadvantage, they fought fiercely against the daemon powerhouses, and several times they were close to killing some of them.


    I looked at Ysnay¡¯s fight and could not help but let out a sigh of admiration.


    Such a good actress.


    It definitively looks like she is putting her life on the line just to fight them.


    However¨C


    [Hey Willian, what do you think? Was I cool just now?]


    The fact that she had time to transmit her voice to my mind and joke with me showed that she was just ying around.


    After all, as an Immortal, she could have killed them easily.


    The only reason she is not doing that is to cooperate with my n.


    I chuckled and looked at the daemons that were advancing towards us.


    Now, let¡¯s make this war as tragic as possible.

 Chapter 542 Battle of Fort Mist 3

    <h4>Chapter 542 Battle of Fort Mist 3</h4>


    With General Anson and Ysnay out of the way, the daemons charged towards the walls without fear.


    In just a few seconds, powerful mana fluctuations equivalent to eleventhyer powerhouses and twelfthyer powerhouses started to appear.


    Such powerhouses rushed towards the walls at full speed.


    General Liko¡¯s expression changed. He was aware that the wall would not be able to stop practitioners as strong as them from climbing it.


    In fact, even seventhyer practitioners could climb the wall if they used special techniques and put their lives on the line.


    His expression turned ugly. He realized that the battle had turned against them.


    However, he could still use the geographical advantage to stop the daemons. Although the effect of it would notst long, that was the best he could do right now.


    "Everybody! Get ready to stop the enemy!"


    Just when General Liko¡¯s roar ended, the first enemies jumped on the wall!


    Two eleventhyer and one twelfthyer practitionernded at the top of the wall and started to ughter the human soldiers.


    But immediately, a twelfthyer human stepped forward, ambushing the twelfthyer daemon and killing it in a blow at the cost of an injury in his abdomen.


    At the same time, three tenthyer humans stepped forward to confront one of the eleventhyer daemons.


    As for thest one, Katherine, Rose, and I cooperated to kill it.


    After Katherine used a spell to restraint him for an instant, Rose and I used our sword techniques tond two mortal blows.


    However, that was just the start. After these three daemon practitioners, even more daemons arrived!


    Moreover, the first siege weapon arrived at the wall. Fortunately, Katherine had been preparing a powerful spell for a long time, and cast it at that moment.


    "[Destructive Wind]!"


    *Boom!*


    With a thunderous sound, the siege weapon was destroyed by an explosion of superpressed wind.


    That attack, however, drained the entirety of Katherine¡¯s mana.


    Fortunately, I was here with her. Grabbing her hand, I transferred my mana to her, filling itpletely again.


    Katherine was surprised, but as she was already aware of my hidden strength, she quickly epted it and continued battling.


    The battle turned fiercer and fiercer. The daemons attacked as crazy while the humans gave their lives to stop them from advancing.


    Fort Mist turned into a meat grinder where hundreds of daemons and humans were dying each minute.


    Unfortunately, our disadvantage was quickly bing more and more apparent.


    With the daemons¡¯ numbers, they just needed to continue attacking to eventually overwhelm us.


    Moreover, the number of tenthyer, eleventhyer, and twelfthyer powerhouses in the daemon side was much greater than in ours.


    Even with the advantage of the wall, it was just a question of time before their more numerous powerhouses killed ours.


    And at that point, nothing would be able to stop them from taking the fort.


    Many of the human soldiers, aware of that, had grave expressions; and General Liko had the ugliest expression.


    This battle hadpletely gotten out of his control. This was out of his ns!


    He even considered escaping more than once, but he stopped himself each time, deciding to wait and see instead.


    However, he had already taken a decision.


    Once the situation became unsalvageable, he would escape.


    Katherine and Rose¡¯s expressions were no good either.


    "us, at this rate we will lose! Even your teacher looks like she can¡¯t resist much longer!" Katherine said with a solemn look. "You have a n, right?"


    "I do," I replied with a chuckle.


    "Then hurry up and start it! We are going to die at this rate!"


    I chuckled again without answering. Nope, now is not the time to act.


    Katherine gritted her teeth and unleashed another spell, restraining a ninthyer daemon that was then pierced by four nearby human soldiers. She then red at me angrily.


    But when she saw my calm eyes, she calmed slightly as well.


    Just a nce was enough for her to understand that everything was under control.


    But suddenly, her expression changed.


    "Oh no!"


    I frowned, noticing something wrong.


    Spatial fluctuationsing from the daemon army.


    And the destination was inside the fort.


    The daemons were nning to teleport inside the fort!


    "us!" Katherine looked at me, and I nodded. Understanding my intentions, Katherine called out at Rose and the three of us rushed towards the direction of one of the spatial fluctuations.


    Just at that moment, General Liko looked towards us.


    "Prince us! Where do you think you are going!? Deserters will die without exceptions!"


    I ignored the clown and left with Katherine and Rose.


    "Where are we going!?"


    "There! The daemons used a teleportation spell to infiltrate the fort!" Katherine answered Rose¡¯s question, pointing to a ce inside the fort.


    It was in the direction of our house!


    "We need to hurry up! The teleportation already seeded! They could attack Miss Dayana and the others if we don¡¯t hurry!"


    I frowned briefly before returning to normal, not panicking.


    After all, I left enough safety measures with them.


    ording to my senses, only five daemons teleported near them. Although they are rather strong, little Lina plus the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs should enough to take care of them.


    And even in the worst of the cases, I can teleport to the house and rescue them.


    Mm, this is a good opportunity to test little Lina¡¯smanding skills.


    However, these are not the only daemons attacking.


    I could feel that a total of four teams were teleported inside the fort.


    If they are not stopped quickly, they will cause great damage to the fort.


    I wondered briefly if should stop them or not, before shaking my head.


    Anyway, the more damage they cause, the better it¡¯s for me.


    It will create a better excuse for General Liko.


    I¡¯m sure that after today¡¯s battle, he will put in march his n to kill me.


    ....


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N to read until twenty chapters ahead!


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 543 Lina’s Progress

    <h4>Chapter 543 Lina¡¯s Progress</h4>


    Seventh chapter ofst week...


    ...


    "Miss Lina, you should take Miss Dayana, Miss Sera, and Miss Andrea away. We will cover the rear!" A member of Eternity¡¯s Fangs shouted with a serious expression.


    Lina frowned and bit her lips. She looked ahead of her at the daemon that had suddenly appeared with a determined expression.


    An eleventhyer daemon! Compared to Lina and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs, whose strongest was just a seventhyer practitioner, it was an overwhelming difference!


    However, Gina gritted her teeth and took a step forward.


    "No, I¡¯ll stay. Mom, sister, aunt. You leave."


    "B-But, Lina¨C"


    "I say leave, mom. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be alright."


    Sera bit her lips with an expression of pain. How could she leave her little baby behind?


    But at that moment, she felt Dayana pulling her arm.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    "B-But Dayana..."


    "If we stay, we will only be a hindrance and make the battle more difficult for her. Plus..."


    Dayana looked at the daemon walking towards her before shaking her head.


    "No, it¡¯s nothing."


    It was better not to reveal that she was sure nothing would happen to Lina.


    Because she had the feeling that us knew what was happening here, and he would protect her.


    However, it was just a feeling; and she could not confirm it.


    Regardless, she for some reason was certain that us would save them if they were in danger.


    Unaware of the thoughts of her younger sister, Sera bit her lips and nodded reluctantly. Then, Dayana, Sera, and Andrea ran away.


    Watching them leave, the daemon powerhouse chuckled.


    "Do you truly think you can escape?"


    With a grin, he stomped the ground. Then, his body flew towards the three women.


    But suddenly¨C


    *ng!*


    A sword appeared in front of him, forcing him to use his sword to block.


    It was the sword of one of the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs.


    However, he was just a sixthyer practitioner. Facing the charge of an eleventhyer daemon, he was inevitably flung away.


    The daemon frowned and gathered mana in his sword, preparing a flying sh to finish the man.


    But at that moment, he felt another attacking from his right!


    It was another one of Eternity¡¯s Fangs¡¯ members! He was charging with a spear filled with powerful mana.


    The daemon wrinkled his brows and avoided the attack. However, that meant he lost the opportunity to finish the first man.


    However, he did not care. Immediately changing his movements, he aimed this time to sever the second attacker¡¯s waist.


    But then, he felt another attacking from behind him.


    Surprised, the daemon blocked it only to feel two more attacksing from his two sides, plus a magic spelling towards him.


    ¡¯This...!¡¯


    The daemon was astonished.


    He could feel that none of the enemies was very powerful.


    The strongest was just a seventhyer practitioner, and the weakest was in the fifthyer.


    However, their coordination and teamwork were amazing.


    Every time he tried to kill someone, another person attacked, forcing him to avoid or block the attack.


    Even though he was much stronger than them, he did not dare to take their attacks with his body. After all, he had not reached the level where he could ignore their attacks.


    The daemon frowned. The fact that he was being stalled by a group of weaklings made him furious.


    "Die then!"


    With an ice-cold voice, he gathered mana in his sword and released it around him.


    Sword technique, [Cutting Vortex]!


    It was a technique that created a vortex of sword energy around the user and attacked all the enemies in the surroundings!


    The technique was very effective. In an instant, several of Eternity¡¯s Fangs¡¯ men were gravely injured.


    However, at the moment when the technique finished, he saw someone flying towards him.


    "Ha!"


    With a sharp cry, a petite girl brandished a sword towards his head.


    "Little girl! Who do you think you are!?"


    Roaring, the daemon raised his sword to stop the attack. But at that moment, his expression changed.


    Because all of sudden, the sword of the girl was filled with sparks.


    Then¨C


    *Boom!!!*


    An explosion urred as soon as the two swords shed.


    "Shit!" The daemon cursed in panic. He gathered mana around his body in a hurried attempt to protect himself.


    However, he could feel his skin burning despite that. The attack of the girl had injured him!


    It was the effect of Lina¡¯s Laws of Combustion.


    She had acquired them when the church tried to kill her and us saved her. Then, under us¡¯s guidance, she had been training them in the Red Skull Gang.


    Just like us expected, thews turned Lina into an unprecedented genius. Her cultivation rose quickly, and just this morning, she reached the sixthyer!


    A fifteen-year-old fifthyer practitioner. Just the thought of that was enough to stun anyone in the empire.


    Furthermore, if she used herws ofbustion in battle, her battle power was much stronger. She could barely fight against a ninthyer practitioner!


    That was the reason she became the captain of this team despite not having the highest cultivation!


    And right now, this daemon was experienced it.


    However, he was experienced. After recovering from the explosion, he bellowed angrily and let loose his mana, creating a shockwave that caused Lina to stagger.


    At the same time, his sword pierced through the air, piercing towards her neck.


    But then¨C


    *ng!*


    A shield appeared in front of the daemon, stopping his attack.


    The person behind the shield, another one of Eternity¡¯s Fangs¡¯ men, was sent flying away unconscious, however, it allowed Lina to recover her posture and attack again, this time towards the daemon¡¯s chest.


    Unfortunately, the daemon had turned cautious after herst attack. He twisted his body to evade Lina¡¯s sword as his sword slithered towards Lina¡¯s neck.


    But once more, another person appeared in the path of his sword, blocking it, and allowing Lina to counterattack again!


    The daemon was stunned.


    ¡¯These guys...!¡¯


    He could not understand how these guys could stop him always.


    They were just sixth and seventhyer practitioners, but they could stop the attacks of an eleventhyer powerhouse!


    ¡¯Impossible!¡¯


    However, he did not know that these men had been trained by us in extreme environments.


    Many times, they had to face enemies much stronger than them.


    And during these times, there was only a way to kill them.


    Teamwork.


    The weakest ones sacrificed themselves to block and hinder the enemy¡¯s movements and at the same time give theirpanions a chance to attack.


    Just like now.


    Once and again, the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs blocked and hindered the daemon¡¯s attacks while Lina focused only on attacking him.


    She did not pay attention to her defense. She knew that her only chance was tond a blow.


    Just a blow! With herws ofbustion, that was more than enough to finish this battle!


    However, fighting an eleventhyer practitioner was very hard. Despite their best attempts, the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs were falling one after another.


    Moreover, Lina had not managed tond even one attack!


    The daemon was smart. At some point, he had focused only on evading her attacks while he defeated the men that charged towards him.


    "Dammit!" Lina bit her lips anxiously. At this rate, they would be wiped out.


    But at that moment, she saw a man of Eternity¡¯s Fang looking at her.


    Then, he smiled and charged towards the daemon.


    Lina was stunned. But immediately, she realized the man¡¯s goal.


    ¡¯He...¡¯


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Roaring, thews inside her body exploded, and her mana erupted powerfully!


    For an instant, her strength increased crazily, reaching the next level.


    At that moment, the heart of the man that smiled at her was pierced by the daemon¡¯s sword.


    But when the daemon tried to pull his sword out, he realized that the man was grabbing his arm and smiling at him.


    "You..."


    That was thest thing the daemon managed to say.


    Because in the next instant, an explosion urred where Lina was.


    And before he could react, a sword was piercing his chest.


    With tears in her eyes, Lina put all her mana in that attack.


    "Die!"


    And the body of the daemon exploded into pieces.

 Chapter 544 Resurrection

    <h4>Chapter 544 Resurrection</h4>


    Eighth chapter ofst week...


    ...


    Holding her sword in a hand, Lina looked at the daemon in front of her with tears in her eyes.


    Well, the lower part of the daemon. The entire upper part had been blown apart.


    Quickly, Lina¡¯s body lost strength and copsed on the ground.


    "Cough..."


    Blood trickled down her lips, and several veins in her body burst out.


    It was a result of the technique she used just now. She had used herws to burn her mana violently, this way getting greater strength for a brief instant.


    But although the result was great, the side effect was equally devastating.


    A normal person would be unable to use mana after this.


    However, Lina did not think about that now.


    Instead, she was looking at the man that sacrificed his life to give her an opportunity.


    ... It was the first time Lina saw one of her men dying in front of her.


    Even if she did not know him well, she was still pained. She was more pained when she remembered how he smiled at her before rushing towards the daemon.


    The pain in her body could notpare to the overwhelming pain in her heart.


    "Uuu..."


    Eventually, the fifteen-year-old read-haired girl was unable to suppress her tears.


    Right at that moment, Lina felt someone approaching her from behind.


    When she looked back, she saw someone familiar.


    "C-Cousin..."


    "It¡¯s me." I smiled softly and crouched in front of her, patting her head gently. "You protected our family, well done."


    "B-But, he... He died..."


    Aware of the meaning of her words, I chuckled and caressed her beautiful red hair.


    "It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry, he will not die. Look."


    With a smile, I waved my hand and a magic circle appeared around the man. Then, his wound quickly regenerated, culminating with the man taking a deep breath.


    And¨C


    *Cough cough cough..."


    After vomiting several mouthfuls of blood, the man groaned and stood up slowly.


    "T-That is..."


    "See? He did not die."


    Actually, that was a lie.


    He was dead.


    Totally.


    However, reviving someone is not hard as long as the soul has not dissipated yet.


    The most important part of a living being is the soul. I still don¡¯t know of someone able to regenerate a soul that has already faded away.


    But as long as the soul is present, any flesh wound can be healed, no matter how grave they are.


    Even if his head waspletely crushed, I could bring him back to life easily, not to mention just a stab in his heart.


    Lina looked at me with an astonished expression, unable to understand what just happened. I just smiled and waved my hand again, this time creating a magic circle around each one of the members of Eternity¡¯s Fangs.


    Lina had not noticed it, but that young was not the only one dead. Another four men had died after failing to defend properly against the daemon¡¯s attacks.


    I did not hesitate to bring them back to life. As for the others, I healed their injuriespletely, including Lina¡¯s.


    Something like this would have astonished any person in this world and made them realize how powerful I am, but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Each one of the people here is trustworthy. And perhaps Lina can understand a bit more about my true strength this way.


    At that moment, Katherine and Rose appeared. They were escorting Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and Andrea.


    In fact, the three of them had met an attack just after they left, but I told Katherine and Rose to take care of it and stayed to observe Lina¡¯s battle.


    I must say, her progress has been slightly faster than expected.


    Unfortunately, she is still not decisive enough.


    Well, she is still a young girl. I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.


    "Lina! It¡¯s good that you are alright!"


    As soon as she saw her youngest daughter, Aunt Sera rushed towards Lina and hugged her tightly. Aunt Dayana and Andrea, on the other hand, smiled wryly before looking at me with strange smiles.


    Their gazes seemed to say ¡¯as expected¡¯.


    These girls...


    Chuckling softly, I shook my head and stood up.


    But at that moment, another daemon appeared.


    The daemon looked at us with a frown. Then, he looked at the remains of the other daemon and his expression turned ugly.


    "Bastards!"


    With a roar, his mana rose ferociously, reaching instantly to the twelfthyer!


    Then, he charged towards us!


    However, despite the intimidating pressureing from the daemon, nobody but Aunt Sera panicked.


    Aunt Dayana, Andrea, Lina, Katherine, Rose, and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs were just looking at me, waiting for me to take care of the daemon.


    I chuckled again and stood up, before walking towards the daemon.


    With my first step, my sword appeared in my hand, and with my second step, I was in front of him.


    And then my sword shed his neck and pierced his heart.


    Before the daemon could even be aware of my attack, I had returned to my previous location.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    And in the next instant.


    *Spurt!!!*


    Blood erupted from the daemon¡¯s neck and heart.


    With an expression of disbelief, he copsed on the ground, dead.


    "W-Wha-Wha-Wha..."


    Ignoring the shocked expression on Aunt Sera¡¯s face, I turned around and faced Katherine and Rose.


    "Let¡¯s go, we need to take care of all the daemons that infiltrated the fort."

 Chapter 545 The End of the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 545 The End of the Battle</h4>


    Ninth chapter ofst week...


    ...


    Half an hourter, Rose stepped on the chest of a daemon and stabbed his neck.


    The daemon looked at the hero with a grudgeful and hatred-filled gaze, struggling briefly, and finally breathing hisst.


    "With this, all the daemons had been killed." Katherine let out a tired breath.


    A total of eighteen daemons had infiltrated the fort, forming two teams of four and two teams of five.


    However, these eighteen daemons were very strong. The weakest was a tenthyer practitioner, and the strongest was just one step away from breaking through the thirteenthyer.


    Due to that, the daemons managed to cause a lot of damage before they were hunted by us. One of them was even close to killing the soldiers guarding the gate and opening it.


    Fortunately, I killed him before that.


    I could not let him open the gates, otherwise, the fort would fall.


    Even if I want that the humans lose this battle, I don¡¯t n to let the daemons take down Fort Mist.


    "What should we do now?" Rose asked.


    "Let¡¯s return to the walls. The battle there has intensified."


    Katherine and Rose nodded and followed after me.


    On the way, I felt Rose staring at me fixedly.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "... Nothing, I¡¯m just wondering when I¡¯ll be able to catch up with you."


    I chuckled shrugged smugly.


    "You still need a lot of training, young girl."


    Rose rolled her eyes.


    "Hmph! I know I¡¯m weak, but one day I¡¯ll be stronger than you. I swear it!"


    Girl, there is a long way in front of you.


    At that moment, I noticed Katherine looking at us with a speechless look.


    "Rose, how do you think I felt when you said you are weak. I mean, what about me then? Am I an ant?"


    Rose immediately stiffened.


    "S-Sorry, I-I did not mean that..."


    "Sigh... Don¡¯t worry. Even though I¡¯m a bit jealous, I don¡¯t mind it. After all, you are my friend... Though I would like it if I am a bit stronger."


    Stronger, huh.


    I put on a pensive expression.


    "Do you truly want to be stronger, Katherine?"


    Katherine was startled and looked at me in surprise.


    "... Do you have a way?"


    I hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    "... I do. But you will have to wait for a while, and it can be dangerous..."


    "I-I don¡¯t mind! Please!"


    I did not reply immediately and instead considered it again.


    But then, I sighed.


    Anyway, I will have to do this sooner orter.


    ... Though I think I should try it with someone else first, just in case.


    After all, I¡¯m not sure if there is a hidden danger I have not noticed.


    "... Very well. We¡¯ll do it tonight, after this battle."


    Katherine looked at me with a determined expression and nodded firmly.


    Ten minutester, we returned to the wall.


    The battle in the wall had intensified greatly since we left. More and more daemons had managed to climb it, and several siege weapons were attacking the tower or being used by the daemons to climb on the wall.


    Even so, the human soldiers were resisting firmly. Until now, no daemon had managed to gon beyond the wall (besides the ones we killed just now).


    However, it was obvious that this situation would notst. The human soldiers were quickly bing tired, and the number of daemons was increasing more and more.


    In fact, I noticed that gaps had started to appear in the soldiers¡¯ formation. It was just a question of time before the daemons noticed the gaps and took advantage of them.


    As soon as we arrived, we rushed towards the battlefield to support the soldiers.


    The arrival of two powerful practitioners like Rose and me, plus a skilled mage like Katherine, alleviated a bit of the burden on the soldiers. However, it was just like pouring water in a broken bowl, just extending the unavoidable.


    General Liko quickly noticed our arrival and red at us with an enraged gaze.


    "Prince us, we will have to talk about this after the battle!"


    I shrugged indifferently. As you wish, old man.


    I¡¯m waiting for it as well.


    The battle turned fiercer and fiercer with each passing second, and the top of the walls had turned reddish and slippery due to the blood of humans and daemons.


    Bodies after bodies of both humans and daemons fell from the wall every second. The number of casualties was already approaching ten thousand!


    Right at that moment, the situation in the sky changed.


    General Anson, who was fighting four daemon powerhouses, was pierced in his abdomen by a sword!


    Fortunately, his battle experience helped him to avoid another attack, however, his situation turned from bad to worse.


    Now that he received the first grave injury, it was just a matter of time before he received another.


    And eventually, these injuries would bring him down.


    Furthermore, Ysnay was struggling against five daemon powerhouses right now, so she could not help him.


    More than once, Ysnay had been close to receiving a grave injury as well.


    "Hahaha, Anson, it looks like Fort Mist and you will fall today."


    General Anson did not reply, just swallowing back the blood he wanted to spat out and looking at the daemon powerhouses around him fiercely.


    "Even if I die, I¡¯ll bring a few of you with me to hell!"


    "Try if you can." With a sneer, the daemon general once more rushed towards General Anson, followed by the Cardinal who cast a spell, and the two thirteenthyer practitioners who nked General Anson.


    General Anson gritted his teeth and used his spear to stop the attacks, however, the impact of the attacks widened the injury in his abdomen!


    Grinning, the daemon general stabbed with his sword twice, once towards General Anson¡¯s head and the second towards his abdomen.


    Fortunately, General Anson managed to stop them. But at that moment, the two thirteenthyer daemons attacked him, and a magic circle appeared around his body, slowing down his movements!


    "Argh!" With a bellow, his mana surged out, blowing out the magic circle as he jumped away. Unfortunately, the attacks of the two thirteenthyer practitioners managed to hit his back, injuring him again.


    Then, he saw the sword of the daemon general approaching the ce between his eyebrows.


    His expression immediately turned bitter.


    That was not an attack he could avoid.


    But just at that moment¨C


    *Boom!!!*


    A powerful and sharp sword aura erupted out of Ysnay¡¯s body.


    "Do you think you can kill me!?"


    With a roar of anger, the ck-haired woman raised his sword and filled several kilometers around her with her overwhelming sword intent.


    "Die!"


    And her sword shed down.

 Chapter 546 The End of the Battle 2

    <h4>Chapter 546 The End of the Battle 2</h4>


    Tenth chapter ofst week...


    ...


    "Die!"


    The overwhelming sword intenting from Ysnay shocked humans and daemons alike. For an instant, the entire battlefield froze.


    Meanwhile, the five daemon powerhouses facing Ysnay turned pale.


    "She used a secret technique in exchange for strength!"


    "Dammit! Be careful!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Where do you think you are going!?" Ysnay bellowed, acting perfectly her paper as a heroic and fierce swordswoman. "Die for me!"


    Immediately, her sword descended.


    In an instant, all the sword intent that had spread in the surroundings seemed to gather around her sword, finally turning into a sword sh that chased after the daemon powerhouses.


    Then, the sword sh turned into nine strands of sword energy, each one going after an enemy powerhouse.


    "Bastard!" The daemon general¡¯s face turned ugly. Facing that sword sh, he did not hesitate to stop his attack towards General Anson and use his sword to defend himself.


    Even though his sword was just a few centimeters from General Anson¡¯s forehead, he had the feeling that if he continued his attack, he would be killed by Ysnay¡¯s sword sh!


    The next instant¨C


    *nk!*


    Ysnay¡¯s sword sh hit the nine daemon powerhouses.


    And¨C


    "Cough..."


    "Ugh..."


    "Gah..."


    Groans of pain and surprise came from the daemon powerhouses.


    Even though Ysnay¡¯s technique had been divided into nine, they barely managed to stop it.


    "Dammit, what kind of monster is her!?"


    "It¡¯s a secret technique!" The cardinal replied to the Daemon General with an unsightly expression. "We just need to endure until the technique ends and the side effects will leave her weakened!"


    Before the daemon general could answer, Ysnay raised her sword again.


    The expressions of the daemon powerhouses changed. Without hesitation, they got ready to defend.


    But¨C


    "Gah..."


    "Ogh..."


    "Argh..."


    Once more, they barely stopped her attack.


    Moreover, one of the daemons received a grave injury. His right arm was almost severed!


    Ysnay did not give them time to rest. Once more, she raised her sword as her sword intent gathered around it.


    "Die!"


    With an ice-cold voice, her sword shed down, turning into nine strands of sword energy that attacked the nine daemon powerhouses simultaneously.


    To the daemon powerhouses¡¯ surprise, they noticed that this attack seemed stronger than thest!


    "This girl...!"


    With an ugly expression, the daemon general received the attack and staggered three steps back.


    But at that moment, he heard a cry of paining from one of hisrades.


    When he looked in the direction of the cry of pain, he saw General Anson piercing one of the thirteenthyer daemons¡¯ abdomen with his spear.


    "Bastard...!" The daemon general cursed enraged and forced himself to release an attack towards General Anson to stop him from killing hispanion.


    General Anson hurriedly retreated. He had been gravely injured before, so he did not dare to receive the daemon general¡¯s attack.


    But at that moment, another attack came from Ysnay.


    And this time, the daemon general¡¯s previous attack left him ill-prepared to defend against Ysnay¡¯s sword sh.


    "Stop dreaming!!!" With an ashen face, the daemon general roared and released as much mana as he could to defend against this attack.


    However, the overwhelming sword intent shed apart his defenses, piercing his mana and arriving before him.


    Then¨C


    *Spurt!*


    A long wound appeared on his chest.


    The daemon general turned pale. He would have died if the injury was a bit deeper!


    But he then saw Ysnay raising her sword again, and his expression could not help but turn to one of fear.


    "Retreat! If we continued like this, at least half of us will die!"


    None of the daemon powerhouses protested against his decision. In fact, they were just as afraid of Ysnay as him.


    Facing Ysnay¡¯s overwhelming attacks, they were almost unable to resist.


    Moreover, there was still General Anson, waiting around for an opportunity to kill them.


    At this rate, at least half of them would die even if they managed to kill the pair.


    "Retreat! We will attack again tomorrow! By then, the side-effects of the technique she used will make it much easier to kill her!"


    No hesitating anymore, the daemon powerhouses turned around and flew away.


    Ysnayughed. With a heroic expression, she released onest sword sh that chased after them.


    Then, she looked down at the daemon army outside the fort coldly.


    When the daemonmanders felt her gaze, their backs turned chilly.


    "Dammit, retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    "We need to retreat!"


    With the sound of the battle drums indicating the order to retreat, the daemon army withdrew.


    Seeing that, Ysnay snorted coldly and turned around to return to the fort.


    Behind her, General Anson looked at her with aplicated expression and followed after her.


    Just like that, the battle had finallye to an end.


    ...


    With the daemons retreating, the soldiers celebrated happily, and cheers filled the walls.


    However, Rose and Katherine beside me hadplicated expressions.


    "us, your teacher..." Katherine asked with a worried expression. "Is she alright?"


    I sighed and shook my head, not answering.


    Then, I looked towards General Anson.


    Coincidentally, General Anson was looking towards me as well.


    When our gazes met, he furrowed his brows and looked away.


    "Throw the bodies outside the wall and use magic to burn them. We don¡¯t want an epidemy in the Fort. After that, you should rest well. Tomorrow¡¯s battle will be even harder."


    "Tomorrow battle?" A soldier asked gloomily.


    General Liko nodded with a grave expression.


    "Yes... I fear that this fort will not endure much longer."


    With these words, General Liko left the wall.


    Before leaving, though, he looked at me again.


    "Prince us, I need to talk with youter about why you left your post during battle."


    In his indifferent expression, I could see an intense killing intent.


    ...


    The chapters ofst week are done, I need to start to work on this week¡¯s chapters. Wish me luck...

 Chapter 547 General Liko’s Plan 1

    <h4>Chapter 547 General Liko¡¯s n 1</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    I¡¯m posting this announcement together with five chapters of each series. In this announcement, I n to exin detailedly my current situation as well as my ns for the future.


    Firstly, sorry about the irregr releases, but I was very busy with work. I was working on a very important project in RL, and it meant that I could not put as much time as before into writing.


    Actually, writing is not a problem. I love to write very much, and even when I was tired, I could write one or two chapters easily.


    The problem is editing.


    As many of you probably noticed, English is not my native tongue. It means that there are some nuances of the tongue that I find hard to understand. Due to that, I dedicate a lot of time to edit each chapter (around twenty minutes to half an hour) to make the chapters as readable as possible, and even so, it¡¯s normal to see mistakes in the chapters.


    However, editing is boring and tiresome. For the ten chapters I¡¯m posting today, for example, I used almost four hours to edit them. That is a lot of time and the main reason the chapters take longer to be posted.


    Actually, I finished writing the ten chapters yesterday, but only edited half of them, and the rest were edited today.


    Well, changing the topic, the busiest time at work already ended. From this week st week actually), my work hours will be until noon, so I can use the rest of the time to write. In other words, releases should return to normal this week.


    Of course, if there is something urgent at work, I will have to work the entire day, and most likely I¡¯ll be unable to post, but I¡¯ll make sure to announce it beforehand (In P4TRE0N).


    Starting this week, I¡¯ll be posting the chapters I owe fromst week (three for S/M and five for FP), plus the chapters of this week.


    And nope, I¡¯m not nning to drop the novels. As I told you, I like to write a lot, plus, Fourth Prince is close to the end, and I¡¯m going to end it.


    Also, my schedule should change next year. Wait for the news (Good news).


    With love, Aidka :p


    ...


    "Dammit!" The daemon general cursed darkly after he returned to the camp.


    Behind him, the other eight beyond-twelfthyer daemon powerhouses arrived one after another. Right now, though, their appearances were rather pitiful.


    With blood and injuries in their bodies, disordered mana, and pale faces, the nine daemon powerhouses seemed like defeated soldiers.


    And technically, they had been defeated.


    "Who would have thought that woman was so strong." The cardinal said with a bitter smile. "Dammit, if we would have not escaped quickly, we could have died."


    The daemon general nodded. In fact, seventy percent of their injuries were caused by her.


    "Her title of the strongest below gods is well-deserved." A daemon powerhouse said with a bitter smile.


    Five beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses, including a fifteenthyer powerhouse, fought her, but even so, they were unable to defeat her.


    Such a result was appalling.


    Fortunately, not all was bad news.


    "She should have used a forbidden technique during her final outburst." The daemon general said with a serious expression. "Once the effects of the technique end, she will enter in a weakened state. If she dares to attack us the next time we attack the fort, we will kill her."


    "Are you sure it was a forbidden technique?" A daemon powerhouse could not help but ask. "What if she is in a perfect state when we fight her again?"


    The daemon general fell silent.


    Most of the techniques that increased thebat power of someone for a short period of time were forbidden techniques, but not all were like that.


    Some techniques relied on other methods, such aspressing mana or creating a second mana core to get a momentary burst of power.


    If the technique Ysnay used was like that, then it means that they will be disadvantaged the next time they fight her.


    However¨C


    "No, I¡¯m sure she used a forbidden technique." The cardinal spoke up confidently. "Think about it. If that technique does not have serious side-effects, then why she waited until the situation was irreversible to use it? Moreover, she did not chase after us despite her advantage. She could have killed one or two of us if she would have chased after us."


    The daemon powerhouses looked at each other and nodded in agreement. The cardinal¡¯s words were logical.


    "We will know the truth during the next battle." The daemon general said with a look of determination. "The soldiers are tired, and we don¡¯t know how long the effects of that woman¡¯s techniquest, so let¡¯s wait until tomorrow to start another attack. If Ysnay strength is the same as today, we can only think of another n. But if she is absent or noticeably weakened, then...


    "Fort Mist will fall in our hands tomorrow."


    "For the Daemon God." The cardinal said respectfully.


    """For the Daemon God!"""


    ....


    "How are the casualties?" General Liko asked gravely.


    "We lost a third of our troops, general." Amander standing nearby replied with a slightly anxious look. "Almost one thousand soldiers died, and the rest are gravely injured."


    General Liko nodded silently before heaving a sigh.


    Then, he looked at the rest of the people in the tent.


    All the higher-ups of the army were here, including General Liko, General Anson, and me. Aunt Dayana also came, to represent the men of the Reincarnation Auction House, plus most of themanders of the army.


    Right now, the atmosphere in the tent was somber. Despite having repelled the daemon attack just one hour ago, nobody was in the mood to celebrate.


    Because the people here knew that the current situation was very bad.


    Even if we repelled the daemons, we suffered great losses.


    With an unreadable expression on his face, General Liko looked at me and asked:


    "Prince us, what is the condition of your teacher?"


    I put on a hesitant expression before sighing.


    "She will need a few days to recoverpletely. The side-effects of the technique she used were pretty serious."


    "Is it so? And how much strength you think she can show right now?"


    I thought for a moment about how to respond, but someone replied before me.


    "I have seen that kind of technique before. In my experience, she should be unable to use even fifty percent of her strength currently. If the situation is bad, perhaps even thirty percent of her strength will be impossible."


    Nice assist, General Anson.


    With this, the lie will be more credible.


    But the words of General Anson made the atmosphere in the tent heavier.


    The people here had seen the battle against the daemon powerhouses. They understood that Ysnay and General Anson barely managed to repel them with Ysnay at her full strength and after she used a forbidden technique.


    Thus, now that she is suffering the side-effects of the forbidden technique and can barely show half of herbat power, how are they going to repel the enemies the next time?


    Nobody in the tent said anything, but their thoughts were clear in their eyes.


    Despair, fear, gloom, and hatred towards the daemons.


    "... Dammit, where did these daemon powerhousese from?"


    "Can we expect reinforcements? Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how we are going to stop the daemons next time they attack."


    Hearing the words of his officers, General Liko shook his head.


    "We can¡¯t expect reinforcements. Most likely, the daemons will take advantage of the fact that Miss Ysnay is injured to take down the fort. They will probably attack tomorrow after their men rest. Even if we ask for reinforcements immediately, they will be unable to arrive in time."


    The officers looked at each other with hopeless and despairing expressions.


    "What are we going to do then? Are we going to wait here for our deaths?" One of the officers asked.


    General Liko took a deep breath and shook his head.


    "No."


    "Huh?"


    "We will not wait here for our deaths." General Liko said firmly and looked at each person in the tent. "I have decided. Before the daemons attack again, we are going to abandon Fort Mist."

 Chapter 548 General Liko’s Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 548 General Liko¡¯s n 2</h4>


    "Before the daemons attack again, we are going to abandon Fort Mist."


    "Liko!" General Anson stood up in rage immediately. "What is the meaning of this!?"


    "It¡¯s just like I said. We will abandon Fort Mist."


    "How do you dare to propose something like that!?" General Anson looked at General Liko with bloodshot eyes. "Do you know what it means to abandon Fort Mist? It means to let the daemons invade the empire!"


    "I know, General." General Liko nodded softly. "However, that is the best option in the current circumstances."


    "The best option? Are you saying that allow the daemons to invade us in the best option!?"


    "It is. At least, it¡¯s better than losing so many men in a lost cause."


    General Anson fell silent.


    His gaze, however, turnedpletely ice-cold.


    For General Ason, whose purpose in life was to protect this fort, the words of General Liko were sacrilegious.


    I could even feel his killing intent against my skin. It was so intense that it felt almost tangible.


    General Liko, however, did not flinch. He kept his indifferent expression, worthy of a top general.


    Then, he took a map of the empire and pointed to a ce.


    It was a city on the border of the empire. The first city the daemons would attack if Fort Mist falls.


    "It¡¯s Creol City, one of the biggest cities in this region of the empire. I visited it before, and its walls are almost as tall as the walls of Fort Mist. Moreover, there are almost five thousand soldiers garrisoned there. If we retreat to that city, we could defend it for several days until reinforcements from the empire arrive."


    "You know that is bullshit, right?" General Anson snorted. "The daemons can easily bypass that city if they think it¡¯s too hard to destroy and attack other less defended cities. Moreover, once we lost Fort Mist, we will have lost a strategic point used to stop the daemons for generations. The daemons will be able to invade the empire freely using Fort Mist as a base."


    General Liko fell silent, however, he did not take back his decision.


    It was obvious that he was not going to change his decision.


    Well, I was already expecting this.


    I guess it¡¯s time for his true purpose toe afloat, right?


    Just at that moment, General Liko spoke up again; and for an instant, I could see a small smile in his eyes.


    "The daemons will most likely attack tomorrow, so we will leave tonight. However, it would be bad if the daemons discover we abandoned the fort and chase after us. Thus, a group will stay behind to earn time for the main army."


    And here it is.


    "Prince us, you will lead that group." General Liko looked at me with an ice-cold expression.


    Amotion urred in the tent at that moment.


    "What is the meaning of this, General Liko!?" Aunt Dayana exploded in anger. "This mission is suicide!"


    "It¡¯s a very difficult mission, you are right, but I¡¯m sure that someone with Prince us capabilities will somehow manage. Plus, it¡¯s also a punishment for his insubordination during thest battle."


    "Insubordination!? Bah, you know that if not for us¡¯s quick reaction, Fort Mist would have fallen today. Are you so blind that you can¡¯t recognize even that!? As expected of a dog of the Riea family!"


    Hearing these words, the eyes of General Liko were filled with killing intent.


    "My decision is final, Miss Dayana. Even though Prince us¡¯s actions were useful, it¡¯s a fact he disobeyed military orders, and he deserves a punishment. His insubordination during thest battle could have made our men lose morale and start to escape!"


    "You! Why don¡¯t you admit that your true intent¨C"


    "Enough, aunt." I interrupted at that moment and grabbed Aunt Dayana¡¯s hand. "You don¡¯t need to speak anymore."


    Then, I looked at General Liko with apletely calm expression.


    "I ept the mission."


    "us!"


    "Aunt, stop it. I know what I¡¯m doing."


    "But-!"


    I looked at my aunt and smiled softly, finally calming her down, although she was still ring at General Liko with a hatred-filled gaze.


    "Good." General Liko narrowed his eyes like a snake. "Your mission is to stop the daemons here for two days, Prince us. You are not allowed to retreat before that."


    I sneered inwardly before nodding with a calm expression.


    As expected, it¡¯s his n, huh.


    No matter how strong I am, or how strong my ¡¯teacher¡¯ Ysnay is, we should be unable to stop the Daemon Army for two days by ourselves.


    In other words, he is sending us to our deaths.


    Moreover, he cut my route of retreat with military orders. In the case I decide to retreat, my father will have an excuse to punish me for viting military regtions.


    He will probably not hesitate to send me to the gallows to make an ¡¯example¡¯ of me.


    Of course, there is also the option of running away and escaping the empire, but then my father will not have to worry about me anymore.


    He can even brand me a traitor and fabricate a story about me allying with the daemons. Then, he can send assassins and bounty hunters after me freely.


    It¡¯s a wless n. No matter what I do, I will end dead.


    Unfortunately for him, he underestimated my true strength.


    He doesn¡¯t know how strong I am.


    For me, this trap is just an amusing y.


    I was not the only one that saw through the intentions of General Liko. All the people here could see it.


    However, none of them said anything.


    After all, the rumors about my rtionship with the emperor are well-known in the nobility.


    The people in this tent were smart. They could easily understand the meaning of General Liko¡¯s orders and who was behind it.


    But surprisingly, someone stood up at that moment.


    "I was wondering what your true intentions were when you proposed to retreat, Liko. Hahahaha, What a scum."


    A frown appeared on General Liko¡¯s face. "Be careful with your words, General Anson."


    However, General Anson ignored his words and sneered.


    "Do you remember the words I told you the first day you arrived at this fort, General Liko? I told you that if you bring harm to this fort, I would kill you."


    "General Anson!"


    "Shut up, scum!" General Anson growled and his killing intent filled the tent. "Who do you think you are, Liko!? To think you don¡¯t mind sacrificing the safety of the empire for your petty goals! Scum like you don¡¯t deserve to be alive!


    "I swear here today, I will stay in this fort and protect it from any harm until the moment it falls. And after that, I¡¯ll kill you, General Liko, and your entire family, beforemitting suicide for failing to fulfill my duty!"


    General Liko turned pale.


    "You..."


    He knew that with General Anson¡¯s strength, he could kill him easily, and destroying his entire family was not impossible.


    Immediately, killing intentions appeared in General Liko¡¯s eyes. If he wanted to stop General Anson, he needed to kill him right now!


    However, General Anson just sneered provocatively, daring him to try it.


    In fact, if not that he did not want to cause internal strife right now, General Anson would have killed General Liko in this instant.


    I could not help but look at General Anson with slight admiration.


    This man, what guts!


    As expected of someone who forged his own path.


    "It looks like you should start making the preparations for your funeral, General," I looked at General Liko with a mocking smile.


    General Liko turned pale in anger, however, that only made my smile wider.


    With a chuckle, I stood up from my seat and left the tent calmly as Aunt Dayana and General Anson followed after me.

 Chapter 549 The Girls’ Choice

    <h4>Chapter 549 The Girls¡¯ Choice</h4>


    "That bastard! Bastard, bastard! How dares he!?"


    "Cousin, we should kill him! If he wants to kill you, we should kill him first!"


    "I agree with Little Lina. us, let¡¯s just kill him and take control of the army. Staying here is suicide."


    I smiled wryly at the angry Katherine, Lina, and Andrea.


    "Calm down, girls. I¡¯m not going to kill him. Although General Anson will do it after this battle."


    The girls fell silent and looked at each other with heavy looks.


    "Then, it means that you will follow his orders?" Rose could not help but ask.


    I nodded with a small smile.


    "I will not allow it!" Aunt Sera, who had been hearing our conversation silently until now, stood up angrily. "us, are you crazy!? It¡¯s suicide!"


    "She is right, us. I can¡¯t allow you to do something so reckless either."


    Looking at Aunt Dayana¡¯s eyes, I could see anxiousness and panic in her gaze.


    It was not just her. Katherine, Rose, Lina, and the others had exactly the same expression.


    Even the ones that knew a bit about my true strength were just as nervous.


    That was normal, though. I have never told them exactly how strong I am.


    They probably think I¡¯m at the level of a fourteenthyer powerhouse or something like that. At the very least, they think that I should be weaker than Ysnay.


    After all, Ysnay calls herself my teacher; and usually, teachers are stronger than their students.


    "us, even Miss Ysnay was gravely injured. I know that you are strong, but this is too risky."


    "Katherine is right. If even Miss Ysnay ended in that condition, you will probably end dead if you stay here."


    I could not help but smile softly when I heard Katherine and Aunt Dayana¡¯s concerned voices.


    It¡¯s obvious they are worried for me. None of them wants to see me die in this war.


    However, I¡¯m not going to die.


    Nobody in the daemon army has the ability to kill me.


    "Don¡¯t worry, girls, everything will be alright," I smiled to reassure them and caressed their cheeks. "I¡¯m stronger than you think."


    "us..."


    "Cousin..."


    Seeing that I was determined to stay, the girls bit their lips.


    But after several seconds, one of them, Katherine, heaved aplicated sigh.


    "I understand. But I¡¯ll stay behind with you. You are my boyfriend; I¡¯ll not leave you alone."


    "I¡¯ll stay as well." Lina nodded as soon as Katherine finished speaking. "Cousin, I¡¯ll stay with you forever. As your future wife, it¡¯s my duty to help you!"


    "I guess we should stay as well then, huh." Aunt Dayana shook her head and smiled softly. "Well, Neither Sera and Andrea nor I are very useful inbat, but as your wives, we will find a way to help you."


    Aunt Sera and Andrea nodded immediately, agreeing with Aunt Dayana¡¯s words.


    Finally, only one of the girls remained.


    I looked at Rose and put on a small smile.


    "What about you, Rose? Are you going to stay as well?"


    "Of course. I¡¯m your friend, remember?"


    "Only my friend?"


    Rose blushed slightly at my teasing before looking away.


    "F-For now..."


    I could not help but let out a soft chuckle.


    "My wives surely are the best."


    "us, I¡¯m not your wife yet."


    "M-Me neither..."


    Katherine snorted, and Rose flushed in embarrassment; however, their lips were curved in small smiles.


    What can I say? I¡¯m a lucky man.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll not stop you from staying in the fortress. But if you want to help me, you should rest right now. We will need to work a lot at night."


    The girls looked at each other before nodding.


    I could see that they were very nervous about the next battle. In fact, they were a bit scared.


    However, the fact that they did not hesitate to stay behind with me shows how firm our rtionship has be.


    I can¡¯t disappoint them then, huh.


    After talking with Aunt Dayana, Katherine, and the others, I left the house.


    I need to do a pair of things tonight, so I better move fast before it¡¯s toote.


    Without hesitation, I stepped across space, appearing in the first ce I was going to visit.


    The daemon camp.


    I appeared inside Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s tent, but she was not in her tent.


    Extending my senses to find her, I soon located her inside the tent of the daemon general.


    From what I can see, she is in the middle of an important meeting.


    I thought for a moment before deciding to wait in the tent. I need to do a lot of troublesome things after this, so I don¡¯t think I can see the princess tonight if I leave now.


    Around five minutester, Princess E¡¯Athar returned to her tent.


    I heard her talking with a soldier, so I hid in case they entered the tent. However, it was unnecessary, because the princess stopped the soldier before entering the tent.


    "Just bring me something to eat, okay? I¡¯m starving."


    "Understood, Your Highness."


    With the daemon soldier gone, Princess E¡¯Athar heaved a tired sigh and entered the tent while grumbling.


    "Prince us, that bastard! I hope he knows what he is doing!"


    I was speechless.


    This girl, cursing me behind my back...


    Should I scare her a bit?


    With a chuckle, I opened my mouth.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I do."


    Princess E¡¯Athar instantly froze. Frightened, she jumped in panic and turned around with a slightly pale face.


    "Y-You are here, Prince us."


    "I am." I grinned with a slightly evil look. "However, I never expected to hear you badmouthing me. Should I punish you again?"


    "T-T-That, I-I-I was just joking, okay?"


    I chuckled softly and shook my head.


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. How is the situation?"


    "... Just like you expected." Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s expression turned slightlyplicated. "The general is nning to attack Fort Mist tomorrow again. He is nning to take it down this time."


    Just as we expected, huh.


    "It looks like our n is going well then, huh."


    "It does." Princess E¡¯Athar nodded. "Now we only need to kill the Daemon General in the best way possible. He needs to die in such a way that after that, I can take control of the army without any problem."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Princess." I chuckled with a slightly yful look. "After tomorrow, you will be called the Hero Princess. Nobody in the daemon army will dare to go against your will."

 Chapter 550 I, The Immortal Soul 1

    <h4>Chapter 550 I, The Immortal Soul 1</h4>


    "Princess, your food."


    "Thank you." Princess E¡¯Athar received the food from a soldier and thanked him with a smile.


    But as soon as the soldier left, her expression turned bitter.


    "Dammit, what is with this? Is it supposed to be food?"


    I erased the hiding technique I was using to hide from the soldier and chuckled.


    "What is the problem? It¡¯s normal to eat military rations during a war."


    "I know that, but I¡¯m a princess, okay? I¡¯m sure that the General is not eating this crap!"


    I shrugged, agreeing with her words.


    I mean, although the human soldiers have been eating military rations, my status as prince means I have been eating quality food even here. E¡¯Athar, as a princess, should be the same.


    The fact that she is only eating military rations means that the Daemon General is messing with her.


    "Come on, let me help you."


    Shaking my head, I grabbed her military rations and make them float in the air. At the same time, I extended my hand, piercing space, and grabbing some ingredients from the ce where I am staying.


    Then, I extended my hand through space again to find a pot before snapping my fingers and creating a small me in the room.


    After that, I cut the ingredients and the military rations, before using the mes to cook, roast, and boil them.


    In five minutes, and under the frozen and astonished gaze of the daemon princess, a sulent banquet had appeared in front of her.


    "... How?"


    "What? Is it your first time seeing a man cooking?"


    "What kind of cooking was that? And you are a prince! Why someone like you know how to cook!?"


    "I just know. Eat it now before it turns cold."


    E¡¯Athar looked at me suspiciously, wondering if I have put something in the food. But in the end, she was unable to resist the appetizing smell of a hot meal.


    Before long, she was eating the food I prepared with relish.


    "... So good! Hey, why don¡¯t you be my personal chef?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, I prefer to be your husband."


    "Bah. Dream on. I¡¯ll never marry someone as shameless as you?"


    "Really?" I asked with a small smile.


    Princess E¡¯Athar blushed and looked away embarrassedly.


    How cute...


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you," I said with a chuckle. "You remember what you need to do tomorrow, right?"


    "I do, don¡¯t worry. But..."


    "Princess?"


    "No, it¡¯s nothing." Princess E¡¯Athar shook her head with a bitter smile. She then looked at me with a serious expression. "Be careful, okay? Don¡¯t underestimate the general and the others."


    "Oh?" I could not help but put on an amused expression. "Are you worried about me?"


    "Of course not! It¡¯s just that if you die the n will fail."


    Yes, yes, I believe you.


    What a tsundere.


    I chuckled at the obvious lie of the princess and stood up.


    "I should leave already. See you tomorrow, Princess."


    Princess E¡¯Athar was startled.


    "Are you leaving already? So soon?"


    "I do. There is something I need to do after this."


    "Is it so?" Princess E¡¯Athar put on a slightly disappointed expression and nodded. "Good luck then."


    "Thanks. Right, are you not going to give me a kiss before I leave?"


    "Get lost!"


    I chuckled and stepped across space, leaving the daemon princess¡¯s tent as Iughed.


    As I thought, teasing her is fun.


    I would have like to spend a bit more time teasing her, but unfortunately, I need to do something important after this.


    With a sigh, I appeared in the capital of the empire.


    But I did not go to the pce or my mansion this time. Instead, I went towards the church.


    Once I arrived, I extended my senses, quickly locating the person I was searching for.


    Fortunately, she was in her room, so I could meet her immediately.


    Stepping across space again, I appeared in her room.


    Then, I looked at the back of the ck-haired young woman wearing a white habit as she prayed, and smiled gently.


    "Long time no see you, Sister Safelia."


    Safelia jumped in surprise and turned around hurriedly.


    "M-Master? What are you doing here? C-Could it be, y-you c-came for that...?"


    I was speechless. Does this girl think I only think about sex?


    What kind of sex maniac do you think I am?


    Yeah, I should punish her for itter.


    "I came for a different reason this time, Safelia." I shook my head with a wry smile. "I need your help with something?"


    "My help?" Safelia was confused, but she did not refuse.


    After all, since she decided to ept me as her master, she was prepared to follow all my orders.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "Nothing much. I just want to use a technique on you."


    Safelia put on a surprised expression before falling silent.


    "... Will it be dangerous?"


    I did not reply immediately.


    To be honest, I can lie here and tell her that it will not. However, this technique is rted to the future of both of us. A future that canst for hundreds of thousands of years.


    I don¡¯t want to lie to her about it.


    Thus, I smiled wryly and nodded. "It will. However, I will do my best to keep you safe."


    "I see..." Safelia looked at me with aplicated expression before heaving a sigh. "Can I at least to know what kind of technique it is?"


    "... It¡¯s rted to our souls. If it¡¯s sessful, then you will be unable to be separated from me, forever."


    "That is not much different from now..."


    "No, you don¡¯t understand. If you agree, we will be together for eternity. Forever. You will be unable to escape from me even in death."


    Safelia¡¯s expression changed, and her eyes opened slightly wide.


    But after several seconds, she smiled and nodded.


    "Master, I promised you that I would be your ve in both body and soul. I don¡¯t n to go back on my words."


    A smile immediately appeared on my lips.


    "Is it so? I¡¯ll not disappoint you then."


    Then, I bit my finger, causing a drop of blood to leak out.


    But instead of falling to the ground, the drop of blood hovered over my finger silently before turning into a beautiful andplicated tridimensional magic array.


    At that moment, I put on a serious expression and spoke up.


    "I, [The Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity], with the Universe¡¯s Laws as the witness, dere today.


    "From today onward, we will be one, and our souls will not be separated ever again!"


    And the world trembled in answer.

 Chapter 551 I, The Immortal Soul 2

    <h4>Chapter 551 I, The Immortal Soul 2</h4>


    "I, [The Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity], with the Universe¡¯s Laws as the withness, dere today.


    "From today onward, we will be one, and our souls will not be separated ever again!"


    My voice resounded throughout the world.


    The earth trembled, and the weather changed. Every powerhouse in the world felt a frightening pressure caused by the attention of the Universe¡¯s Laws.


    Beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses and gods panicked. They hurriedly tried to find the source of this shocking situation!


    However, their strength was not enough to find the reason behind this frightening pressure!


    But even if the gods could not understand what was happening, they did.


    The Immortals.


    In Fort Mist, a beautiful ck-haired woman raised her face and looked towards the capital. Then, with aplicated expression, she overwrote her fate, disappearing from Fort Mist and appearing in the sky over the church as result.


    In a cliff in the elvennds, a chained fox girl narrowed her blood-red eyes and looked in the direction of the capital in surprise. She then tried to break space to arrive where her dad was, but the chains stopped her no matter how much she struggled.


    In the sealed world tree, a beautiful elf with a multicolored jewel on her forehead and emerald-green eyes put on an expression of astonishment. Then, she distorted space-time and teleported beside Ysnay.


    And in the daemon empire, a young man opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the empire, his gaze piercing through space itself.


    "That magic circle... Interesting, how interesting. Is it what you want to achieve in this world? Hahahaha, you are crazy! But I was not expecting less from an Immortal!"


    Right now, though, I knew nothing of that.


    My entire focus was on the magic array in front of me.


    The blood-colored array emitted an ominous glow. It was as though it wanted to swallow all the souls nearby.


    I did not allow it, though. With a thought, the array froze.


    Then, I looked at Safelia.


    "Are you sure you are ready?" I asked with a serious look.


    I knew how dangerous this was. It was much more dangerous than when I did the contract with Raven.


    The contract back then was much simpler than what I¡¯m trying to do now. Even I am not sure if it will be sessful.


    In fact, this contract has been ready for a while, but I have not used it because I¡¯m not certain of its effects.


    There is a small probability that Safelia will die in the process.


    However, I can¡¯t continue dying it.


    Without testing the technique, I will find it hard to improve it further.


    Plus, I don¡¯t know when that immortal will make his move, and Ysnay should be making her move soon as well.


    Hence, I must hurry up.


    Thus, when I talked with Katherine this afternoon, I made up my mind.


    But I had to choose carefully the first person on who I should use the technique.


    However, Raven is very important if I want to achieve my dream. I don¡¯t dare to risk her life even if the possibility of her death is very small.


    Thus, I chose the second-best option.


    Safelia.


    There is already a master-servant contract between us, so her soul should be rtively familiar with mine. With a bit of luck, everything will go alright.


    When Safelia heard my question, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes with a determined expression.


    "Do it." She said.


    Without hesitating anymore, I activated the magic array.


    Then, a powerful bloody light exploded around us!


    Safelia trembled in fear. Suddenly, she felt her entire body losing strength.


    A powerful pulling force attacked her. However, the pulling force was not directed towards her body, but towards her soul!


    Instinctively, Safelia tried to resist it, but the strength of her soul could not go against the magic array. No matter how much she struggled, it was useless.


    Before long, her soul left her body and flew towards the magic array.


    It was my turn after that.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes. Then, my soul left my body as well.


    Safelia¡¯s soul was intangible, as though it could disappear at any moment. Inparison, my soul looked like a small marble. A beautiful and transparent spherical marble with a hair-sized crack on it.


    The crack was much smaller than before, though. Even if it had notpletely healed yet, it was close.


    Soon, my soul was floating beside the magic array as well. The two souls stood one across the other, with the magic array between them.


    Right at that moment, I spoke up.


    "[Fuse]!"


    The magic array obeyed my words. Instantly, it grew in size, swallowing Safelia¡¯s soulpletely!


    Immediately after that, it moved towards my soul, attempting to fuse the two souls together.


    Yes, I was not nning to make a contract this time. I was nning to fuse our souls!


    That was the method I found to share my Immortality.


    Safelia¡¯s soul shook. Even though it could not speak, the fear it was feeling was impossible to hide.


    It trembled, raged, and struggled, refusing to fuse with me.


    I did not hesitate to strengthen the magic circle, stopping her strugglepletely. Then, I roared and released as much soul power as I could.


    Finally, our souls touched, and they started to fuse smoothly.


    Iughed in delight. It was sessful!


    But then¨C


    *RUMBLEEEE!!!!*


    A terrifying power appeared, pressuring the entire world and attacking our souls!


    In Fort Mist, the hero trembled in fear, unable to understand what was happening; at the same time, the seer paled, fate bing muddy for an instant.


    Gods used their power to hide, afraid of facing this terrifying pressure; and even the Immortals frowned, wary of pressure attacking us.


    It was the anger of the Universe¡¯s Laws. Punishment towards the fools that dared to vite them.


    However, I just snorted. It was my second time facing the punishment of the Universe¡¯s Laws, and I was not nning to be injured this time.


    With a thought, my soul lit up, burning fiercely like a torch in the darkness. Then terrifying energy erupted from it, shing against the Universe¡¯s Laws.


    At the same time, I used a bit of that energy to protect our souls and stop them from suffering any harm.


    *RUMBLEEEE!!!!*


    The world roared again. It seemed angry by the fact that we were resisting it.


    More and more power attacked us without stopping, trying to annihte our souls. But I burned even more of my soul in answer, using it as fuel to create a powerful barrier to defend against the Universe¡¯s punishment.


    Meanwhile, our fusion continued. Each second, more of Safelia¡¯s soul became my soul, and her soul became smaller and smaller.


    But even though our souls were fusing, I was careful to keep Safelia¡¯s ¡¯awareness¡¯, her consciousness, untouched.


    I wanted to make her immortal like me, not to devour her.


    Finally, our souls were fusedpletely.


    And that was when something went wrong.


    All of sudden, I felt the attack of the Universe¡¯s Laws stopping.


    Startled, I tried to find the reason.


    But then, I noticed.


    Safelia¡¯s ¡¯awareness¡¯ was disappearing.


    Her soul was being devoured by mine.

 Chapter 552 Sharing Immortality

    <h4>Chapter 552 Sharing Immortality</h4>


    The most important element of any living being is the ¡¯soul¡¯.


    Many civilizations define living beings differently ording to their knowledge. However, when someone reaches my level, they realize that anything can be alive as long as it has a soul.


    A rock, a weapon, and even mes. If a soul inhabits it, then it means it¡¯s alive.


    And to achieve Immortality, it¡¯s necessary to Immortalize the soul.


    Unfortunately, achieving something like that is extremely hard. Only a handful of people manage to seed.


    Like me.


    My way to Immortality is called [Immortal Soul]. I¡¯m able to strengthen my soul endlessly, making it tougher and tougher to the point that its natural process of entropy ispletely stopped.


    Due to that, my soul does not dissipate with time as other souls, who start to dissipate after reaching the end of their lifespan, finally turning into pure soul energy.


    Now, how can I share my Immortality with other people?


    It¡¯s impossible to teach my way to Immortality to others. Each soul ispletely different from other souls, and thews they are suitable for are not the same.


    Even if I try to teach someone my way to Immortality, the most likely possibility is that they will be unable to make any progress; and in the worst of the cases, they can die.


    But even if I can¡¯t teach others how to be Immortal, perhaps I can make them Immortal directly.


    The result is this technique.


    My soul is innately Immortal. Thus, if I fuse another soul with mine, it will be immortal as well.


    After that, I only need to separate the fragment of soul representing ¡¯Safelia¡¯ from my soul and return it to her body. That way, her soul will turn into a dependent of my soul and she will keep her own awareness while sharing my Immortality.


    The problem is that each soul is ¡¯individual¡¯.


    [Individuality of Souls] is one of the Universe¡¯s Laws. Each soul can have only one ¡¯consciousness¡¯.


    That is one of the reasons the Universe¡¯s Laws tried to punish me when Safelia¡¯s soul started to fuse with mine.


    I was attempting to create a soul with two ¡¯consciousness¡¯!


    I was going against the Universe¡¯s Laws.


    And I was about to be sessful.


    Unfortunately, something went wrong.


    Safelia¡¯s soul was incredibly small and fragile. If my soul was like an ocean, Safelia¡¯s soul was like a drop of water.


    Then, what would happen if a drop of water falls into the ocean?


    It bes a part of the ocean. It¡¯s assimted, turning salty like the rest of the ocean.


    That was what was happening to Safelia now. Her soul was too smallpared to my soul; thus, it was being assimted by mine.


    I hurriedly tried to stop it, controlling my soul to stop ¡¯assimting¡¯ Safelia¡¯s soul; but even like that, her soul continued being absorbed!


    Certainly, her soul was gaining the properties of my immortal soul, but at the same time, she was ceasing to be ¡¯Safelia¡¯ and bing ¡¯me¡¯.


    "Dammit!" I cursed and tried to think of a solution, but even after several minutes, I failed.


    Moreover, because Safelia¡¯s soul had already started to fuse with mine, the process was irreversible. Even if I separated her soul from mine right now, she would slowly lose her sense of self, disappearing from this world.


    I could feel ¡¯Safelia¡¯ trembling in fear. Her soul pulsed in despair and panic, trying to stop the process of assimtion.


    But when even I could not stop it, there was no way she could do it.


    At this rate, her soul would bepletely assimted in one day.


    "You failed." I heard a voiceing from behind me at that moment.


    Turning around, I saw Ysnay looking at me with aplicated expression. Beside her, the [Queen of Timeless Distortions] was observing the fusion of the two souls with a curious expression.


    Even though I did not want to agree with Ysnay, I could only admit it.


    "Yeah, it looks it did not seed." A sigh escaped from my lips.


    Looking at the soulless body of Safelia, I felt a bitter taste in my mouth.


    She risked her life to help me, but her soul will disappear, and I can do nothing to stop it.


    "Your idea was good." The [Queen of Timeless Distortion] spoke up at that moment. "Fusing a soul with yours to share your Way to Immortality, but at the same time, keeping both souls¡¯ individuality. To be honest, even I¡¯m impressed by this idea... I don¡¯t think someone else can do something like this but you, Immortal Soul."


    "I failed though." I smiled self-deprecatingly. "It looks like I still need to perfect it."


    The [Queen] nodded. But then, she looked at me with an impish smile.


    "Actually, maybe I can help you."


    "Huh?"


    The [Queen] chuckled and waved her hand. Immediately, a projection of the World Tree appeared. Then, that projection extended, showing each one of the characteristics of the tree.


    Including a very special one.


    Soul Recement.


    This property made the soul of the World Tree very fragile, allowing another soul to devour it easily.


    I then remembered the elf god inhabiting the World Tree. He had taken over the body of the tree, using it as a container for his soul.


    Back then, I remember I thought it was a clever method. But it looks like the reason he was sessful was due to this characteristic of the World Tree.


    I immediately understood the Queen¡¯s intentions.


    "I see... If I use this technique on myself, then Safelia¡¯s soul should be able to slowly devour my soul and counter the process of assimtion."


    If I use it well, then the rate of her soul being assimted and the rate of she devouring my soul would reach an equilibrium, effectively resolving the current situation.


    However¨C


    "What do you want in exchange?"


    There is no way the [Queen] is helping me without second intentions.


    Immortals are not that kind.


    And just as I expected, the [Queen] smiled.


    "Nothing now. You will just owe me a favor."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Another?"


    I remember she asked for a favor as well in ourst deal.


    What in the hell is she nning? Why is she asking for so many favors?


    Ignoring the expression of suspicion on my face, the [Queen] continued smiling.


    "Yes, but this favor will be a bit different than thest. Last time there were some conditions to the favor, but this time you will have to help me once unconditionally, no matter how difficult it is."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "What in the hell are you nning, [Queen]?"


    "Who knows? Then, do you ept the deal or not?"


    I closed my eyes for a moment before sighing.


    "Okay. I ept."


    Actually, I¡¯m confident in creating a simr technique with enough time.


    But I don¡¯t know how much it will take me.


    Perhaps one year? Perhaps ten?


    Perhaps one hundred?


    I don¡¯t have that kind of time.


    Plus, I promised Safelia that I would do my best to keep her safe, and I don¡¯t like to break my promises.


    With a sly smile, the [Queen] extended her finger and touched my forehead.


    Immediately, the details of the technique appeared on my mind.


    I learned the technique as quickly as possible and made a few modifications to it. Then, I executed it.


    A few minutester, a very small part of my soul turned fragile.


    At the same time, I sent a message to Safelia¡¯s soul.


    ¡¯Eat.¡¯


    Perhaps due to the fear she was feeling and her will to survive, she understood my intention immediately and started to devour my soul.


    Immediately, her soul grew a bit, only to be assimted once more.


    Before long, the rate of her soul growing and being assimted reached an equilibrium.


    And one hourter, her soul had be Immortal.

 Chapter 553 Even if I Have to Destroy the Universe

    <h4>Chapter 553 Even if I Have to Destroy the Universe</h4>


    After using the technique that the [Queen of Timeless Distortion] gave me, Safelia¡¯s soul assimtion was controlled.


    After that, the process of sharing my Immortality went smoothly.


    One hourter, Safelia¡¯s soul had be Immortal.


    My heart was beating quickly. The excitement of knowing that Ipleted my dream was making me giddy.


    Finally, finally.


    After more than seven hundred reincarnations and hundreds of thousands of years of life, I hadpleted it.


    I took a deep breath to calm down my excitement and focused on Safelia¡¯s soul. Right now, her soul had be Immortal.


    But it was not enough. Although her soul was Immortal, it was not invulnerable as mine yet.


    Thus, I kept our souls fused to strengthen her soul. Like that, four hours passed.


    By this point, Safelia¡¯s soul was like mine, just that many times smaller and weaker.


    However, it¡¯s enough. With this, even if an Immortal kills her, he will be unable to destroy her soul, allowing me to bring her back to life again.


    By this point, most of the process had been done.


    I smiled to myself and focused on Safelia¡¯s soul. Then, I carefully separated it from my soul again.


    Less than one minuteter, our souls were once more separated.


    This time, though, Safelia¡¯s soul waspletely different than before.


    Her soul carried the properties of my [Immortal Soul].


    I could feel Safelia¡¯s soul trembling softly. It was trembling in joy, glee, and excitement after having transcended mortality.


    But I was not done yet.


    Before returning Safelia¡¯s soul to her body, I used my soul to carve a magic circle on hers.


    This magic circle was something I created based on Raven¡¯s specialness. With this, the connection between our souls will remain even if they are separated.


    Moreover, it will allow us to share thoughts, feelings, emotions, and even insights.


    This is like a marriage contract, just that carved in our souls.


    When I finished, I returned Safelia¡¯s soul to her body.


    Safelia¡¯s eyes opened immediately. She looked at me with a tired expression before smiling gently.


    "Master... We are one now, huh..."


    "We are." I nodded and kissed her nose, making Safelia giggle.


    "This feels strange... But wonderful as well... And your soul... So you are an old man..."


    Well, the age of my soul is in the hundreds of thousands of years, so I indeed can be considered an old man.


    Chuckling softly, I kissed Safelia¡¯s forehead before carrying her to her bed.


    "You should rest."


    "Mm." Safelia nodded obediently and closed her eyes.


    The truth was that the process of transforming her soul was very exhausting. Moreover, due to the sudden change of her soul, there was a slight dissonance between her soul and body.


    Due to it, Safelia was feeling very sleepy.


    Soon, she fell asleep.


    I smiled softly and stroke her hair. Then, I burnt a slight bit of my soul, turning it into soul power and then into mana, before putting it inside Safelia¡¯s body.


    Afterward, I used that mana to strengthen her body as much as I could and increase her cultivation.


    Half an hourter, Safelia¡¯s body was several times stronger than before, and her cultivation had gone from the tenthyer to the fifteenthyer.


    Such a rate of progress would have astonished anyone in this world.


    However, that was nothing for me. If I truly wanted, I could increase her cultivation much more.


    That was unnecessary, though. This much should be enough for her body to adapt to her new soul smoothly.


    Moreover, her cultivation is now at the peak of the fifteenthyer, the limit of this world.


    If she wants to advance beyond this, it¡¯s better if she forges a path of her own.


    That should not be too difficult for her. Right now, she can see the memories of my past lifetimes.


    Even if these memories are just information, the insights and knowledge aboutws in it should be enough to help her to find her path.


    When I finished, I kissed Safelia¡¯s forehead again and stood up.


    Then, I turned around to face Ysnay and the [Queen of Timeless Distortion], who had been observing everything from start to end.


    The first one to speak was Ysnay.


    She looked at me with aplicated expression before sighing.


    "Congrattions."


    Then, she closed her eyes and disappeared from the room as though running away.


    The [Queen] snorted after seeing that.


    "As expected, I don¡¯t like that [Witch]."


    I could not help but raise an eyebrow. "Do you have any enmity against her?"


    "I don¡¯t." The [Queen] shook her head. "However, I don¡¯t like it when a traitor like her is so shameless to ask for forgiveness from the person she harmed."


    I was a bit surprised when I heard these words. She knows about that?


    "You know about our story?"


    The [Queen] rolled her eyes. "You are pretty famous among Immortals, [Immortal Soul]. The love triangle involving you, [With of Unending Fates] and [Incarnation of Endless Power], is pretty well known. After all, several Immortals have been involved in it, and some of them even died."


    I could not help but smile wryly when I heard that.


    Yeah, I remember that something like that happened. More than once, in fact.


    I remember once when Ysnay fooled three Immortals to fight me, only for me to kill them after a fierce battle.


    There were also several times when Emilia barged in the ces of other Immortals while searching for my traces. More than once, she ended fighting these Immortals and even killing them.


    "Actually, I admire the fox girl, [Incarnation of Endless Power]. She is fighting for her happiness, so she deserves praise. The [Witch], on the other hand, I despise her.


    "I hate traitors. But I hate it even more when these traitorse back to ask for forgiveness after all the pain and harm they caused."


    I frowned and looked towards the [Queen] with aplicated gaze.


    Just now, I felt endless hatred and killing intenting from her emerald-green eyes.


    At that moment, everything clicked into ce.


    Her purpose, and the reason why she helped me in exchange for two favors. I finally understood it.


    I remembered a story about [Queen of Timeless Distortion]. A story that urred when I was around ten thousand years old.


    "I see. So that is your goal, huh." I sighed softly.


    The [Queen] narrowed her eyes. For an instant, her eyes were filled with powerful killing intent.


    "Do you n to stop me, Immortal Soul?"


    I shook my head.


    "I don¡¯t. However, you should know that what you want to achieve is almost impossible."


    "Is it so?" The [Queen] chuckled. At the same time, endless determination and madness filled her eyes. "However, I¡¯m going to do it regardless.


    "... I¡¯m going to bring his soul back to life,


    "Even if I have to destroy the universe in the process."

 Chapter 554 I Don’t Think That We Are Going to Die

    <h4>Chapter 554 I Don¡¯t Think That We Are Going to Die</h4>


    Yesterday¡¯s chapters...


    Someone asked me a question that I consider important, so I¡¯m going to answer it here.


    us¡¯s goal is to create another Immortal that can apany him in his eternal life. However, now that he managed to seed, does it mean that the Immortals he created (his dependents) are as strong as other Immortals?


    The answer is not. I mentioned it in previous chapters, but Immortality and strength are two different things. Immortality means to find a way to defy death, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you must be extremely powerful to do it.


    Of course, practically every Immortal is absurdly powerful, but it¡¯s because they have lived for a long time. Their long lives meant that they have a long time to hone their abilities.


    Now, people that manage to achieve Immortality are generally very talented, and most of the time, they were very powerful when they became Immortals. But the case with us¡¯s dependents is different. The reason they became Immortals is that us made their souls the same as his, thus it¡¯s not rted to their strength at all.


    Of course, now that they are Immortal, it means that they have just as much potential as any other Immortal. In other words, even if they are not powerful right now, eventually they will be powerful as well.


    I hope this can resolve your doubts.


    Aidka :p


    ...


    Immortals are cold. After living for so many years, they stop caring about the life and death of mortals.


    Immortals are lonely. Due to their strength, they find it hard to see mortals as equal, and due to the same strength, they are always wary around other Immortals.


    Immortals are stubborn. Once they decide on an objective, almost nothing can make them stop.


    Thus, even when I knew how difficult the [Queen]¡¯s goal was, I did not try to stop her.


    And the [Queen] was not expecting it from me either. We were just two people with different goals that made a deal.


    She wanted only one thing from me. For me to keep my promise.


    "How troublesome..." I said with a wry smile.


    However, when I saw the ice-cold face of the elf Immortal, I sighed and shrugged.


    "Okay okay. Don¡¯t worry, I know how to repay my favors. You helped me toplete my goal. Thus, when the timees, I don¡¯t mind helping you toplete yours."


    The [Queen] stared at me for several seconds before nodding.


    "Thank you."


    She then turned around and took a step forward, space and time distorting around her as she teleported thousands of kilometers away.


    I shook my head with a wry smile.


    "As expected, making a deal with an Immortal is not a good thing."


    I nced at Safelia onest time before stepping across space and returning to Fort Mist.


    I did no need to worry about Safelia. Even though her soul was briefly assimted by mine, it was not enough to damage her. She should wake up normally after seven or eight hours once her condition stabilizes.


    By then, she will notice the changes in her body.


    I wonder how she is going to react.


    Anyway, the project [Sharing Immortality] can be considered a sess.


    Well, I still need to improve some things. For example, I need to stabilize the rate of growth and assimtion to avoid something like Safelia¡¯s situation happening again.


    The consumption of energy is another problem. The energy I consumed during the entire process is equivalent to the mana of several thousands of fifteenthyer powerhouses.


    Well, that is not much of a problem. My soul can keep with that consumption of energy even if itsts one thousand years more.


    The next problem is a bit moreplicated, though.


    Right now, the number of times I can use this technique is limited.


    My soul is still injured, and the process of fusing it with Safelia¡¯s soul and then separating the two souls again was a bit burdensome on it.


    I think the current me can do it one or two times more before having to rest for a few days.


    That is good for now, though. I should use it on Katherine next, and then, perhaps I¡¯ll use it on Raven.


    Daisy, Louise, and Aunt Dayana are also a good option. I should use it on them after I recover.


    When I returned to the house in Fort Mist, I found Aunt Dayana seated on a sofa in the living room.


    As soon as she saw me, she raised an eyebrow.


    "us? You look in a good mood."


    "Oh? Is it that obvious?"


    "... It is. How strange. I have never seen you in such a good mood before. Did something good happen?"


    I smiled mysteriously and put a finger on my lips.


    "It¡¯s a secret."


    Aunt Dayana rolled her eyes.


    "Acting so mysterious..."


    Chuckling, I walked towards my aunt and nted a kiss on her lips. Aunt Dayana smiled gently and kissed me back.


    Soon, we were making out on the sofa.


    But at that moment, a cough came from behind us.


    "us, did you forget that General Liko and his army is leaving right now?"


    I looked back and Katherine and rolled my eyes.


    Do you think I did not notice the slight jealously in your eyes?


    Aunt Dayana giggled and patted my shoulder.


    "Boy, go and y with your girlfriend. We can talkter."


    "Okay, Aunt. We will ¡¯talk¡¯ter." I smirked and kissed my aunt onest time before walking towards Katherine.


    Then, I grabbed her hand and smiled at her.


    "Come on, let¡¯s watch what General Liko is doing."


    When we arrived at the rear walls of Fort Mist, the army had already started to evacuate.


    Rose, Andrea, Lina, and General Anson were standing on the wall, looking towards the army with heavy expressions.


    Their ice-cold gazes were fixed on the ce where General Liko was standing.


    General Anson greeted me as soon as he saw me.


    "Prince, you are here."


    "How is the situation?"


    "As you can see, the army already started to retreat."


    I looked at the soldiers leaving the fort and nodded.


    Practically the entire army that came to reinforce Fort Mist left. The only ones that stayed were my group and the soldiers that died during the previous battles.


    Surprisingly, none of the men of General Anson left. Each one of them stayed in the Fort loyally, ready to follow their General to the death.


    However, many soldiers had died during thest few battles, so only a little over seven hundred people remained in the Fort, including the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs.


    Inparison to the troops of the daemons, our numbers are insignificant.


    Half an hourter, all the soldiers of General Liko had left Fort Mist.


    Before leaving, General Liko looked onest time toward us. He then nodded with a smile and kicked the belly of his horse, urging it to go forward.


    "He is a bastard." General Anson sneered coldly. "You don¡¯t need to worry, Prince us. I promise that I will make him pay personally for his wrongdoings. Your blood will be avenged."


    I was speechless. Hey, man, why are you speaking as though I¡¯m already dead?


    Seeing that I did not answer, General Anson sighed and patted my shoulder.


    "Prince us, you are someone worthy of my admiration. Someone like you would have been a great emperor."


    I blinked. Wait a moment, perhaps...


    "I don¡¯t want to be the emperor, General. You can support my sister instead. She has the makings of a great Empress. I¡¯m sure that someone like her will bring the empire to greater heights."


    The general was stunned beforeughing boisterously.


    "Hahahaha, if you say so, then my men and I will support your sister!"


    "It¡¯s a promise then, general."


    The general chuckled. "It¡¯s a shame we will be unable to see the day she bes the empress. Sigh, I never expected my death woulde so soon."


    I looked at the General with a strange expression.


    "About that. There is something I did not tell you, General."


    "Huh?"


    "You see, I don¡¯t think we are going to die."


    The general was stunned. He then looked at me with a confused expression.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Well, it¡¯splicated to exin. However, what if my master is not injured and she was just feigning it?"


    The general stiffened. Meanwhile, Katherine, Rose, Andrea, and Lina looked at me with eyes opened wide.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, what are you talking about, boy?"


    I chuckled and put on a yful expression.


    "Why don¡¯t you listen to my n first, General?"

 Chapter 555 The Second Dependent 1

    <h4>Chapter 555 The Second Dependent 1</h4>


    Five minutester, General Anson and his direct subordinates, plus Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and the other girls, were in my house listening to my n.


    "In other words, everything was an act." The general looked at me with a strange expression.


    I nodded. "It was. Ysnay is very strong. There is no way she will be pressured by just five weaklings."


    The general looked at me speechless.


    Weaklings? They were three beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses, including a daemon in the fifteenthyer!


    If they were weaklings, then what about him!?


    "I don¡¯t understand, Prince. Why did you do this? If your teacher would have shown her true power during thest battle, we could have dealt a heavy blow to the daemons."


    "Is it not obvious? I wanted to get rid of General Liko. I don¡¯t like to have someone plotting about how to kill me around me."


    General Anson put on a pensive expression and sighed.


    "I see... But even with your teacher¡¯s help, theck of low-tier soldiers will make it hard to defend the fortress."


    "That is right, so I¡¯m not nning to defend it."


    "Huh?"


    I put on a sly smile.


    "I¡¯m nning to use it as bait. Hehe, these daemons are destined to suffer this time."


    I then started to tell them about my ns.


    When I finished, the people in the tent were looking at me as though I was a monster.


    "Is that possible?" Aunt Dayana could not help but ask.


    "It is. I guarantee it."


    "Then..." General Anson frowned. "You are right, it¡¯s a good n. However, we are still at a disadvantage in the number of top-tier practitioners. Even if your teacher¡¯s strength is greater than what she has shown, there are nine daemon powerhouses. If they decide to escape in different directions, we will only be able to kill one or two."


    ... Actually, Ysany can kill them all for herself.


    I smiled wryly and looked at General Anson.


    "Don¡¯t worry, General. I guarantee that at least six daemon powerhouses will die tomorrow."


    "Really?" The daemon general was startled, but he decided to trust my words.


    Anyway, the other option was to defend until the Fort falls. It was not very hard to see what option was better.


    "Very well, we will go with your n."


    "Perfect. Let¡¯s start with the preparations immediately."


    The general nodded and started to give orders to his subordinates to prepare for the n.


    At the same time, Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera went to prepare the things that we needed, Lina went to organize the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs, and Andrea went to prepare something to eat.


    If we were going to follow my n, then we needed to hurry up. After all, it was already night, and it was likely that the daemons would attack early in the morning, or perhaps even at dawn.


    We needed to have everything ready by then.


    I was not worried, though. I was confident that everything would be fine.


    But although I was confident, someone else was very nervous right now.


    "C-us, were you serious?"


    "Of course." I nodded to Katherine and stroke her beautiful green hair. "Why, you don¡¯t like the n?"


    Katherine looked at me fixedly and her expression quickly turned into one of panic.


    "A-Are you crazy? You told the general that I would cast a magic array around the entire Fort. I-I¡¯m not strong enough to do something like that!"


    "Oh, so you are worried about that?"


    "Of course I¡¯m worried! And you should be worried as well."


    I chuckled softly and held her hand. "Don¡¯t worry, did you forget the words that I told you this afternoon?"


    "Huh?"


    "I told you that I have a way to make you stronger."


    Katherine opened her eyes wide.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course I am. Come on, follow me."


    I then grabbed her hand and pulled her towards her room.


    Rose, who heard the entire conversation, was curious and followed after us.


    I did not mind it. After all, Rose is practically my woman already. It doesn¡¯t matter if I show the technique to her.


    After we entered the room, I sat down on Katherine¡¯s bed and patted the ce beside me.


    "Come, sit down."


    Katherine blushed slightly, but she obeyed. She then used her crystal blue eyes to look at me.


    "W-What do I need to do?"


    "Nothing much. Before that, though, I must tell you something."


    "What?"


    I fell silent for a moment and looked at Katherine with the most serious expression I could do.


    "Katherine, after I use this technique, we will be bound together for eternity. It will be a bond even stronger than marriage. You will be unable to escape from me even if you want. Do you still want to continue?"


    Katherine was startled. But then, her entire face turned red.


    In fact, Rose¡¯s face turned just as red.


    After all, I mentioned that this technique would create a bond stronger than marriage. The girls could not help but be embarrassed.


    Embarrassed, Katherine looked and me shyly and nodded.


    "I-I don¡¯t mind... Y-You know that I like you, us."


    I looked at Katherine with an amused smile.


    This girl... I can see that she doesn¡¯t understand the seriousness of my words.


    She probably thinks that my words are just a formality or something like that.


    But hey, she agreed. That is everything that matters.


    If one thousand yearster, she uses me of fooling her, I can tell her, "Love, I reminded you about it, but you agreed, why are you ming me now?"


    Thus, with a smug smile on my mind, I bit my fingers to get a drop of blood.


    In the next second, the tridimensional magic array appeared again, pulling our souls out of our bodies.


    Then, the fusion started.


    The earth shook, and the weather changed. Once more, the Universe¡¯s punishment descended against me.


    And two hourster, Katherine¡¯s soul had transcended mortality.


    ....


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N!!!


    P4TREON: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 556 The Second Dependent 2

    <h4>Chapter 556 The Second Dependent 2</h4>


    When everything finished, I found Rose looking at me with an astonished expression and Katherine asleep in my arms.


    "It was you..." Rose said with an astonished expression. "These two times, it was you..."


    As expected of the hero. So she felt the punishment of the Universe¡¯sws, huh.


    I smiled without answering and checked Katherine¡¯s situation.


    This time, the process of sharing my Immortality with her was much faster than with Safelia. After all, I had already done it once, so the second time was easier.


    Moreover, I strengthened Katherine¡¯s body and cultivation before putting her soul back in her body, so she should recover sooner than Safelia.


    ording to my calction, she should wake up one hourter.


    And when she wakes up, she will be a fifteenthyer mage with a powerful body.


    Well, shecksbat experience, so she will be probably a bit weaker than a true fifteenthyer practitioner; but even so, it will be more than enough if she just wants to put an array around the fort.


    Actually, I could have made the array myself, but I had promised Katherine that I would help her to be stronger, so I decided to make her my second dependent and leave the array to her.


    Just at that moment, Rose seemed to notice Katherine¡¯s change.


    Immediately, her eyes opened wide.


    "Impossible! How is that possible!?"


    "Surprised?"


    Rose looked at me agape.


    "T-That, that... C-us, w-why does she feel so strong? What is her current cultivation?"


    "At the fifteenthyer," I replied with a smile.


    Rose gulped down a mouthful of saliva with a stiff expression.


    "... I must be dreaming."


    "Nope, you are not."


    "Yes, I¡¯m dreaming. There is no way senior Katherine can be a fifteenthyer practitioner just like that."


    "There is, I just did it."


    "I wonder when I fell asleep. Was it during the meeting?"


    "My beautiful Rose, although I think it¡¯s cute seeing you deny reality, it¡¯s not good for your health."


    Rose was speechless. She looked at me for several seconds before holding her head and groaning.


    "AHhhhh! It¡¯s unfair! us, I want it as well!"


    "Sure."


    "Really? Will you help me?" Rose¡¯s eyes brightened immediately.


    "Of course," I nodded smilingly. "Anyway, I created this technique for my future wives."


    Rose froze immediately.


    She then looked at me with a stiff expression before gritting her teeth angrily.


    "Dammit! You will see, I swear I¡¯ll surpass you soon!"


    She then stormed out of the room with a determined expression.


    This girl...


    I should find an opportunity to take her down soon.


    Chuckling, I looked at Katherine who was still asleep in my arms. Her breathing was even, and there was a small smile on her face.


    Involuntarily, I started to stroke her beautiful green hair.


    She was the second person that I made my dependent.


    From today onwards, we are destined to spend eternity together.


    Just at that moment, I felt a small fluctuation in thews in the room.


    In the next second, Ysnay appeared in front of me with aplicated expression.


    She looked at the sleeping Katherine and sighed.


    "... So you used it again, huh."


    "That was the reason I created it in the first ce."


    "You are right." Ysnay smiled bitterly. "I must say, it feels more painful than I thought."


    "Is it so?"


    "It is." She said with a self-deprecating smile. "Before this, they were just mortals, so I unconsciously did not care too much about them... But now, even if it¡¯s because they are your dependents, they can be considered Immortals as us... I can¡¯t help but feel that you are going farther and farther from me."


    I did not reply and just continue stroking Katherine¡¯s hair silently.


    Seeing that, Ysnay¡¯s smile became even bitter. She then shook her head and waved her hand, disappearing from the room.


    I heaved a soft sigh. It looks like the day to put an end to our long and painful rtionship is very close.


    I could not help but feelplicated when I thought about that.


    Eventually, one hour passed, and Katherine¡¯s eyshes trembled.


    She then opened her eyes, her blue pupils looking straight towards my eyes.


    "us..." Katherine muttered sweetly.


    I smiled in answer and put a kiss on her forehead.


    Immediately, I felt her soul shivering in joy. At the same time, our souls resonated, creating an incredible feeling that briefly overwhelmed us.


    Familiarity, closeness, love...


    "This is..." Katherine opened her eyes wide.


    I chuckled softly and put my forehead against hers.


    "I told you, didn¡¯t I? From today onwards, nothing will be able to separate you from me."


    Katherine was stunned. But then, her lips curved up in a beautiful smile.


    "The same goes for you. From today onwards, nothing will be able to separate you from me."


    Then, the green-haired girl connected her lips with mine, kissing me softly.


    I returned the kiss and hugged her soft body. Before long, we were throwing our clothes away and searching for each other¡¯s bodies passionately.


    Not even one minuteter, Katherine¡¯s moans were resounding in the room.


    ...


    At the same time.


    A ck-haired woman walked slowly, approaching a cliff on the elvennds.


    The cliff was the ce where a certain golden-haired fox girl was sealed.


    Even though her love never revealed this location to her, she did not need it. With her abilities, locating this ce could not be simpler.


    With an indifferent expression, the ck-haired woman stopped just before reaching the edge of the cliff. Then, she took another step forward, and the scenery around her changedpletely.


    With that step, she had entered the alternate space that her love created.


    Once she was inside, the woman saw the fox girl chained in the center of the white space.


    At the same time, the fox girl noticed her.


    "Bitch. What are you doing here?"


    "Don¡¯t you know the answer already?" The woman replied with a sigh. "You should have felt it as well, right?"


    The fox girl fell silent.


    For several seconds, her blood-red eyes showed aplicated look before she sighed.


    "Did dad seed?"


    "He did."


    "Is it so?" The fox girl put on a bitter expression. "As expected of dad. It was faster than I thought."


    "We can do nothing about that now, Emilia. Instead, I came to propose something."


    Emilia¡¯s eyes narrowed. But surprisingly, she did not refuse.


    "An alliance, huh?"


    "Yes." The ck-haired woman, Ysnay, nodded. "I¡¯ll help you to escape, and then, you will help me in my n to recover Willian."


    Emilia¡¯s expression twisted in displeasure immediately.


    "Don¡¯t call him like that, traitor. And why should I help you? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking?"


    "Because this is also yourst opportunity." Ysnay chuckled softly. "You know it, right?"


    Emilia fell silent.


    Seeing that, Ysnay asked a second time.


    "Then, are you going to help me or not?"


    This time, Emilia did not refuse.


    Instead, she put on a pensive expression.


    "Tell me about your n."

 Chapter 557 Abandoned For

    <h4>Chapter 557 Abandoned For</h4>


    The experience of having sex with Katherine this time waspletely different thanst time.


    With our souls sharing feelings, the pleasure we both felt was amplified. Moreover, we felt much closer than before. So close that Katherine was glued at me even when we finished.


    "Are you happy?" I asked Katherine with a smile.


    The green-haired girl did not reply. And instead, she sighed satisfied and rubbed her head on my chest like a kitten.


    I could only smile wryly.


    "Girl, you remember we need to prepare for the attack of the Daemon Army, right?"


    Katherine was startled. She hesitated slightly before sighing and standing up.


    "... I wanted to be like this a bit longer."


    "Unfortunately, we will have to leave it forter."


    Katherine nodded reluctantly and then looked at me with aplicated expression.


    "... us, about the memories I saw..."


    "I will tell you about itter." I kissed Katherine¡¯s nose and smiled. "For now, though, we should get ready for the daemon¡¯s attack and you should get used to your new strength."


    "My new strength?" Katherine tilted her head. Then, she finally remembered the original reason we were here.


    To make her stronger.


    "Wait a moment, my mana...!"


    At that moment, Katherine noticed the changes in her body.


    Feeling the powerful mana inside her, Katherine could not help but put on a dumbfounded face.


    "H-Hey, us, t-this mana... A-Am I stronger than my teacher now?"


    "What do you think?" I asked with a smile.


    Katherine was stunned. For an instant, she did not know how to react.


    In less than one hour, her cultivation had advanced almost tenyers!


    This did not make sense!


    "... I wonder how teacher is going to react when she learns about it."


    "Hahaha, I also want to see her face."


    I chuckled and imagined her expression seeing her student¡¯s strength.


    She surely will be dumbfounded.


    Katherine was still dazed. She could not believe that she had be so strong all of sudden.


    However, we did not have much time already.


    "Okay okay, there will be timeter for that. Now, we need to prepare the formations."


    "O-Oh, right."


    I sighed softly and grabbed Katherine¡¯s hand. Then, we went to install the formation.


    Despite Katherine¡¯s surge in strength, herck of experience meant that she could not install the magic formation for herself. Thus, I helped her.


    Moreover, I also did some small tricks to hide the mana fluctuations of the formation. After all, this formation will be used for a surprise attack. It will be bad if the daemons notice it beforehand.


    Right now, not even a fifteenthyer mage should be able to notice the formation before it¡¯s activated unless it¡¯s someone with a special talent.


    Unfortunately, none of the daemons I saw seemed to have that kind of talent.


    One hourter, the magic formation was finished.


    Afterward, General Anson and the remaining men in the fort started thest part of the preparations.


    Three hours after midnight, everything was ready.


    Now, we only needed to wait for the daemon army to walk into the trap.


    ...


    At dawn, the daemons started to move.


    Daemon soldiers after daemon soldiers advanced bravely, ready to assault Fort Mist and finally take it down.


    By the time the sun started to rise, the daemon army was already in front of Fort Mist.


    At that moment, the daemons noticed that something was wrong with the situation.


    "General, it looks like that fort is... abandoned?"


    The daemon general listened to the words of his subordinate with furrowed brows. He looked towards the Fort that had stopped the daemons¡¯ advance for years and his expression turned suspicious.


    "Strange... What happened?"


    "The humans ran away." The cardinal said with a sneer. "I¡¯m sure they were afraid after that woman was injured and abandoned the fort to save their lives."


    The daemons around the cardinal seemed to agree with that opinion. In fact, even the daemon general was thinking like that.


    However, he still felt a bit suspicious.


    Just at that moment, someone else spoke up.


    "Something is wrong. The humans should not abandon the fort so easily."


    Following the direction of the voice, the daemon general was a beautiful daemon woman walking towards him.


    "... Princess, what are you doing here?" The general asked with a frown.


    "Why? Can¡¯t I? I think that as a princess, I have the right to be here if I want."


    The daemon general snorted, but he did not deny it.


    Instead, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the daemon girl.


    "Then, princess, what do you think about the current situation?"


    "It¡¯s a trap." Princess E¡¯Athar said without hesitation.


    "A trap?"


    "It should be. Otherwise, why the humans left the fort so suddenly?"


    The daemon general thought for a moment before nodding.


    "That is possible. M¡¯Arcol, Diec,e here."


    "General." A fourteenthyer daemon mage and a thirteenyer daemon warrior took a step forward.


    "Go to the fort and check the situation." The daemon general said. "With your strength, you should notice if there is a trap."


    The daemon powerhouses nodded and flew off.


    Meanwhile, the cardinal of the Daemon God Church snorted. "This is a waste of time. The humans must be running away right now. If we don¡¯t hurry, they will escape."


    "No, something is fishy here. My intuition is telling me that." Princess E¡¯Athar red at the cardinal coldly. "Cardinal, if we are not careful and fall into a trap, many daemons could die."


    "Intuition? Is that your argument? Hah, I did not expect less of a spoiled princess like you."


    Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s expression turned angry. But inwardly, she was very nervous.


    Obviously, she knew that the empty fort was a trap. it was part of hers and us¡¯s n.


    The problem was that she was not sure if the daemons could discover the trap.


    The sess of the n depended on it.


    Right now, she could only pray that nobody discovered it.


    And fortunately, her prayers worked.


    Five minutester, the two daemon powerhouses returned with weird expressions.


    "What happened?" The daemon general asked with a frown.


    "... The fort is empty, general. The humans truly left. Moreover, I did not find any sign of a trap."


    The daemon general¡¯s eyes immediately shone with a sharp glint.


    At the same time, Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s lips curved up in an imperceptible smile.


    It seemed that the n was going to be sessful.


    ....

 Chapter 558 Festival of Blood and Death

    <h4>Chapter 558 Festival of Blood and Death</h4>


    "Are you sure, M¡¯Arcol, Deic?" The daemon general asked again with a sharp expression.


    "We are. The humans are not hidden in ambush, nor they left explosives inside the fort. Nothing, they just ran away."


    "They should have leftst night. Probably because their current forces are not enough to stop us, so they decided to retreat instead of fighting us."


    The daemon general fell silent for an instant.


    Then, he started tough.


    "Hahahahaha! It looks like that Daemon God is helping us today!"


    "The humans ran away!"


    "Hahaha, cowards!"


    "Fort Mist is finally ours!"


    Hearing the excited exmations of the daemons in the surroundings, the cardinal¡¯s lips curved up in a smirk.


    "Do you hear that, Princess? I told you that the humans just ran away."


    Princess E¡¯Athar frowned before shaking her head.


    "No, something is definitively wrong. I can feel it. General, you should not let the troops advance."


    "Shut up, girl! Are you still insisting!?"


    Princess E¡¯Athar ignored the cardinal and looked at the daemon general with a serious expression.


    "Think about it, General. General Anson is a stubborn man. Do you think he would retreat just like this?"


    The daemon general fell silent and looked at the fort again.


    Then-


    "Give the order. We are advancing."


    "General!"


    "Princess, you should stop interfering with my work." The general looked at the princess coldly. "What? Do you want to give the humans time to run away? Moreover, M¡¯Arcol is a fourteenthyer mage, and he confirmed that there was no trap in the fort. There is no need to hesitate anymore."


    "But general!"


    "You should leave, princess; or I¡¯ll ask my men to take you away."


    Princess E¡¯Athar bit her lips with an unwilling expression.


    She could see the daemons in the surroundings looking at her with cold, mocking, and disdainful looks.


    Obviously, none of them was on her side. They probably thought that she was a coward.


    What they did not know was that Princess E¡¯Athar never nned to stop them.


    Since the start, she only needed to show her disapproval of the general¡¯s decision and say ¡¯be careful, there is a trap¡¯.


    That way, after the daemons are ambushed and the army suffers grave losses, she can put the responsibility on the daemon general and his men and then take over the army.


    Of course, her current prestige is not enough to do something like that yet. But soon, she was going to have another opportunity.


    Sneering inwardly, Princess E¡¯Athar turned around and growled.


    "You are putting the empire¡¯s soldiers in danger, General."


    Then, she left angrily.


    The daemon general sneered disdainfully before looking towards the fort.


    "Let¡¯s go. From today onwards, Fort Mist will be ours!"


    The daemons did not hesitate anymore. Immediately, the daemon army rushed towards the fort.


    At the start, the army was still a bit wary in case of traps. But when they took the fort quickly without any casualty, their wariness disappeared.


    The doors of the fort were opened, and the army entered it. Of course, the fort was not big enough for the entire army to enter, so only half of the army entered first.


    After that, it was time to loot the fort.


    The daemons easily found a lot of loot, as though proving that the humans had retreated in a hurry.


    That only served to increase the morale of the army, and due to that, more and more daemons lowered their guards.


    Even the daemon general could not hide the grin on his face anymore.


    "Hahahaha. Finally, Fort Mist is ours!"


    "What should we do now, General?" One of themanders of the army asked.


    The daemon general thought for a moment before smirking.


    "The humans are running away, huh. Then, we should send an elite team to pursue them. Only tenthyer practitioners and higher will be allowed. They should be able to catch up to the human army and cause them heavy losses"


    "Understood."


    Several daemons offered up for the task immediately. After all, fighting a retreated army meant easy killings.


    They could already imagine themselves killing the human soldiers.


    By this point, even the wariest daemon had forgotten about the words of Princess E¡¯Athar. None of them thought that this was a trap.


    Just then, it happened.


    All of sudden, a powerful magic fluctuation appeared in Fort Mist, surprising the entire army.


    The daemon general and the daemon powerhouses were startled. But immediately, their expressions changed.


    "Oh no!"


    However, it was toote.


    Before they could move, a giant magic formation appeared around the fort.


    Then, a barrier took shape around the fort.


    "It¡¯s a trap!" The daemon general¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    "Impossible! I did not detect any magic fluctuation!"


    The daemon general red at the daemon mage and growled.


    "That doesn¡¯t matter now. Hurry up and destroy the barrier! We can¡¯t let the humans seed!"


    But at that point, the magic formation lit up again.


    Immediately, a powerful magic fluctuation was felt throughout the fort.


    When the daemons felt it, their expressions turned pale.


    That was¨C


    ¡¯Teleportation!¡¯


    In the next second, hundreds of human soldiers were teleported to the walls of Fort Mist.


    They were holding crossbows in their hands, aiming at the daemons inside the fort with ice-cold expressions.


    At the same time, four figures appeared in the sky of Fort Mist.


    The general only recognized General Anson and Ysnay, but it was obvious that the green-haired girl and the blue-haired young man were beyond-twelfthyer practitioners as well.


    By this point, the daemon general realized the seriousness of the situation.


    But it was already toote.


    With an ice-cold voice, General Anson looked at the daemons in the fort and opened his mouth.


    "Fire."


    In the next instant, hundreds of bolts were shot from the crossbows.


    Towards the daemons in the fort.


    And a festival of blood and death started.

 Chapter 559 This Wasn’t in the Scrip

    <h4>Chapter 559 This Wasn¡¯t in the Scrip</h4>


    Hearing the screams of pain and surpriseing from the daemons, I shook my head.


    "It was even easier than I thought."


    My n was rather simple. We would retreat from Fort Mist to create the illusion that we ran away. At the same time, we would install a magic formation around the fort.


    That formation had two functions.


    The first one was to create a barrier to stop the daemons inside the fort from escaping and the daemons outside it from reinforcing them.


    And the second one was to teleport the human soldiers to the walls of the fort.


    Once there, the human soldiers would take advantage of the crowded situation of the daemons to kill as many of them as possible.


    To my surprise, the n was more effective than I expected.


    The daemons had lowered their guardpletely, and some of them had even put down their weapons.


    In that situation, the result was that when the attack started, most of the daemons were unable to react.


    Bolts after bolts of crossbow flew towards the daemons, killing hundreds of daemons in the first volley.


    But that was just the start.


    Soon came the second volley, and then the third, and then the fourth, killing hundreds of daemons each time.


    It was followed by several powerful magic spellsing from the human mages, that killed from tens to hundreds of daemons with each spell.


    Thanks to that, almost five thousand daemons died during the first ten seconds after the attack.


    "Bastards!"


    The daemon general followed by the daemon powerhouses finally moved at that moment. They yelled in rage and attacked the human soldiers.


    But at the same time, General Anson and Ysnay moved.


    I joined as well with a smile, attacking two daemon powerhouses and forcing them to withdraw their attacks.


    The only one of us that did not move was Katherine, who was doing her best to keep the barrier around the fort.


    The daemon general¡¯s expression was ugly. Right now, he could see that they had fallen into a very insidious trap.


    Moreover, after seeing the barrier around Fort Mist, he instantly understood our intention.


    We nned to bury all of them here!


    The daemon general then looked at Katherine, who was keeping the barrier up, and then at me, and his expression turned uglier.


    With two new beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses on the enemy side, it meant that the possibility of all the daemon powerhouses dying here was not low.


    After all, they barely could fight back when it was only General Anson and Ysnay, much less now!


    He could only pray that Ysnay was injured due to yesterday¡¯s forbidden technique as they thought. Otherwise, all of them would die today.


    But in the next instant, hisst hope disappeared.


    Because he saw Ysnay unleash a sword sh, immediately bisecting one thirteenthyer practitioner.


    ¡¯Dammit!¡¯


    The daemon general¡¯s expression turned pale, and the expressions of the other daemon powerhouses were filled with despair.


    "Bastard Anson! To think you were so dirty as to pull something like this out!" The daemon general screamed, but General Anson just sneered indifferently.


    "This is war. I would do anything to kill as many daemons as possible."


    Growling in rage, the daemon general attacked General Anson. However, General Anson snorted softly and wielded his spear to block his attack.


    This time, though, the daemon general did not have reinforcements, so he quickly started to lose ground.


    Just then, another daemon powerhouse fell.


    This time, it was under my hands.


    With a smile, I slit the throat of a daemon powerhouse as I blocked the attack of another.


    Just like that, the second daemon powerhouse died, leaving only seven alive.


    The dead of that powerhouse was seen by all the daemons below, making their situation even more despairing.


    They knew that once all their powerhouses were dead, nobody would be able to stop us from ughtering each one of them.


    By then, perhaps none of them would survive.


    But at that moment, an ice-cold voice resounded in the battlefield.


    "Idiots! What are you doing!? Are you going to let yourselves be killed like this!?"


    Hearing that voice, my lips curved up.


    Princess E¡¯Athar is finally making her move.


    With a shout, the princess brandished her sword, cutting down several bolts flying towards the daemons and garnering the attention of the daemon soldiers.


    "If you have time to despair, then take your weapon and follow me! We need to break this barrier and regroup with the soldiers outside. That is our only opportunity! Follow me!"


    Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s voice seemed to wake up the daemon soldiers. Now that they did not know what to do, her confident words gave them a direction.


    Several of the daemons raised their weapons and followed her, rushing towards the barrier.


    Just like Princess E¡¯Athar said, only if they destroyed the barrier they could have a chance.


    At that moment, the voice of the daemon general came from above.


    "Follow the princess! Break the barrier!"


    Just like the princess, he realized that they needed to break the barrier to survive.


    Otherwise, even he would die today.


    The words of the daemon general awakened the rest of the daemon army. Quickly, the daemons organized themselves and followed Princess E¡¯Athar towards the fort¡¯s doors to attack the barrier.


    Moreover, several of the daemon powerhouses in the sky gritted their teeth and forced themselves to attack the barrier at the cost of receiving injuries.


    Under so many attacks, the barrier shook fiercely!


    Katherine¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lips and sent even more mana towards the barrier, stopping it from crumbling.


    At that moment, Princess E¡¯Athar raised her sword and filled it with mana.


    "[Daemon Sword]!" She shouted.


    In an instant, her mana surged up, bing strong enough to be a threat to beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses.


    Then, she aimed her sword at a specific part of the barrier.


    ording to our n, this part of the barrier was weak enough to be destroyed by her next attack.


    Thus, she executed her attack.


    "[Half Moon]!"


    With a bellow, her sword was swung down, releasing all the mana inside it in a powerful sword ray.


    But just at that moment, something that even I was not expecting happened.


    "Not so easy!"


    Jumping down from the walls of the fort, a ck-haired girl swung her sword and blocked the princess¡¯s attack. At the same time, she released a wave of mana, pushing all the daemons near the barrier away.


    "None of you will escape today."


    With an ice-cold expression, the ck-haired girl, Rose, held her sword in front of her, facing the entire daemon army by herself.


    Meanwhile, I was looking at that scene stunned.


    ... Miss Hero, this was not in the script.


    ....


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N if you like the story!!!


    P4TRE0N: patr.eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 560 Can You Stop Your Cheats, Please?

    <h4>Chapter 560 Can You Stop Your Cheats, Please?</h4>


    Looking at Rose stopping E¡¯Athar with a brave expression, I was speechless.


    Miss Hero, this was not in the script...


    You were not supposed to stop Princess E¡¯Athar from escaping!


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    ... Well, I never tell Rose and the others about my n with Princess E¡¯Athar, so I can¡¯t me her for interfering.


    What can I say? Rose is just doing her job.


    Princess E¡¯Athar was just as surprised as I was. She was expecting to break the barrier in a cool way with herst attack, surprising both daemons and humans, only to be stopped by Rose in thest second.


    For an instant, she nced at me as though asking me if this was part of the n. However, I could only smile wryly.


    Seeing that, Princess E¡¯Athar understood.


    She cursed her back luck and fixed her gaze on the hero while furrowing her brows.


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Rose. Daemon, you are not leaving this fort today!"


    Princess E¡¯Athar clicked her tongue and felt a headacheing.


    She did not want to fight this girl. Right now, her priority was to follow the n and escape. The more she dyed, the bigger the chance of something going wrong.


    However, she did not dare to ignore the beautiful ck-haired girl in front of her.


    She could feel that, despite the girl¡¯s low cultivation (just at the seventhyer), her strength was the real deal. Otherwise, the girl would have not been able to stop herst attack.


    Thus, she decided to go all-out from the start.


    "Sorry about this, but I must pass. Daemon Sword, [Cutting the Moon]!"


    In an instant, Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s mana erupted out. Twelfthyer mana filled her sword as she swung it in Rose¡¯s direction!


    However, Rose was not intimidated. She took a step forward and several magic circles appeared around her, activating one after another.


    "[Shield]!" Rose shouted.


    Her words acted as the trigger, creating countless mana shields that superimposed each other and stopped Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s sh. Then, Rose brandished her sword elegantly, moving past the attack of the princess and aiming to her neck.


    Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s expression turned stern. She grunted, ending the sword sh that was stopped by Rose¡¯s shield spell and then brandishing her sword in a full circle.


    "Daemon Sword, [Full Moon]!"


    Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s sword technique stopped Rose¡¯s attack. At the same time, it created a storm of sword energy that attacked Rose from all directions.


    But the hero did not panic. With a shout, her seventhyer mana burst out, surging towards her de like a river of starlight.


    "[One hundred nights of starry skies]!"


    Sword against sword shed, with neither of them gaining the advantage. But suddenly, Rose stomped on the ground and cast a magic circle that covered tens of meters.


    Then¨C


    "[Light Chains]!"


    The magic circle activated.


    Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly jumped back, but it was toote. The magic circle below her feet had lit up, creating tens of chains of light that wrapped around Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s legs and stopped her movements!


    Next, Rose grabbed her sword with both hands. Her mana fueled her sword, filling it with a sparkling light full of killing intent!


    "[Stardust]!"


    With a shout, her sword descended, cutting everything in its path.


    But then¨C


    "Princess!"


    A daemon jumped in front of Princess E¡¯Athar, stopping the attack with his body.


    At the same time, several other daemons that saw Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s crisis attacked Rose!


    Rose frowned. She hurriedly changed the course of her sword, stopping the attacksing towards her as several magic circles took shape around her, releasing tens of arrows of light against her enemies.


    However, the intervention of these daemons gave E¡¯Athar the time to escape from her bindings.


    "Argh!"


    Roaring, the daemon princess released a shockwave that blew apart the chains of light. Then, she raised her sword, gathering mana upon it and swinging it down towards Rose.


    Daemon sword, [Half Moon]!


    She nned to make use of the fact that Rose was being distracted by the other daemons to kill her!


    But to her surprise, Rose¡¯s body spun towards the right, releasing a ray of sword light that shed against the princess¡¯s [Half Moon] and deflected it. At the same time, several magic circles around her lit up, releasing beam after beam of light that incinerated several daemons.


    Then, she kicked the ground, breaking through the daemons in front of her to arrive in front of Princess E¡¯Athar.


    "Guh!"


    Princess E¡¯Athar blocked Rose¡¯s sword with a grunt of pain. However, she saw several magic circles appearing behind Rose, ready to release whitish lightning to smite her.


    Immediately, she turned pale.


    Inside Rose¡¯s icy eyes, Princess E¡¯Athar could see her death approaching!


    She did not hesitate to jump back, but the lightning released by Rose chased after her, piercing everything in its way.


    In the end, she only managed to survive thanks to the sacrifice of several daemons. But even so, she was forced to resist several lightning bolts head-on.


    And just after receiving the attacks, she could see Rose charging towards her again, her sword stabbing straight towards her heart.


    At that moment, Princess E¡¯Athar felt something.


    Fear.


    Not just her. All the daemons nearby shivered in terror in front of Rose¡¯s ck eyes full of killing intent.


    Actually, even I was slightly surprised.


    Rose, this girl, was stopping the escape of the entire daemon army practically by herself!


    And she was just in the seventhyer!


    Once more, I was made aware of how talented heroes were.


    Facing the twelfthyer Princess E¡¯Athar plus several daemon soldiers, Rose managed to suppress their advancepletely.


    If things continued like this, Rose will kill Princess E¡¯Athar before long.


    I smiled wryly in my mind and finally decided to act.


    Of course, I don¡¯t n to act directly. I only n to help Princess E¡¯Athar secretly a bit.


    At that moment, Rose and Princess E¡¯Athar shed again.


    However, Princess E¡¯Athar barely managed to hold on against Rose¡¯s attack. She grunted in pain as blood flowed from a corner of her lips and her muscles groaned in an effort to defend against the powerful attack of the hero.


    Then, Rose took a step back, spun around, and hacked towards Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s sword.


    *ng!*


    And hacked again.


    *ng!*


    And again.


    *ng!*


    And again.


    *ng!*


    Princess E¡¯Athar took a step back with each attack, and her mana turned messier and messier.


    And finally, she was unable to hold on.


    *ng!*


    With a loud metallic sound, Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s sword was cut into two.


    Then, Rose raised her sword once more and filled it with mana.


    "[Stardust]." She spoke, swinging her sword down.


    Princess E¡¯Athar was filled with despair. Her mind turned nk as she raised what remained of her sword in a futile attempt to stop the hero¡¯s attack.


    But when she and the daemons in the surroundings thought that she was going to die, something changed.


    All of sudden, she felt an immense amount of mana surging out of her mana core.


    The sudden burst of mana woke up her body once more. Her pain faded away, and her muscles were filled with strength again.


    Then, the barrier between the twelfthyer and the thirteenthyer broke down!


    Princess E¡¯Athar felt the changes in her body instantly. She did not know how or why she broke through at this point in time, but she knew that this was her opportunity to defeat the monster in front of her.


    With determination glowing in her eyes, she decided to put everything in her next attack.


    "Arghh!"


    Daemon Sword, [Lonely Moon]!


    Princess E¡¯Athar roared. She put as much mana as she could in her broken sword, releasing a ray of sword light that blinded both humans and daemons alike.


    Even the powerhouses fighting in the sky could not help but look down when they felt the power of that attack.


    Then¨C


    *Boom!!!*


    Rose¡¯s [Stardust] and E¡¯Athar¡¯s [Lonely Moon] shed, creating a shockwave the blew everything several meters around them away!


    Immediately, Rose¡¯s expression changed.


    Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s sudden burst of strength surprised her. The power of the princess¡¯s [Lonely Sword] cut through her [Stardust], overpowering her for the first time since the battle started.


    This time, it was her turn to feel the threat of death.


    But immediately, she put on an expression of unwillingness.


    She could not lose here! She was not going to lose here!


    And as though proving her determination, the mana around her answered her call.


    All the mana in the surroundings surged towards Rose, creating a vortex of mana that replenished the mana she had used during the battle and at the same time pushed her cultivation to greater heights.


    Then, before the attack of Princess E¡¯Athar reached her, she roared.


    "Break, [Stardust]!"


    Her mana erupted. It raised her cultivation to the eighthyer and filled her sword with overwhelming amounts of mana.


    Then, her sword lit up, releasing a ray of sword light that illuminated the fort as though another sun had appeared!


    When the light finally faded out, Rose was standing calmly in front of a tired Princess E¡¯Athar with her sword pointed towards her.


    "I told you, daemon." Rose¡¯s confident voice spread through the entire battlefield. "You are not leaving this fort today."


    Despair filled Princess E¡¯Athar and the daemons.


    At the same time, I was looking at Rose with a wry smile.


    Girl, can you please stop your cheats?


    Now that you had a breakthrough as well, does it mean that I helped Princess E¡¯Athar to breakthrough for nothing?

 Chapter 561 Princess E’Athar Breaking the Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 561 Princess E¡¯Athar Breaking the Barrier</h4>


    I was speechless. At the same time, I was feeling slightly awkward.


    My ns failed not once, but twice.


    And both times, the cause was the dark-haired hero.


    ... Thinking about it, I should have expected it. Rose is the hero, and having a breakthrough in the middle of a crisis is the norm for her kind of existence.


    It¡¯s just that herst breakthrough was just a few days ago. I did not think that her next breakthrough would be so soon.


    Once more, I realize how biased the world is towards the existences called heroes.


    I mean, just now, the mana around her helped her to breakthrough by its own will. Something like that only happens to heroes.


    Normal people need to umte mana patiently and then find an opportunity to breakthrough. As for Rose? The mana in the surroundings simply surged towards her and raised her cultivation to the nextyer.


    Even Immortals will be slightly jealous of that treatment.


    I smiled wryly in my mind. Sigh, what should I do now?


    Rose was standing in front of Princess E¡¯Athar and the daemon army, blocking the way towards the barrier. Moreover, despite having fought for so long, she was in top condition. Hell, she was even stronger than at the start.


    As for Princess E¡¯Athar, she was panting tiredly.


    Even though she also had a breakthrough just now, she used a lot of her mana in thest attack, so her condition was not as good as Rose¡¯s.


    Meanwhile, the battles through Fort Mist continued. By this point, almost twenty thousand daemons had fallen due to our ambush.


    The daemons outside the fort had already realized the situation inside and were attacking the barrier desperately. However, their attacks only managed to make the barrier shake slightly.


    Moreover, another two beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses had been killed. One had been killed by Ysnay and the other by me.


    As for the five daemon powerhouses remaining, their bodies were filled with injuries.


    At this rate, this ambush will end wiping out the entire daemon army.


    However, that is not my goal. My goal is to use this opportunity to repel the daemon army and at the same time help Princess E¡¯Athar to take control of the daemon army.


    ording to the n, Princess E¡¯Athar should have breached the barrier by this point. But due to Rose¡¯s interference, the poor princess is about to die.


    Let¡¯s see. What should I do now?


    Mmm... Should I help Princess E¡¯Athar to breakthrough again?


    ... Nope, that is too fake. Plus, if for some reason Rose¡¯s hero cheat activates again and she breakthroughs once more, I will feel like crying.


    By then, it will turn into a contest of who can breakthrough more.


    But I can¡¯t help Princess E¡¯Athar openly either. After all, I¡¯m supposed to be on the side of humans.


    Sigh... How troublesome...


    Well, I guess it¡¯s time to show my acting talent.


    While I was thinking about a method to help Princess E¡¯Athar without raising suspicion, Rose kicked the ground andunched herself towards Princess E¡¯Athar once more.


    Her sword lit up, sparkling like a starry sky. At the same time, several magic circles appeared around her, releasing spell after spell one after another.


    Princess E¡¯Athar was unable to cope with Rose¡¯s fierce attacks. Even with the help of the daemon soldiers in the surroundings, she was losing ground.


    At this rate, she would be killed soon.


    At that moment, I hit the chest of one of the daemon powerhouses I was fighting, sending him crashing against the ground and killing several daemons nearby in the resulting explosion.


    I grinned. Then, I released a strand of will towards the daemon powerhouse in the ground.


    The strand of will prated the daemon¡¯s head. In an instant, it wiped off his soul, erasing it from existence.


    Then, my strand of will took over the daemon¡¯s body.


    In the next instant, the ¡¯daemon powerhouse¡¯ stood up and with bloodshot eyes and looked towards me with an unwilling expression.


    "For the Daemon God! Die!"


    With a roar, ¡¯he¡¯ burned his entire mana pool to release onest powerful attack.


    In Rose¡¯s direction!


    Rose¡¯s expression turned pale. She did not hesitate to put her sword in front of her chest to defend against the attack of the daemon powerhouse.


    But despite that, the power of the attack flung her away!


    "You dare!"


    I bellowed in the sky. Then, I kicked away a daemon powerhouse that tried to stop me and swung my sword down.


    My sword attack cut through space, creating a line from the daemon¡¯s forehead until his pelvis and then cutting his body in two halves.


    However, the attack that the ¡¯daemon powerhouse¡¯ released just before dying gave Princess E¡¯Athar the opportunity she needed.


    Without hesitating, she gritted her teeth and raised her broken sword. Then, she shed towards the barrier surrounding the fort.


    "[Half Moon]!"


    The barrier shook. For an instant, it managed to stop Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s sword sh.


    But then¨C


    *Crack!*


    A crack appeared.


    "Dammit!" Katherine cursed. She grunted and injected more mana into the barrier, doing her best to repair it.


    Unfortunately, the crack expanded quickly. And finally, a portion of the barrier shattered.


    Princess E¡¯Athar smiled to herself and raised her broken sword with a shout.


    "Daemons! Retreat quickly!"


    Immediately, the daemons charged towards the hole in the barrier, finally escaping from Fort Mist.

 Chapter 562 I’ll Show You Then

    <h4>Chapter 562 I¡¯ll Show You Then</h4>


    With Princess E¡¯Athar in the lead, the daemons trapped in Fort Mist rushed through the hole in the barrier, regrouping with the daemons outside.


    At the same time, the remaining four daemon powerhouses unleashed their most powerful attacks towards Ysnay, General Anson, and me before rushing towards the hole in the barrier to escape.


    I snorted and shed with my sword twice. With the first sh, I cut down the attacks flying towards me. And with the second sh, I attacked the rearmost daemon.


    "Dammit!"


    The daemon powerhouse cursed and turned around to receive the attack. He filled the shield on his left hand with as much mana as he could and barely managed to stop my sword attack.


    Unfortunately, his fate was already sealed.


    Because at that moment, an angry Katherine raised a hand and cast a spell.


    "[Windstorm]!"


    Using her fifteenthyer mana, she released her strongest spell possible.


    And this time, the daemon powerhouse did not manage to escape.


    In the next second, his body was cut by countless des of wind, turning him into a bloody figure and finally killing him in a very painful way.


    I raised an eyebrow and shook my head. Then, I put my sword back in its sheath.


    I guess this is all for today, huh.


    I don¡¯t need to chase the remaining daemon powerhouses. My goal was never to wipe them off after all.


    Plus, Ysnay and General Anson are already chasing them.


    I sighed and looked towards the green-haired girl in the sky with a smile.


    "Well done, Katherine."


    Katherine shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    "Sorry... I did not manage to keep the barrier up. I let the daemons escape."


    "It¡¯s not your fault, Katy. Do you think I¡¯m unable to stop them if I want? The truth is that I never nned to wipe the daemons offpletely."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    I smiled mysteriously and did not exin. Instead, I looked towards Rose, who was standing up after being blown away by the attack of the ¡¯daemon powerhouse¡¯.


    "Argh... That hurts!"


    I chuckled and descended beside Rose before patting her head.


    "Well done, little Rose. You were amazing."


    "Ugh... Stop consoling me. I was unable to stop the daemons from escaping... Sorry, us. If only I would have been a bit stronger, I could have stopped them."


    ... Girl, you realize that you almost destroyed my n, right?


    The poor Princess E¡¯Athar almost died due to you. In fact, she would have died if not for my help.


    I sighed and patted Rose¡¯s head twice.


    "No no, you did enough. In fact, you did more than enough. Even I was surprised."


    Very surprised.


    "... Thank you."


    Rose blushed slightly and smiled. She then looked at the retreating daemon army before tilting her head.


    "By the way, should we chase them?"


    "Stop. This is enough. Let them go."


    "Really?" Rose nodded and did not insist.


    In fact, she could see that most of the human soldiers were very tired. They probably could not chase after the retreating army in their current condition.


    Five minutester, Ysnay and General Anson returned from their chase.


    They managed to kill another daemon powerhouse. In the end, only the daemon general and the Cardinal of the Daemon God Church survived.


    However, they were heavily injured and most likely would not attack Fort Mist in a while. After all, the daemon army suffered very heavy losses this time.


    Plus, with only two beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses remaining on their side, they are seeking death if they attack Fort Mist again.


    In other words, we had sessfully defended Fort Mist.


    ...


    The daemon army retreated in a fluster and their morale was at an all-time low.


    After such a crushing defeat, even the most positive daemon was not in the mood to speak.


    Fortunately, the human soldiers did not pursue them, so they managed to retreat without a problem. But even so, their losses were enormous.


    When the army finally returned to the camp and counted the number of casualties, they realized that more than twenty-five thousand daemons fell in today¡¯s battle.


    It was the daemons¡¯ greatest defeat in decades!


    A pair of hourster, the daemon general was in a meeting with the cardinal of the Daemon God Church and the remaining higher-ups of the army.


    "... Any of you have an idea?" The general asked with a grave expression.


    The daemons looked at each other, but none answered.


    The daemon general sighed.


    "... I guess I can only report today¡¯s results to His Majesty and wait for his reply."


    But at that moment¨C


    "You don¡¯t need to wait for His Majesty¡¯s answer, General."


    An ice-cold voice resounded as Princess E¡¯Athar entered the tent.


    The daemon general frowned.


    "Princess, now is not the time for this."


    "Now is not the time for this?" The Princess sneered and stared at the general coldly. "General, more than twenty-five thousand daemons died today. Tell me, who is going to take responsibility for that?"


    "... What do you mean, Princess?"


    "I mean that you must take responsibility this time, General. Your wrong choice caused today¡¯s losses!"


    The face of the daemon general changed. He red at the daemon princess angrily.


    But before he could speak, the cardinal spoke up instead.


    "Shut up, girl! Nobody could have expected this! Do you think you could have done better!?"


    Princess E¡¯Athar grinned and nodded. "I do. In fact, I remember that I warned the general of the possibility of a trap. If he would have listened to my words, nothing of this would have happened."


    The faces of the daemon general and the cardinal changed.


    The gazes of the daemons in the tent immediately fell on the two of them. Moreover, these gazes were quickly turning cold and filled with rage.


    Someone needed to take the me after such a huge loss. And it was undeniable that the daemon general had ignored the princess¡¯s advice.


    With an ugly expression, the daemon general red at the princess and snorted angrily.


    "I don¡¯t have time to lose with you. Men, take the princess away!"


    However, nobody obeyed.


    The face of the daemon general turned ugly.


    "Men! Take the princess away! Men! Dammit! Someone take this princess away!"


    "Nobody will obey you, General." Princess E¡¯Athar sneered. "After all, they also agree with my words."


    "You...!" A livid expression appeared on the daemon general¡¯s face.


    But then, he chuckled coldly and started to release his mana. "I see. I understand. Princess, oh princess. It looks like underestimated your ambition. However, I want to see if you are as strong as your ambition."


    The princess narrowed her eyes. With a smile, she grabbed a nearby sword and chuckled.


    "It looks like you are thinking about resisting your punishment, general."


    "You don¡¯t have any right to punish me."


    "Really?"


    With a smile, the princess gathered her mana in her sword and took a step forward.


    "I will show you then."


    The next instant, she and the daemon general shed.


    ...


    I¡¯m super sleepy right now...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 563 Eating a Daemon Princess 1

    <h4>Chapter 563 Eating a Daemon Princess 1</h4>


    Sword rays shed, followed by bursts of mana and several magic spells.


    Each sword ray, burst of mana, and magic spell carried power beyond the twelfthyer, showing the immense strength of the three people fighting right now.


    But of the three people fighting, it was obvious that one of them had a clear advantage.


    "Daemon Sword, [Lonely Sword]."


    With Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s ice-cold voice, her sword shed, releasing an immense sword light that shocked each one of the daemons nearby.


    The daemon general replied with a sword attack of his own. At the same time, the cardinal of the Daemon God Church supported him with a protective barrier and several spells.


    But despite that, their attacks were quickly overwhelmed by the princess¡¯s sword light.


    Seeing that, Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s eyes glinted. She took one step forward, her body vanishing briefly only to appear behind her two enemies.


    When they realized it, their expressions changed.


    But it was toote.


    With a cold snort, the princess stabbed her sword in the abdomen of the cardinal.


    "Ugh..."


    The cardinal groaned in pain and vomited a mouthful of blood. He red at the princess with anger as he tried to gather mana to cast onest spell.


    Unfortunately, the injuries that he suffered in the previous battlebined with the current sword in his abdomen impeded it.


    "Dammit..." Cursing bitterly, he felt his body turn heavy as his consciousness became hazy.


    When the cardinal copsed, the princess pulled her sword out and looked at the daemon general with a smile.


    "You are thest one, general."


    "BITCH! DIE!"


    Enraged, the general infused all his remaining mana in his sword and released an attack towards the princess. But Princess E¡¯Athar just shook her head calmly.


    Then, with gentle movements, she parried the attack of the general aside and used the strength behind it to spin her body and thrust her sword towards the general¡¯s abdomen.


    "Gah..."


    With an expression of shock, the general watched how the princess¡¯s sword cut his skin, pierced his abdomen, and destroyed his mana core.


    His knees gave him, and he kneeled in despair as his strength left him.


    As a powerful practitioner, he understood immediately the meaning of having his mana core destroyed.


    He had been crippled.


    Princess E¡¯Athar looked at the general indifferently and pulled her sword out. She then pulled his hair up to lift his face.


    "You are stronger than me, General. But with your injuries, did you truly think you could win against me? I hope you enjoy your time in prison, General. Someone, take them away."


    Two daemon soldiers stepped forward and walked towards the daemon general and the cardinal. They then carried them towards the prison of the camp.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the daemon looked towards Princess E¡¯Athar withplicated emotions.


    However, none of them spoke.


    Even when the princess crippled the general and the cardinal, nobody stopped her.


    Right now, Princess E¡¯Athar was not only the most powerful practitioner here but also the person with the highest status.


    Moreover, after her great performance repelling the humans that came to steal the supplies and then the courage she showed when she took the lead to help the daemons escape Fort Mist, many of the daemons here respected her from the bottom of their hearts.


    Princess E¡¯Athar looked at them and smiled elegantly. Then, she stabbed her sword on the ground and spoke up.


    "As the person with the highest status, I¡¯ll take control of this army from today onwards. If any of you have an obsession, speak now!"


    Nobody spoke.


    Princess E¡¯Athar moved her gaze through the daemons in front of her and smiled.


    "Good. You can go and rest then. But I want a detailed report of the situation for tomorrow morning."


    With these words, Princess E¡¯Athar left arrogantly.


    Five minutester, she returned to her tent.


    But as soon as she entered, she saw a handsome blue-haired young man waiting for her.


    "I thought you wanted to kill him, Princess?" I said with a small smile.


    The princess froze momentarily. But then, she rushed towards me and hugged me with an excited expression.


    "We did it! us, we did it! Hahahaha!"


    "Calm down, calm down. I know, I know."


    "Hahahaha, the face of the general when I stabbed my sword in his abdomen. That bastard deserved that!"


    I smiled wryly. Girl, you sure are vengeful.


    Chuckling softly, I caressed her soft white hair and hugged her waist.


    "Why did you not kill him? I thought you wanted to do it."


    Princess E¡¯Athar snorted. "I still want to. However, it¡¯s better this way. Someone needs to im responsibility for the death of so many daemons. He will be killed by my fatherter anyway."


    I could not help but look at her with a look of praise.


    It looks like this girl thought it well.


    "Then, should I call you General E¡¯Athar now?"


    The princess rolled her eyes and grinned.


    "You should. Why, do you want to be my subordinate?"


    "Of course not. I told you that I prefer to be your husband, remember?"


    The princess rolled her eyes again and snorted.


    "Dream on. I will marry a nice and loyal man, not a womanizer that likes to tease women like you."


    "Really?" I feigned a disappointed expression. "It looks like my feelings did not manage to touch the beautiful princess then."


    "Mm. You need to try harder."


    "I will." I chuckled. "However, don¡¯t you think that I deserve a reward at least?"


    The princess blushed. She used her beautiful golden eyes to look at me and smiled bashfully.


    "You are right, I should reward you."


    Then, she tiptoed and nted a kiss on my lips before looking at me with apletely red face.


    "... Enough?"


    I grinned and shook my head.


    "I think I need a bit more."


    Smirking, I lowered my head and kissed her mouth fiercely.


    When our second kiss ended, the princess looked at me hazily and licked her lips.


    In the next second, she jumped towards me, wrapping her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist.


    Then, our lips were locked in a third kiss.


    This time, though, both of us knew that it was not going to end with just a kiss.

 Chapter 564 Eating a Daemon Princess 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 564 Eating a Daemon Princess 2 *</h4>


    The princess¡¯s lips felt sweet. Her soft grey skin felt warm against my touch, and her beautiful white hair felt seductively on her back.


    I hugged her waist as we kissed, pressing her body against mine as our lips were locked with each other.


    Meanwhile, the princess opened her eyes slightly, her golden eyes meeting mine with a bashful expression.


    Right now, the princess was filled with excitement and lust. The joy of seeing the sess of our nbined with the feeling of dependence she had developed towards me in thest few days erupted at this moment, making her take the initiative to jump towards me.


    Aware of that, I decided to use this opportunity fully. Without hesitating, I threw her against the bed and started to take off her clothes. My movements were very skillful, and in less than two minutes, the princess¡¯s grey skin waspletely exposed to my eyes.


    At this point, the princess finally panicked a bit.


    "D-Don¡¯t look." She screamed and hugged my neck tightly again. In order to not let me see her naked body, she pressed her body against mine as she blushed.


    However, that made her sensitive skin rub against my clothes and provoked an itch that spread all over her body instantly. At the same time, some strange feelings appeared on the ce between her legs, making the princess feel weak.


    "Y-You..." The princess looked at me with an embarrassed expression. "G-God... W-What am I doing? Prince C-us... W-We can¡¯t..."


    I smiled and kissed her mouth again. Then, I stood up and took off my clothes without giving the princess the opportunity to stop me.


    When the princess saw my naked body, her already red face turned even redder. Moreover, she caught a glimpse of the huge beast between my legs, making her gasp.


    The strange feeling between her legs became stronger immediately, making the princess rub her legs against each other involuntarily.


    "L-Let¡¯s stop here, okay..."


    "Why?" I asked as I lowered my head to kiss her neck. "You like me, right?"


    The princess hesitated briefly. But she then looked at me with aplicated expression and bit her lips.


    "I-I have a fianc¨¦e."


    Huh?


    This is unexpected?


    Seeing my startled expression, the princess hurriedly exined.


    "I-I don¡¯t like him. I-It¡¯s just a political marriage. B-But, I don¡¯t think that betraying him is right anyway."


    I thought for a moment before a smile appeared on my face.


    "A fianc¨¦e, huh? That is good..."


    "Huh?"


    "I only need to steal you from him."


    Before the princess could say anything else, I once more covered her lips with mine.


    At the same time, I used my hands to roam her naked body, exploring each inch of her skin and making her groan infort.


    The kiss this time was longer than the previous ones. Before long, the princess was squirming seductively as small moans escaped from her mouth.


    When we finally separated our lips, she gasped deeply and panted.


    "I like you, Princess," I murmured sweetly on her ear, making the princess shiver.


    She looked at me with aplicated expression and sighed softly before closing her eyes.


    Seeing her like that, I could not help but chuckle and I kiss her lips again. At the same time, I moved a finger towards the ce between her legs, making the princess open her eyes wide.


    "P-Prince..."


    I grinned and moved my finger away. Then, I brought it towards the princess¡¯s face and showed it to her.


    "So much love juices, princess..."


    "Uuu..." Embarrassed, the princess covered her eyes with her arms. I chuckled and kissed her neck softly as I continued caressing her body.


    In front of my caresses, the princess resistance became weaker and weaker. In fact, she inwardly wanted to do this, however, the fact that she was a daemon and I human, and the fact that she already had a fianc¨¦e, were making her hesitate.


    However, as I continued teasing her body, her rising lust quickly eliminated her resistance.


    Before long, the princess was panting softly and hugging my neck with a hazy look.


    At that moment, she felt the beast between my legs separating her lower lips slowly.


    Startled, the princess looked down hurriedly, but without giving her time to react, I pushed my waist forward.


    "!!!"


    The princess gasped in pain, but she bit her lips immediately; her body as a fifteenthyer practitioner helping her to bear the pain.


    Her fleshy hole felt slippery and soft. The feeling of entering it was so exciting that I wanted to groan.


    Each time I advanced a little bit, I could feel the princess trembling. The pleasure and pain caused after losing her first time filled her with a strange feeling.


    I could not help but sigh in satisfaction when I saw the small frown on her face.


    As a princess, I¡¯m sure that many men have coveted her perfect body. Hell, she even has a fianc¨¦e.


    But now, she is losing her virginity to me and the others will not have any opportunity.


    The feeling of conquest was so great that it felt exhrating.


    "Uuu..."


    The princess moaned again. Hearing her moans, I was fascinated. I could not help but lower my head, and while the princess was breathless, I kissed her charming mouth rudely.


    "Woo..."


    Feeling my tongue invade her mouth and her lower body being pierced constantly made the princess¡¯s consciousness a bit fuzzy. She instinctively wanted to escape this strange and novel feeling, but the pleasure that struck her repeatedly made her unable to think straight.


    Princess E¡¯Athar hugged my neck. Her tongue moved fiercely trying to satisfy her carnal desires. She could feel the huger root inside her body moving once and again, and each time, her sensitive body would tremble in pleasure.


    "Princess, you are so beautiful." I breathed on her ear and continued kissing her mouth. The kiss was so long that the princess could hardly breathe by the end and her entire body turned limp.


    I enjoyed it as my hands sped her beautiful breasts tightly, squeezing them once and again.


    The feeling of having her breast groped made the princess groan. She twisted her body softly, her body trembling with each thrust of my waist.


    I continued enjoying the daemon princess greedily. Her beautiful toned body, her big breasts, her soft skin, and her pleasurable cave.


    With each thrust, I could feel her love juices squirting out, drenching the bed and sliding down her legs.


    Eventually, the princess¡¯s moans became faster and longer. She let out a long groan and rubbed her body against mine as though she wanted to be one with me.

 Chapter 565 Eating a Daemon Princess 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 565 Eating a Daemon Princess 3 *</h4>


    The actions of the princess filled me with excitement. I could not help but elerate my movements, making my thrusts faster as I enjoyed the tightening of her lower cave.


    In front of my fierce attacks, the inexperienced princess could only moan. She closed her eyes and raised her head, her mindpletely nk.


    Suddenly, a strong stimulus came from her lower body and paralyzed the princess. Immediately, her body tensed up, and her vagina clenched my rod tightly.


    Then, she let out a loud scream as a lot of love juice gushed out of her honeb.


    I grinned and cooperated with the princess orgasm, making my giant spear pierce straight to the bottom of her cave, hitting Princess¡¯s E¡¯Athar womb directly.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Feeling a powerful surge of pleasure, the princess hurriedly put her arms around my neck and pushed her tender body upwards, trying to get even greater pleasure.


    Finally, her body lost strength and she copsed on the bed tiredly.


    Gasping, the princess looked at me with a small smile and covered her eyes with her arms.


    "Oh, god... What I have done..." She said pantingly.


    I smiled and kissed her small mouth. Then, I moved the spear that was still inside the princess slightly.


    "Uuuu..." The princess gasped and red at me angrily, but I just smiled and continued moving my member.


    Slightly, slowly, teasing her sensitive cave.


    Even though the princess was a virgin, her narrow hole was filled with so much love juice that it was easy to slide my penis inside. Each time I moved slightly; I could feel endlessfort.


    In front of such a delicious feeling, I could not stop myself from wanting to fuck her even more.


    "H-Hey, l-let me rest..." The princess groaned and said to me with a blush. "A-Actually, w-we should stop here... I-I have a fianc¨¦e, remember?"


    "But you already betrayed him, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Whose fault do you think it is!?"


    I chuckled and looked straight into her eyes. Then, I pulled my penis back until it was only one-third inside before mming it inside again.


    "A-Ahhh..."


    Princess E¡¯Athar screamed and hugged my neck involuntarily, putting her head on my shoulders as her body twitched due to the sudden pleasure.


    "Y-You... You... You like to bully me...!"


    "Well, you are very cute when you are bullied."


    "You..." The princess red at me angrily. But then, I mmed my penis inside her again, making her gasp.


    "See? You are cute like this?"


    The princess put on a pitiful expression and looked away.


    She was so cute that I could not endure anymore. With a grunt, I started a new round of lovemaking.


    "UUuuu...."


    Princess E¡¯Athar groaned softly. Once more, she was drowned by the pleasureing from our lower bodies.


    She could feel her heart beating quickly, as though she was about to have a heart attack. At the same time, she felt her body screaming for more pleasure.


    Princess E¡¯Athar moans filled the room. Looking at the daemon princess panting as she received my attack gave me a powerful sense of conquest.


    After several thrusts, I grabbed the princess¡¯s calf and pulled it up to expose the ce where our bodies were joined. I could hear the princess groaning in shame and embarrassment, her eyes filled with lustful joy.


    Looking at the ce where our bodies joined and seeing the bit of blood that slid out of the princess¡¯s hole due to her broken hymen, my body was filled with excitement.


    Such a visual temptation made me unable to resist.


    Snorting, I grabbed her breast and pressed her body hard, moving my waist up and down once and again, invading her virgin hole and feeling the iparable pleasure brought by the friction between my rod and the walls of her vagina.


    I pierced her hole repeatedly, reaching to the deepest part of her honey cave with each thrust. At the same time, the princess moans were filled with an intoxicating pleasure that made me increase the speed of my movements.


    "Ahnn... S-Slower..." The princess gasped intermittently. Bus despite her words, her legs wrapped around my waist, and her half-open eyes filled with lust showed the delight she was feeling.


    My strong thrusts shook the princess¡¯s body. I could see her plump breasts shaking up and down with the rhythm of my thrusts.


    Seeing that, I could not help but lean my head down, stick out my tongue out, and lick and bit her sensitive nipples.


    "Ahhhh...." The princess yelled immediately. After that, she gave me a lustful look and closed her eyes to continue enjoying her first sex.


    Soon, the princess¡¯s breath was once more bing heavier. The already charming redness on her face was bing deeper, and she started to press her waist forward vigorously, creating pping sounds when it collided with my waist.


    I raised my head infort and sighed. Meanwhile, Princess E¡¯Athar opened her mouth and moaned uncontrobly.


    Each thrust was reaching to the princess¡¯s uterus. The hardness of my member was making the reaction of the uterus especially intense, as though it was being hit by thunder, which made the princess¡¯s body convulsion fiercely.


    "C-us... S-Slow down..."


    The princess moaned softly and looked at me with a pitiful look, but judging from how her waist moved up and down to collide with mine, it was obvious that she did not dislike this rude way.


    So, I instead put my strength in my waist. I lowered my head and kissed the princess¡¯s lips as my waist moved quickly like a motor with full power.


    The huge meat stick messed the princess¡¯s insides once and again, the fierce thrusts making the princess¡¯s body shake intensely.


    "You... Ah... S-So good..."


    The princess shouted and hugged my body more tightly. She curved her neck and enjoyed the powerful collisions as her movements catered to my rampage.


    "Good! Princess, you are so tight!"


    I was excited by the princess¡¯s alluring groans. Thus, I started to invade her more and more fiercely, bringing out more love juices with each thrust, and asionally kissing and biting her huge breasts.

 Chapter 566 Eating a Daemon Princess 4 *

    <h4>Chapter 566 Eating a Daemon Princess 4 *</h4>


    The lovemaking between the princess and I became fiercer and fiercer. By this point, the princess had liberated her body and mind, enjoying this beautiful experience without caring about anything else.


    She did not care about our status as human and daemon, or about her fianc¨¦e. She only wanted to continue tasting the pleasure of sex.


    Thefort in her entire body made the princess groan uncontrobly. She twisted her body under mine as she moved her hips and kissed my shoulder and neck.


    "Ahnn... Uuu... C-us..."


    Hearing the princess moans filled me with satisfaction. Each time she moaned or panted I could feel my excitement growing stronger.


    Our bodies collided once and again. Each time, the princess¡¯s body shivered softly, and her legs tightened around my waist slightly as though she wanted to bring me closer to her.


    Eventually, she started to move her body faster, trying to increase the pleasure she was feeling.


    I immediately knew that she was about to get another orgasm.


    Without hesitation, I sped up my movements, hitting her in her deepest part once and again with a merciless sequence of thrusts.


    My sudden increase increased in speed left the princess breathless. She gasped for air as her body trembled in joy.


    Then, she let out a long scream as her back and neck curved backward.


    "C-us...!!!"


    Her vagina tightening around me as I pierced the secret hole of the princess once and again until she let out a deep gasp and her love juices gushed out of her hole, drenching the bed.


    The princess trembled. Her body twitched a pair of times, processing the pleasure of herst orgasm as she panted.


    One minuteter, she finally let out a deep breath and smiled bashfully.


    "... I did not know that sex was so good."


    I chuckled and kissed her lips. The princess did not resist, opening her mouth and letting my tongue to invade her.


    Soon, though, she noticed something wrong.


    She could still feel my erected organ inside her hole.


    The princess frowned. She then looked at me and tilted her head with a confused expression.


    "You are still hard?"


    "Princess, I have not cummed yet."


    The princess was startled. But then, her expression stiffened.


    "T-Then, we have not ended?"


    "Of course not." I chuckled. "But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m about to cum soon."


    With a grin, I hugged the princess¡¯s body. One of my hands held her back as my other hand held her sensual buttocks.


    Then, I pulled the princess¡¯s body up.


    "H-Huh?"


    The princess was startled. She felt that her body was suspended, only held by my penis inside her.


    Surprised, she instinctively hugged my neck tightly.


    I chuckled and put both hands below her buttocks. Then, I left the bed and held her body as she hugged my neck and wrapped her legs around my waist.


    In the next moment, I thrust my penis up.


    "W-What are you doing?" The princess groaned and asked in a panic, but I did not reply, just hugging her body and kissing her neck.


    The tingling sensationing from her neck made Princess E¡¯Athar tremble. Then, she felt my lower body starting a new series of thrusts on her.


    The sudden pleasure shocked the princess so much that she almost released my neck. She hurriedly hugged my neck tighter to not fall and let out a deep moan.


    "Ugh... AHnnn. Y-You..."


    Iughed and continued my thrusts, ignoring the re of the princess. In this new position, I could feel her weight against my penis, creating a very satisfying feeling.


    Princess E¡¯Athar groaned in pleasure. She red at me again and snorted, but then, she started to twist her body, searching for the position that gave her the greatest enjoyment.


    I could not help but chuckle. This girl was pretty interesting. Although on the outside she was tough, on the inside she was weak had a wild side.


    I did not mind it, though. Instead, I found this side of her very cute and sexy. In fact, it made me want to continue fucking her for several days without stop.


    I hugged her body tightly and walked towards the wall of the tent. With each step I took, my ns would slide up, making Princess E¡¯Athar hum in pleasure.


    Then, I pressed her back against the wall of the tent, holding her curvy body before kissing her small mouth.


    "Are you ready?" I asked teasingly.


    The princess snorted. "Who is afraid of whom?"


    But despite her tough words, her hazy gaze and half-opened mouth showed that she could barely keep her reasoning.


    "I¡¯ll start then." With a grin, I pressed her body fiercely and lowered my head to kiss her mouth. Then, my powerful lower body started a series of quick thrusts.


    "Ahh... Uuu... AHhh... C-us...!"


    Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s moans became high-pitched, letting out a fascinating cry that almost made me lose my mind. I immediately kissed her little mouth, using my tongue to invade it, and increased my thrusting speed.


    Our two naked bodies were entangled against the wall of the tent. My heavy breathing and Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s seductive moans made the air hot.


    By this point, the princess waspletely dazed. Whether it was her moans, or the twisting of her body, or her groans, each one of them was filled with intoxicating lust.


    Such crazy sex made her breathless, and her moans soon turned into screams.


    In fact, if not that I had used my abilities to stop the sound from going out of the tent and to stop the tent from shaking, the entire daemon camp would have noticed what was happening here.


    The fierce attacks continued for a while. With each thrust, the princess¡¯s moans became louder, until the point where they became strangely high-pitched.


    Soon, her breathing became short and her moans became faster. I could feel her arms hugging my neck strongly, as she pressed her body against mine.


    I immediately knew that her third orgasm wasing. Without hesitating, I increased the speed of my thrusts, moving faster and faster.


    I was already ready to shot my white semen inside her hole. My penis trembled softly, and my abdomen turned hot.


    Finally, I felt the princess shiver. Her body tensed up and her throat let out a long groan.


    Immediately, I pierced my penis until her deepest part and shot my white-hot liquid deep inside her uterus.


    Feeling my semen inside her, the princess groaned and closed her eyes, enjoying the aftermath of her third orgasm happily.


    Unfortunately for her, I was not nning to let her rest yet. I lifted her tired and sweaty body and carried her towards the bed again, leaving her hips in the air and putting her legs on my shoulder.


    I then grabbed her breasts with both hands and kissed her lips.


    The princess woke up from her third orgasm at that moment, looking at me with a bewildered look.


    "A-Again?"


    I grinned and stared straight into her golden eyes with a yful look.


    We are just starting, princess.


    Then, I thrust deep inside her and started to drill her honey cave like a violent storm.


    Immediately, the princess¡¯s moans returned, filling the room with beautiful lustful sounds.


    And the sounds only stopped when it was night.

 Chapter 567 Become the Ruler of the Daemons

    <h4>Chapter 567 Be the Ruler of the Daemons</h4>


    A few hourster, Princess E¡¯Athar and I were lying naked on the bed.


    "... I still think this is wrong."


    "Really?" I asked with a shrug. "Well, it¡¯s already toote to regret it."


    "And whose fault is it?" Princess E¡¯Athar red at me before rolling her eyes and sighing exasperatedly. "Well, it was nice at least."


    I chuckled and kissed her cheek, making the princess smile back.


    But then, her expression turnedplicated.


    "... Actually, I was not talking about that."


    I fell silent briefly, before letting out a small sigh.


    I don¡¯t need to be a genius to know what she was talking about.


    "You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, Princess. It¡¯s not your fault that they died."


    "B-But, it¡¯s a fact that I betrayed them. W-What if... What if I don¡¯t n this with you, then-"


    "Then, I would have killed each and every daemon in the army."


    The princess was stunned.


    "You are misunderstanding something, Princess." I put on a serious expression and looked straight into her eyes. "The only reason that some daemons managed to escape today was you. If you would have not been here, I would have made sure that none of them could return to the daemon empire alive."


    "T-That is..."


    "You should not feel guilty. Quite the opposite, you saved many of their lives. Nobody, not even you, have any right to me you for the deaths of these daemons."


    The princess¡¯s eyes were opened wide.


    Actually, anyone could see that my words were sophistry. Just an excuse to make the princess feel better.


    But it was notpletely false.


    If the daemon princess would have not been here, perhaps I would have ughtered the entire daemon army.


    Aware of that, the princess smiled wryly.


    "I don¡¯t know if I should feel better after hearing your words."


    I chuckled and kissed the princess¡¯s lips, making her turn slightly red with embarrassment.


    "... Right, the girl that fought against me, who is her?"


    "Do you mean Rose?" I asked.


    "Yes, her. She is very strong. Was she hiding her strength? Otherwise, why is someone with her cultivation so strong?"


    "Well, her situation is slightlyplicated."


    "Complicated?"


    I smiled mysteriously, but I did not continue exining.


    Rose¡¯s situation as the hero of this world is pretty unique. A normal person would find it hard to understand.


    As the Main Character chosen by the world to go against this world¡¯s demon king (cmity), her strength would only grow more exaggeratedly with time.


    At this rate, her strength will surpass the fifteenthyer before long.


    Unfortunately, not even that will be enough to take care of theing cmity.


    She would need to be one hundred thousand times stronger than that if she wants to have the slightest chance of defeating that unknown Immortal.


    Well, I¡¯m in this world, so the situation is not so bad.


    Seeing that I did not want to exin Rose¡¯s situation to her, Princess E¡¯Athar did not continue insisting. She instead hugged my chest and put her head on my shoulder.


    "... Hey, when are you leaving?"


    "As soon as I settle the situation here. In two or three days probably."


    "Is it so?" Princess E¡¯Athar nodded calmly. However, I could feel a slight gloom in her words.


    Suddenly, she gripped my arms and looked at my eyes with aplicated gaze.


    "... Hey, us, am I going to see you again? I mean. I am a daemon princess, and you are a human prince... After this, we will find it hard to meet again."


    So this girl is worried about this, huh...


    Well, normally, her words would be right. In fact, a rtionship between us should not have started in the first ce.


    Unfortunately, there is no turning back now.


    Well, it¡¯s not as though I care about things like that.


    With an amused smile, I turned around, looking straight into the daemon princess¡¯s eyes with a gentle smile.


    "Do you think you can escape from me so easily?"


    "Huh?"


    "I wonder how our children will look. I prefer girls. I don¡¯t want boyspeting for your love with me."


    "Huh!?"


    "Well, if you want a boy, I don¡¯t mind then."


    The princess was dumbfounded. She looked at me with an are-you-crazy expression while wondering if I lost my mind.


    I could not help but chuckle again when I saw that.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I don¡¯t mind marrying you. In fact, I dly would take you as my wife."


    The princess was stunned.


    "W-Wait, but, o-our races..."


    "Stop caring about that. I like you, and you like me. That is enough."


    A stupefied expression appeared on the princess¡¯s face, but then, she smiled wryly and sighed.


    "... It¡¯s not so easy... Neither your father nor mine will allow it... And even if we escape together, they most likely will send their strongest powerhouses after us."


    "Then, we need to find a way to make our marriage possible."


    "... I don¡¯t think that something like that is possible."


    "It is." I chuckled. "If you be the ruler of the daemons, who will dare to oppose you? As for my side, I can assure you that nobody will oppose us if I marry you."


    The princess was dumbfounded.


    For an instant, she did not know how to react. After hearing my words, the only thing in her mind was that I was crazy.


    But then, she thought about a future like that.


    Immediately, her eyes lit up.


    "That..."


    "It looks like you like the idea as well, huh?"


    "... Even if I like it, it¡¯s impossible. Father is still young, and unlike my older siblings who arepeting for the throne, I have neither a foundation nor a faction that can support me if I want to be the next daemon emperor."


    "But you have my help."


    "That is..."


    "Besides, do you remember what we talked about before? About someone manipting the higher-ups of the empire secretly to start this war and aplish his or her goals."


    The princess fell silent.


    Of course, she remembered it. In the first ce, that was the main reason she agreed to cooperate with me.


    "... You said that it¡¯s an existence trying to destroy this world, right?" The princess spoke up after remembering our first conversation.


    "I did. And it¡¯s true." I said with the most serious expression I could make. "Back then, I told you that we needed to stop this war if we wanted to stop that existence. But that is not enough."


    "... Do you mean, we can stop that existence if I be the daemon emperor."


    "No. Even that is not enough."


    "Huh? Then¨C"


    "But it will help."


    The princess fell silent.


    To be honest, my words sounded crazy. Normally, she would have not believed me.


    But for some reason, Princess E¡¯Athar felt as though she could believe my words.


    She did not know it, but it was an effect caused by the ve seal I put on her during our first conversation. Due to it, she feelspelled to follow my orders and believe my words even if I don¡¯t force her to it.


    However, it did not mean that she trusted mepletely.


    "... Can you tell me about that existence? At the very least, I want to know what we are facing."


    I thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Very well, as you wish."


    Then, I started to tell her a story about Immortals.


    About the powerful existence trying to destroy the world, and about the people trying to stop it.


    Of course, I did not tell her the entire truth and instead mixed truths with lies, but this should be enough for now.


    When I finished my story, the princess¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    A few minutester, she put on a determined expression.


    "... I understand. I agree."


    "Perfect." I nodded. "Then, we should start by putting an end to this war."


    ....


    If you want to give me a Christmas gift:


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 568 Ceasefire Treaty

    <h4>Chapter 568 Ceasefire Treaty</h4>


    Two dayster, General Anson, Ysnay, Aunt Dayana, and I were inside a tent located halfway to the daemon camp.


    This tent had been set up one day ago with the purpose of serving as a neutral ground for the negotiations with the daemons.


    Yes, right now, we were in the middle of negotiating a ceasefire.


    In front of us, Princess E¡¯Athar and some of the remaining higher-ups of the daemon army were seated and discussing with us about the terms of the treaty.


    Right now, our negotiation had gone for more than five hours, and it was finallying to an end.


    "... Let¡¯s see then." General Anson looked at Princess E¡¯Athar with an expressionless look. "ording to this agreement, the daemons will not attack Fort Mist again during the next year. Is it right?"


    "Yes." Princess E¡¯Athar nodded firmly, ignoring the bitter and unwilling looks of the daemons behind her.


    "... However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. After all, you were the losers. I think you shouldpensate us for the damage caused to Fort Mist."


    "We just lost a battle, General Anson." Princess E¡¯Athar replied calmly. "But if we are determined to continue attacking and sent more beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses to attack the fort regardless of the cost, how long do you think you can endure? A ceasefire is better for both of us."


    General Anson nodded, but in truth, he did not want to agree to this.


    More beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses? Powerhouses like those were not cabbages. The number of people able to reach this level was limited, and although the daemons indeed had more beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses than the Arcadian Empire, the difference was not very vast.


    Plus, moving a beyond-twelfthyer powerhouse was not easy. Most likely, the daemon empire could not afford to send more beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses to Fort Mist for a while.


    But despite that, the daemon general only hesitated for a while before nodding.


    "Very well, I¡¯ll agree to these terms."


    As for the reason why he agreed, it was because I told him to.


    Princess E¡¯Athar smiled softly. She did her best to hide her joy and bowed slightly. "Thank you, general. Let¡¯s sign the treaty."


    "Very well."


    Five minutester, both parties had signed it.


    In fact, this kind of treaty was not very binding, and both parties could break it at any time. But normally, people tried to follow them as much as possible.


    After all, once you break a treaty, other parties will find it hard to trust you again.


    After the agreement was signed, Princess E¡¯Athar stood up and bowed towards General Anson onest time.


    "I¡¯ll be leaving, General. See youter."


    "I hope I don¡¯t have to see you again."


    The princess smiled softly and turned around to left.


    Before leaving, though, she nced at me for an instant.


    Fortunately, it was so quick that nobody else noticed it.


    Once the princess and the daemons left, General Anson grunted and looked at me displeased.


    "Prince, I still think it¡¯s better if we ughter the remaining daemons. They should not be able to offer much resistance if we attack them right now."


    "Calm down, General. Violence is not the only method to resolve problems."


    "But it¡¯s the most effective."


    I was speechless. As expected of someone that grew up defending Fort Mist from daemon invasions. He was used to using violence to resolve most things.


    Fortunately, General Anson did not ask about why I told him to agree to the ceasefire, nor why we had to agree to the terms of the daemon princess even if they were not very advantageous.


    Right now, the daemon general¡¯s trust in me was at the maximum level. As high as it could be.


    He suspected that I had some kind of n, but if I did not want to say it, he did not ask.


    Of course, I could not tell him that it was to give Princess E¡¯Athar more speaking power among daemons.


    With these terms, nobody could use the fact that Princess E¡¯Athar signed a ceasefire treaty to attack her. After all, the terms were pretty good taking into ount the terrible defeat that the daemons suffered.


    In fact, she will likely be praised for bringing back half of the daemon army alive despite the circumstances.


    Well, we still need to see how the situation developed after this; but even in the worst of the cases, Princess A¡¯Ethar should not be punished after she returns to the daemon capital.


    "With this, Fort Mist doesn¡¯t need to worry about another daemon attack for the next year." I sighed.


    General Anson nodded.


    "One year is not much, but it should be enough to reorganize the fort and recruit new soldiers. When the daemons return, we will be prepared."


    I nced at the general and smiled mysteriously, however, I said nothing.


    Hehe, I don¡¯t think that the daemons can afford to attack us again.


    With that thought in my mind, I changed the topic of conversation.


    "By the way, General, should we take care of that issue now?"


    The general was startled. But soon, his eyes lit up.


    Then, a bloodthirsty look appeared on his face.


    "Yeah, I think it¡¯s time to kill that little rat."


    My lips curled up in a smile.


    I can¡¯t wait to see General Liko¡¯s face after we appear in front of him.

 Chapter 569 General Liko’s Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 569 General Liko¡¯s Suffering</h4>


    Sierra City was the city right after Fort Mist.


    It was a big city under one of the nobles in Earl Riea¡¯s faction. And due to it being located near the border with the daemons, it had a greater number of soldiers stationed in it than normal cities.


    Right now, General Liko was standing in the walls of the city and looking in the direction of Fort Mist with a serious expression.


    He had been like that for almost two hours already, and during all this time, he had been frowning and emitting an ice-cold aura.


    Right at that moment, a soldier approached him.


    "General."


    "Do you have any news?" The general asked without looking at the soldier.


    The soldier hesitated slightly before opening his mouth.


    "None of the men we sent returned. We think they are dead."


    General Liko frowned.


    "... I understand. You can go."


    "Understood."


    As soon as the soldier left, the expression on General Liko¡¯s face turned grave.


    The fact that the men that he sent to check on the situation of Fort Mist did not return meant that they most likely died.


    It was not the first batch of men he sent. But just like this time, the other men died as well.


    In other words, they had been intercepted before they could escape back with the news of the situation.


    Normally, that would mean that the daemons took Fort Mist and were advancing towards Sierra City. They then noticed the men he sent and killed them.


    However, it was strange that not even one of his men survived.


    Plus, for some reason, he had a bad feeling about the situation.


    Since a while ago, he had been feeling a chill on his entire body; as though his death was approaching.


    And General Liko had an idea of the reason why.


    The oath of General Anson.


    General Liko still remembered his eyes full of killing intent, swearing to kill him and exterminate his entire family.


    ¡¯Dammit...¡¯


    Cursing in his mind, the general decided to stop thinking about that and return to his lodging.


    The city lord of Sierra was a member of Earl Riea¡¯s faction, so General Liko had been well-received here. The city lord even stationed a beyond-twelfthyer practitioner near General Liko in case that General Anson attacked.


    But strangely, General Liko did not feel relieved after knowing that.


    Quite the opposite, he felt even worse.


    And today especially, he felt a strange weight on his chest, as though something terrifying was about to happen.


    Taking a deep breath, General Anson saluted the soldiers guarding the ce where he was staying and entered.


    But as soon as closed the door, a powerful killing intent locked on him!


    The killing intent was so powerful that General Liko felt the hairs of his arms and neck standing up!


    But when he was about to shout, a soft and calm voice came from behind him, stopping his words.


    "You should not shout. We don¡¯t want to kill you so quickly."


    The general felt a terrifying chill on his spine.


    Moreover, to his shock, he discovered that he could not open his mouth!


    He could not speak.


    Turning his neck stiffly to look behind him, he saw two people seated in the living room calmly. One of them was a young man with a calm expression, and the other was a middle-aged man ying with a cup of wine.


    Both of them were looking at him with smiles on his faces, but their eyes were ring at him with so much killing intent that he felt as though he could not breathe.


    Just at that moment, his instinctive reaction as a twelfthyer practitioner kicked in.


    "Agh!"


    A brief shout escaped from his mouth, and his mana circted around his body violently, ready to erupt and attack.


    But then, the young man smiled softly and waved his hand.


    Then, a needle made of mana flew towards General Liko, piercing his abdomen.


    He did not manage to see how the needle reached him. He did not even feel it piercing his abdomen. By the time he noticed it, the needle had already pierced his abdomen, dispersing his mana and causing him incredible pain.


    "Arrrghhhhhhh!!!"


    "Hey, Prince, don¡¯t you think he is being too loud? What if the people in the city heard him?" General Anson asked curiously.


    But the young man just shrugged, his blue eyes looking at General Liko in amusement.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I sealed this ce with my mana. Nobody can hear what happens inside."


    "Is it so?" General Anson grinned happily. He then stood up from his chair and walked towards General Liko with a vicious smile.


    Without caring about the screams of pain of General Liko, General Anson grabbed his hair, lifting his face and looking straight into his eyes with a bloodthirsty expression.


    "General Liko, do you know what are the three things I hate more in my life?"


    General Liko did not reply. However, his eyes were shaking in fear and despair after being aware of his current situation.


    Despite that, General Anson continued.


    "I hate scheming bastards, I hate traitors, and I hate cowards... And you, General Liko, are the three of them at the same time."


    A pale expression appeared on General Liko¡¯s face. But before he could say anything, General Anson sent his mana inside his body violently.


    His mana was filled with an ice-cold killing intent that felt like countless des cutting every cell in General Liko¡¯s body.


    "!!!"


    The pain was so strong that General Liko could not even scream. He only gasped, his eyes turning bloodshot due to the pain, and his body spasming violently as though he was having convulsions.


    But at that moment, the young man spoke up.


    "Careful, General Anson. I still need to ask him some questions."


    "Is it so? What is it? I¡¯m pretty good interrogating others."


    "Really? Great then. Can you ask him about the people that ordered him to kill me?"


    General Anson nodded in understanding. He then looked towards General Liko and out on an evil smile.


    "Let¡¯s see how much you can endure, General Liko."


    Fear filled the eyes of General Liko. His eyes shook violently, and his face turned ashen white.


    But General Anson was not merciful.


    He did not even give him the opportunity to talk. And instead, he started with the torture straight away.


    Just like that, the cries of General Liko resounded in the room for half an hour.


    When they finally ceased, the man who was once a proud general of the empirey on the ground, dead.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr.eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 570 The Coming of End

    <h4>Chapter 570 The Coming of End</h4>


    I already posted it in P4TRE0N, BUT I¡¯m visiting my grandma, so that is the reason that there are no chapters in thest few days. Next chapter ising two dayster...


    Also, happy new year :p


    ...


    After General Anson tortured and killed General Liko, he looked at me with aplicated expression.


    "... Prince, were his words true?"


    "Of course they are. Why? You don¡¯t believe it?"


    The General did not reply, but theplicated expression on his face showed his thoughts.


    Well, he had just heard a general of the empire saying that the ones behind this n were one of the three strongest nobles of the empire plus the emperor himself.


    "But... He is your father... Why is he so vicious?"


    I raised an eyebrow with an amused expression.


    "What is so strange about that? I want to kill him just the same. After all, he is one of the responsible for my mother¡¯s death."


    General Anson put on aplicated expression before heaving a long sigh.


    But in the end, he said nothing more about the topic.


    "What are your ns after this, Prince?"


    I thought for a moment before looking in the direction of Fort Mist.


    "There are still a few things I need to take care of in Fort Mist. After that, I n to return to the capital for the celebration of the emperor¡¯s birthday. General, are you going to return with me?"


    General Liko hesitated briefly before shaking his head.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Prince, but defending Fort Mist is my mission in life. Even if I promised to support you, I don¡¯t n to leave the fort."


    I nodded in understanding. In fact, I already expected this.


    Due to that, I did not insist.


    Instead, I looked at General Anson before sighing.


    "You should be careful. Turbulent times are approaching the world, and you should be prepared."


    General Anson fell silent for a brief moment, before looking at me and nodding.


    "Understood, Prince."


    "Mm. We should return then."


    ...


    Two dayster, I was lying on the bed of Princess E¡¯Athar¡¯s bed as shey beside me while panting heavily.


    After the Princess¡¯s breathing returned to normal, she put a hand on my chest and smiled sweetly.


    Soon, though, her smile turnedplicated.


    "... us, I received a notice from the capital."


    "Already?"


    "Yes..." Princess E¡¯Athar nodded with a bitter smile. "They asked me to return to the capital as soon as possible. I n to depart tonight."


    I looked at Princess E¡¯Athar and sighed.


    "In other words, we will not see each other for a while, huh."


    The princess nodded, her expression slightly sad.


    Seeing her like that, I smiled softly and kissed her lips.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s not as though we are not going to meet again. I only hope you don¡¯t forget about me."


    Princess E¡¯Athar rolled her eyes. But she then sighed and put her head on my shoulder.


    "... I¡¯ll miss you."


    "Me too." I chuckled. "Right, you should be careful when you return. Don¡¯t show any sign that you are aiming for the throne, and just behave normally. Also, try to investigate about the abnormalities in the Daemon Empire, but be careful and don¡¯t let anyone discover you."


    The princess nodded in understanding.


    After she heard from me about the Immortals, she had understood the gravity of the situation.


    "... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. But... You should be careful as well."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will."


    Seeing my calm smile, the princess frowned and looked straight into my eyes.


    "us, I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m sure the daemons are nning something in the Arcadian Empire. The attack on Fort Mist is just a part of it, not everything."


    I fell silent before nodding.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be careful."


    Princess E¡¯Athar sighed in relief when she saw I was taking her advice seriously and brought her face towards mine, kissing my lips softly.


    "... us, I don¡¯t know if your words about marrying me are true, but right now, I truly hope so."


    I smiled gently and caressed her white hair.


    "... Don¡¯t worry, I always keep my promises."


    The princess blushed and smiled in embarrassment. Then, she kissed my lips again.


    A few minutes after that, the bed was shaking violently again.


    ...


    Later that day, I was watching Princess E¡¯Athar leave for the Daemon Empire¡¯s capital.


    With aplicated expression, I sighed.


    "It looks like it¡¯s time to return to the capital, huh," I muttered to myself.


    To be honest, I miss Dina, Daisy, Raven, Louise, and the others in the capital.


    Moreover, I have been anxious to see them again since the technique to share my Immortality was sessful. I want to share my happiness with them.


    I guess that even an old Immortal like me can be eager sometimes.


    But now that I¡¯m leaving-


    "... I failed to find anything, huh."


    Princess E¡¯Athar was not the only reason I have not returned to the capital yet.


    Actually, there is another reason more important reason.


    The reason why I came to Fort Mist in the first ce.


    To find information about the Immortal.


    Unfortunately, I failed to find anything no matter how much I searched.


    I even visited the daemon empire several times, using my consciousness to envelop the entire empire and examine it carefully in case I missed something. But even so, I did not notice anything that could tell me the Immortal¡¯s goal.


    I know that he is responsible for the war between Daemons and Humans, and I also know that whatever he wants to achieve is rted to summoning his main body to this world, but I don¡¯t know what method he is using.


    No matter how much I search, I can¡¯t find a summoning circle and I can¡¯t understand what is the purpose of this war.


    Am I missing something?


    "Damn it, so troublesome." I sighed again and shook my head.


    I guess there is nothing I can do for the moment.


    I can only prepare as much as possible.


    With these thoughts in my mind, I decided to return to the capital.


    Back where Dina, Lena, Daisy, and the others are.


    ...


    At the same time, in apletely different part of the world, a young man was standing in front of an old man with a smile on his face.


    "You want power?" He asked with a bewitching voice that seemed to reach the heart of the old man.


    Dazed, the old man could only nod.


    "... I do."


    "Is it so? Then, take my power." The young man said with a yful grin. "Go and spread chaos in the world. Tell the world about mying.


    "About theing of [End]"

 Chapter 571 Return to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 571 Return to the Capital</h4>


    Ten dayster, I was riding a horse as I entered the capital followed by Ysnay, Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Katherine, Rose, Andrea, Lina, and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs.


    Soldiers were lined up at our sides, forming a path towards the pce and looking at us with worshipping eyes as thousands of people cheered happily behind them.


    Yes, we were back in the capital.


    And right now, we were being received as heroes after a sessful war campaign.


    It had been almost fifteen days since the battle in Fort Mist, and the news of our victory arrived at the capital several days ago. Due to that, the news that we defeated the daemons already spread to the empire.


    The news was notplete, and it did not include information about my true strength (I¡¯m still hiding it from the emperor). Fortunately, the people that were in the fort at that time were the trustworthy men of General Anson and me, so there is no fear of the information leaking.


    The daemons also know about it, though, so I cast a wide-scale suggestion on them, making them forget to mention it to others. That way, the information will not reach the emperor easily.


    The cheers of the people were deafening, and their excitement could be clearly sensed. Well, we were the heroes that repelled the daemons. Plus, we forced them to sign a ceasefire treaty. Hence, this treatment is normal.


    For the record, the rest of the soldiers stayed behind in Fort Mist. General Anson said that he could use them to strengthen the fort.


    And due to the ¡¯strange¡¯ death of General Liko, the soldiers were unable to reject General Anson¡¯s orders and could only stay behind.


    By the way, the news of General Liko¡¯s death arrived at the capital as well, but his death was covered as ¡¯an assassination by the daemons¡¯.


    Many people could see that something was fishy with his death, but there was no proof. Plus, news about how General Liko abandoned Fort Mist before the decisive battle against the daemon army had spread throughout the empire, so nobody was idiotic enough to stand for the dead general at this point in time.


    On the way to the pce, I could see many people cheering for us, some of them were familiar, including Teacher Tear, Sara(Susan¡¯s mother), Marana, Akh, and Raven, of Eternity¡¯s Fangs, and Louise and ire as well.


    I waved my hand to each one of them and continued the parade until the pce with a gentle smile on my face.


    When we arrived at the pce, the emperor, the empress, and the crown prince were waiting for us outside.


    Dina and Lena were standing behind them, besides a red-haired young man (A clone of mine disguised as ¡¯rk¡¯), and the important nobles of the empire.


    As soon as the emperor, the empress, and the crown prince saw me they smiled warmly and greeted us with expressions of approval.


    "Wee back to the capital, Prince us." The emperor said with a serious tone. "It looks like you performed greatly in the battle against the daemons. Well done."


    "Than you for your praise, your majesty." I bowed with a ttered expression.


    Inwardly, though, I wanted tough loudly.


    No matter how much the emperor, the empress, and my dear eldest brother tried to hide it, I could see the stiff expressions on their faces.


    They were probably cursing in their minds right now and wondering how in the hell I managed to survive again.


    Of course, I kept my respectful expression outwardly. Now was not the time to mock them.


    I could also see stiff expressions on some nobles behind them. Earl Carlson Riea was looking at me as though he wanted to kill me, not bothering to hide his killing intent, and the nobles in his faction had obviously displeased gazes.


    I did not care about them, though. Instead, I directed my gaze towards my sisters.


    As soon as Dina and Lena crossed gazes with me, they smiled softly with warm gazes and eyes full of affection.


    I smiled back at them. Just like them, I feel happy about seeing them again.


    Unfortunately, now is not the time for an emotive reunion.


    After the greetings, the emperor proceeded with the victory ceremony. He praised me as hypocritically as he could, calling me wise, strong, and talented. And finally, he rewarded me with a medal for my valor.


    I wanted to snort disdainfully. Bah, someone else with my war merits would have gotten a tittle at the very least, and you gave me just a medal?


    So narrow-minded.


    Well, it¡¯s not as though I care about that.


    After all, the emperor¡¯s birthday is seven dayster.


    And after that, a new emperor will sit on this empire¡¯s throne.


    ...


    After the ceremony ended and Prince us left, the emperor returned to the imperial hall.


    He sat on his throne silently, looking at the empty hall with an unfocused expression.


    Finally, after almost five minutes like that, he asked something to the air.


    "Why did It fail again?"


    But nobody answered.


    "The n was foolproof. No matter how strong his teacher is, she should not be strong enough to go against the entire daemon army for herself! Not even with the help of Anson!"


    Nobody replied again.


    The emperor¡¯s face turned ashen white. A mix of guilt and hatred appeared on his face as he thought about his fourth child¡¯s face.


    With a tired sigh, he looked up at the ceiling and smiled bitterly.


    "... Is this your revenge against me, Silna?"


    Every time he looked at the face of his fourth child, he could not help but remember the woman that he loved.


    us¡¯s face was exactly the same as hers, just more masculine. But precisely due to that, Grand could not endure the guilt and self-hatred he felt when he looked at him.


    It was as though he could see the eyes of Silna looking at him with hatred and disdain.


    "... It was not my fault." He said with a hollow expression. "It was not my fault."


    In his guilt, he failed to see the woman in the entrance of the hall, looking at him with a bitter smile.


    Shaking her head, the woman turned around and left the hall, her face pale and filled with gloom.


    "... Even now, you can¡¯t forget about her. Is she as much better than me?"


    With a self-deprecating smile, Lilia chuckled softly.


    But her eyes were shing with a ruthless glint.

 Chapter 572 Back in the Mansion 1

    <h4>Chapter 572 Back in the Mansion 1</h4>


    After the victory parade finished, I left the pce and went to my mansion in the capital.


    Ysnay, Katherine, Rose, Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Andrea, and Lina lived with me in the mansion, so they came with me. The men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs, on the other hand, returned to the headquarter of the Red Skull Gang.


    I was a bit excited on the way to the mansion. After all, it has been a long time since I saw the people living there. Actually, I¡¯m missing them a lot.


    And just as I expected, the girls were waiting for us when we arrived.


    ire, and their mother Mia; as well as Iris (The fianc¨¦e of my brother, Bryan), Elene (The doctor of the pce), Headmistress Evelyn, and Susan, were waiting for us at the entrance of the mansion.


    I did not see my sisters, Dina and Lena, nor Louise or Daisy, so they must be in the pce. Marana, Akh, and Raven were at the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang and they could not visit me publicly; and Hope was with the empress, so she could note either. As for Safelia and my fianc¨¦e, ra, they were busy with matters of the church.


    Don¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll meet themter.


    Same with Lluvia, rice, and Nana. They did not know that I am Prince us, so I¡¯ll visit themter with my identity as rk.


    Right now, there is only one week before the birthday of the emperor, so I n to take advantage of this week to bond with my women as much as I can.


    After that, I don¡¯t know how much leisure time I¡¯m going to have.


    The girls were a bit reserved after they saw me. After all, they found it embarrassing to behave intimately with me in front of so many girls.


    Only ire rushed towards me boldly and jumped towards my chest as soon as I left the carriage.


    I hugged her petite body and kissed her cheek as I enjoyed the soft body of my silver-haired sister-inw.


    ire tried to kiss me as well, but unfortunately, she was stopped by her mother, who found the entire thing shameless.


    The girls had prepared a wee party for us. It was rather simple, with just food and some beverages, however, I could feel their care and love through it.


    To my surprise, Rave was waiting for me at the wee party. Apparently, she hade through the teleportation formation installed in her room.


    As soon as she saw me, the cat girl lunged towards me and kissed my lips.


    The bold actions of the cat girl surprised the others, however, Raven did not care. She just gave me a small smile together with a ¡¯wee back¡¯, before sitting happily on myp and snuggling on my arms.


    Due to that, though, ire and Lina became bolder as well and started to fight Raven for the ce in myp. Eventually, the three little girls somehow managed to settle down, with one of them on each one of my legs, and thest in the middle.


    I did not know whether tough or to cry when I saw that.


    However, I could not deny that I felt warm seeing their enthusiasm.


    Perhaps it was because I finally reached my goal, but I could feel my feelings towards the three little girls growing noticeably.


    Raven noticed it through our connection and looked at me while tilting her head. But one secondter, her eyes opened wide in surprise.


    "... Big brother, you..."


    I did not reply and just smiled softly.


    When Raven saw that, her mouth opened in an ¡¯o¡¯ shape before putting on a happy smile and grabbing my hand.


    "... Congrattions."


    "It was thanks to you."


    The ck-haired cat girl turned red due to my words, lowering her head in embarrassment.


    Seeing that, ire and Lina looked at us suspiciously, but I just smiled without exining.


    The small party continued like that, with each one of us talking happily between us.


    Andrea and Rose were talking with Iris, while Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera formed a group with Mia, Elene, and Ysnay. Finally, Katherine was talking about something with Headmistress Evelyn.


    Just at that moment, I saw Katherine putting on an awkward expression.


    I had an idea about what was happening, so I apologized to the three little girls on myp and walked towards Katherine and Evelyn.


    When Evelyn noticed meing over, she sighed.


    "You are here, boy. Hey, can you exin to me what happened to my student? I mean, her cultivation all of sudden became greater than mine, but she doesn¡¯t want to exin how it happened. So, can you tell me what in the hell is happening?"


    "Well about that..." I smiled awkwardly and shrugged. "You can say that Katherine had a fortuitous encounter. She went through something that helped her to advance her cultivation greatly."


    "A fortuitous encounter?" Evelyn was confused. But then, she noticed her student blushing and ring at me with a half-angry half-embarrassed expression.


    Immediately, she twitched her lips.


    "It can¡¯t be..."


    "It is."


    "... us, you are a bastard."


    I know, thank you.


    Evelyn¡¯s face quickly turned dark, and mana started to leak out of her body as she looked at me. At the same time, Katherine panicked and stood up in front of me.


    "N-No, teacher. I-It¡¯s not his fault. I-I wanted it too."


    "Is it so?" Evelyn stared at her student fixedly. But then, she sighed.


    "I don¡¯t understand. I told you many times that you had to be careful around him, right? I told you that he is a wolf in sheep clothing!"


    "T-That is..."


    "Then, how were you fooled by this womanizer!? Do you know how many women he has!?"


    "T-Teacher, n-not so loud. T-The others will hear you."


    "You! How can you be so na?ve! To think you would fall into the ws of this bast¨CUmmm!"


    Before Evelyn could continue talking, I hugged her waist tightly, sealing her lips with a long and deep kiss under the dumbfounded gaze of Katherine and the others.


    When the kiss finally ended, Evelyn panted heavily and red at me with an angry look.


    "C-us! W-What do you think you are doing!?"


    Calming a jealous woman, of course.


    And if you don¡¯t remember, you were fooled by me even before Katherine was.


    Aish, I¡¯m such a sinful man.


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 573: Back in the Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 573: Back in the Mansion (2)</h4>


    It took almost five minutes before Evelyn calmed down.


    When she finally did, I gave her a brief rundown of Katherine¡¯s situation.


    I didn¡¯t tell her about the details, only exining it as a contract between our souls that I used to give a bit of my power to Katherine.


    Fortunately, Evelyn had been with me in the world of the mysterious Immortal, so she had an idea about my capabilities. Thus, after the initial surprise, she calmed down.


    Even so, she could not help but sigh in admiration when she looked at her green-haired student.


    "To think that you could push Katherine¡¯s cultivation to the fifteenthyer. Boy, doesn¡¯t it mean that you can create an army of beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses if you want?"


    Well, I can.


    But there is no point in doing something like that.


    Even though fifteenthyer powerhouses seem powerful to the people of this world, they are nothing in the face of Immortals.


    Even if I made each person in this world a fifteenthyer powerhouse, they would be unable to resist the unknown Immortal in the slightest.


    It¡¯s useless even if I made them stronger than that. Plus, it¡¯s much harder to strengthen someone after they reach the limits of their bodies.


    "Anyway, it¡¯s good that you are back." Headmistress Evelyn said with a tired sigh. "The situation in the capital right now is very bad. I¡¯m sure you already noticed it."


    I nodded. I did notice it.


    After the victory ceremony, when we were on the way to the mansion, I noticed that the atmosphere inside the capital was unusually tense.


    It seemed like a bomb that was about to explode, waiting for the right moment to create chaos and destruction.


    And I know the reason.


    "The situation here is a mess." Headmistress Evelyn smiled bitterly. "The birthday of the emperor is approaching, and one week after that is the marriage of your sister, Dina."


    When she reached that point, Evelyn red at me angrily again.


    Well, she is one of the people that know about my alter identity, so she knows that rk is me.


    Right now, she must be thinking something like ¡¯you are a scum that didn¡¯t even spare his sister!¡¯


    Hehe, I know I¡¯m great, thank you, thank you.


    "It looks like the situation isplicated, huh," I put on a pensive expression, feigning that I did not notice Evelyn¡¯s re.


    Evelyn was already used to my shameless ways, so when she saw that I feigned ignorance, she did not insist on the topic. Instead, she followed my lead and nodded.


    "It is. And unfortunately, I¡¯m in the middle of this mess as well."


    I raised an eyebrow curiously.


    "The institute?"


    Headmistress Evelyn nodded.


    "Thousands of deaths urred in the grounds of the institute. Many noble families are trying to use that as an excuse to close it permanently."


    Katherine, who was listening to our conversation, changed her expression immediately.


    "Wait a moment! Why do they want to close the institute!? I thought that the church took responsibility for the deaths!"


    "They did, but the nobles do not care about that." Evelyn smiled wryly. "A lot of nobles in the empire dislike the power of our Academy, and even the emperor does not see us favorably. This is the perfect excuse for them to get rid of us."


    ... God, that is the reason I hate politics.


    Sighing, I grabbed Evelyn¡¯s hand and looked straight into her blood-red eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. After the next week, nobody will be able to mess with the institute."


    Headmistress Evelyn smiled wryly and nodded. "I hope so."


    Just at that moment, four people arrived at the mansion.


    My two sisters, Dina and Lena, plus Daisy and Louise hade from the pce.


    "Brother!"


    Lena rushed towards me as soon as she entered the mansion, smiling from ear to ear cutely.


    I chuckled softly and hugged her, patting her blue hair and kissing her cheeks and nose so many times that she turnedpletely red.


    "My little princess, how are you? Did you miss me?"


    "... Mm. I missed you, brother... Wee back."


    "Thanks."


    "It looks like Lena is as attached to you as always, huh, little brother." Dina followed behind Lena and smiled lovingly when she saw me. I chuckled again and extended my arm, pulling Dina towards us and hugging her as well.


    "Did you miss me, sister?"


    Dina rolled her eyes. But she then smiled and hugged me tightly, putting her head on my shoulder.


    After we separated, I looked at the two girls following her and smiled again.


    "Daisy, Louise, I missed you. Thank you for helping Dina while I was away."


    "Your highness, I missed you as well."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that, us. We are happy to be of help."


    Such cute girls...


    I smiled softly and hugged them as well. The two girls blushed slightly, but they epted my hug with happy expressions.


    After that, Lena grabbed my hand and asked me to tell her about the war. I agreed happily and started to talk about it, telling my little sister about how amazing I was and how I defeated the daemon army singlehandedly.


    Listening to my exaggerated story, Lena giggled happily.


    Before long, the entire group was gathered around me, chuckling andughing as they listened to my words.


    Just like that, the party continued untilte at night, when we decided that it was time to sleep.


    But a few minutes after I entered my room, I heard someone knocking on the door.


    With a smile, I opened the door and found Raven, Daisy, and Louise waiting for me outside.


    "Your highness, can we sleep with you tonight?" Daisy asked with a smile.


    I, of course, did not refuse her. Quite the opposite, I was more than happy to ept her offer.


    The three girls were a bit embarrassed after they entered my room. After all, although this was not the first time that we did a foursome, they still felt rather embarrassed about it.


    Daisy was the boldest, quickly taking the initiative and hugging me as she nted a kiss on my lips.


    After that, Raven approached me as well, hugging me from the back and kissing my nape.


    Seeing that, Louise blushed and stopped hesitating; and before long, the four of us were rolling on the bed, with most of our clothes gone.


    But before starting the so-awaited round of sex, I stopped and put on a serious expression.


    "Girls, there is something I need to tell you."


    Then, I told them about the fusion of souls.


    It has been almost two weeks since I used the technique on Safelia and Katherine, and my soul has already recovered from it. Right now, I can use the technique three more times.


    And now that Daisy, Louise, and Raven are here, there is no need to hesitate anymore.


    So, after getting their consent, I started to process of making them my dependents.


    That night, I got my third, fourth, and fifth dependents.


    Afterward, we spent the rest of the night drowning in sex.

 Chapter 574: A Lively Morning

    <h4>Chapter 574: A Lively Morning</h4>


    "... Mm~" With a soft groan, Raven¡¯s naked body copsed on my chest as her body twitched softly.


    I sighed in satisfaction and caressed her hair, rubbing her cat ears softly and making the cat girl hum in answer.


    I have already said this before, but Raven is really cute.


    Plus, her expression of satisfaction after a climax is very sexy. To be honest, I¡¯m tempted to start a new round of attacks after seeing it.


    But well, it¡¯s already morning, so I should stop already.


    I smiled softly and felt the warmth of the three girls on the bed. One of them was Raven, who was sleeping on my chest, as for the other two, they were Daisy and Louise at my right and left respectively.


    Last night, I made the three of them my new dependents.


    Just like with Safelia and Katherine, after their souls were made Immortals, I increased their cultivations to the fifteenthyer.


    That should be enough for their bodies to get used to their new souls.


    This time, the process of making them my dependents was much easier than the previous times. Plus, it took much less of a toll on me. At this rate, I will getpletely used to the process before long.


    For now, though, I should get used to the new feeling of closeness I feel towards the three girls on my bed.


    Just at that moment, the brown-haired maid at my right opened her eyes dazedly.


    "... Good morning, your highness." Daisy said with a small smile.


    "Good morning." I grinned and kissed her soft lips, making the beautiful maid giggle and return the kiss.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like she was not satisfied with just a kiss. She glued her naked body to mine and kissed my lips repeatedly, her expression one of extreme happiness.


    "... Your highness, I love you." Daisy said sweetly.


    I smiled and caressed her hair, kissing her forehead softly.


    Right then, I felt someone kissing my neck from the other side.


    At some point, Louise had woken up as well. She then put a hand on my chest and kissed my neck gently, looking at me with a seductive expression.


    In front of the attacks of these two beauties, the holy weapon that had been in a holy crusade the entire night was once more ready to go to war.


    But at that moment, the door of the room was mmed open.


    "Big brother, good morning!"


    Then, three cute little girls appeared at the entrance.


    And when they saw the scene inside, they froze.


    It was not so bad for ire and Lina, after all, they had already slept with me before; but Lena, who had zero experience with the opposite sex, turnedpletely red when she saw the scene of debauchery inside the room.


    Then¨C


    "Pervert!"


    With a shout, my little sister turned around and ran off.


    Meanwhile, ire looked at the four of us with a curious expression after her initial surprise and pouted.


    "Brother-inw, why did you not invite me as well?"


    I chuckled amusedly and waved my hand, using mana to throw the two girls out of the room and close the door.


    Sigh, it¡¯s so hard to have a peaceful morning.


    ...


    As expected, themotion of the morning couldn¡¯t pass unnoticed. When it was time for breakfast, the gazes of Dina, Aunt Dayana, Lena, Elene, and the others were fixed on Daisy, Louise, Raven, and me.


    Due to that, they noticed the huge change they underwent during the night.


    The first one to notice was Headmistress Evelyn. When she saw that the three girls that slept with mest night became fifteenthyer practitioners, her expression turned dumbfounded.


    Then, she stood up abruptly.


    "That is impossible!"


    Rose, who had seen the process when I made Katherine my dependent, blushed and looked away.


    At the same time, Dina put on a stunned expression, wondering what in the hell happenedst night. As for Katherine, she just shook her head as though she was already expecting that.


    In the middle of that awkward silence, Evelyn red at me and left with a huff.


    "Where are you going?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "I¡¯m going to cultivate. I need to breakthrough to the fifteenthyer."


    Heh... So the girls¡¯ breakthrough stimted yourpetitive spirit, huh...


    "Do you need my help?" I asked with a smirk, but Evelyn snorted and red at me angrily.


    "Dream on!"


    She then left without touching her breakfast.


    The rest of the girls could not stop themselves from looking at me strangely.


    "What?" I asked.


    "... us, I just realized how shameless you are."


    "My beloved Katherine, I have always been shameless."


    Katherine rolled her eyes and decided just to eat her breakfast.


    After breakfast, Raven and I went to the Red Skull Gang.


    We used the teleportation formation in Raven¡¯s room that was connected to Raven¡¯s room in the headquarters of the Red Skull Gang.


    When we left the room, we met Marana and Akh that were coincidentally around.


    As usual, Marana was going to greet me respectfully and Akh was about to make a sharpment. But suddenly, the two sisters noticed the change in their younger sister.


    "Raven, you..."


    "What the hell!?"


    Seeing the expressions of shock on Marana and Akh¡¯s faces, Raven smiled proudly and put on a smug expression.


    "I am a fifteenthyer practitioner now."


    "The hell!" Akh was dumbfounded. "How is it possible!? You were in the ninthyer thest time I asked!"


    Marana nodded with a stunned expression. But then, she seemed to think of something and looked at me.


    And as she expected, Raven confirmed her guess.


    "... It¡¯s the power of love." The cat girl said.


    ... Well, that was a good way to describe it.


    Smiling wryly in my mind, I shook my head and looked at Marana.


    "Are you free now? I need to speak with you about the situation in the capital."


    Marana snapped out of her surprise and nodded.

 Chapter 575: I Think I Can Use it As Well

    <h4>Chapter 575: I Think I Can Use it As Well</h4>


    Akh pulled Raven to the training ground of the gang to test her little sister¡¯s new strength. Marana and I, on the other hand, went towards my office.


    On the way, I could see Marana ncing at me repeatedly. She was obviously curious about her sister¡¯s change, and judging by the hesitation in her gaze, she wanted to ask if she could be stronger as well.


    But perhaps because she was too embarrassed to ask, she did not. I did not tell her either. After all, right now, I can¡¯t make her my dependent.


    When we arrived at the office, I immediately asked her about the situation in the capital.


    Marana turned serious immediately. She then took out several informs from the desk and showed them to me.


    "There is a lot of people arriving at the capital every day. The number of people entering the capital daily has increased greatly. However, the number of people leaving is the same, making the capital¡¯s poption increase drastically."


    "That is normal. The birthday of the emperor is approaching after all."


    "Yes." Marana nodded. "However, I have noticed that most of the people arriving at the capital recently are practitioners, and some of them are very powerful."


    I fell silent.


    It looks like these people are already ready to make their move, huh.


    Well, we are just as prepared. That day, we are going to make our move as well.


    The birthday of the emperor is going to be a very interesting day.


    Just then, Marana put on an expression of hesitation.


    "... Boss, are you sure about this? Once we start this, there is no going back."


    I looked at Marana fixedly and smiled amusedly.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "... A bit. What we are going to do is practically treason after all."


    I was startled before looking at Marana strangely.


    Thinking about it, this girl still doesn¡¯t know some details about the n.


    "You are mistaken about something, Marana. We are not going to usurp the throne."


    "Huh?" The red-haired vice-leader of the Red Skull Gang was stunned. "I don¡¯t understand. I thought that the n was to make Princess Dina the next emperor."


    "That is the n."


    "Then¨C"


    "But we are not going to usurp the throne. We will get it legitimately."


    Marana was confused and put on a pensive expression, wondering about the meaning of my words.


    I did not exin it to her. Anyway, she will see it when the dayses.


    Right now, all the preparations are done. We just need to wait for the day of the emperor¡¯s birthday.


    For now, though...


    "Tell the men of the gang to stop all their activities. Before the emperor¡¯s birthday, nobody is allowed to leave his house without a good reason."


    Marana was startled.


    "But boss, then other gangs can take our territories..."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. Right now, our focus must be on the emperor¡¯s birthday. Plus, right now there are a lot of powerhouses in the capital. It will be bad if one of our men messes with them and causes trouble."


    "I understand."


    "Right, the empress shoulde to meet me again tonight. Make the preparations necessary for it."


    Marana looked at me strangely, but she nodded.


    Right then, the door of the office was mmed open.


    "Hey, I want it as well!"


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    Looking at Akh, who entered the office with a fierce expression, and at Raven, who was behind her with an apologetic face, I understood the situation.


    "You told her?" I asked Raven.


    The cat girl nodded with an embarrassed expression.


    "Sorry."


    "Sigh... Well, don¡¯t worry about it. They were going to learn about it sooner orter anyway."


    Marana looked at the three of us confused. Meanwhile, Akh walked towards me and poked my waist a pair of times.


    "Hey, hey, will you do that thing to me? I want to be strong as well."


    I smiled wryly.


    "That is not so simple. Once you ept it, it means having to spend eternity beside me. Are you willing to do that?"


    Akh snorted.


    "What are you talking about now? The three of us are already your women. Anyway, I don¡¯t like the fact that only Raven became strong. I¡¯m your woman as well, I have the same right to be strong as her!"


    This girl...


    Seeing my wry smile and hearing our conversation, Marana tilted her head confused.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    I sighed and exined to Marana about the technique to make them my dependents.


    When Marana heard about my technique, and that I was going to increase their strength after that, her eyes lit up. She then looked at me with an eager expression.


    Although she said nothing, her eager expression made it obvious that she also wanted it.


    Well, thinking about it, it¡¯s normal. After all, although Marana, Akh, and Raven are not blood-rted, they are as close as real sisters, and before this, their strength was simr.


    Even if Raven was a bit stronger, the difference was not too much.


    Hence, now that Raven suddenly became much more powerful than them, it is obvious that Marana and Akh are notfortable with that.


    Unfortunately¨C


    "I can¡¯t use the technique right now. I must rest at least one week to use it again."


    But then, Raven raised her hand timidly.


    "Big brother, umm...


    What is it?


    "... I think I can use the technique as well."


    ...


    ...


    ......


    WTF!?


    Seeing my expression of shock, Raven blushed and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "... Actually, when our memories synchronized against night, I saw the information about the technique, and for some reason, I think I can use it."


    I was stunned.


    What the hell!?


    But after thinking about it for a moment, I understood what was happening.


    Since the start, Raven was the catalyst that helped me to create this technique, and the uniqueness of her soul means that her talent in soul-rted concepts andws is top ss.


    Plus, Raven¡¯s soul innately learns the properties of other souls connected to her soul. What I do when I make someone my dependent is the opposite, to give the properties of my soul to another soul.


    Of course, the process ispletely different, but it¡¯s simr to Raven¡¯s innate gift. Thus, when Raven saw my memories of the technique, she found it easy to learn it.


    However, even if she learned the technique, I don¡¯t know if she will be able to execute it smoothly.


    That technique is not easy.


    I hesitated for a moment and looked at Raven.


    And in the end, I decided to let her try it.


    Anyway, I¡¯m here with them. If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll be able to help.


    Plus, this can be a good opportunity for Raven to grow.


    "Okay, but I must watch the process."


    Raven smiled excitedly and nodded.


    "Mm. Thank you, big brother."

 Chapter 576: Ravens Attempt to Share Immortality

    <h4>Chapter 576: Raven''s Attempt to Share Immortality</h4>


    The preparations to start the ritual were simple. Raven would start the technique a Marana and Akh would try to resist as little as possible while shepleted it.


    However, I decided to be extra careful this time.


    Before starting the ritual, I waved my hand to create an alternate space and brought the three girls there. Then, I used my abilities over space to seal the ce and stop anyone else from entering.


    This way, even another Immortal would have a hard time to harm the girls.


    It can look like I¡¯m exaggerating, but I think it¡¯s necessary.


    After all, this time it¡¯s not me casting the technique, but Raven.


    Raven is not as strong or as experienced as me. If something goes wrong, her soul could dissipatepletely.


    Of course, I¡¯m confident in being able to save her even if something goes wrong.


    But what if another Immortal interferes?


    Perhaps Ysnay, or the unknown Immortal.


    Although the probability is not high, I don¡¯t want to risk it.


    In all honesty, Raven is the girl that I value the most of all my women in this life. Even if the feelings I have for her are not exactly ¡¯love¡¯, they are very close.


    Thus, I truly don¡¯t wish that anything wrong happens to her.


    The girls were surprised when they were brought to the alternate space, but they were already used to me doing impossible things, so they calmed down quickly.


    Then, Raven started the process of making a new dependent.


    To my surprise, Raven decided to proceed with Marana and Akh at the same time. I raised an eyebrow when I noticed it, but I did not stop her.


    With some awkward movements, Raven created the tridimensional magic array. Then, she opened her mouth.


    "I, Raven de Quintin, Servant and Lover of the Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity,mand today with the Universe Laws as the witness!


    "From today onwards, we will be one. And our souls will not be separated ever again!"


    Almost immediately, the world trembled in answer.


    It was the same as when I created a dependent; only that this time, it was Raven¡¯s soul and mana fueling the process.


    But suddenly, I felt several presences focusing on us.


    One, two, three, four. Each Immortal in this world focused on us at this time.


    Moreover, I could feel their shock and surprise, as though they saw something unexpected.


    After all, they could feel that I was not the one causing the changes in the world this time.


    Instead, it was a mortal.


    However, I did not pay attention to them. My entire focus was on Raven and her two sisters, Akh and Marana.


    The ritual continued as normal. Under the power of the tridimensional magic array, the souls of the three girls escaped their bodies and approached each other.


    But at this point, something surprising happened.


    Marana and Akh¡¯s souls did not resist Raven¡¯s soul.


    Quite the opposite, it was as though they were epting the process of fusion.


    It waspletely different than me, who literally had to force the souls to fuse with mine!


    Was it due to Raven¡¯s innate talent? Or could it be due to the connection that there is between them? (Raven had created that connection before based on the first contract I formed with her.)


    However, I did not have time to worry about that.


    Because at that moment, the Universe¡¯s Laws raged.


    Once more, they descended to punish the fool that dared to defy their power.


    However, I snorted.


    With me here, do you think you can injure her!?


    In an instant, my soul was ignited, releasing an unimaginable power that shook reality itself.


    Then, I shed against the Universe¡¯s Laws using the method I had created to counter them.


    Meanwhile, the fusion between Raven, Marana, and Akh¡¯s souls continued.


    Perhaps it was because Raven¡¯s soul was not much stronger than Marana and Akh¡¯s, but the process of assimtion was not as bad as when I was in charge of the fusion. In fact, there was almost not assimtion.


    Instead, Marana and Akh¡¯s souls gradually started to transform, gaining the strongest property of Raven¡¯s soul; of my soul.


    Immortality.


    The process was slower than when I was in charge, but it was smoother as well.


    By this point, I can only admit that Raven is unusually talented in this aspect of Soul Laws.


    At least when ites to ¡¯connection between souls¡¯, she is much more talented than me.


    But when I thought that everything was going to end smoothly, something suddenly happened.


    All of sudden, Raven¡¯s face started to turn pale, and the fused souls started to shake.


    I was startled. Quickly, I searched for the source of the problem, finding it one secondter.


    ... It looks like Raven is almost out of energy.


    I frowned. This is troublesome.


    Raven is a fifteenthyer powerhouse now, the greatest level in this world besides gods. But even that is not enough toplete this process.


    In fact, she is not even halfway.


    Mm... Should I give her a bit of my energy?


    However, If I intervene rashly, I could end messing up everything, causing terrible consequences.


    When I was wondering what I could do, something even more astonishing happened.


    All of sudden, I felt Raven¡¯s soul siphoning a part of my mana and soul energy!


    Moreover, she was wielding it as though it was her own energy!


    This is...


    I looked at Raven genuinely surprised. God, how many times is she going to surprise me today?


    This girl...


    So this is her path, huh.


    Using her connections with other souls to get more energy than the energy that her body and soul can normally wield and withstand.


    Looking at the ck-haired cat girl in the middle of the ritual, my expression turnedplicated.


    Of course, I can stop her from taking my energy if I want, but why should I?


    I feel happy about this.


    Right now, Raven has surpassed the limits of the world.


    In other words, she has turned into an irregr.


    No, she is my dependent and possesses my way to Immortality, so she can be considered a full-fledged Immortal instead.


    A weak one, perhaps not even as strong as the strongest gods, but now that she found her path, she will grow much stronger in a short time.


    Plus, she has ess to the huge reserve of energy that is my soul. So, in theory, she can be as strong as me. She just needs to hone herbatws.


    Perhaps after one or two thousand years, she will be considered a top-tier Immortal.


    With a wry smile on my face, I shook my head.


    Raven, Raven.


    I definitively hit the jackpot when I met you.


    ...


    Remember to Support me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 577: Red Skulls Sisters (1)*

    <h4>Chapter 577: Red Skull''s Sisters (1)*</h4>


    The fusion of souls took much longer this time than when I do it. Almost five hours.


    When Raven finally finished, Marana, Akh, and she copsed from the fatigue.


    I hurriedly walked towards them, catching their bodies before they could fall to the ground and teleporting us to an empty room in the headquarters of the gang.


    Then, I used the same method I used with Katherine and the others to increase Marana and Akh¡¯s cultivation to the fifteenthyer.


    When I finished, I found Raven looking towards me with her deep-ck eyes.


    It seemed that although she was very tired, she did not fall unconscious as her sisters.


    I smiled at her and patted her head.


    "Well done. You were impressive."


    "Mm." Raven blushed slightly with a smile on her lips. "I¡¯m happy I did not disappoint you, big brother."


    This cute girl...


    I could not endure the urge to hug her petite body and kiss her lips.


    Raven, of course, did not refuse me. Instead, she put her hands on my chest and closed her eyes, enjoying the kiss as her face turnedpletely red.


    A few secondster, I separated my lips from her and looked straight into her eyes.


    "You are amazing, Raven."


    "Mm."


    "Right, how did you take my soul energy and mana? I did not know you could do that."


    Raven was startled. But in the next second, she dropped her ears and looked at me like a wronged child.


    "... Are you mad?"


    This kitten...


    "Why should I be mad, little kitty? I was just surprised."


    "Really?"


    "Really. Actually, I think it¡¯s impressive."


    Raven¡¯s ears perked up immediately.


    ... Is it wrong that I found her expression incredibly cute?


    Resisting the urge to scratch her ears, I smiled softly and kissed her forehead.


    "It means that you found your path. You should work on it and see if you can use it inbat. I¡¯m sure you will be much stronger if you do that."


    Raven looked at me fixedly and before nodding with an embarrassed expression.


    "I will."


    Then, the cat girl sat on myp and closed her eyes.


    Judging by the way her tail is moving, it¡¯s obvious what she wants.


    A wry smile appeared on my face. This spoiled girl...


    However, I did not refuse her. Instead, I brought my hand towards her head, stroking her hair gently and scratching her ears a few times in the process.


    Raven seemed to enjoy it because she was smiling happily and rubbing her body against me.


    Due to that, though, a part of my body activated.


    I smiled wryly and shook my head. However, I did not attack her immediately.


    Instead, I continued enjoying this leisure time with the cat girl, caressing her head and scratching her ears.


    We spent almost one hour like that. But after one hour, I was not the only one aroused.


    By this point, Raven¡¯s face waspletely red, and she was rubbing her body against a certain part of my body purposefully.


    This pervert kitten.


    Chuckling, I hugged Raven¡¯s petite body and kissed her neck.


    Raven purred softly. She closed her eyes with an expression offort and let out a soft moan.


    I did not hesitate to attack her after I heard that.


    With experienced movements, I took off her clothes and turned her towards me. At the same time, Raven helped me to take off my clothes, that way, both of us became naked.


    Then, while Raven kissed my chest and licked my nipples, I lifted her body slightly and put my spear against her entrance.


    Raven moaned and wrapped her arms around my back. Then, she sat down, swallowing my huge member slowly.


    As I felt her cave swallowing my rod, I let out a groan of pleasure.


    At the same time, Raven moaned softly and panted.


    Her vagina had swallowed my buddypletely. The tip of my penis hit her womb, making Raven¡¯s petite body tremble.


    The electrifying feeling of my penis hitting her womb made her moan loudly.


    Then, the cat girl started to swing her ass up and down.


    Once and again, her body moved up and down as her petite body swallowed my member repeatedly.


    Every time, I could feel her vagina clenching my penis, with eachyer of her flesh quivering slightly to create the greatest pleasure possible.


    It was such a nice feeling that I wanted to groan. At the same time, I enjoyed listening to Raven¡¯s repeated soft moans.


    Feeling the body of the cat girl moving up and down in my arms, I was in ectasis.


    Before long, I could feel her movements quickening, until her body twitched violently as she let out a soft groan.


    Seeing the melting expression on her face as she orgasmed, I could not stop myself from kissing her cute lips.


    Unfortunately, because the process of making her two sisters my dependents (technically hers) used much of her energy, she had be tired after one round.


    Thus, I had to do the hard work after that.


    I turned around and pushed Raven against the bed, in the middle of her two sleeping sisters.


    Then, I started to thrust vigorously inside her little cave, going into her deepest part with each stroke.


    "Uuu... Ahnnn... B-Big brother..."


    Raven opened her eyes hazily and hugged my neck. Then, she opened her mouth softly as her throat let out repeated moans.


    I grinned and intensified my movements, moving faster and harder, and making the cat girl moan harder.


    But in the middle of my attacks, I felt the two girls beside me stirring awake.


    However, they immediately heard Raven¡¯s moans, turningpletely red.


    They hurriedly stopped themselves from moving and feigned that they were still asleep.


    ... Girls, how can the two of you have exactly the same reaction?


    Oh, no, wait, it looks like Akh opened one of her eyes to peek at us.


    Seeing that, I looked towards her and smiled, making the brown-haired girl panic.


    Hehe, do you think you can escape just by feigning that you are sleeping?


    Na?ve.


    I smiled yfully and returned my focus to Raven. Seeing that she wasing closer to her second orgasm, I hugged her petite body and elerated my movements.


    Immediately, Raven let out a sexy moan.

 Chapter 578: Red Skulls Sisters (2)*

    <h4>Chapter 578: Red Skull''s Sisters (2)*</h4>


    "Uuu... B-Big brother... Anhn..."


    Raven¡¯s soft voice resounded in the room, letting out soft moans at the rhythm of my thrusts.


    She twisted her petite body below mine, her ears twitching softly each time that my penis invaded her vagina.


    The reactions of her body were so cute that my arousal grew.


    Hugging her petite body, I elerated my movements again, thrusting harder and faster and reaching her deepest part with each hit.


    "Uuu... AHnnn... Uhhh..."


    Raven¡¯s moans soon became louder. She used a hand to grip my right arm and wrapped an arm around my neck. At the same time, she wrapped her two legs around my ass.


    Just at that moment, I felt a movement at my right.


    I then saw Akh sitting up in the bed and looking at us with a blush on her face.


    When she felt my gaze, Akh red at me before looking away with an embarrassed expression.


    Despite that, though, she was looking at us using the corner of her eyes.


    I smiled amusedly and shook my head. Then, I put my head on Raven¡¯s neck and kissed it.


    At the same time, I elerated my movements onest time, getting ready to shoot a round inside Raven¡¯s vagina.


    The cat girl groaned and trembled in delight. She hugged my body tightly and let out a long moan of pleasure.


    In the next second, her body twitched violently as a flood of love juices gushed out of her cave.


    At the same time, I thrust my waist deeply, followed by another thrust, and another, shooting a load of semen with each thrust.


    When I finished, Raven was groaning softly with a melting expression.


    I sighed in satisfaction and pulled my penis out. Then, I looked towards Akh who was looking at us with a red face.


    However, instead of going towards her, I looked at my other side, at the red-haired woman who was feigning sleep.


    "Marana."


    Marana did not reply, but the slight quivering of her eyshes betrayed her.


    "Can you help me, please?" I asked.


    This time, Marana opened her eyes and looked at me with flushed cheeks.


    When she saw my naked body, her face turned redder. However, she did not move her gaze away.


    Instead, she put on a wry smile.


    "You are a perverted, boss. Is it so great to enjoy three sisters at the same time?"


    "It is." I did not deny it.


    Well, you are not true blood-rted sisters, but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Plus, I promised Akh that I would give her the opportunity to make love with me together with her sisters, so I¡¯m fulfilling my promise now.


    Marana rolled her eyes, but she then sat up in the bed and crawled towards me.


    Taking off her clothes, she looked at me with an upturned gaze and moved her mouth towards my member.


    "... It has been a long time since thest time I did this."


    She said with a wry smile.


    Then, she swallowed my meat stick.


    I could hear Akh¡¯s gasping beside me. At the same time, I felt a warm feeling surrounding my member.


    The feeling of my spear on her mouth was amazing.


    Marana did not stop there, though. She used her mouth skillfully to lick and suck my penis, then, she moved her mouth forward, swallowing my memberpletely.


    This girl, she was giving me a deepthroat!


    I sighed and enjoyed the feeling of her tongue wrapping around my member and her throat clenching my tip. Then, I felt Marana¡¯s head moving.


    She moved her head up and down, swallowing my penispletely each time while looking at me with upturned eyes.


    Seeing such a sexy gesture, I was so excited that I wanted to thrust inside her mouth fiercely.


    But instead, I smiled and started to caress her hair gently.


    Marana rolled her eyes and focused once more on moving her mouth. Her oral skills were pretty good, and the feeling of having my penis inside her mouth and throat was amazing.


    Moreover, she bobbed her head at the perfect speed, neither too fast nor too slow.


    But all of sudden, Marana¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    It was because she felt someone touching her lower cave.


    At some point, Akh had taken off her clothes and started to lick her crack!


    Now that I think about it, Akh had a crush on Marana. In fact, the reason she agreed to sleep with me was to have an opportunity to sleep with Marana.


    When Marana felt Akh licking her vagina, she wanted to stop her blowjob and stop her, however, I caressed her hair gently and shook my head.


    Seeing that, Marana hesitated slightly before continuing with her blowjob.


    She continued swallowing, sucking, and licking my penis for almost ten minutes, but then, she was unable to endure her sister¡¯s attacks.


    All of sudden, her eyes opened wide and her body shook.


    She hurriedly spat out my penis and let out a deep moan.


    At the same time, Akh raised her face and looked at her sister while licking her lips.


    This girl...


    Seeing Akh¡¯s expression, I decided this was time to teach her a lesson.


    With an evil smile on my face, I grabbed her arm and carried her towards myp.


    "W-Wait wait wait, I¡¯m not prepa¨CUghnn..."


    Thrusting up, I pierced her vagina and reached her deepest part in one go.


    Akh gasped. Her already wet vagina received the entirety of my penis easily, wrapping it withyers andyers of flesh.


    Then, I started my thrusts.


    "Ugh, Ahn... Auuu..."


    Hearing her sexy moans, I grinned and kissed Akh¡¯s breasts. Then, I licked her nipples and bit them softly.


    Akh shivered and wrapped her arms around my neck, putting her head on my shoulder as she received my relentless attacks.


    At that moment, I saw Marana approaching us. Perhaps because she was mad at Akh¡¯s actions before, but she hugged Akh¡¯s back and started to bite her neck.


    The slight pain caused by Marana¡¯s bites made Akh quiver. Her vagina tightened around my penis as a sudden rush of pleasure ran through her body.


    Then, she shivered violently and orgasmed.


    I was not satisfied, though, so I continued my thrusts, piercing her deepest part once and again until Akh was so lost in the pleasure that she could only groan.


    At some point, Marana had stopped hugging Akh¡¯s back and was hugging mine. I could feel her breasts rubbing against my back as she kissed my neck gently and licked my ears.


    Her service filled me with even more excitement which I vented on Akh, with fiercer and fiercer attacks that made the brown-haired girl crazy.


    When I finally cummed, Akh shivered in pleasure and copsed on the bed.


    I heaved a sigh of satisfaction and finally looked at the eldest of the sisters, the girl hugging me from behind.


    Understanding my intention, Marana smiled and crawled towards Akh, finally standing over her in all fours with her ass pointing towards me.


    Then, I pierced thest of the sisters from behind and started a new round of attacks.


    Under the unceasing attacks of my waist, Marana moaned loudly with an expression of excitement.


    Finally, half an hourter, she copsed on the bed, tired and with lots of my white-hot stuff in her womb.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 579: Everything Falling Into Place

    <h4>Chapter 579: Everything Falling Into ce</h4>


    One hourter, I was lying on the bed while caressing Marana¡¯s hair softly.


    Marana was lying on my right arm, while Akh was on my left with an arm on her eyes. As for Aya, at some point, the cat girl hadid on my body and was sleeping there peacefully.


    "... This is amazing..." Marana said all of sudden.


    "Of course. I¡¯m great. A man among men." I said shamelessly, but Marana rolled her eyes immediately.


    "I¡¯m talking about my cultivation. It¡¯s at the fifteenthyer just like that... Moreover, I feel different... Somehow, I feel that we are connected."


    I smiled softly and nodded. Then, I exined to her the results of the fusion of souls.


    Even though Raven was the one that realized the fusion, Raven is one of my dependents. In other words, Marana and Akh are connected to me as well, just that they are connected to Raven first, and Raven works as a node that connects me to them.


    It¡¯s a bit different than my connection with Safelia, Katherine, Daisy, Louise, and Raven, but it¡¯s simr, so Marana feeling connected to me is normal.


    I also took advantage of the situation to exin some other things to her, including the topic about Immortals. I also told my true identity to Akh, who had been listening to our conversation since a while ago.


    Akh waspletely dumbfounded when she learned that I was a prince of the empire. She was unable to stop herself from shrieking.


    "Then, am I the lover of a prince?" Akh asked with an expression of disbelief. "Does it mean that I am a princess!?"


    "Not yet, but if you want, I can make you er. If you marry me officially, you will be a princess as well."


    Akh did not reply, but her glistening eyes were enough of an answer.


    This girl...


    Contrary to Akh, who was excited by the fact that I was a prince, Marana was more worried about other things.


    Especially about Immortals.


    Although I did not exin them in detail, just the things that I exined were very surprising for Marana.


    "Then, you are one of these Immortals, huh," Marana sighed.


    "Technically, you are one as well now."


    Marana nodded with aplicated expression.


    To be honest, she did not know how to react to it.


    Soon, though, she decided to stop thinking about that.


    Anyway, being an Immortal was not a bad thing. Quite the opposite, it sounded like something great.


    She decided just to take it as one of the perks of being my lover.


    While we were talking, Aya stirred awake. I caressed her head softly and stretched my body out.


    "Well, I think that we rested enough. We still have things to do today."


    "Huh?" Akh and Marana were startled. However, when I looked at Marana, she immediately remembered.


    "The empress..."


    "Yes, she ising tonight."


    "... Boss, you never get tired, huh." Marana was speechless.


    She could already imagine how my meeting with the empress was going to end.


    Of course, I never get tired.


    The word tired doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary.


    ...


    That night, I was seated at the counter of the ¡¯bar¡¯ where I met with Empress Lilia.


    As always, Marana was at the other side of the counter, cleaning a cup with an indifferent expression.


    Meanwhile, Empress Lilia was seated beside me in her usual disguise.


    I took a sip of wine and looked at the empress with a raised eyebrow.


    "You look troubled today, huh."


    The empress hesitated slightly before sighing.


    However, instead of talking about her worries, she asked for another thing.


    "... rk, about my son... What have you investigated?"


    I frowned and immediately put on a serious look.


    "I have several clues."


    "Really!?"


    "Really." I smiled confidently when I saw the excitement in her eyes. "I think you will be able to know who is behind this one weekter."


    The empress¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately moved her hands towards the counter, grabbing my hands and looking at me with a lovestruck look.


    "rk... Thank you... Really, I don¡¯t know what I would do without you."


    I smiled gently and shook my head.


    "You don¡¯t need to thank me."


    Really, you don¡¯t need to thank me at all.


    I¡¯m the mastermind behind everything.


    "By the way, has the organization behind the kidnapping of your son contacted you again?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    "... They did. However, they only asked me to support n¡¯s rebellion and nothing more."


    At that moment, I saw something sh in the empress¡¯s eyes.


    Oh? Could it be what I think it is?


    Let me test it.


    "The rebellion, huh. Then, I should hurry up. Perhaps if I manage to save Bryan before the rebellion, you will be able to warn the emperor about everything and stop your son from doing something stupid."


    The empress fell silent.


    And then¨C


    "... Actually, I don¡¯t think that Grand needs to continue being the emperor anymore."


    She spoke in an ice-cold tone.


    As expected...


    I feigned a stunned expression and looked at the empress in surprise.


    "Your Majesty... Do you mean that you agree with n¡¯s coup d¡¯eta?"


    "I do." The empress said with a vicious expression before looking at me gently and licking her lips. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good idea? If the emperor dies, nobody will be able to interfere with us."


    This woman, how vicious...


    To think that she can talk so easily about killing the man that was her husband for many years.


    But hey, was that not my goal since the start?


    This result is even better than I expected.


    Finally, the empress ispletely in my hands.


    There is less than one week before the emperor¡¯s birthday.


    And everything is quickly falling into ce.

 Chapter 580: Strategic Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 580: Strategic Meeting</h4>


    I returned to the mansion the next morning after a passionate night with the empress.


    Breakfast was just as normal, with none of the girls asking where I wasst night.


    Just after breakfast, some visitors arrived at the mansion.


    The first to arrive was a carriage carrying my elder sister.


    Dina was dressed as though she was here to visit her little brother. She smiled as soon as she saw me, hugging me tightly and kissing my cheek.


    In truth, though, her visit today has another purpose.


    A strategic meeting for the emperor¡¯s birthday five dayster.


    Perhaps because of that, Dina¡¯s expression was slightly rigid despite her trying her best to look normal.


    Although the reason for Dina¡¯s visit was a strategic meeting, on the surface, she was here to visit me, her brother. The people that willeter had the same excuse.


    Fortunately, all of them were rtively close to me, so this excuse could be used easily without raising too much suspicion.


    A few minutes after Dina arrived, another carriage arrived. This time, a youngdy with white hair and very beautiful features stepped down the carriage and bowed slightly with a smile.


    "Prince us, it has been a long while since thest time we met."


    "Hello, Miss Alice. It has been a long while indeed. You are as beautiful as always."


    The youngdy, Alice Ferret, giggle softly and put on a yful expression. She then opened her mouth as to say something, but suddenly, a brief expression of hesitation appeared on her face, and she stopped.


    My eyes narrowed unnoticeably. However, I said nothing. Instead, I feigned that I did not notice it and greeted Alice¡¯s two followers warmly.


    "Mr. Aaron, Miss Hannah, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again as well."


    "I¡¯m honored for your words, Your Highness."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    "Great. You can enter the house first. My maid, Daisy, will guide you to the ce of the meeting."


    "Thank you." Alice nodded and entered together with her two followers.


    When they entered the mansion, I could not stop myself from narrowing my eyes.


    Alice, huh...


    I should pay more attention to her.


    I¡¯m pretty sure that she will be the point of breakthrough that Ysnay will use when the time for our battle arrives.


    There is no way that I can know exactly what Ysnay is nning, so I can only be as careful as possible.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, the third andst carriage arrived.


    This time, it was a carriage carrying the insignia of the church.


    As soon as the door of the carriage opened, a beautiful girl with auburn-colored hair and wearing a nun habit rushed towards me.


    "us!"


    I opened my arms and caught the girl, hugging her delicate body tightly and kissing her lips passionately.


    The girl responded just as passionately, as though she was a traveler in a dessert that just found an oasis.


    Only after several minutes like that, and after we heard a coughing from behind the girl, we separated.


    "I know that you two are engaged and that it has been a while since thest time you met, but you should show some restraint. ra, you are the holy daughter of the church, remember? And Your Highness, you are a prince." Safelia said with an exasperated expression.


    ra blushed deeply and nodded. However, she held my hand tightly, not nning to let go despite Safelia¡¯s words.


    Seeing that, the Saintess sighed again. For an instant, though, I could feel a small trace of jealously through our connection.


    I chuckled with an amused expression.


    This girl...


    Suppressing my urge tough out loud, I greeted Saintess Safelia while I used our connection to send a message to her mind.


    [Jealous?]


    Safelia snorted in answer and red at me angrily without replying.


    [If you want, I can give you a kiss as well.]


    Safelia rolled her eyes.


    [Stop joking, Prince. You know the consequences of that. Instead, let¡¯s start the meeting.]


    I nodded and led the two girls of the church to the hall we were going to use for the meeting.


    In the way, I used our connection to ask Safelia about how she had been since she became my dependent. Safelia replied that everything was alright, but she had a bit of trouble controlling her strength.


    Fortunately, I used a technique to hide her real cultivation before leaving back then, so nobody in the church noticed her sudden increase in cultivation and they only thought that Safelia was feeling sick.


    Not even the goddess managed to notice Safelia¡¯s changes.


    That is good, I guess.


    [... By the way, the goddess has been preparing extensivelytely. She probably will make her move soon.] Safelia suddenly said.


    I fell deep in thought and nodded. So she is finally going to act, huh.


    [When is it?] I asked.


    [I¡¯m not sure. The goddess has not revealed it. But it should be soon. You must be ready.]


    I nodded and thanked Safelia for the information.


    Actually, I don¡¯t care too much about the ns of the goddess. Anyway, I¡¯m alreadypletely prepared for that.


    In the end, the Goddess of Order is just a small frypared to the Immortals. I¡¯m just waiting for her to make her move, and then, I¡¯ll finish her.


    Even so, I reminded myself to be careful, just in case.


    Looking at the auburn-haired girl holding my hand, I decided to make sure that everything was alright again.


    We arrived at the hall at that moment.


    Besides Dina and Alice plus her two servants (Butler Aaron and Knight Hannah), Louise, Daisy, Headmistress Evelyn, Katherine, Raven, and an old man were in the hall as well.


    Louise and Daisy were here as Dina¡¯s attendants, Headmistress Evelyn and Katherine were here representing the Imperial institute, and Raven was here as the Red Skull Gang¡¯s representative.


    As for the old man, he was a Creig Quintin, a fifteenthyer powerhouse and the former emperor of the Arcadian Empire.


    The people gathered in this hall represented the main supporters of Dina¡¯s faction, the people that wanted to make her the next emperor.


    After Safelia, ra, and I arrived at the hall, the meeting started.


    "I guess that all of you know the reason why we are here," Dina said with a stern tone. "Five dayster, during the emperor¡¯s birthday, will be the day when I be the next emperor.


    "I know that some of you have doubts about the situation, however, I assure you that everything is ready. In fact, I can be the emperor right now if I want. The reason we are going to wait until the emperor¡¯s birthday is to fish out some rats hiding in the empire."


    Alice, Headmistress Evelyn, Saintess Safelia, and the others narrowed their eyes in thought.


    Mainly Alice, her butler Aaron, Headmistress Evelyn, and Saintess Safelia; who recognized that the old man in the hall was the former emperor of the empire.


    They immediately understood that Dina had somehow managed to get the support of the elders and the hidden strength of the imperial family.


    Seeing that, Alice was the first one to speak up.


    "My Ferret Family is already ready, Your Highness. That day, all the private troops of my family will be there to help Your Highness to punish the traitors of the empire."


    "The Imperial Institute is ready as well." Headmistress Evelyn followed in an even tone. "We are ready to move when your highness sees fit."


    "The Red Skull Gang will follow your orders, Your Highness." Raven was the one to speak this time.


    "The pdins and priest of the church are waiting for Your Highness¡¯s orders." Finally, Safelia spoke up for the church.


    Seeing that, Dina nodded with a confident look. "Good. Then, let¡¯s talk about the n for that day."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 581: Alices Hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 581: Alice''s Hesitation</h4>


    1/4


    ...


    The meetingsted almost two hours, during which Dina exined the ns for that day and gave instructions to each one of the parties.


    To be honest, each party in this meeting was powerful enough to cause amotion through the empire if it was known that they were supporting a prince in the battle for the throne. The fact that not one, but five were supporting Dina was enough to make her the favorite contender for the throne.


    Of the five factions, the Church was the official religion of the empire, the Ferret Family was one of the three most powerful noble families, the Imperial Institute had ties with many powerhouses and noble houses throughout the empire, and Hidden History represented the will of the elders of the Imperial Family.


    Even the Red Skull Gang, the weakest of the five factions, was a giant that controlled the entire underground of the capital. Although it was not as strong as the other factions, the manpower and informationwork it had was enough to evoke envy from many noble families.


    Moreover, these were not the only parties supporting Dina, but the strongest.


    Nobody could have expected that in the short period of a few months, Dina would go from a helpless princess without any political power, to a giant with enough influence to shake the entire empire.


    And the most surprising part of everything was that besides the parties in this room, nobody else knew about Dina¡¯s true power.


    When the true power of Dina is shown to the empire, I¡¯m sure that many people will be shocked.


    After the meeting finished, the visitors left one after another.


    The first one to leave was Dina. She wanted to stay to spend more time with me, but she was very busy now that the emperor¡¯s birthday was approaching. Thus, she left together with Louise and Daisy.


    Grandpa Creig left after her, followed by Safelia and ra. ra seemed reluctant to leave, so I had to promise her that I would visit her after the emperor¡¯s birthday.


    Finally, Alice¡¯s group was thest to leave.


    Before leaving, though, Alice looked at me with aplicated gaze. She seemed like she wanted to tell me something, but in the end, she did not spoke.


    Instead, she approached me and gave me a tight hug.


    "Miss Alice?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Alice said nothing, just hugging me for a while.


    When she finally released her hug, she looked straight to my eyes and tiptoed, pecking my lips and putting on a brief bitter smile.


    "... Prince, no matter what happens, you are the only man that I have ever loved."


    I looked at her for a few seconds and heaved a long sigh after seeing the brief sh of pain in her eyes.


    In truth, I have an idea about what she is going through right now.


    Alice is a ¡¯Seer¡¯, and she is being ¡¯taught¡¯ by Ysnay. If I¡¯m not mistaken, right now she must be when she has to make a choice.


    However, I¡¯m not sure what she is going to choose.


    In the end, I just patted her head and smiled softly.


    "I trust you." That was everything that I said.


    Alice opened her eyes wide; and in the next instant, tears appeared on the corner of her eyes as she turned around hurriedly.


    "You should not."


    Then, she ran off towards the carriage.


    I watched her leave with aplicated expression on my face.


    Ysnay said that every ¡¯Seer¡¯ is the same. The nature of their abilities means that Seers are unable to suppress their desire to control everything around them.


    The harder it¡¯s to control something, the more they want to put it under their thumb.


    And Alice, as a ¡¯Seer¡¯, is the same.


    ... To be honest, I agree with Ysnay¡¯s opinion.


    I have seen several Seers through my multiple lifetimes, and every one of them has finally sumbed to the temptation of power.


    However, I hope that Alice can be different.


    That way, she will show Ysnay that what happened back then was not something unavoidable, but just the result of her greed for power.


    Mm, I should pay more attention to Alice after this. Perhaps, I can tilt the bnce towards my side with a bit of work.


    In the end, though, everything will depend on Alice¡¯s own choice.


    I sighed and got ready to return to the mansion. But at that moment, someone hurriedly approached me from behind.


    When I turned around, I saw Marana walking towards me with a dark expression and eyes full of killing intent.


    "Boss, we have trouble." She said.


    My expression immediately turned serious.


    Marana knows that I want to keep the fact that I¡¯m rted to the Red Skull Gang secret, so unless the situation is very bad, she would not appear here.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "The gang was attacked. Many of our men were injured and killed."


    I frowned. It looks like it¡¯s pretty bad, huh.


    ...


    At the same time, in a carriage that just left Prince us¡¯s mansion, a white-haired youngdy was in a daze.


    "Young miss, what is wrong?" Butler Aaron asked in concern when he saw the expression of his young miss.


    "It¡¯s due to Prince us, right?" Hannah, the personal Knight of Alice, snorted with a dissatisfied look. "I knew that it was not a good idea to meet him today!"


    Alice smiled wryly and shook her head.


    "... Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m not sure about what is the right choice..."


    Butler Aaron looked at his young miss and frowned. Then, he let out a soft sigh.


    "Young miss, you like Prince us, right?"


    Alice did not reply, but the slight blush in her cheeks was enough as an answer.


    Aaron put on aplicated expression.


    In fact, he had noticed it already. Since the day that Alice met Prince us, she had been interested in him.


    And now, her feelings had long surpassed simple admiration.


    Otherwise, his young miss would not have so much trouble deciding.


    For a young girl like Alice, it was very hard to choose between power and her first love.


    Actually, Aaron did not know the right answer either.


    Much less when the first love of her young miss was someone as mysterious as Prince us.


    Thus, he could only give a few words of advice to the girl that he watched grow as her own granddaughter.


    "The only advice I can give you, Young Miss, is to not regret your choiceter in the future."


    Alice smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "It¡¯s not so easy, Uncle Aaron... It¡¯s not so easy."

 Chapter 582: Attack on the Gang

    <h4>Chapter 582: Attack on the Gang</h4>


    2/4


    ...


    After teleporting to the headquarters of the gang with Marana and Raven, I found Akh walking in circles with an ugly expression and Elene doing her best to heal several injured people.


    One of the people that she was trying to heal was strikingly familiar.


    Cline. Marana, Akh, and Raven¡¯s brother.


    With a frown, I looked towards the three sisters. Right now, the three of them were emitting an ice-cold aura filled with a chilling killing intent that seemed to freeze the world itself.


    Moreover, they had just be fifteenthyer practitioners not long ago and they could not control their strength properly, so their violent killing intent was pressuring the people in their surroundings. Due to that, many of the people nearby had turned pale, and even Elene was sweating nervously, obviously frightened by the terrible killing intent of the three girls.


    I sighed and used the connection between our souls to send a soothing thought to the girls. Then, I waved my hand, wiping off their killing intent to the relief of the people nearby.


    "Calm down," I said. "You are scaring the others."


    "... Sorry, it was not our intention." Marana took a deep breath and apologized. However, her aura was still very unstable, and the killing intent in her eyes showed that she had not calmed down.


    Raven and Akh were in simr states.


    Sigh. Well, I can understand them.


    After all, one of the people that was injured was their brother, Cline.


    I smiled bitterly. This guy... it¡¯s the second time that something like this happens...


    "Tell me, what happened?" I asked Marana.


    She then exined to me what she knew.


    Apparently, this morning a group of masked men attacked several strongholds of the gang, killing various gang members and injuring others.


    In total, almost one hundred members were killed!


    Although most of them were peripheral members, such an attack was not something that the gang could let slide.


    "Do you know who the culprits are?" I asked.


    Marana shook her head. "They ran away as soon as they destroyed the strongholds. Moreover, they were very swift. Whenever they met a bit of resistance, they ran away."


    "We have to avenge them! These bastards dare to attack my brother and kill so many of our men! They are seeking death!"


    "Mm. They deserve to die."


    Akh and Aya spoke up, their eyes filled with unconceble killing intent.


    I frowned. Something about this attack is weird.


    Right now, the Red Skull Gang is the strongest gang in the entire capital. No gang dares to offend it.


    Plus, the gang has not offended anyone recently. And even if we offended someone, who is so crazy to kill one hundred people in the capital five days before the birthday of the emperor?


    "Boss, are we going to investigate it?" Marana asked worriedly and put on a frown.


    She was afraid that I would refuse to not cause more trouble before the emperor¡¯s birthday.


    However, I put on an ice-cold expression and smiled coldly.


    "Heh. They dare to attack our men. Of course, we are not going to leave it like that. Let¡¯s go,e with me."


    With a waved my hand, I teleported the three sisters to the sky of the capital.


    I then looked down towards the capital and expanded my senses.


    [Akashic Sight]!


    I activated the technique at full power and covered the entire capital with it, allowing me to know everything that was happening in the capital at this point in time.


    Thanks to that, I managed to locate what I was searching for quickly.


    "Found it," I said to the girls. Then, I waved my hand, casting a technique to hide them from sight and teleporting us to a certain ce in the city.


    It was the basement inside a noble¡¯s mansion.


    In that ce, an old man was listening to the report of several ck-robed men.


    A report about the attacks on the Red Skull Gang.


    "Well done." The old man said when he finished listening. "You did a good job. You can leave now."


    The ck-robed men bowed respectfully and left.


    After the ck-robed men left, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared in the basement and red at the old man.


    "I thought you promised that you would not touch rk before the emperor¡¯s birthday."


    the old man snorted with a dark expression. "I did not touch him. I just killed a few of his men. You won¡¯t say I can¡¯t do it either, right?"


    The middle-aged man wrinkled his brows before sighing.


    "... Sigh, I understand why you are acting like this. However, we are in a critical part of the n right now. We can¡¯t allow any mistake."


    "I know, I know. I will be careful."


    The middle-aged man stared at the old man fixedly and nodded.


    "I¡¯ll let it slide this time. However, it will be thest time. If you try anything funny again, I will punish you personally."


    The expression of the old man changed immediately.


    "... Okay, I understand."


    The middle-aged man nodded and disappeared from the basement, leaving the old man alone.


    "Hmph, that bastard..." He snorted.


    So that is what happened, huh. I murmured to myself.


    After seeing the old man, I immediately understood the reason behind the attack.


    Yes, I know that old man.


    His name is Carlo, the teacher of Louis.


    Yes, the same Louis that I defeated in the battle for Dina¡¯s hand in marriage.

 Chapter 583: Sending a Letter

    <h4>Chapter 583: Sending a Letter</h4>


    "He deserves to die!" Marana growled in rage.


    Akh and Raven nodded immediately.


    I could feel their burning hatred and their desire to tear this old man to pieces. After all, he was the reason why their brother was injured.


    However, I stopped them from attacking.


    "... Right now, it¡¯s not the time." I said.


    "Boss!"


    "You..."


    "Big brother!"


    Marana, Akh, and Raven looked at me with dissatisfied expressions. However, I remained unmoved.


    "Killing that old man right now is bad. Taking care of the aftermath of something like that will be too troublesome, and it could put our entire n at risk."


    Marana, Akh, and Raven bit their lips after hearing my words. They seemed like they wanted to refute my words, but in the end, they stayed silent.


    They knew that I was right. If we killed this old man here, the party behind the coup d¡¯eta will be alerted, and perhaps even the emperor would be alerted.


    It meant that our entire n would be jeopardized.


    Of course, there are ways to kill this old man without raising suspicious, but they are very troublesome. It¡¯s much easier to wait a few days.


    "How about this," I spoke to the girls. "I will put a mark on him and on his subordinates. On the day of the Emperor¡¯s Birthday, I will tell you their location and leave them to the three of you. Do you like that arrangement?"


    The three sisters looked at each other before nodding reluctantly.


    "But you can¡¯t stop us that day no matter what." Akh red at me, still dissatisfied. "It doesn¡¯t matter if we make a scene."


    Hey girl, what are you nning?


    I rolled my eyes and nodded. "I promise, I won¡¯t interfere." However, I made sure to look at Raven and Marana while I was speaking.


    The meaning of my gaze was ¡¯don¡¯t let your sister go too far¡¯.


    The two of them seemed to understand my meaning because Marana shook her head exasperatedly and Raven nodded with a serious look.


    Now that we knew who was behind the attacks against the Red Skull Gang, we returned to the gang¡¯s headquarters.


    Akh was still in a bad mood after being unable to kill the old man, so she went to train as soon as she returned, and Raven went with her.


    Marana was nning to train as well. However, I stopped her before that.


    "Help me with something first, please." I smiled and gave her a letter.


    "This is?" Marana asked confused.


    "Give it to Christine Hera. I think that you know who she is."


    Marana frowned for a moment before looking at me with a doubtful look.


    "Christine Hera... She was the previous fianc¨¦e of the crown prince, right? I think that she lost her right as fianc¨¦e when her family was found guilty of cooperating with daemons."


    "She is the one."


    Marana nodded and looked at me with a strange expression.


    "... Boss, why do you want to give her this letter?"


    "Nothing much. Just give her the letter. She will know what to do."


    Marana stared at me suspiciously, but she nodded in the end.


    Well, she was my subordinate, after all. So obeying my orders was her duty.


    After leaving the letter with Marana, I teleported back to my mansion.


    That letter is thest thing that I need to do before the Emperor¡¯s Birthday. Thest piece of my revenge.


    I¡¯m sure that my sister-inw will visit me after seeing it.


    After all, she is unable to ignore the content inside it.


    ¡¯Dear Sister-in-Law.¡¯


    That letter means that I¡¯m aware of it.


    ¡¯I know that you did it.¡¯


    That she was the one behind Alver¡¯s assassination.


    ¡¯I wonder what will happen if it¡¯s made known that you tried to kill a prince.¡¯


    Right now, Christine is no longer the crown prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She is nothing more than amoner.


    ¡¯A fallen noble trying to kill a prince. What a story.¡¯


    Her family was used of betraying the Empire. That made the fact that she tried to kill me more credible.


    ¡¯I guess you will end in prison just like your entire family.¡¯


    However, Christine can¡¯t allow that. Not when her family is still in prison.


    ¡¯So, I have a proposal for you. I¡¯m sure that you will be interested in it.¡¯


    In these circumstances, Christine will have only one option.


    ¡¯Why don¡¯t youe to see me? We will discuss it.¡¯


    She won¡¯t have more options but toe to see me.


    ¡¯With love, your dear brother-inw.¡¯


    Now, let¡¯s see how far this girl is nning to go to get revenge.


    With a smile on my face, I waited for her reply.


    And the reply came sooner than I thought.


    The next morning, a letter came to my mansion with just a sentence written on it.


    ¡¯Where are we going to meet?¡¯


    I read the letter and put on a yful smile.


    And thest piece is here.

 Chapter 584: Christine Hera

    <h4>Chapter 584: Christine Hera</h4>


    Three dayster, the capital had turned even livelier.


    With the Emperor¡¯s Birthday close, many nobles from every corner of the empire had arrived at the capital. Even nobles from other countries had arrived as well.


    Until now, only human nobles had arrived. However, it was very likely that nobles of the daemons and the beastkin would arrive soon.


    After all, the Arcadian Empire is the biggest human empire in this world. Regardless of the rtionship between the three races, the daemons and the beastkin will send a small gesture of courtesy to the emperor.


    But as the capital turned livelier and the emperor¡¯s birthday approached, the gloomy atmosphere around the capital increased as well.


    Even normal people had started to notice that something was wrong.


    In fact, I¡¯m sure that the emperor noticed it as well.


    However, I¡¯m sure he is not expecting the situation to be so grave. He probably thinks it¡¯s the result of a small war between gangs.


    Hehe, he will receive a very nice birthday surprise.


    With a soft chuckle, I looked at the entrance of the mansion.


    A carriage stopped there at that moment, and a woman wearing a coat came down from it.


    The appearance of the carriage was rather average. Although it was not shabby, it was pretty bad for someoneing to visit the house of a prince.


    As for the woman, she is not showing much of her face and I can even detect a spell applied on her clothes to avoid being recognized.


    Of course, such cheap tricks can¡¯t fool my gaze.


    I just needed a nce to know who she is.


    My sister-inw, Christine Hera.


    Christine was received by Daisy, who greeted her respectfully and took her to my office while making sure that nobody noticed Christine.


    Right now, Daisy is a fifteenthyer practitioner, so she doesn¡¯t have trouble avoiding most of the people in the mansion. With her leading Christine, the pair did not meet anyone in the way.


    Christine sighed in relief inwardly.


    Right now Christine is still part of the crown prince¡¯s faction, and the love of the crown prince towards her is well-known through the capital. It would be bad for her if it¡¯s known that she visited my mansion.


    After bringing Christine to my office, Daisy bowed slightly and left before closing the door. Only Christine and I remained inside the office.


    I waved my hand, casting a barrier around the office to stop others from eavesdropping on our conversation. After that, I sat down behind my desk.


    "Done. You don¡¯t need to worry about anyone knowing that you are here, sister-inw."


    Christine nodded silently and took off her coat, revealing her beautiful features immediately.


    Long auburn hair, brown eyes, and a beautiful figure that could make most women ashamed.


    Her brown eyes were fixed on me, observing each one of my movements and expressions carefully like a predator observing her prey.


    Despite her bad situation, she did not seem the slightest worried. Quite the opposite, her eyes were filled with determination, as though she was ready to do anything to aplish her goals.


    "Sister-inw, nice to see you again." I greeted her with a small smile.


    Christine narrowed her eyes and stared at me fixedly. She then walked towards the chair across me and sat down indifferently.


    "I never thought I would meet you in this situation, Prince us."


    "Really? Then, how did you think we were going to meet?"


    "With you begging at my feet, crying as I stepped on the things that you held dear."


    Wow, this woman...


    I think that you have some mental problems.


    I chuckled softly and looked at my sister-inw with an expression full of amusement.


    "Unfortunately, it looks like you are not going to have that opportunity in your life."


    "... I would not be so sure, Prince."


    Christine¡¯s gaze was filled with conviction and killing intent. Even though she hid it well, I was able to notice it.


    That was the reason I found it so amusing.


    "It looks like you have not given up hope yet, huh. Let me guess, you are betting in the coup d¡¯eta you are nning with my foolish eldest brother and the idiots of the Carmell Family."


    Christine¡¯s gaze changed immediately. She hurriedly tried to recover her poker face, however, she did not manage to hide her brief slip from me.


    "I guess I¡¯m right, sister-inw."


    "... I don¡¯t know what you are talking about."


    "Please don¡¯t feign ignorance, sister-inw. I know everything about your n. I can even recite it to you if you want."


    The princess¡¯s expression fell.


    I could see traces of doubt and astonishment on her face. As though she was struggling between believing or not my words.


    However, she knew.


    If my words were true, then her goal was nothing more than a pipe dream.


    However, my next words rekindled the hope that was about to be extinguished.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the emperor doesn¡¯t know."


    Christine¡¯s eyes shook. She then took a deep breath and closed her eyes when she heard that.


    When she opened them again, she was looking at me with aplicated expression.


    "... Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because your n is destined to fail, Christine. n is not going to be the emperor."


    Christine lowered her gaze and did not reply to me.


    I did not mind it and continued talking calmly.


    "It was destined to fail since the start. You underestimate the power that my sister wields. If she wants, she can be the next emperor right now."


    "Sister? You mean Dina?"


    "Yes, her."


    "... So it¡¯s her, huh... Yeah, I think I can imagine that... She probably will be a great emperor."


    "She will." I nodded. "Because she is my sister."


    Christine looked at me with aplicated expression before shaking her head and putting on a serious expression.


    "Go straight to the point, prince. Why did you call me here? Only to tell me this? Could it be that you want to humiliate me as revenge against n? I don¡¯t mind it. I already lost everything. There is nothing else to lose."


    "Is it so? Well, you were right in that I called you here as revenge against n. But I¡¯m not nning to humiliate you."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Not much. I just want to ask you to betray n when the timees."


    Christine¡¯s expression changed. As soon as she heard my words, she red at me with a look of rage.


    "Betray him!? He is the only one that didn¡¯t abandon me... How do you dare to suggest it!"


    "Really?" I tilted my head with a smile. "However, you convinced him to go with the n of the Carmell Family. I think that something like that counts as betraying him. Mainly because part of your motivation is to take revenge against the imperial family."


    Christine fell silent.


    That was true. She knew a bit about the Carmell Family ns, and she knew what would happen after they help n to take the throne.


    However¨C


    "That is different. After he lost favor with the ancestors of the royal family, he doesn¡¯t have any chance of bing the emperor. At the very least, the n of the Carmell Family will make him the next emperor, even if the empire will be much smaller than now."


    "Really? Is that your true goal? I thought that you wanted to use him to free your family members."


    Christine did not reply and just looked at me coldly.


    I hit the nail, right?


    "Unfortunately, sister-inw, the n of the Carmell Family is destined to fail."


    "... And why should I believe your words?"


    "Let me show you then."


    Immediately, I revealed my strength.


    With a thought, the entire office shook, space trembled violently, and all the mana in the surroundings rushed out of the office, as though escaping from me.


    Christine turned pale. Her face turned ashen white as she looked at me with an expression of fear.


    "You..."


    Christine shivered. Her body shrank in fear when she felt my terrifying strength.


    She did not know exactly how strong I was, but for some reason, she was sure that I was strong enough to erase the empire from the map if I wanted.


    With that kind of power, who could stop Dina if I wanted to make her the next emperor?


    When that thought appeared in her mind, Christine¡¯s hopes werepletely shattered.


    "Do you understand now?" I said calmly. "I told you, the power behind Dina is greater than your imagination. And I¡¯m part of it."


    Christine¡¯s eyes shook.


    "See? Your revenge has no hope, and there is no way that n or the Carmell Family can help you to get your family out of prison."


    "N-No..." Christine¡¯s body trembled.


    "However..." I suddenly whispered, making Christine shiver. "If you help me, I can help you."


    Christine looked at me with a dazed gaze.


    "... You mean, betraying... n?"


    "Precisely so. It¡¯s your choice. Your lover, or your family. Choose."


    Christine¡¯s eyes trembled.


    But only a few secondster, her eyes recovered their focus.


    With a determined expression, she looked at me and took a deep breath.


    "Tell me what I need to do."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 585: Christine Hera (2)

    <h4>Chapter 585: Christine Hera (2)</h4>


    Do I think that Christine is pitiful? I do.


    Do I feel bad after using her? I don¡¯t.


    Since the start, Christine and I were enemies. She is someone that tried to kill me, and even tried to kill the people close to me in the process. Moreover, she has supported many of n¡¯s ns against me.


    Why should I feel pity for someone like her?


    I was stronger, so I won. If she would have been in my position, she probably would have treated me even worse.


    Thus, I made her choose between her lover and her family.


    And she chose.


    Christine¡¯s choice was not surprising. Since the start, I believed that she would choose her family.


    After all, although she does love n, n is also the son of the family that ruined her house, her parents, her siblings, and her entire family. She loves him, but she can not help but resent him as well.


    Of course, I was not stupid enough to trust herpletely. So I put a small suggestion on her mind to make sure that she fulfills her promise.


    When I finished telling her what I wanted her to do, Christine fell silent.


    "... It¡¯s... Simpler than I thought."


    "Is it so?"


    "It is." Christine looked at me with a strange expression. "To be honest, I was expecting to suffer a lot when I came here. I was ready even to lose my virginity."


    I chuckled with an amused expression.


    "It¡¯s a good idea."


    To be honest, I was considering it at the start.


    However, I decided not to in the end.


    To me, sleeping with Christine is not something necessary. Certainly, I can hurt n this way, but there are other methods to do it.


    And right now, I don¡¯t have much interest in sleeping with her.


    Now that I havepleted my greatest wish, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t look as interesting as before.


    I¡¯m going to spend eternity with my women, so I prefer to spend my time loving them and making sure that they felt cherished instead of sleeping with every beautiful woman that I see.


    Christine looked at me fixedly when she saw that I did not seem interested in making a move on her.


    "... Actually, Prince us, I don¡¯t hate you and Princess Dina too much."


    "Really?" I raised an eyebrow curiously.


    "Really. We were enemies from the start. What you did was what I would have done. However...


    "... I hate the Empress, Earl Riea, and n. I hate them deeply.


    "They were supposed to be my allies. My family put everything on the line to support them. But then, we were discarded when we lost our use and became a burden, treated like traitors despite everything we did for them!"


    "It looks like you have a lot of resentment inside your heart, huh."


    "I do." Christine smiled self-deprecatingly. "Funny, right? I was once the fianc¨¦e of the crown prince, future Empress of this empire. However, I¡¯m nothing more than a traitor right now.


    "... I know that n wants to make me his empress despite the current situation. And I know that he loves me. However, I also know that it is impossible... And despite my love for him, I can¡¯t help but hate him as well.


    "It was due to his words that I trusted him. His words were the reason why I convinced my family to give our full support to him. And my foolish love for him was the reason why my family fell into ruin.


    "How can I not hate him? Every time that I see him, I can¡¯t help but think about the pain and hunger that my family is suffering right now."


    I looked at Christine and put a hand on my chin.


    "Why are you telling me this, sister-inw?"


    "Because I agreed to cooperate with you."


    "Mm?"


    "I hate n, but I love him as well. And I don¡¯t want to ruin thest hope of my family due to my love for him."


    Taking a deep breath, Christine stood up and looked at me with an expression of determination.


    Then, she slowly started to unbutton her clothes.


    ... So it ended with this development anyway, huh?


    "... Are you sure about this?" I asked.


    "I am." Christine nodded firmly. "I love n, but I have never given him my body. I promised him that I would do it when we marry.


    "That is his greatest proof of love towards him, and my greatest proof of love towards him. So, if I sully it... If I betray him with the person that he hates the most, then I will not hesitate to betray him again when the timees.


    "This is the only way to shatter all my hopes with n. If I want to betray him cold-heartedly when the timees, I need to do this."


    I stared at Christine¡¯s determined brown eyes for several seconds before sighing.


    "You are a very decisive woman."


    Then, I stood up as well.


    "Very well, if that is what you want, I don¡¯t mind it."


    Certainly, I said before that I prefer staying with my women than with someone that is technically my enemy.


    But hey, I don¡¯t n to reject a ptable dish served on my table.


    Thus, I walked slowly towards Christine and grabbed her hand.


    "Come with me. This is not the ce for something like this."


    Then, I teleported the two of us to my room.

 Chapter 586: Christine Hera (3)*

    <h4>Chapter 586: Christine Hera (3)*</h4>


    Christine was surprised when she suddenly appeared in my room. However, she did not ask me about it.


    She probably was still shocked when she felt a bit of my true power in the office. Most likely, she was thinking something like ¡¯This kind of thing must be normal for this monster¡¯.


    Well, it¡¯s indeed normal. I mean, teleporting was more convenient than walking and using doors.


    Once the surprise of the teleportation faded, Christine was filled with nervousness.


    Even though she had already made up her mind in the office, now that we were in my bedroom and she could see a king-sized bed in front of her, she could not help but hesitate about her choice again.


    However, she gritted her teeth one secondter and started to unbutton her clothes again.


    When she finished taking off her clothes, she looked at me with an emotionless look.


    "I¡¯m ready."


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    Girl, is this the attitude to have sex?


    Well, it¡¯s not as though you like it anyway.


    However, I¡¯m not nning to have sex with a doll.


    With a sigh, I shook my head and walked towards her.


    Then, I held her hand and pulled her towards the bed.


    Without giving Christine time to react, I pushed her naked body against the bed and put my face against hers.


    With our eyes facing each other at a close distance, I smiled.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? This is yourst opportunity."


    Christine bit her lips and nodded.


    "... I am."


    I chuckled and smiled softly. Then, I leaned forward and kissed Christine¡¯s earlobe slightly.


    Christine¡¯s body trembled. She closed her eyes and bit her lips. However, her face was slightly red.


    To be honest, seeing her like this was very attractive.


    And she was even more attractive when I thought about the fact that she is the woman that my brother loves.


    I grinned and kissed her earlobe again. Then, I moved my lips down slowly, kissing her cheek, then her neck, then her corbone, and finally reaching her breasts.


    When Christine felt my tongue licking her nipple, her body shivered.


    "C-Can you hurry up, please? I want to end this quickly..."


    I chuckled and did not reply. Quickly? I¡¯m going to take my time.


    Calmly, I extended my left hand towards the ce between her legs. I then caressed her thighs gently, finally touching her secret cave.


    Christine shuddered briefly before clenching her teeth and looking away.


    Apparently, she was forcing herself to suppress the pleasure she was feeling.


    And in truth, the ce between her legs was rather dry. Although there was a bit of love juice, it was not enough to have an enjoyable round of lovemaking.


    If I try to insert my little buddy inside her like this, I¡¯m going to hurt her.


    However, I¡¯m pretty good at this.


    Slowly, I sent a bit of my mana to the tip of my fingers. Then, I used it to touch the slit of her cave.


    Christine¡¯s expression changed immediately. Involuntarily, she let out a soft groan.


    Her face quickly turned red, and her eyes were filled with shame. She hurriedly avoided my gaze and did her best to feign that nothing happened.


    Unfortunately for her, that was just the start.


    Slowly, I used my left hand to caress her slit, ying with her clit and touching her thighs gently as I stimted her body.


    At the same time, my mouth started to suck her breasts, licking and biting her nipples tenderly and making Christine¡¯s body shiver in pleasure.


    The two-pronged attack was too much for an inexperienced girl that had zero experience in sex.


    Before long, her mouth opened again, letting out a small but sexy moan.


    Christine¡¯s face turned even redder. The expression of shame on her face was so adorable that I wanted to take a bite of her.


    Love juices had started to leak out of Christine¡¯s vagina. Right now, I could feel the sticky liquiding from her secret cave wetting my fingers.


    I grinned and continued ying with Christine¡¯s body, using my thumb and index finger to pinch her clitoris as I nibbled her nipple softly. Then, I once more kissed her neck, making Christine twist her body and groan in embarrassment.


    However, her embarrassed movements seemed like an aphrodisiac to me. Every time that she moaned softly or twisted her body, I desired even more to own her.


    Eventually, Christine¡¯s moans became more recurrent. She did her best to stop them, but the pleasure running through her body made it impossible to stop the moans.


    "C-us..." Christine looked at me with a pitiful expression as though begging me to stop this torture. However, I just smiled.


    Then, I elerated the movement of my fingers.


    Immediately, a powerful stimtion hit her entire body, making her body shiver.


    "Ahn..."


    Christine arched her body up, and her legs trembled. Then, a huge amount of love juice gushed out of her cave.


    Just like that, Christine orgasmed.


    After that, the auburn-haired girl panted softly and covered her eyes with her arm, wondering in her mind if what she was doing was right.


    However, she knew that it was toote to turn back now.


    Seeing her expression, I brought my face towards hers and breathe in her ear softly.


    "How was it? It seemed like you enjoyed it."


    Christine red at me and snorted.


    "I think that you are scum. It¡¯s obvious you have a lot of experience! I wonder how many girls have you slept with to be like this."


    Hey, were you trying to insult me just now?


    It felt like praise instead.


    "I know that I¡¯m a scum, and I don¡¯t think change either."


    After these words, I snapped my fingers to take off my clothes with a spell. Then, I looked straight into Christine¡¯s eyes as I positioned my member in front of her cave.


    "You know, you are very beautiful."


    Christine was dumbfounded by my words. But before she could react, she felt a sharp pain in her lower body.


    "It hurts!" She gritted her teeth and murmured with a frown on her face.


    I smiled softly and caressed her cheek.


    "Don¡¯t worry. It will be better soon."


    Then, I started to move my penis softly, up and down, right and left, while using my mana to stimte Christine¡¯s vagina.


    Thanks to that, the pain that my beautiful sister-inw was feeling quickly started to fade away, reced by a strange pleasure.


    This pleasure was somethingpletely different than anything that she had felt before. It was as though her entire body had turned thirsty and filled with desired to get even more pleasure.


    Involuntarily, my beautiful sister-inw tightened her vagina, making me hiss in pleasure and look at her with a smile.


    Mm, it looks like it¡¯s time to continue.

 Chapter 587: Christine Hera (4)*

    <h4>Chapter 587: Christine Hera (4)*</h4>


    With a smile on my face, I pushed my waist forward.


    Christine¡¯s brows scrunched briefly, but it was soon reced by an expression of pleasure.


    Seeing that, I hesitated no more and started to move.


    With a grunt, I thrust deep inside the vagina of my sister-inw, reaching to her deepest part.


    "Ahn...~"


    Christine let out a soft moan, and her expression was filled with embarrassment. She hurriedly tried to look away to avoid my gaze. But I did not allow it.


    With a smile, I used my hand to held her cheek and looked straight into her eyes.


    Then, I started a series of thrusts.


    Once, twice, thrice. With each thrust, I reached towards the deepest part of my sister-inw, tasting the virgin vagina that my eldest brother had not tasted yet.


    "Uhn... Ahn... Uhn..."


    Eventually, Christine could not help but start to moan. Even though she wanted to stop, the pleasure caused every time that my huge member rubbed the inner parts of her walls made her unable to resist.


    Her moans increased my excitement. Hearing the beautiful sound caused by her moaning voice, I could not help but want to hear more of it.


    Thus, I used my hands to grab both of her legs and put them over my shoulders. Then, I thrust deeply inside her.


    "Ahnnn...~"


    The new position allowed me to reach even deeper than before. At the same time, it brought Christine a powerful electrizing pleasure that made her mind nk.


    I grinned and started to piston. In and out, thrusting inside her narrow cave once and again.


    Every time, I reached to her deepest part, hitting the entrance of her womb and making Christine¡¯s entire body tremble.


    In response to my attacks, her vagina instinctively tightened around my penis, increasing my pleasure even more. The feeling of her narrow vagina clenching my rod was heavenly.


    My relentless attacks made Christine moan and groan repeatedly. She twisted her body below me with a red face, and small drops of sweat filled her body due to the strenuous exercise.


    But at that moment, I noticed something.


    At some point, tears had started to flow out of Christine¡¯s eyes, and her moans were mixed with sobs.


    I sighed softly and stopped my movements. Then, I leaned towards Christine and kissed her tears.


    But Christine looked at me immediately, her beautiful brown eyes filled with pain and determination.


    "... Don¡¯t stop... Please..." She said.


    I fell silent for a moment before nothing.


    I¡¯m not going to stop anymore then.


    With a powerful thrust, I reached to the deepest part of Christine, savoring the feeling of her vagina wrapping around my meat stick.


    My movements became faster and faster, and fiercer and fiercer. Eventually, the pping sounds caused by my pelvis hitting Christine¡¯s buttocks filled the room together with the moans, groans, and sobs of my sister-inw.


    "So good..." I murmured softly. "Sister-inw, your body is so good."


    Christine snorted in answer, not replying to me. However, I could feel her vagina tightening even more around my penis.


    The pleasurable feeling made filled me with excitement. I could not help but elerate my movements even more, making Christine¡¯s moans increase in intensity.


    However, this fast rhythm was too much for the inexperienced Christine. Under my constant attacks, her body soon started to tense up, and her vagina tightened even more around my penis, as though it wanted to crush it.


    I immediately knew that it was a sigh of her orgasm. Thus, I did not stop my movements and instead increased my speed again.


    "Ahn...~ Uuuu... C-us... Ahn...~"


    "Sister-inw...!"


    Soon, Christine stretched out her neck and let out a long moan.


    "Ahnnnnn...~"


    Her body convulsed, and her vagina clenched my penis tightly. Her orgasm was so strong that Christine¡¯s mind became nk.


    At the same time, love juices flooded out of the vagina, drenching the bed below us.


    I leaned forward at that moment. While Christine was still lost in the pleasure of her climax, I brought my lips towards hers and kissed her softly.


    Then, I kissed her again, this time with more strength.


    Christine¡¯s lips instinctively responded to my kiss. She moaned softly and kissed me back with inexperienced movements.


    When we separated our lips, I could see Christine looking at me with aplicated expression.


    "... So this is sex, huh."


    "Did you like it?" I chuckled.


    Christine did not reply and just put on aplicated expression.


    Finally, she sighed and smiled bitterly.


    Then, she opened her mouth as though she was going to say something. But before she could, I smiled and thrust my hips forward.


    Christine let out a soft moan immediately.


    "W-What are you doing?" She red at me angrily.


    "Continuing, of course. We have not finished yet."


    Christine was startled. But then, her expression changed.


    "W-Wait..."


    But I did not wait.


    With a grunt, I resumed my attacks.


    Once more, my hips collided with Christine¡¯s ass, and my penis pierced her sacred cave.


    This time, Christine¡¯s cave felt even morefortable than before. The love juices she produced during her orgasm lubricated my penis and allowed me to slide inside her easily.


    Christine moaned. She red at me angrily and ashamedly as her face turned red, but I ignored her and continued my thrusts.


    Once and again, piercing her cave and hitting her womb.


    I thrust and thrust, putting strength in my waist each time and making Christine moan and groan with my movements.


    After tens of thrusts, I turned Christine¡¯s body sideways. Then, I lifted one of her legs over my shoulder and started to pierce her again.


    The new position made Christine moan louder than before. Her groans started to resound in the room without a stop.


    Once and again, her body shook with each attack of my waist. Her cheeks turned red, and her vagina produced even more love juice to respond to my attacks.


    Our bodies fused in a battle of pleasure, searching for each other madly.


    In the middle of my thrusts, I once more brought my lips to Christine¡¯s lips, kissing her and this time inserting my tongue inside her mouth.


    Christine did not resist, though. Probably because her mind was too busy trying to register the pleasure that she was feeling.


    Just like that, she quickly approached her third orgasm. Seeing that, I elerated my movements once more, piercing her deeply with each thrust.


    Eventually, I felt my semen umting in my urethra.


    "I¡¯m going to cum inside," I said with a grin. "I¡¯m going to nt my seed where my brother has not reached yet."


    Christine just moaned, unable to reply.


    Bot soon, her body quivered violently, and her love juices rushed out of her sacred cave.


    At the same time, I thrust deep inside her, shooting a load of seemed in her deepest part.


    Then, I shoot another, and another, and another.


    Every time that Christine felt the hot feeling of my sperm entering her womb, her body twitched softly.


    And finally, she stopped movingpletely.


    I sighed in satisfaction and looked at the naked body of my sister-inw. With a smile, I leaned forward and kissed her lips.


    "Again?"


    "Uuu..."


    I smiled and bit her earlobe. Then, I turned her body around, with her back towards me.


    Lifting her ass slightly, I aimed towards her hole once more before thrusting my penis inside her cave.


    Just like that, the moans of Christine resumed again.


    ....


    P4TRE0N: PATR-EON.COM/AIDNOVELS

 Chapter 588: The Night Before the Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 588: The Night Before the Birthday</h4>


    Two hourster, Christine was putting her clothes back as Iy on the bed and admired her perfect figure.


    When she finished putting on her clothes, she looked at me with aplicated expression and a slight blush on her face.


    "... Prince us, I hope you don¡¯t have any strange ideas after this. I only did this to cut off any lingering affection towards n. This will be the only time that I do this with you."


    I looked at Christine¡¯s face and smiled.


    "Well, I can¡¯t promise you anything."


    Christine snorted.


    "I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m not one of your girls, Prince. The only reason I¡¯m doing this is for my revenge and to save my family. After that, I¡¯ll disappear and you won¡¯t see me again. No, in fact, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you again."


    "... It looks like you don¡¯t like me much, sister-inw." I smiled.


    "I hate you. And don¡¯t call me like that," Christine replied immediately.


    I chuckled softly. Right, she hates me.


    Even now, I could feel her resentment towards me through her aura.


    Although instead of hatred, I would call her feelings dislike. She dislikes me, a lot.


    Well, that is normal considering the fact that we were enemies.


    In fact, I can be considered the reason why her family fell into ruin.


    I looked straight into Christine¡¯s brown eyes and smiled.


    "Very well, as you want. However, remember our promise."


    "I know. I won¡¯t forget. I will do it for my family."


    "Good." I nodded. "Daisy is waiting for you outside. She will show you to the exit."


    Christine nodded coldly and turned around, walking towards the door with quick steps.


    Before leaving, though, she looked back at me briefly with aplicated expression.


    Then, she opened the door left.


    I sighed softly and let out a wry chuckle.


    Sigh, women.


    Well, the result was better than I expected.


    After all, I was not nning to sleep with my sister-inw today.


    With this, all the preparations are done.


    Now, I only have to wait until the y starts.


    ...


    The following days passed quickly.


    I spend them with my different lovers, including the ones that I had not visited recently like Iris, Susan, Lluvia, rice, and Nana.


    At the same time, I was paying attention to the happenings in the capital.


    One day after my meeting with Christine, the representatives of the Beastkin Alliance arrived at the capital.


    I noticed that the beastkin representatives were slightly nervous, though. They hid it very well, but it was unable to escape from my senses.


    I quickly realized that it was most likely due to my ¡¯daughter¡¯ Emilia. She had be the ruler of the beastkin no long ago using bloody methods, but now she had mysteriously disappeared.


    It would have been strange if the higher-ups of the Beastkin Alliance are not nervous.


    Later that day, the representative of the daemons arrived as well.


    The daemon¡¯s representative was a prince. He was followed by several servants and one powerhouse in charge of protecting him.


    I had a bit of hope about Princess E¡¯Atharing as the representative, even though I knew that it was very unlikely. And as I expected, she did note.


    However, one night before the emperor¡¯s birthday, a surprising visitor came to the mansion.


    Completely wrapped in a ck coat, a young girl knocked on the door of my mansion and asked to see me.


    When I saw her gray skin and yellow eyes, I could not help but raise an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "What a surprise. I was not expecting the visit of a daemon."


    The girl lowered her head nervously and did not reply. She was so nervous that she seemed like a rabbit in the face of a wolf.


    "What do you want, miss?" I asked, noticing that the girl was amoner without cultivation. Probably a servant.


    "Greetings, Your Highness Prince us. My name is Shaltore, a daemon. Her Highness Princess E¡¯Athar sent me here."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly.


    Someone that E¡¯Athar sent, huh.


    "... She must trust you a lot." I said with a smile.


    "S-She does. I-I was her personal servant when she was younger, and we grew together."


    "Is it so?" I nodded in understanding.


    Right, otherwise, she would have not told her about me.


    Princess E¡¯Athar knows how delicate her rtionship with me is. It can¡¯t be made public. Otherwise, she will be in a lot of trouble.


    Mm... I should nt a suggestion in this girl¡¯s mind before she leaves, just to make sure that she will not reveal something that she must not reveal.


    Anyway, returning to the topic...


    "Why did E¡¯Athar send you here?"


    The girl hesitated slightly before biting her lips.


    "She told me to bring you a message, Your Highness."


    "Is it so? What is it?"


    "... The princess wants to tell you that she is alright and you don¡¯t need to worry about her. Also, she told me to inform you that the Daemon Empire is getting ready for another war."


    "Another war? After theirst disastrous defeat?"


    "Yes. They already started to gather troops."


    I fell silent briefly.


    This is really unnatural.


    Normally, a disastrous defeat like the one that the daemons suffered in Fort Mist was enough to stop a nation¡¯s ambitions of conquest for a while. After all, that kind of defeat has a lot of political consequences.


    However, the daemons did not hesitate to go to war again.


    As expected, huh. Something or someone is pushing the daemons towards war.


    I chuckled softly and looked at the daemon girl in front of me.


    "Anything else?"


    "... Yes. I have onest message for you." The daemon girl paused briefly and looked at me with a solemn expression. "Your Highness, you should be careful of the Carmell Family."

 Chapter 589: An Exciting Banquet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 589: An Exciting Banquet (1)</h4>


    I fell deep in thought after the daemon girl left.


    Most of the information that she told me was something that I already expected. However, thest part was slightly unexpected.


    The Carmell Family, huh.


    The fact that Princess E¡¯Athar told me to be careful of them tells me a lot.


    It was enough for me to connect several dots that I had not connected yet.


    It looks like tomorrow will be much more interesting than I thought.


    ...


    On the day of the emperor¡¯s birthday, the entire capital was lively.


    As a famous holiday in the empire, the Emperor¡¯s Birthday was a day of festivities for the people living in the city.


    Today, the city was filled with decorations and stalls, with people celebrating happily in the streets.


    The noble district was just as lively.


    Even though nobles were not likemoners and they did not n to go out to celebrate in the streets, they were going to celebrate in their own way.


    Many of them were getting ready to depart to the pce.


    Every minute, noble carriages could be seen going in the direction of the pce.


    From the lowliest baron until the strongest earl was going to the pce to celebrate the birthday of the ruler of this nation and participate in the emperor¡¯s banquet.


    The surroundings of the pce were filled with soldiers. Practitioners ranging from fifthyer soldiers to twelfthyer powerhouses were patrolling the streets, searching for the slightest sign of instability.


    Today was the emperor¡¯s birthday, so nothing could go wrong.


    The emperor¡¯s birthday banquet was scheduled to start one hour after noon, so I arrived at the pce exactly at noon.


    Louise, Mia, Headmistress Evelyn, and Daisy came with me.


    Louise came as Dina¡¯s aide; Headmistress Evelyn came representing the Imperial Institute; and Daisy came as my personal servant.


    Personal servants were not allowed to go inside the banquet though, so she had to wait for me outside.


    As for Mia... Her situation was a bit moreplicated.


    She came here uninvited.


    In fact, she came here as my partner.


    Of course, she did not have any intention to be my lover or anything like that. Instead, she asked me to bring her to the pce.


    Her intention was toe to see if she could make an appeal to the emperor.


    After all, Mia is part of the Hera family, just like Christine. She nned toe to the banquet and see if she could ask the emperor for mercy to her family.


    I knew that it was useless, but I did not stop her. It was not as though I could tell her about what was going to happen today.


    We went directly towards the banquet hall. On the way, some nobles greeted me amiably. The number of nobles that greeted me was bigger than usual.


    It was probably due to my recent achievement in Fort Mist. Otherwise, most nobles would not bother to greet me after taking into ount my rtionship with my father.


    Just when we were about to enter the banquet hall, we met someone unexpected.


    I could see a young man stopping abruptly in front of me. He frowned briefly when he saw my face, but he then put on a small smile and greeted me.


    "Little brother, you are here."


    He was my eldest brother, n Quintin.


    I returned his greeting with a smile just as hypocritical as his. "Greetings, Eldest Brother. I see that you did note alone."


    n nodded and looked at the people behind him.


    Just like me, n did note alone.


    Three people were following him. Al Riea, the young master of the Riea family and Louise¡¯s brother; Christine Hera, n¡¯s former fianc¨¦e; and Albert Carmell, the young master of the Carmell Family.


    Of the three, Al snorted when he saw me, and Christine lowered her head with a slightly nervous expression. Only the young master of the Carmell Family greeted me normally.


    "Prince us."


    "How are you, Mr. Albert?" I nodded at the young man and looked at my brother again. "It was a pleasure to meet you, brother. Let¡¯s talkter, I don¡¯t have time to lose here."


    I could see n¡¯s eyelids twitching slightly.


    Well, It was normal considering that I just insinuated that it was a loss of time to talk to him.


    However, he surprisingly stayed silent.


    Most likely, he did not want to cause amotion right now. Not when he was about to be the emperor (or he thought so).


    Instead, it was Al who spoke up.


    "Don¡¯t be cocky, us! You are nothing more than the child of a servant!"


    "Al!" Louise scolded her brother. However, Al just sneered with a disdainful expression.


    "Shut up, woman. A traitor like you doesn¡¯t have any right to talk to me that way!"


    Louise¡¯s wrinkled her brows and her expression turned dark. But before she could speak, a voice came from behind us.


    "Young master Al, how do you dare to call my mother a servant!?"


    Al shuddered. Looking behind us, he saw my sistering over with an ice-cold re.


    Dina¡¯s re was incredibly ice-cold sharp. So much that it seemed like it was going to cut Al into two. After seeing that gaze, Al could not help but take several steps back.


    But when he realized it, his face turned red in shame and anger.


    "... I was only saying the truth! Your mother was nothing more than a servant that seduced the emperor!"


    "You..." Dina was incensed. She could not tolerate that.


    Even if her mother was a servant when the emperor raped her, she was also a noble. Al did not have any right to call her a servant.


    Seeing the rage on her face, I grabbed her hand.


    ¡¯Calm down.¡¯ I told to her with my gaze.


    Dina looked at me and took a deep breath before ring at Al again.


    At the same time, I looked at Al with a slight smile on my face.


    "Al, if you dare to mention my mother again, I don¡¯t mind making you kneel right now."


    Al shuddered immediately.


    "Brother, I don¡¯t think that is appropriate," n said immediately, "Today is father¡¯s birthday. And Al is a noble."


    However, I just grinned and shrugged.


    "Really? I think so as well. So, brother-inw." I said while looking at Al. "Please don¡¯t test the truth of my words."


    Al¡¯s face turnedpletely pale.


    Seeing my smile triggered the seed of fear in his mind. His body turned weak, and cold sweat started to run down his back.


    n frowned in displeasure when he saw that.


    "... Al, stop shaming me. And you, brother, I will have a good chat with you tomorrow."


    Hehe, really?


    It looks like you are nning to kill me as soon as you be the emperor.


    I sneered inwardly in my mind.


    n¡¯s group left after that. Once they left, I greeted my sister with a smile.


    Dina was happy about seeing me, however, she also seemed slightly nervous about what was about to happen today. It was almost unnoticeable, but I, as her brother, noticed it easily.


    With a gentle expression on my face, I grabbed her hand and put my forehead against hers.


    "Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright."


    Dina nodded softly and blushed.


    "... Hey, we are in public. And my fianc¨¦e is here."


    I chuckled when I heard that.


    Right, I did not mention it, but a red-haired man was following Dina.


    That man was ¡¯rk¡¯, Dina¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    He is a clone that I created just for today. That way, nobody will suspect that rk and I are the same people.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. rk," I extended my hand to ¡¯rk.¡¯


    "Prince us, I have heard a lot about you."


    Dina, Louise, Daisy, and Headmistress Evelyn, who knew the truth about the situation, rolled their eyes when they saw ¡¯our¡¯ exchange. Only Mia looked at our interaction curiously.


    I looked at my clone and smirked. Then, I looked at the girls behind me with a grin on my face.


    "Let¡¯s go. Today¡¯s banquet is about to start."


    ....


    P4TRFE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 590: An Exciting Banquet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 590: An Exciting Banquet (2)</h4>


    Entering the banquet, the first thing that we saw was several groups of nobles gathered together and talking in low voices.


    But despite their low voices, the high number of people in the hall made it crowded and noisy.


    You could hardly listen clearly to what someone two meters away from you was saying. It was like a buzzing background typical of crowded ces.


    Just after we arrived, Headmistress Evelyn left to greet some familiar people; and not muchter, Mia was taken away by some nobledies, leaving Dina, Louise, and me behind (Daisy could not enter the banquet hall because she was a servant, so she stayed outside).


    Several nobles came to greet us just after that. Some of them were cordial, others were polite, and some others were hiding their sneers behind their smiles.


    Most of them, though, were looking at Dina and me with a bit of pity in their eyes.


    After all, Dina¡¯s recent actions were an open secret. It was a known fact that she had been recruiting nobles into her faction to aim for the throne.


    However, the emperor¡¯s actions afterward to get her a fianc¨¦e ruined everything.


    It showed the emperor¡¯s will to not give Dina¡¯s the slightest chance topete for the throne.


    "... I wonder how they will react after what is going to happen today." A soft voice came from behind us at that moment.


    Turning around, we saw a familiar white-haired young girl.


    "Alice." I nodded at her.


    "Hello, Prince us. It¡¯s nice to see you again."


    "Same here." I smiled at the young seer before greeting the people behind her.


    Unlike usual, the blonde knight, Hannah, and the middle-aged butler, Aaron, were not apanying Alice this time. After all, servants were not allowed to participate in the banquet.


    Instead of them, a handsome middle-aged man and a beautiful middle-aged woman came with her.


    "Prince us, Princess Dina, I¡¯m pleasured to meet the two of you again." A handsome middle-aged man with features slightly simr to Alice smiled gently.


    "The pleasure is ours, Earl Ferret." Dina returned the greeting.


    Yes, the two people behind Alice were her father and mother, Chris Ferret and Greta Swan.


    We were not very familiar with them, however, we had met them before on a pair of asions.


    Strangely, though, neither the earl nor his wife behaved as the person in charge. Instead, they seemed to follow Alice¡¯s orders.


    Dina and the others were slightly startled by that, but I found it normal.


    after all, Alice is a seer. People of her kind are power-hungry and control freaks. I would have found it stranger if she had not taken control of her family after so long.


    Well, that is not important now.


    While Alice and her parents were talking with us, more guests arrived at the hall. Among them, I saw Saintess Safelia followed by two Archbishops.


    When Safelia noticed me, she red at me for several seconds before looking away.


    Through our connection, though, I understood that she was trying tomunicate something.


    Be careful, and something is strange with the church today.


    I nodded to myself. In fact, I had already noticed it.


    After all, I did not see my fianc¨¦e, ra,ing to the banquet. That in itself is strange.


    ra is the holy daughter of the church. Normally, she should attend this kind of event on behalf of the church.


    The fact that she is not here is already suspicious in itself.


    Alice and her parents excused themselves at that moment; and after them, Dina and Louise walked off as well to greet some familiar nobles. In the end, I was left alone.


    Well, some people came to talk to me as well. But to be honest, it was very boring.


    I shook my head with a wry smile, grabbed a nearby cup of wine, and started to walk around.


    Soon, I noticed several interesting things.


    Like the powerful magic circle hidden in the hall.


    Or another magic circle surrounding the hall.


    Of the two, one should be a teleporting magic circle and the other should be a barrier to stop the emperor from escaping.


    Both magic circles were very well-hidden and they did not need the slightest mana fluctuation. However, they only needed a small trigger to be activated.


    Hehe, how interesting.


    It looks like n is well-prepared for today¡¯s party.


    Just as I was walking around and observing the situation, I heard amotioning from nearby.


    I looked in that direction only to see two people ring at each other with ice-cold faces and talking in hushed tones.


    More surprisingly, I was familiar with both of them. In fact, one of them came with me.


    Mia Hera. My beautiful and sexy mother-inw.


    And the man in front of her was her husband, Earl Carlson Riea.


    Judging by the situation, it seemed like Earl Riea was angry after seeing his wife here, and Mia was enraged by the fact her husband was treating her like this in public.


    I put on a curious expression and extended my senses in that direction.


    "... We are not rted to each other anymore, Carlson." Mia said coldly. "Stop interfering with my affairs."


    "Stop! Do you think that I don¡¯t know what you are intending to do here? Stop it, woman. You should know that it¡¯s useless, and you will only bring shame to our house."


    "Shame? Haha, that is the only thing that you care about, right?" Mia¡¯s voice wasced with disdain. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll divorce you if you want to. Anyway, it¡¯s not like I want to continue being your wife."


    "You..." Earl Riea¡¯s face turned livid. But then, he noticed that the people in the surroundings were directing their gazes towards them.


    Taking a deep breath, the earl calmed down before looking at Mia with a frown.


    "Anyway, how did you enter the hall? I don¡¯t think you were invited."


    "You don¡¯t need to know."


    "I do." The earl growled. "If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll just ask the guards." He then tried to grab Mia¡¯s wrist and pull her towards the guards.


    But before he could, someone¡¯s hand stopped him in his tracks.


    "... Earl, you should not treat a woman that way." I said with a slight smile on my face.


    "Prince us..."


    "Long time no see you. How have you been, father-inw?"


    "... Don¡¯t dare to call me again like that, Prince. I don¡¯t want to make a scene right now."


    "Wow, father-inw. You are so harsh."


    Earl Carlson wrinkled his brows and his expression turned dark. However, he did not respond to my teasings.


    Instead, he looked at my hand which was grabbing his wrist with a sullen gaze. "What do you think you are doing, Prince? Are you going to interfere with the affairs of my family?"


    "Of course not, father-inw." I chuckled. "However, mother-inw came here as my partner. So I have more than enough reasons to intervene when you are treating her this way."


    "Your partner?" Earl Riea was startled.


    But in the next second, his expression turned incredibly cold and filled with killing intent.


    Taking a deep breath, he red at Mia with a face filled with wrath.


    "Is it true?"


    "... It is." Mia said coldly. "I came here as his partner."


    "Is it so?" Earl Riea nodded as though he finally understood something. "I see. In other words, you became into a slut of Prince us as well, huh. Just like your daughter."


    Mia was stunned.


    But in the next instant¨C


    *p!*


    Angrily, Mia pped Earl Riea¡¯s face.


    Then, she red at him with so much hatred that it seemed as though she wanted to kill him.


    "I can¡¯t believe you said something like that."


    Without waiting for Earl Riea¡¯s reply, Mia turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, I looked at Earl Riea with an amused smile.


    I mean, I understand that Mia came here as my partner and that it usually means that we are in a romantic rtionship. However, anyone can see that it¡¯s just an excuse so Mia can enter the banquet hall.


    The truth is that I have not put my hands on my mother-inw (not yet at least).


    Although to be honest, I can understand why Earl Riea reacted in the way he did. I mean, his wife left him and went to live in the house of his greatest enemy, and afterward, she even appeared in the emperor¡¯s banquet as his greatest enemy¡¯s partner.


    It was as though she was mocking him.


    Thinking about that, I could not help but chuckle.


    But when the Earl heard my chuckle, he was unable to continue suppressing his hatred.


    "You..."


    Mana filled with killing intent started to leak out of his body, intimidating the people around him as his eyes turned bloodshot and he looked at me.


    But when it seemed like he was going to attack me, a voice came from the entrance.


    "Please, let¡¯s wee His Majesty the Emperor, Grand Quintin, and Her Majesty the Empress, Lilia Quintin."


    The banquet had finally started.

 Chapter 591: Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 591: Betrayal</h4>


    "Let¡¯s wee His Majesty the Emperor, Grand Quintin, and Her Majesty the Empress, Lilia Quintin."


    The emperor and the empress entered the hall at the same time, followed by a group of guards and a blue-haired girl, my little sister Lena.


    As soon as they entered, the hall fell silent. Every noble in the hall looked towards the emperor and the empress and bowed slightly, showing their respects to the ruler of the nation.


    The emperor nodded back with an indifferent expression. Then, he walked towards his throne at the main table with dignified steps.


    Once he sat down on the throne, the empress sat down beside him, and the guards stood behind the two of them. As for Lena, she rushed towards me as soon as she saw me.


    I smiled softly and ruffled her hair. Then, I grabbed her hand to stop her from wandering around.


    The ¡¯party¡¯ will start soon, so it¡¯s better if I keep Lena close to me to keep her protected.


    When the emperor sat down, he looked around at the people in the hall and spoke up.


    "Wee, my subjects and the ambassadors of the other races." He said while looking at the nobles and at the representatives of the daemons and the beastkin. "We are here today to celebrate my 43rd birthday.


    "As the ruler of this empire, I¡¯m pleased about seeing all of you here. Now, please, sit down. Let¡¯s start today¡¯s banquet."


    With the emperor¡¯s words, the nobles and invitees took their seats one after another.


    Each person had a respective ce where they could sit down. The higher-ranked nobles could sit down closer to the emperor, while the lower-ranked nobles could only sit at the farthest tables.


    Some very weak nobles, like my mother¡¯s family, were not even invited to the banquet. They did not have enough status to appear here.


    By the way, as I am a prince, I have a seat at the main table, where the emperor is seated. n, Dina, Lena, and the empress, were seated here as well.


    I could see the emperor and the empress frown briefly when I sat down, but they said nothing and proceeded to ignore me. I ignored them as well. After all, the only reason I¡¯m here is to observe the show.


    After the nobles sat down, it was time for them to bring over their gifts.


    One after another, the nobles stood up, from the weakest to the strongest, and presented their gifts.


    "I, Baron Astor, have brought one-hundred-thousand gold coins and three red diamonds to the emperor."


    "I, Baron de, have brought twenty-seven pieces of elven jade to the emperor."


    "I, Viscount Dn, have brought two-thousand pieces of highest-grade mana stones to the emperor."


    "I, Viscount Glory, have brought ten twelfthyer mana cores to the emperor."


    The nobles in the hall stood up and announced their gifts. Then, a servant would bring the gifts to the emperor and if the emperor was interested, he would take a look at them.


    This part of the banquetsted almost half an hour, with nobles giving their boring speeches and the emperor receiving gifts.


    However, not everything was boring.


    Because while this was happening, my senses picked up what was happening outside the pce.


    Stealthily, some men were taking out the soldiers patrolling the surroundings.


    They were very throughout and careful, making sure of not being discovered. However, it also meant that they were about to make their move soon.


    After all, someone would discover the killings before long. In other words, they needed to make their move before someone notices something wrong if they wanted to create the greatest effect.


    While I was paying attention to the situation in the surroundings, it was the turn of the three greatest families to bring out their gifts.


    Their gifts were the most amazing, as expected; going from expensive jewels to powerful artifacts.


    And then, it was our turn.


    Gina was the first, giving the emperor a custom-made magic sword filled with jewels.


    My turn came after her, and I took out a pair of boots.


    The boots were nothing great, though. Nothing worthy of appearing in this kind of event.


    The emperor frowned and his eyes showed a displeased expression when he saw my gift, but he remained silent. just looking at me with an ice-cold re.


    I did not care, though. Anyway, he was going to stop being the emperor soon.


    Dina¡¯s gift was a crown. It was very beautiful, made with orichalcum and mithril plus precious jewels.


    It was a much better gift than mine, but I found it ironic that Dina gave him a crown when she knew that the emperor would change today.


    Finally, it was n¡¯s turn.


    n smiled softly and took out a small box from his pocket. He then passed it to the emperor.


    "This is?" The emperor asked curiously and opened the box.


    Inside, there was a tobo that emitted a faint and addictive smell.


    "[Highest Sky]. That is its name." n exined. "It¡¯s made of several precious herbs cultivated by the elves, and it has the ability to stimte the body and soul of a practitioner. It¡¯s said that a puff of this tobo can help a twelfthyer practitioner to take the next step."


    The emperor was slightly surprised before nodding with a look of praise in his eyes.


    "Good, good! Truly a great gift, son."


    The emperor smiled happily. He then brought the cigar to his nose and gave it a sniff.


    And at that moment, n smiled.


    And I smiled as well.


    "It¡¯s great that you like the gift, father," n said. "And you will like it more soon."


    "Huh?" The emperor frowned. "What do you mean, n?"


    "Focus, father. You will feel it soon."


    The emperor was surprised. But soon, his expression changed.


    For some reason, he could feel his body turning weaker.


    Poison!


    And a strong one!


    "n!" The emperor cried in rage. "How do you dare to poison your gift!?"


    "Poison? No, father, the gift is not poisonous." n smiled gently. "But if you mix its smell with the tea that you drank during thest week, it creates a harmful and weakening effect."


    Chuckling, n took a dagger out of his belt and walked slowly towards the emperor¡¯s heart.


    "I hope you like my gift, father."


    And with an ice-cold smile, he stabbed towards his heart.

 Chapter 592: Attack in the Emperors Birthday (1)

    <h4>Chapter 592: Attack in the Emperor''s Birthday (1)</h4>


    n¡¯s actions were so sudden that most nobles were unable to react. They could not even start to understand what was happening.


    An assassination against the emperor?


    Moreover, the culprit was the crown prince himself!


    The nobles could not believe that something like that was happening.


    And in their disbelief, none of them was able to react when n¡¯s attacked


    However¨C


    *ng!*


    A sword appeared in front of the emperor just at that moment, blocking n¡¯s strike.


    It was from one of the guards behind him.


    The guard had an ugly look on his face. Just like the nobles, he could not believe what was happening.


    Nobody expected that n would try to kill his father, the emperor, during his birthday.


    "What are you doing, n!?" Empress Lilia stood up with an angry. "How do you dare!?"


    "Calm down, mother. It¡¯s alright." n smiled at the empress and then looked at the emperor before sighing in disappointment. "Well, it could not be so easy."


    "Arrest him!" The emperor shouted in rage. Immediately, the guards behind the emperor charged towards the prince.


    But then¨C


    *sh!*


    A sword sh came from one of the guests of the banquet, cutting several guards into two!


    "Earl Carmell!" The emperor was enraged. "How daring of you!"


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty. But you need to die today."


    The earl smiled calmly. Then, he kicked the ground and rushed towards the emperor.


    However, two guards appeared in front of the emperor just then. Both of them were eleventhyer practitioners, responsible for the emperor¡¯s safety.


    *ng!*


    The sound of the swords shing resounded in the hall.


    "Traitors! Do you think you can kill me!?" The emperor growled. "Men, kill them!"


    Just when the emperor finished speaking, the group of guards stationed outside the hall heard themotion and rushed inside.


    At the same time, the secret guards around the hall and the nobles loyal to the emperor moved as well!


    But then¨C


    *Swing!*


    Some nobles attacked the nobles nearby, stopping them from helping the emperor.


    They were traitors as well!


    At the same time, some of the guards attacked the other guards, stopping them from helping the emperor!


    Meanwhile, the men of the Carmell Family made their move, appearing suddenly and rushing inside the hall and killing the people inside.


    In an instant, the situation inside the hall turned chaotic.


    "Run!"


    "Dammit! What is happening!?"


    "Agh!"


    In a panic, the nobles pushed each other to escape from the hall. Despite that, though, many of them were caught by the assants and were killed mercilessly.


    "Bastards!" The emperor growled in rage. He grabbed his sword and filled it with mana, swinging it down and killing several enemies.


    But immediately after that, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Cough..."


    The poison in his body spread even more after he released that attack.


    All of sudden, one of the nobles near the emperor took out a dagger and attack him!


    The attack was unexpected, and the noble had not shown any sign of being a traitor before that. Thus, the emperor and the guards were caught off guard.


    The two eleventhyer guards hurriedly tried to defend the emperor, but Earl Carmell attacked at that moment, stopping their movements.


    With nothing to stop him, the tenthyer assassin arrived in front of the emperor and stabbed his dagger towards his heart.


    "Die!"


    But¨C


    "It¡¯s time to end this farce."


    A figure appeared in front of the emperor at that moment, stopping the dagger with two fingers.


    It was an old man with his back hunched. Strangely, though, his hunched figure was emitting powerful mana fluctuations.


    He was a fourteenthyer Practitioner!


    The assassin widened his eyes when he saw the old man, but before he could react, his head slid down his neck and fell to the ground.


    Nobody noticed when his head was cut and nobody saw the old man move.


    With an indifferent expression, the old man looked at the people in the hall and shook his head.


    "I never thought that someone would be gutsy enough to attack the emperor. However, if you are as gutsy as to do something like that, you will be gutsy to receive the punishment as well."


    Calmly, he raised his hand.


    Immediately, his mana coalesced into several weapons floating in the air. The weapons then aimed towards each one of the assants in the hall before descending!


    "Die!"


    n and his allies paled. None of them could move in front of that attack.


    But just then, a new change urred.


    All of sudden, Albert Carmell, the young master of the Carmell Family, smiled.


    Then, he swung his hand, creating a sword sh that cut towards the old man!


    Moreover, this sword sh had the aura of a fifteenthyer practitioner!


    The old man opened his eyes wide. He hurriedly called back the weapons he was using to attack the assants and tried to stop the attack.


    However, the sword sh cut through the mana weapons cleanly, reaching him without losing much power.


    In a panic, the old man took out a sword and swung it towards the sword sh.


    But-


    "Ugh!"


    With a groan of pain, he was flung away while vomiting blood.


    ¡¯Albert¡¯ then chuckled and looked at the emperor with a gentle smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. But you must die here."


    With these words, he swung his hand again, and another sword sh was released.


    However, he was aiming at the neck of the emperor this time.


    But despite that, the emperor smiled.


    "Guardian Oath!" He cried out.


    All of sudden, a barrier appeared around him.


    The entire pce lit up, and an enormous amount of mana surged from it to fuel the barrier called [Guardian Oath].


    And it managed to stop the sword sh!


    "The Imperial Family¡¯s [Guardian Oath], huh." ¡¯Albert¡¯ furrowed his brows and shook his head. "Powerful indeed. But, how many attacks can it stop? Five? Ten?"


    "One is more than enough." A powerful voice sounded at that moment.


    Suddenly, a powerful aura descended in the hall and locked on ¡¯Albert¡¯.


    The aura was not alone. Several slightly weaker pressures descended at the same time, creating a powerful pressure that filled the hall.


    One secondter, several old men appeared in the hall, surrounding ¡¯Albert¡¯.


    And surprisingly, the weakest of them was at the thirteenthyer of mana!


    "So it is you, Hanz." The old man leading the neers looked at ¡¯Albert¡¯ and frowned. "To think that the previous patriarch of the Carmell Family is still alive. Moreover, you managed to be a fifteenthyer practitioner."


    "Creig Quintin, the previous emperor of the Arcadian Empire and current head of [Hidden History]. It has been a long time since thest time we met."


    "It had been a long time indeed." Creig snorted. The old man, who was the father of the current emperor, looked at ¡¯Albert¡¯ and shook his head. "What a shame. A fifteenthyer practitioner is going to die today."


    "Really? You underestimated me, Creig. Do you think that my goal is to kill the emperor?" ¡¯Albert¡¯, whose true identity was Hanz Carmell, chuckled softly. "No, Creig. Since the start, my target was you."


    Together with these words, the two magic circles that had been hidden inside the hall activated at the same time!


    The first created a barrier that enclosed the hall with the purpose to stop anyone from escaping.


    And the second was a teleportation spell.


    In an instant, seven people were teleported inside the hall.


    Two of them were fifteenthyer practitioners, a human and a daemon; and the other five were thirteenth and fourteenthyer practitioners, two of them daemons.


    And they were looking at Creig and the emperor with eyes full of killing intent.


    "Even if we kill the emperor, another emperor will appear." Hanz Carmell said in an indifferent tone. "But if we destroy [Hidden History], the Quintin Family will disappear forever, and the Carmell Family will be the new rulers of the Arcadian Empire."


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 593: Attack in the Emperors Birthday (2)

    <h4>Chapter 593: Attack in the Emperor''s Birthday (2)</h4>


    Sorry guys, I was feeling a bit unwell recently, so I was not writing. However, I bring seven chapters of FP today. Enjoy.


    ...


    The sudden appearance of seven beyond-twelfthyer practitioners stunned all the people in the hall.


    Moreover, two of them were fifteenthter powerhouses, and if you added the former head of the Carmell family to them, there were a total of three fifteenthyer powerhousesing to destroy the imperial family.


    Hidden History, on the other hand, only had one fifteenthyer practitioner!


    The emperor turned pale.


    "n, what have you done!?" He said with an ugly expression. "Do you know the consequences of your actions!?"


    "I know, father. I will be the new emperor after today."


    "Fool! Do you think that the Carmell Family will truly give the empire to you!?"


    n¡¯s confident expression broke briefly, but he quickly recovered.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, father. I know what I¡¯m doing."


    The emperor¡¯s expression was unsightly.


    He was not the only one. Many of the nobles in the hall were looking at n with ugly expressions.


    Including Earl Riea. Right now, his expression could not be darker.


    "... Why did you not tell me about this, nephew?" Earl Riea asked.


    n smiled apologetically and shook his head.


    "Sorry, uncle, but I could not tell you. However, you don¡¯t need to worry. I know how much you have helped me until now, so I will give you a good position when I¡¯m the emperor."


    Earl Riea looked at n and sighed.


    The emperor? He did not believe that it could happen.


    The ambition of the Carmell Family was obvious. Their n was to get the empire for themselves.


    As for n? At most he would be a puppet that would die shortly after he bes the emperor.


    "Sigh, as expected, you are not suitable to be the emperor, n." Creig Quintin, the former emperor Arcadian empire, looked at n and shook his head. He then looked at his son with a disappointed expression. "Do you understand now, Grand? I told you that he was not suitable."


    The emperor was unable to reply.


    Seeing that, Creig sighed and looked at Hanz.


    "It looks like you came prepared, old friend. However, are you not ashamed of allying with the daemons? How muchnd did you promise them that they agreed to help you?"


    "You don¡¯t need to know that, old friend. You will not escape this time anyway."


    "Do you truly think that?"


    Just then, a powerful aura came from one of the people of the hall.


    Taking one step forward, Headmistress Evelyn teleported behind Creig.


    She was not the only one. My clone, rk, appeared as well, confronting the men of the Carmell family.


    Hanz raised an eyebrow.


    "The Bloody witch and the head of the Red Skull Gang? Are they your trump card? However, they are not strong enough yet. Perhaps twenty yearster, they would have been able to change the situation today. But right now, Headmistress Evelyn is just a fourteenthyer practitioner, and the head of the Red Skull Gang is just at the thirteenthyer."


    "Really? How about us then?" A voice suddenly appeared at that moment.


    In the next instant, a powerful sword aura surged from the distance, cutting a hole in the barrier around the hall!


    Then, a woman entered the hall through the hole calmly.


    Moreover, she was not alone. Two old men followed after her.


    The two of them were astonishingly fifteenthyer practitioners as well!


    "Ysnay Fate and... the church?" Hanz furrowed his brows. "So, you decided to participate as well."


    "I guess this is four against three now, right? I think you are in trouble now, Mr. Hanz." Ysnay asked with a small smile.


    Hanz frowned. But then, his expression rxed.


    "Certainly, you are powerful. However, I already knew that you are Prince us¡¯s teacher. Do you think that I was not prepared to face you?"


    Ysnay was startled.


    But one instantter, her expression changed.


    She hurriedly turned around and used her sword to stop two attacksing from behind her.


    It was the two old men of the church!


    Yes, the two people of the church betrayed her!


    "You..." Ysnay¡¯s expression fell.


    At the same time, Safelia down in the hall was astonished.


    "His Eminence, Sir Guardian! What are you doing!?"


    The man that Safelia called his eminence looked at her and smiled.


    "Just following the will of the goddess."


    "B-But, I knew nothing about this!"


    "Sorry about it, child. However, the goddess thought that you were behaving suspiciously recently. So it was to avoid any problem."


    Safelia was stunned. Immediately, she paled.


    But one instantter, she put on a bitter smile.


    "Is it so? So the goddess thinks that I betrayed her, huh."


    "She does." The two of them nodded."


    I could not help but raise an eyebrow below. Oh? So she managed to discover something wrong with Safelia.


    I thought I had hidden it pretty well.


    It looks like I underestimated this goddess a little bit, huh.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter too much.


    When Creig saw what just happened, his expression turned grave.


    "His eminence the pope, Sir Guardian, are you going to side with the betrayers?"


    "We just follow the will of the goddess, Old Creig." The pope replied.


    "Is it so?" Creig nodded and looked at me. His eyes seemed to be asking me, ¡¯Didn¡¯t you say that they would help us?¡¯


    I shrugged. To be honest, I knew that the goddess was going to make a move against me today, but I did not expect this.


    "Surprised, old friend?" Hanz chuckled. "Even the church abandoned you. It looks like nothing can save you today. His Eminence, Sir Guardian, help me to take care of Miss Ysnay. I¡¯ll take care of the situation here."


    "... Unfortunately, it won¡¯t be possible." The Guardian spoke up. "We came here with a mission."


    Hanz was startled. But before he could ask anything, the two old men of the church looked at me.


    At the same time, I understood.


    "... So your target is me, huh." I said leisurely, my voice resounding through the entire hall.


    Hanz Carmell, n, the emperor, the empress, Earl Riea, and many of the nobles looked at me with stupefied looks as though wondering if I was crazy.


    However, to their surprise, the Pope nodded softly.


    "You are right, Your Highness. We can¡¯t allow you to interfere with the affairs of our Goddess."


    Right then, I felt a powerful fluctuation of manaing from the church¡¯s headquarters.


    The goddess had started her ritual.


    She was going to take over the body of my fianc¨¦e, ra.

 Chapter 594: Attack in the Emperors Birthday (3)

    <h4>Chapter 594: Attack in the Emperor''s Birthday (3)</h4>


    I raised an eyebrow when I felt the fluctuationsing from the church.


    It looks like the goddess started the ritual, huh.


    Right now, she is trying to take over ra¡¯s body.


    I frowned and looked at the two old men of the church coldly.


    "In other words, you are here to stop me, huh."


    "Indeed, Your Highness." They nodded and their expressions turned serious.


    So, this is the n of the goddess, huh.


    Stalling me here while she takes over the body of my fianc¨¦e.


    She knows that I¡¯m pretty powerful. But to her, I should not be more powerful than a fifteenthyer powerhouse.


    And even if I¡¯m stronger than normal fifteenthyer powerhouses, the two people that she sent should be enough to stop me for a while, at least until she finished the ritual.


    And after that?


    She must be confident that she can defeat me herself after she takes over my fianc¨¦e¡¯s body.


    After all, I did not show my entire strength thest time we fought, so she does not know about my true strength.


    I chuckled softly and shook my head.


    "It looks like the goddess has a very high evaluation of me. To think that she sent two fifteenthyer powerhouses to stop me."


    "You deserve it, Prince."


    "I indeed do," I said. Then, I took one step forward.


    And then another.


    With each step, I rose slightly, walking in the air towards the old men of the church.


    The eyes of the emperor, the empress, n, and many of the nobles in the hall opened wide.


    I could feel their surprise, disbelief, astonishment, and even despair when they understood the meaning of my actions.


    n and the empress turned pale, the emperor¡¯s body shook, and Earl Riea¡¯s eyes shrank.


    With each step that I took, it was as though their hearts trembled and a feeling of fear and dread filled them.


    "I-Impossible!"


    "How can it be!?"


    "N-No, he is just a b-bastard! T-This is not possible!"


    The emperor, the empress, and n¡¯s disbelieving voices reached my ears.


    Hearing them, I nced at them briefly before smirking disdainfully.


    Immediately, the three of them froze. At that instant, they got the feeling that they were being observed by a dreadful monster.


    They thought that they were about to die.


    "Surprised?" I said with an amused smile.


    Then, I moved my gaze away, as though they were no longer worthy of my attention.


    As soon as my gaze moved away, the emperor, the empress, and n copsed on the ground. They panted heavily with expressions full of terror while they looked at me.


    However, I did not look at them again. I will have enough time to y with themter.


    Instead, I continued walking towards the two old men of the church until I was in front of them.


    Taking out my sword, I looked at Ysnay and smiled.


    "Can you help my grandfather, teacher? I can take care of this."


    "Of course, my pupil."


    I chuckled before putting my attention on the two old men in front of me.


    "The pope and the guardian, huh. I¡¯m honored, but are you sure that you can stop me?"


    With a smile, I let out my mana.


    Fifteenthyer mana flooded the hall, making many of the nobles that felt it turn pale.


    Even the two old men and Hanz could not help but put on grave expressions.


    "Fifteenthyer..."


    "To think that Prince us is at the fifteenthyer. Dammit, this was not in the n!"


    Now that an unounted fifteenthyer practitioner appeared, the situation turned much moreplicated.


    Even if their side still had the advantage, it was not as noticeable as before.


    But just then, another powerful aura surged out, belonging to a new fifteenthyer powerhouse!


    "Master, please wait."


    The sudden voice and aura surprised every powerhouse.


    ¡¯Another fifteenthyer powerhouse!? How!?"


    They were still surprised when it was revealed that I was a fifteenthyer powerhouse, only to learn that there was another fifteenthyer powerhouse hidden in the hall.


    And when they saw the identity of the owner of the voice, many people opened their eyes wide. As for the two old men of the church, their eyes shrank.


    "... Saintess, you..."


    The saintess nced at them indifferently before looking at me.


    "Master, sorry about what happened. I failed to give you the information that you needed."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about it, it was not your fault." I smiled.


    "Even so, I feel apologetic. Allow me to fight these two in your stead. You should go and rescue ra."


    The pope and the guardian changed their expressions.


    "Safelia, what are you saying!?"


    "How did you be a fifteenthyer powerhouse!? Did you truly betray the church!?"


    "I did, Sir Guardian," Safelia said indifferently. "I now serve a new master."


    The expressions of the two men of the church turned ugly.


    "Traitor, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    With a roar, the pope¡¯s mana burst out. In an instant, it turned into a powerful sword of light that pierced towards Safelia.


    However, I waved my sword at the next moment, cutting that sword into two easily.


    Then, I looked at Safelia.


    "Go and help my grandfather. Currently, you are not a match for them."


    "But..."


    "Safelia, just follow my orders. It will be alright."


    Safelia looked at me hesitantly before nodding.


    In fact, she knew that she was not a match against them. Although she was a fifteenthyer powerhouse after our souls fused, shecked any experience using that kind of strength. At most, she could show the strength of a peak-fourteenthyer practitioner.


    The reason she proposed to fight the two men if the church was to make her stance clear. After all, she was my woman right now.


    And also, she was worried about ra¡¯s situation.


    However, I was not worried.


    I let enough countermeasures in ra¡¯s body. No matter what the goddess tries, she is destined to suffer.


    Thus, I decided to focus on the enemies in front of me first.


    "Then, should we start our battle? Oh, wait, I should do something before that. Teacher, can you help me with the barrier?"


    "Of course," Ysnay chuckled. Then, she took out a sword made of thread and swung it down.


    In an instant, the barrier around the hall was cut in half, and one secondter, it started breaking into pieces.


    Hanz Carmell and the other powerhouses looked at that scene in astonishment.


    "Grand, leave!" Creig Quintin shouted as soon as he saw that the barrier was broken. "We will take care of the situation here!"


    The emperor nodded and turned around together with the empress.


    At the same time, the nobles trapped in the hall escaped in a hurry.


    "Don¡¯t leave the emperor escape!" Hanz shouted andunched a sword sh in the direction of the emperor. However, Creig stood in front of him and stopped his attack with a sneer.


    "Your opponent is me."


    Hanz furrowed his brows before sighing.


    "It looks like you want to die soon, old friend."


    "Heh, you are not qualified yet."


    "Really? Show me what you are able then!"


    With a shout, Hanz Carmell, the former head of the Carmell Family, attacked the Former Emperor, Creig Quintin.


    At the same time, the rest of the battles started.


    The battle for the throne had started.

 Chapter 595: Kill All the Rats

    <h4>Chapter 595: Kill All the Rats</h4>


    While the powerhouses in the sky fought, the people in the hall fought as well.


    Now that the barrier had been broken, the emperor, the empress, and several trusted guards were running away from this ce.


    Seeing it, n¡¯s expression fell.


    "Chase them! Don¡¯t let them escape!"


    But at that moment, he looked towards another part of the hall and frowned.


    There, he could see Dina, Lena, Louise, and Mia running away as well.


    n looked towards the emperor and then towards Dina and frowned. But in the end, he decided to chase after Dina and let the men of the Carmell family chase after his father.


    The emperor and the empress were an eleventhyer and a tenthyer practitioner respectively. They were too fast for him to catch up.


    Moreover, many guards were protecting him. They most likely would fight with their lives in the line to give the emperor a chance to escape.


    As for Dina, she was just a sixthyer practitioner. Moreover, she was being dragged down by Lena. He should be able to catch up to her.


    Of course, it was not as though he was giving up on catching the emperor. He was just leaving it in the hands of people more qualified.


    "Father-inw, help me to catch my sister!" He told to Earl Riea who was nearby.


    The face of the earl was dark. Right now, he wanted to p n in the face.


    This kid had messed everything! He had sent his family to ruin!


    Regardless of if the Carmell Family won or if the Imperial Family won, the ending of his Riea Family was not going to be good.


    Even so, he decided to obey n.


    After all, he was still n¡¯s uncle. If n seded, he still had a slim chance of saving the Riea house as long as the Carmell Family showed restrain.


    But if n failed, the Riea Family was doomed.


    He has always been an ardent support of n. If n¡¯s coup d¡¯eta failed, one of the first people to be executed would be him.


    Gritting his teeth, he nodded at n and followed after him.


    Outside the hall, the situation was a mess. Countless fights had started in the pce with the men of the Carmell Family and the Imperial Guards attacking each other.


    Many of the Carmell Family¡¯s men attacked Dina¡¯s group, however, Dina, Louise, and Mia quickly took care of them. Moreover, Prince us¡¯s maid, Daisy, had joined them as well and was helping them to fight the enemies.


    Thanks to that, they managed to escape the pce.


    But once they left the pce, they were met with a scene of destion.


    Smoke wasing from different parts of the city, people were being killed one after another, and women were being assaulted.


    The worst of everything was that many of the attackers were Daemons. Obviously, they had been brought here by the Carmell Family to cause chaos in the capital.


    ¡¯These bastards!¡¯


    Dina cursed in his mind. She never thought that her brother or the bastards of the Carmell Family would ally with Daemons.


    However, she calmed down quickly.


    Anyway, what she needed to do had not changed.


    She just needed to kill all the rats in the capital.


    Just at that moment, she heard a voiceing from behind her.


    "Dina! Stop!"


    Dina frowned. Turning around, she saw her brother, n,ing towards her together with Earl Carlson Riea, his son Al Riea, and several men of the Carmell Family.


    "n," Dina growled.


    "You should give up, Dina!" n smirked. "Let¡¯s not make it difficult for any of us and don¡¯t resist, okay? I don¡¯t want to hurt my sisters too much."


    "Sister? How do you have the shame to call me sister?" Dina said coldly. "I¡¯m not the sister of a cold-blooded viper!"


    n¡¯s expression froze. Then, his face contorted in anger.


    "Really, then I don¡¯t need to feel bad about making your death as painful as possible."


    Dina snorted.


    Just then, Lena looked at n with eyes wet with tears.


    "Brother, why are you doing this!?"


    n looked at Lena and frowned for an instant. Then, he smiled. "Is it not obvious? I¡¯m doing this for the throne."


    "Just for that!? Just for that you tried to kill our father and are nning to kill our sister!?" Lena screamed, tears streaming down her cheeks. "... Please, brother... Don¡¯t do this."


    "A brat like you will not understand, little Lena," n said indifferently. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be ruthless with you. After this, you will be sent to a monastery so you can live the rest of your life peacefully."


    Lena¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief. She could not believe that the man in front of her was really her brother.


    How did he be like this?


    Feeling a painful sting in her chest, Lena looked at the ground and started to cry.


    Seeing that, Dina sighed with aplicated expression. Then, she looked at n with an icy look.


    "I expected no less than you, n. I always knew that you were scum." She said coldly. "However, you underestimate us if you think that you already won."


    "What? Do you think that your beloved brother can help you to change the situation? Hehe, it¡¯s true that I was surprised when I learned that he was a fifteenthyer practitioner, but he will not survive today. As for you, you will follow him to hell. Men, catch her!"


    Dina looked at n fixedly and then sneered.


    "Daisy, please."


    "As you will, Your Highness."


    With a smile, the brown-haired maid took a step forward.


    She looked at the men of the Carmell Family charging towards her calmly. Then, she released her aura.


    Immediately, a powerful pressure attacked everything in her surroundings.


    "This is..."


    "Impossible!"


    Earl Riea and Prince n reacted as though they saw a ghost. Their faces turned ashen white, and their bodies trembled.


    They were not the only ones that reacted like that. The men of the Carmell Family charging towards the girls stopped abruptly with pale faces.


    After all, they could feel that Daisy¡¯s mana was as strong as the strongest people fighting inside the hall.


    In other words, she was a fifteenthyer powerhouse!


    Daisy looked at them and smiled yfully.


    "[World of Lightning]." She stated.


    With her words as the signal, lightning erupted out of her body.


    Bolt after bolt of lightning surged out of her body, extending to the surroundings fiercely and turning everything that they touched into ashes.


    In front of such a terrifying power, the men of the Carmell Family could not even retaliate.


    In an instant, they were consumed by Daisy¡¯s lightning.


    Then, the maid looked towards Earl Riea and Prince n.


    "You are next."


    Seeing that, the earl grabbed n and his son, Al, and turned around immediately, running away as quickly as he could.


    However, his speed was nothing in front of Daisy. She just smiled slightly and extended her hand, ready to unleash lightning punishment on her master¡¯s enemies.


    But then, she was startled and looked towards the ce where her master was fighting.


    "Huh? Okay, I understand, Your Highness."


    She then stopped the attack she was nning to unleash and let Earl Riea escape with the prince and his son.


    Turning around, she returned to Dina.


    "Sorry, Your Highness Princess Dina, I let them escape."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, Diasy." Dina nodded before looking at Mia and Louise with a frown. "You tow... Are you alright?"


    "We are alright, Your Highness," Mia said with a bitter sigh. As for Louise, she just put on aplicated expression.


    Just now, when Daisy was about to attack her father and brother, she was nning to move as well.


    She was nning to protect them.


    And obviously, Dina and Daisy noticed it.


    But although they noticed it, none of them mentioned it.


    Louise looked at them gratefully, aware that they were being tactful due to her circumstances.


    "It¡¯s time to work." Dina said at that moment "Men!"


    As soon as her words sounded, several people suddenly appeared from the surroundings.


    One, two, three, four... In an instant, almost one thousand men had appeared, as though they were waiting for Dina¡¯s words.


    The men were divided into two groups. One of them was led by three beautiful girls, and the other was led by a stern-looking middle-aged man.


    "Marana of the Red Skull Gang is listening to the orders of Your Highness."


    "Adiz of Hidden History is listening to the Orders of Your Highness."


    A red-haired woman and a middle-aged man spoke up simultaneously. At the same time, the men behind them bowed respectfully


    "Tell your men to move," Dina ordered coldly. "We have a capital to clean."


    ""Understood, Your Highness.""


    Bowing slightly, Marana and the middle-aged man nodded and turned around.


    "[Eternity¡¯s Fangs], it¡¯s time to move!"


    "[Hidden History], we have work to do."


    Immediately, the two groups started the hunt.


    However, the three girls of the Red Skull Gang had another task to do.


    Marana, Akh, and Raven looked at a ce in the distance where a powerful fluctuation could be felt.


    There, they could feel the mark that their lover left in the old man that ordered the attack that injured their little brother.


    Just like their lover promised them, he gave them the opportunity to deal with him.


    Hence, it was time to kill him.


    It was time to kill all the rats in the capital.

 Chapter 596: Reliel Carmell

    <h4>Chapter 596: Reliel Carmell</h4>


    While the situation in the capital developed, the fight in the sky intensified.


    Right now, the expression on Hanz Carmell¡¯s face was ugly.


    Even though he did not want to admit it, his men were at a disadvantage. The situation was spiraling downwards quickly.


    His group was supposed to have aplete advantage, but the truth that they were being suppressed.


    They were losing in almost all the battlefields!


    Two fifteenthyer powerhouses were fighting Ysnay, however, they were barely holding on against her and she had an obvious advantage.


    However, Hanz was already expecting that. After all, Ysnay¡¯s fame was well-known. Many people called her the strongest individual below gods.


    Then there was the saintess of the Church, Safelia.


    She was a fifteenthyer powerhouse that he was not expecting, but she was a bit weak. In truth, her strength was around the peak of the fourteenthyer.


    She was cooperating with Headmistress Evelyn to fight the powerhouses of the Carmell Family. With the two of them joining hands and the people of Hidden History supporting them, they had the upper hand against the powerhouses of the Carmell Family.


    The situation on this battlefield was dangerous, but it was still in his expectations.


    The problem was another person.


    Prince us.


    He was apletely new variable, and he was so powerful that Hanz felt overwhelmed.


    He alone was fighting against two fifteenthyer powerhouses of the church, and he was clearly winning.


    In fact, it seemed like the two people fighting him were barely holding on.


    Prince us was very strong. With each strike of his sword, it seemed as though space itself was being cut. Moreover, his movements were calm and elegant, moving through the attacks of his two enemies as though they were inexistent.


    At this rate, he would defeat his two enemies soon enough. And if that happened, he coulde to the other battlefields and reinforce them.


    By then, the battle in the sky would crumblepletely and their n of many years would fail.


    Hanz gritted his teeth. He looked at the man he was fighting, Creig Quintin, and increased the frequency of his attacks.


    Right now, he could only defeat him as quickly as possible and go to reinforce the people of the Church. Otherwise, today¡¯s n would end in failure.


    However, Creig was not weaker than him. Moreover, he was aware of the current situation and was fighting defensively, dragging the situation until the other battles ended.


    "It looks like you are in a hurry, Hanz." Creig mocked with a calm face. "What? Did you realize that your n is not going to seed?"


    Hanz¡¯s expression turned dark. He did not reply and just intensified his attacks.


    However, Creig onlyughed when he saw that.


    "Hahaha, you must try harder, Hanz. This is not enough to defeat this old man!"


    "Shut up." Hanz sneered. "I want to see how long you can remain like a tortoise."


    "Long enough until my grandsones to help me. Hahaha, you were not expecting that, right?"


    Hanz¡¯s expression turned dark.


    ¡¯Dammit, how can that Prince be so powerful!? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡¯


    Hanz needed almost one hundred years to reach the fifteenthyer. However, the Prince was not even twenty and he was already just as strong as him.


    No, he was stronger!


    ¡¯Dammit dammit! Are we going to fail after so many years nning this?¡¯


    Hanz¡¯s expression was ugly.


    Just then, he noticed that the situation on one of the battlefields changed.


    It was the battlefield of the thirteenth and fourteenthyer powerhouses.


    At some point, Headmistress Evelyn and Saintess Safelia managed to kill one of the thirteenthyer powerhouses.


    That was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. After that, the situation of his men quickly worsened.


    Not even twenty seconds after that, a daemon fourteenthyer powerhouse was killed by a sudden attack of Headmistress Evelyn.


    When Hanz saw that, his expression fell.


    "Haha, Hanz! It looks like your n failed! I should pay a visit to your family after this to celebrate my victory, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯ll celebrate killing every person that carries the slightest trace of your blood!"


    Hanz said nothing. Instead, he jumped back and distanced himself from Creig.


    Then, he put on a hesitating and struggling expression.


    In truth, he still had a trump card. However, he did not know if he should use it.


    After all, using it meant offending the Goddess of Order and Lightningpletely.


    But when he saw the quickly worsening situation, he gritted his teeth decided to go all out.


    Then, he took something out of his storage ring and threw it towards the sky.


    One secondter, it exploded with a blinding sh of light.


    Creig frowned after seeing it.


    "A signal? Are you thinking about retreating, Hanz?"


    Hanz sneered.


    "Retreating? Hahaha, Creig, the Quintin Family will disappear today! I will make sure of that!"


    "Really? You seem very confident for someone that is about to die."


    Hanz did not reply and just smiled coldly.


    Creig wrinkled his brows. For some reason, he had a bad premonition.


    Looking up at the signal that Hanz threw, he could not help but felt apprehensive, as though something bad was about to happen.


    And just one instantter, he understood the reason behind his feeling of apprehensiveness.


    Because all of sudden, an overwhelming powerful aura appeared in the skies of the capital.


    It was absurdly strong. Stronger than any aura that Creig had felt before in his life.


    Immediately, Creig understood what kind of existence had arrived.


    "A God..." He muttered with a pale face. "Impossible, how did you get the help of a god?"


    "Surprised?" Hanz sneered. "He is one of the ancestors of our family. Reliel Carmell. Thirty years ago, he became a god."

 Chapter 597: God Killing

    <h4>Chapter 597: God Killing</h4>


    Gods.


    Beings that are known by many as the strongest. They wield power beyond what normal mortals can wield.


    For many people, Gods are beings that have transcended humanity, worthy of worship, fear, and reverence.


    Thus, when the immense mana and the powerful pressure belonging to a god descended in the capital, practically every battle stopped simultaneously.


    Humans and daemons, weak and strong. Each person in the capital could not help but look up in awe at the power of a god.


    "Wee, Ancestor." Haz Carmell bowed with an excited expression. "Please, help us to aplish the dream of our family."


    The god did not reply. Instead, he looked down at the city with a pensive expression.


    [... How strange. Normally, Terese would have not allowed me to appear in the capital.] The god murmured to himself. [Could it be that something happened?]


    Curious, he looked towards the church.


    However, he soon shook his head.


    [It doesn¡¯t matter. I should make use of this opportunity while I can.]


    With these words, the god looked towards the hall.


    Then, he harrumphed.


    [Anyone that hinders the progress of the Carmell Family deserves to die!]


    As soon as his words sounded, a powerful killing intent filled the capital.


    Then, the once clear sky suddenly turned dark, as the sun in the sky disappearedpletely.


    In an instant, the entire capital was covered by a veil of ¡¯darkness¡¯ and any trace of warmth was taken away, reced by a cold and chilly wind.


    Such a show of might stunned and terrified all the people in the capital.


    Even the beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses like my grandfather, (Creig Quintin), and Headmistress Evelyn, turnedpletely pale.


    This was a power beyond theirpression. Something that they could not start to understand.


    "Hanz, what is the meaning of this!?" The pope, who had been fighting me, shouted at Hanz with an enraged tone. "How do you dare to bring a god to desecrate thend of the goddess!?"


    [Desecrate?] The voice of the god resounded in answer. [What do you know, mortal? How dare you to speak like that of a god?]


    The god looked at the pope with a mocking sneer. Then, he waved his hand.


    In an instant, the darkness around the pope intensified abruptly.


    An intense chill attacked him and ice suddenly started to form around him.


    The ice formed quickly. It was so fast that the pope was unable to react.


    When he reacted, his entire body except his face was covered by ice.


    The god looked at the sealed pope and snorted.


    [Be thankful that you are a servant of Terese. Otherwise, I would have killed you.]


    Done with the pope, the god looked at the rest of the people in the hall, finally fixing his gaze on Creig Quintin.


    [I guess I will start with you.]


    The god¡¯s words made Creig pale.


    He was not the only one. Every powerhouse in our side became ashen white.


    Even Safelia, who had a contract with me and knew about my true strength, was terrified now that she was facing a god for the first time.


    However, there were two people that were looking at that scene indifferently.


    "... Is it [Darkness]?" I asked nobody in particr.


    "... It should be [Energy Drain]." Ysnay replied nonchntly. "Well, perhaps that dog himself thinks that his authority is something like [Darkness] or [Ice]."


    I nodded in agreement.


    To be a god, you must understand a portion of thews at a certain level, and then gain the recognition of the world.


    After that, you will get an [Authority] rted to thatw. In other words, you get permission to use the part of the power of the world rted to the [Authority] you wield.


    That is the source behind the power of a god, and that is the reason behind this god¡¯s ability to freeze the pope so easily or his ability to engulf the capital in darkness.


    However, something like that is nothing for someone like Ysnay or me.


    For us, such a trick is justughable.


    Of course, it¡¯s different for the rest of the people here. Thus, I should get rid of him quickly and end with this farce.


    However, someone moved faster than me.


    "Let me do it," Ysnay said with a smile. Then, she took a step forward.


    Fate was rewritten, moving her in front of the god, then, she looked at the god.


    The sudden appearance of a person in front of him surprised the god. He could not help but look in amusement at the ant that dared to appear before him.


    But as soon as he saw Ysnay¡¯s face, the god froze.


    His eyes shrank in fear, and his mana turned messy. It was as though the god had just seen something incredibly terrifying.


    [Y-You...!]


    "It looks like someone decided to appear in the wrong ce, huh," Ysnay smirked.


    [W-Wait a moment, I-I did not know you were here! I-I¡¯m going to leave in this instant!]


    "Toote," Ysnay shook her head.


    Then, fate around her shivered.


    Countless threads containing every bit of information about the god appeared around Ysnay. She then extended her hand and stroked them as though she was ying a string instrument.


    Each stroke manifested her power over fate. The first stroke stripped the [Godhood] off the god. The second stroke took his [Mana] away, and her third stroke stole his [Strength].


    When she finished, only a pitiful old man remained in the sky, unable to move as Ysnay looked at him indifferently.


    "P-Please... I-I did not know you were here... I-I p-promised to help you, remember?" The god pleaded. His voice, once filled with power, had turned into the feeble voice of an old man.


    But Ysnay did not care about his pleas.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry. I have enough helpers already. One less will not make any difference."


    With a snap of her fingers, his [Fate/Information] was deleted from the world.


    And as though an eraser passed over him, his body disappearedpletely.


    As though he would have never existed.

 Chapter 598: Familiar Face, Unfamiliar Expression

    <h4>Chapter 598: Familiar Face, Unfamiliar Expression</h4>


    A heavy silence descended on the entire capital.


    Commoners, nobles, children and adults, men and women. Every person in the capital fell silent while they opened their eyes wide in disbelief.


    Most of them could not start to understand what had happened.


    However, there was something that every person knew.


    A god had died.


    And he had been killed easily by the beautiful woman hovering in the sky.


    "Impo... sible..." Hanz Carmell¡¯s face was full of terror.


    His body shivered violently, and his face turned pale.


    He held his sword tightly until his hand hurt, as though he wanted to escape from a nightmare.


    In fact, every powerhouse in the capital, regardless of their identity, was filled with dread,


    They looked at Ysnay full of terror, as though she was a deviling from hell.


    However, I understood their reaction.


    For the people in this world, gods are absolute. They are the pinnacle of strength.


    Only a god can kill another god. Something like that ismon knowledge for them.


    But now, they saw thatmon knowledge being shattered.


    They saw a mortal, a beautiful woman, killing a god as though he was nothing more than an ant.


    There was no struggle, nor epic battle. She just snapped her fingers and the god perished.


    Such a level of power was something that none of them could start to understand.


    Just then, one of the daemon powerhouses looked around hesitantly before escaping as quickly as possible with an expression of terror.


    He was not the only one. After him, the rest of the powerhouses of the Carmell Family flew away as well.


    One after another, they flew away, running away after witnessing such a show of power.


    Seeing that, Hanz¡¯s expression turned pale.


    He could see his dream, his n of many years, turning into smoke in front of his eyes.


    But then, he smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "I guess I was nothing more than an ignorant fool."


    Shaking his head, he decided to escape as well.


    He knew that his n had failed.


    Now, he could only do his best to protect as much of his family as he could.


    "Chase after them!" Creig shouted when he saw that. "Don¡¯t let them escape!"


    The other powerhouses snapped out of their daze at that moment. They hurriedly looked at the escaping powerhouses and chased after them.


    However, neither Ysnay nor I left.


    And Safelia, the pope, and the guardian of the church did not leave either.


    I looked at them with a curious expression before looking at Ysnay.


    "Hey, don¡¯t you think that it was too much?"


    "Really? But I don¡¯t need to continue hiding my true strength anymore, right?"


    I did not deny it. By this point in time, there is not much point in Ysnay hiding her true strength.


    However, I was not referring to that.


    Instead, I was talking about the way she dealt with the god.


    No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like Ysnay wanted to stop that god from revealing something. That was the reason she offered herself to deal with him.


    Well, I can understand her reason. After all, that was one of the gods that Ysnay met before and nned use to deal with me. I know it because I used one of my ¡¯trump cards¡¯ to observe it.


    However, Ysnay¡¯s actions seem too obvious.


    With Ysnay¡¯s abilities over fate, she should have known about the Carmell Family¡¯s ns and that god since long ago.


    If she truly wanted to hide him from me, she could have killed him before he appeared in the capital, or she could have found another way to stop him from appearing in the capital today.


    In other words, it was as though she ¡¯purposefully¡¯ showed him at me.


    As though she wanted to make me wary about something.


    ... Something is wrong.


    This Ysnay... What is she nning?


    Perhaps feeling the wariness in my gaze, Ysnay smiled softly and chuckled.


    I could not help but feel even warier after seeing that.


    Unfortunately, I was unable to understand Ysnay¡¯s purpose even after thinking about it. Thus, I decided to shelve it for the time being.


    Instead, I focused on the situation in front of me.


    Looking to the pope and ¡¯Sir Guardian¡¯, who were standing in front of Ysnay and me to stop us from going to the church even after witnessing Ysnay¡¯s strength, I could not help but chuckle.


    "How brave. A normal person would have run off by this point in time, you know."


    "... Unfortunately, we can¡¯t. We are determined to make the will of our goddess true." The pope sighed.


    "Is it so?" I nodded. Then, I looked at Safelia.


    I said nothing, but Safelia understood my meaning immediately.


    I was asking her if I could kill them.


    Safelia hesitated and put on a struggling expression. Finally, she looked at me pleadingly and bit her lips.


    "At least... don¡¯t kill them, please?"


    I chuckled with a gentle smile.


    "You are my lover, Safelia. I don¡¯t mind doing such a little thing for you."


    After saying that, I swung my sword.


    My sword swing was so fast that neither the pope nor the guardian was able to react to it. In an instant, it arrived in front of them and pierced their abdomens.


    It was only a sword, however, it pierced both of them at the same time, as though the sword was in two different ces simultaneously.


    "Gah!"


    Both the pope and the guardian groaned in pain. But in the next second, their faces turned pale.


    Because they could feel their mana being torn off them. Every drop of mana in their bodies was being drained by the sword piercing their abdomens.


    "S-Stop!" The pope shouted in a panic. "W-What are you doing!?"


    "Stop struggling, old man. It will notst long."


    But just at that moment, I raised an eyebrow and looked in the direction of the church.


    [Stop!] An overbearing voice resounded in my ear. Immediately afterward, an overwhelming amount of mana rushed towards me.


    It was a level of mana even stronger than the god that Ysnay just killed!


    However, I was not intimidated by it.


    With an indifferent smile, I twisted my sword inside the pope and the guardian¡¯s abdomens, then, I pulled it out.


    And with it, the two fifteenthyer powerhouses of the church fell from the sky, their bodiespletely powerless.


    I had crippled their cultivation, forever.


    [How do you dare!?] The voice of before bellowed in rage. It sent two strands of mana and used them to stop the two old men from crashing into the ground and dying.


    Then, the owner of the voice stood before me, looking at me with eyes filled with rage.


    ck eyes, auburn hair, and a face that I had seen many times.


    My fianc¨¦e, ra Nier.


    However, right now, her expression was eerily unfamiliar.


    She was no longer my fianc¨¦e.


    She was the Goddess of Order and Lightning, Terese Quintin.

 Chapter 599: Battling the Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 599: Battling the Goddess</h4>


    Looking at the familiar but now unfamiliar girl in front of me, I could not help but narrow my eyes with a cold smile.


    "... I can¡¯t believe you dare to appear before me, Goddess."


    [Why? Did you think I would be afraid after your teacher killed Reliel? Don¡¯t be naive, Prince. Even if he was a god like me, the difference between us was as vast as the sea itself. I don¡¯t need to be afraid of you.


    [And even in the unlikely case you have the power to kill me, I came ready, Prince.]


    Oh?


    Is it so?


    [What a shame. These two were truly loyal.] The goddess said while looking at the two crippled old men. [Well, at least they helped me to stall you. That is enough.]


    The goddess then looked towards me with an indifferent expression.


    [This should be the third time we meet, Prince.]


    "It is. However, I¡¯m not happy about meeting you again."


    [To be honest, me neither.] The goddess sighed. [You should be angry with me, right?]


    "I am." I did not deny it. "After all, you stole the body of my fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m thinking about stabbing my sword in your heart, you know?"


    [But you will not. Because this is the body of your fianc¨¦e.]


    "That is the only reason I¡¯m not doing it."


    The goddess chuckled softly. She then extended her arm and looked at it, as though she was admiring ra¡¯s body.


    [Actually, I don¡¯t like this either. But this is unavoidable. You see, boy, gods are not Immortal. Since the moment we be gods, we start to be eroded by thews of the world until eventually disappearpletely, as though we never existed.


    [I don¡¯t want to disappear. I have lived for so long, and I have achieved so much. Why should I resign myself to death then?]


    "Is that the reason you took over my fianc¨¦e¡¯s body?"


    [It is.] The goddess admitted it honestly. [Your fianc¨¦e... Her body and soul are verypatible with mine. Thepatibility is as high as thirty percent. That is already a lot considering that most souls are vastly different. If I take over her body and soul, I can be a mortal again while keeping my authority as a god, escaping from the erosion of the world¡¯sws momentarily and healing the parts of my soul that have already been eroded. Using this method, I can extend my lifespan for at least half a century.]


    "Really, all the gods are the same." I could not help but smile in disdain.


    Gods are very exalted, but at the same time, very pitiful. No matter how noble their title sounds, they are nothing more than servants and watchdogs of the world¡¯sws.


    Moreover, although in theory, their lifespan is as long as the world itself, the truth is that their souls are constantly eroded until they are assimted by the world¡¯sws, disappearing from the world.


    Most gods don¡¯t live longer than one thousand years.


    Due to that, gods are always seeking ways to increase their lifespan or trying to break the world¡¯s shackles.


    And one of the most used methods is the one the Goddess of Order is using now.


    I have met many gods that have tried the same, with different degrees of sess.


    Thus, when I saw the goddess doing the same in front of me, I could only say two words.


    "How pitiful..."


    [... What do you mean, Prince?]


    I did not reply. Instead, I held my sword in my hand and looked at the goddess with a calm smile.


    "Goddess, this is yourst opportunity. If you return the body to my fianc¨¦e, I will not destroy you."


    The goddess was startled. But then, she chuckled.


    [Is it so? It looks like you think you can defeat me, huh. To be honest, I have always wanted to fight you as well. I want to see how strong you are!]


    With a tone filled with killing intent, the goddess released the power inside her body.


    [I want to see why you are so confident to face a god!]


    And immediately, lightning erupted from her.


    With her body as the center, a giant ball of lightning appeared, growing quickly and swallowing everything in its surroundings.


    It was as though a second sun appeared! The heat and energy inside the ball of lightning seemed able to incinerate any living being!


    [Die, Mortal!] The goddess bellowed.


    However, I shook my head calmly.


    "Useless."


    With a soft wave of my sword, space was cut into two.


    The lightning ball was cut into two halves, but it was not the end. My sword then cut the mana holding the lightning together, forcing it to disperse harmlessly.


    Then, I brandished my sword again, stabbing towards the goddess.


    When the goddess saw her attack being dispersed so easily, her expression changed. But even so, she remained confident.


    [Order!] She shouted.


    Power was carried through her words, affecting the world in the surroundings and diffusing everything that affected the natural order of the world.


    Magic,ws, and skills were canceled by her words, denying the sword attacking towards her.


    At the same time, she summoned a lightning rain that turned into a barrier around her, protecting her from any attack.


    However, that was useless against me.


    My soul lit up, burning brightly as powerful soul energy filled my sword and countered the goddess¡¯s words.


    The barrier was prated, and the lightning was shrugged aside. It was unable to stop my sword even for an instant.


    Under the goddess¡¯s stunned eyes, my sword continued unimpeded towards her throat, stopping one millimeter away from her skin.


    When the goddess felt the coldness of my sword against her neck, her face turned pale.


    [... Impossible.]


    "Nothing is impossible, Goddess. You underestimate me."


    The goddess fell silent. But one secondter, she chuckled.


    [Right, I underestimated you. But you underestimated me as well.]


    "Oh really?"


    [I told you, didn¡¯t I? I came ready. Even although I did not think you could defeat me. I made preparations in the case that you were stronger than me.]


    Looking straight into my eyes, the goddess put on a confident expression, as though she was sure that she had the upper hand.


    [So what if you are stronger than me? You can¡¯t kill me. Not when killing me means killing your fianc¨¦e. I did not kill her and instead, I joined her soul to mine. If you kill me, she is going to die as well!]


    I raised an eyebrow in amusement.


    I can imagine the goddess¡¯s n. She is probably going to use my fianc¨¦e as a hostage. Then, she is going to propose something like sharing the body with my fianc¨¦e and promising not to hurt her. However, her true goal is to devour ra¡¯s soul slowly, stealing her memories so she can feign she is ra.


    In the end, ra will disappearpletely and she will use her memories to fool me into helping her, everything while I still think that ra is alive.


    But¨C


    "I¡¯m not so naive, goddess."


    [Huh?]


    "Do you think that I don¡¯t know what you are nning?" I said with an amused chuckle. "It¡¯s so obvious that I could see it from miles away. Plus, I already have a countermeasure against you put in ce."


    The goddess was stunned.


    [You... What are you talking about?]


    For some reason, she got the feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    I smiled softly and looked straight into her eyes.


    "Why don¡¯t you see for yourself, Goddess? ra, it¡¯s time for you to eat."


    Instantly, the sleeping soul of my fianc¨¦e lit up.


    A frightening power hidden inside it erupted all of sudden, tearing away the goddess¡¯s bindings.


    Then, my fianc¨¦e¡¯s soul attacked the soul of the goddess.


    [This!? NO! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?]


    "Devour her, my love," I said to ra, my words reaching to the soul of my fianc¨¦e. "Use the soul of a god to be stronger."


    ....


    Support me on P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 600: Reduced to Powerlessness

    <h4>Chapter 600: Reduced to Powerlessness</h4>


    Six chaptersing. Perhaps more tonight or tomorrow...


    ....


    [STOP! STOP PLEASE! STOP!]


    The goddess screamed in agony. She could feel how her soul was being eaten, devoured bit by bit.


    Every second, part of her soul was absorbed by my fianc¨¦e, turned into pure soul energy that nurtured my fianc¨¦e¡¯s soul.


    The process was so painful and agonizing that even a god could not endure the pain.


    Hearing the goddess¡¯s screams, Safelia could not help but shiver in terror. She looked at me and opened her mouth as though to say something, but she closed her eyes and stayed silent.


    She could feel that I was very angry with the goddess, so she knew that she should not ask me for mercy right now.


    In truth, though, I was not very angry.


    After all, the goddess did not damage ra¡¯s soul in the slightest. Otherwise, any of the countermeasures I had left in ra¡¯s soul would have been activated.


    That was the reason I was not in a hurry to stop the goddess¡¯s n. Since the start, I was nning to make use of it to my advantage.


    To ra¡¯s advantage.


    If the goddess wanted to devour ra¡¯s soul, then I would let ra devour her soul.


    [PLEASE! STOP IT!]


    The goddess screamed and looked at me with an expression of utmost panic. She grabbed her head and used her abilities in an attempt to protect her soul, but it was useless.


    She could only scream in agony.


    And soon, even her scream stopped.


    Just when her soul was about to be devoured, Safelia shouted.


    "Master, please! You promised it!"


    ... Right, I almost forget about it.


    I smiled wryly and nodded.


    "... You are right, I promised to spare the goddess¡¯s life."


    Extending my hand, I grabbed what remained of the goddess¡¯s soul and took it out of ra¡¯s body.


    Then, I looked at Ysnay.


    "Can you help me?"


    Ysnay rolled her eyes.


    "Such a troublesome student."


    With a wave of her hand, mana, dust, and rocks were gathered in front of her. Then, she overwrote their information, transforming these materials and giving them shape.


    A few secondster, the figure of a small child appeared in front of us.


    "Done," Ysnay said. "This body should be the same as a normal human of this world."


    "Perfect." I nodded. Then, I sent what remained of the soul inside the newly created body.


    And at the same time, I put a seal on it.


    From today onwards, the Goddess of Order would be unable to cultivate in any way. She would be unable to gather mana or to use any kind of supernatural power.


    Instead, she will have the lifespan of a normal person. And after that, she will die.


    It will be her punishment. After being one of the most powerful beings in this world, she will be reduced to a powerless girl.


    When Safelia¡¯s heard my exnation, she nodded and put on aplicated expression.


    "... That is enough. Thank you, master."


    "It¡¯s nothing." I smiled. Then, I waved my hand, teleporting the goddess to a faraway orphanage in one of the human countries.


    As for what will happen after this, I don¡¯t care about it.


    After taking care of the goddess, I looked at ra again.


    The goddess had already left her body, so her body was back in her control. However, due to the amount of her soul energy that she had absorbed just now, ra was deeply asleep.


    "Mm... Should I make use of this opportunity and turn her into my dependant as well?"


    That is a good idea.


    A few days had passed since Aya, Daisy, Louise, Marana, and Akh turned into my dependents, so I can make another three or four dependents again.


    It¡¯s not a bad idea to make ra the next.


    I bit my finger and let a drop of my blood drop. Then, that blood turned into a tridimensional magic array.


    A few secondster, the process of fusing our souls started.


    Just like that, ra became Immortal as well.


    Ysnay put on aplicated expression when she saw that.


    "Another one, huh."


    "Jealous?"


    "... A bit, I will not deny it."


    "Well, I¡¯m not nning to do it with you."


    "... I know."


    Seeing Ysnay¡¯s bitter smile, I heaved a sigh. Then, I passed ra¡¯s unconscious body to Safelia.


    "Can you take care of her until she wakes up? I need to go to a certain ce now."


    "Of course, master."


    "Thank you. You can exin the situation to her after she wakes up. I¡¯ll take care of some things first and then I¡¯ll talk to her."


    "Understood."


    Having said these words, I turned around and looked in a certain direction.


    My gaze pierced through space, reaching a secret passage below the pce.


    Two familiar people were running through that passage.


    The emperor and the empress.


    I guess it¡¯s time to end this, huh.

 Chapter 601: Revenge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 601: Revenge (1)</h4>


    The Emperor, Grand Quintin, and the Empress, Lilia Riea, were following a group of Imperial Guards through a secret passage below the Imperial Pce.


    Due to the poison in his body, the emperor had to be helped by an imperial guard to advance. He had already drunk a powerful antidote that should be able to deal with the poison, however, it needed more time to work.


    "Where are we going, Grand?" Lilia asked after five minutes, but the emperor did not exin much.


    "You will see soon." Was everything that he said.


    Lilia was curious, however, she did not ask anything else to not look suspicious. After all, she had a mission, and she could not risk it now.


    Five minutester, the group arrived in front of an enormous door.


    The emperor touched it with his hand and heaved aplicated sigh. "I never thought I was going to use it in my life."


    He then took out a dagger and slit the palm of his hand. Then, he used his bloody palm to touch the door.


    One instantter, the door started to rumble.


    The process was rather fast. Less than five secondster, the door had openedpletely. The group then entered the room that appeared behind the door, before the emperor closed the door once more.


    Once inside, the empress saw a pretty big room filled with several illumination magic circles used to light the room and countless gold coins. Besides that, she saw another big magic circle in the middle of the room.


    "A teleportation magic circle...?" The empress asked.


    "Yes." The emperor replied. "This ce is the most secret hideout of the Imperial Family. Only the blood of the imperial family can open and close it, and once it¡¯s close, not even a fifteenthyer practitioner can break it easily, giving us time to teleport away if the castle¡¯s defenses are taken down."


    The empress¡¯s expression darkened for an instant, but she quickly hid it to no let the emperor notice anything wrong.


    "How do you know if we need to escape or not then? What if your father manages to repel the enemies?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Look there." The emperor said while pointing at a table in a corner. "That table is connected to several magic arrays around the pce. Through them, I can see everything that is happening in the pce right now. If father manages to repel the enemies, I¡¯ll know it. If not, we will use the teleportation array to escape."


    "Is It so?" The empress nodded and sighed in relief.


    Inwardly, though, she was feeling nervous.


    She was supposed to follow the emperor if something went wrong with the initial assassination. Meanwhile, a magic spell on her would reveal their location to rk, so he could find them and finally kill the emperor.


    However, the situation right now was very troublesome.


    If the defenses of this refuge were as good as the emperor said, then there was no way for rk to enter here.


    And if they ended teleporting, and the ce where they teleported ended being too far from here, then the spell inside her could stop working and rk would be unable to track her.


    While Lilia was lost in her thoughts, the emperor look towards her.


    "... You look nervous, Lilia."


    "R-Really?" Lilia stiffened briefly. "W-Well, I can¡¯t calm down with everything that is happening."


    The emperor stared at her fixedly before heaving a long sigh.


    "Why?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Don¡¯t take me for a fool, Lilia... I¡¯m sure that you are involved in whatever is happening. I find it hard to believe that n did something like this without telling you."


    Lilia was startled. Her first thought was to deny it, but when she looked at her husband¡¯s eyes, she realized he waspletely convinced of his guess.


    Moreover, she noticed the guards that came with him were looking at her warily and positioned themselves around her to subdue her if she tried anything funny.


    Seeing that, she could not help but chuckle bitterly.


    For an instant, she did not know what to say. But all of sudden, she was startled.


    She then sighed in relief and looked at the emperor with an ice-cold look.


    "... I don¡¯t understand, if you already knew that I betrayed you, why did you bring me with you?"


    "Because I wanted to ask you, Lilia." The emperor put on a disappointed expression. "Why did you do this? We have been married for so many years, and I have never treated you badly... Why are you doing this? Why did you betray me?"


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t know the reason?" Lilia asked with a mocking look. "Hahahaha, Grand, we have been married for so many years, but during all these years, have you loved me even once?"


    "What are you talking about? I love y¨C"


    "Lies!" The empress yelled in rage, startling the emperor and the guards around him.


    The emperor hurriedly stopped them from attacking her while Lilia continued talking.


    "I always tried to be the perfect wife, Grand! Since the moment I knew I was your fianc¨¦e, I did my best to be the perfect woman, the perfect empress! I tried my best to win your love! As for you? To you, this was nothing more than an undesired marriage... Not even once did you love me!


    "And afterward? Afterward, you fell in love with that bitch! Her! That cursed woman! You whispered to her the sweet nothings that I never received, you treated her with the care that you never gave me, and you loved her with the love I never could get!


    "Do you know how it feels!? Knowing that the man that you love, your husband, cares more for a dirty bitch that for yourself...


    "Do you know how much relief and happiness I felt when that bitch died? I felt incredibly happy. I thought that you finally would return to me...


    "But no. Even after that bitch died, she is the only woman in your mind. The only one! Have I been in your heart even once!?"


    The empress yelled the words that she had hidden in her heart for so long. She yelled so loud that her throat started to ache.


    However, she did not care.


    Right now, she only wanted to let out everything she had umted for so many years.


    And the emperor did not stop her.


    Looking at the angry and disappointed face on his wife¡¯s face, he could not help but feel guilty.


    He knew why Lilia was like that. In fact, he had known from long ago.


    Indeed, he did not love Lilia. So he had always felt guilty towards her for that.


    That was the reason why he never treated Dina nicely.


    Even although Dina was the child that he had with the woman he loved, he ignored when Lilia treated her poorly, and never intervened when she bullied her.


    Perhaps inside him, he wanted to use this method to make it up to Lilia.


    With a sigh, the emperor looked at his wife and shook his head.


    "... I¡¯m sorry."


    "I don¡¯t need your apology. It¡¯s toote anyway."


    "I know. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can forgive you for what you just did."


    "Forgive me? Do you think that I want your forgiveness?" The empressughed looked at the emperor with a mocking look. "What I want is to have revenge, Grand!"


    "Lilia..."


    "In fact, this is just the start. I want to see you wallowing in regret. I want to see your expression of suffering after you learn about the truth."


    The emperor frowned. At the same time, a bad feeling filled him.


    "... Lilia, what have you talking about?"


    The empress smirked. Then, she spoke up slowly, as though she wanted to make sure that the emperor heard everything.


    "I slept with another man, Grand."


    *Bam!*


    The sword that the emperor was holding fell on the ground.


    "Lilia, you..."


    "I slept with him many times, and I enjoyed it. Hahaha, it felt great, much better than when I did it with you. Well, he was a much better man than you, so that is normal."


    The emperor turned pale. But one instantter, his face turned red in anger.


    "Damn you!"


    With a roar, he grabbed the sword that fell on the ground and rushed towards Lilia with an expression of wrath.


    Lilia, however, did not panic.


    In fact, she smiled.


    Because just at that moment.


    *ng!*


    Another sword appeared suddenly and stopped the emperor¡¯s sword.


    And a red-haired man appeared in front of the empress.


    When the empress saw him, her lips curled up in a sweet smile.


    "Wee, my love."

 Chapter 602: Revenge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 602: Revenge (2)</h4>


    "Wee, my love." The empress¡¯s words resounded in the underground refuge.


    I nodded calmly, all while looking at the emperor and stopping his sword calmly.


    The emperor was startled. First, he put on an expression of surprise, then his expression changed to confusion by the fact that someone had invaded the ce that he thought was imprable.


    Soon, though, his confusion disappeared, only to be reced by humiliation and anger.


    The words that the empress just said could not help but resound in his mind.


    ¡¯Wee, my love.¡¯


    These words were like a curse destroying him from inside out.


    "Bastard!" The emperor roared. He bellowed and filled his sword with mana, trying to cut me down.


    But as an eleventhyer practitioner, there was no way that he could hurt me.


    Swinging my sword calmly, I parried away the emperor¡¯s attack and sent his sword flying away.


    Then, I kicked him in the belly, making him copse to the ground.


    "His majesty!"


    The guards in our surroundings reacted immediately. Seeing the emperor in the ground, they took out their weapons and attacked me simultaneously.


    However, I just swung my sword again, sending a flying sh that beheaded them simultaneously.


    I did not need even one second to finish them off.


    "rk..." The empress sighed in relief. To be honest, even though she did not seem nervous when the emperor attacked, the truth was that she was shivering inwardly.


    The only reason that she did not cower in fear was that she knew that I was here.


    In fact, just after the emperor confronted her and asked her why she betrayed him, I sent a mental transmission to the empress, telling her that she did not need to worry and that I could protect her.


    That was the reason why the empress dared to tell all these things to the emperor.


    Looking at the emperor kneeling on the ground with blood on his lips, the empress smirked disdainfully.


    "Surprise, Grand? I¡¯ sure you were not expecting this."


    "Cough, cough... Lilia, do you know what are you doing!? How do you dare to betray me like this!?"


    "Of course I know, I¡¯m going to kill you. Afterward, n will be the emperor and rk will move to the pce after marrying Dina. Then, we will be able to continue our rtionship without any fear. As for betraying you? Hehe, my son tried to kill you anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter right now."


    "Bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!" The emperor cursed. He then looked at me with an expression of rage. "And you too! I swear I¡¯ll kill you! I will tear your body into pieces and feed the dogs with it! You will wish not to be born!"


    "Really?" I shrugged with a small smile. "And how are you going to do that?"


    "Don¡¯t pay him attention, rk. Just kill him and let¡¯s leave this ce. Actually, I¡¯m feeling pretty excited right now. What do you think if you and me..."


    I was speechless when I heard the empress¡¯s words. Hey woman, did the blood excited you? Are your tastes this heavy?


    However, these words were very effective against the emperor.


    After hearing them, his face turned pale, his expression turned livid, and his eyes turned red as though they wanted to shoot mes.


    "Bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!"


    The empress chuckled and looked at him with a sneer. Then, as though they wanted to continue provoking him, she hugged my neck intimately and kissed me on the lips.


    Her expression was so intimate that she seemed like a sweet wife greeting her husband.


    "Bastards! BASTARDS! I¡¯LL KILL YOU!!!"


    To be honest, seeing the emperor like this was rather funny. Seeing him being humiliated in this way by the empress was very entertaining.


    However, it¡¯s already time for today¡¯s main dish.


    He is not the only person that I want to humiliate today.


    Thus, I started the climax of this y.


    "How does it feel, Your Majesty? Knowing that your wife slept with another man and that she prefers him over you."


    "Bastard!"


    "It hurts, right? Mm, that is good. Otherwise, I would not be happy with my revenge."


    My words startled the emperor. He looked at me with rage and confusion, wondering the meaning of my words.


    At the same time, the empress looked at me confused.


    "Revenge? rk, what do you mean?"


    I chuckled.


    "Nothing much. It¡¯s just that I had another motive to approach to you, Your Majesty. I wanted to make the emperor pay for what he did to my mother. I wanted to make him suffer."


    My voice was calm, however, it sent waves in the heart of the emperor and the empress.


    After all, my words meant that things were not as simple as they thought.


    "W-What are you talking about, rk?" The empress¡¯s voice shook. She could not help but take a step back at the thought of being used, and her face turned pale.


    At the same time, a feeling of dread and terror filled her heart.


    I smiled and looked straight into her eyes.


    "Actually, my true name is not rk."


    Then, I snapped my fingers.


    Immediately, my hair and eyes became blue again. Moreover, the spell stopping the emperor and the empress from recognizing me faded out.


    In an instant, rk had disappearedpletely and was reced by the fourth prince of the empire.


    "You should call me us, Your Majesty."


    The face of the empress turned ashen white.

 Chapter 603: Revenge (3)

    <h4>Chapter 603: Revenge (3)</h4>


    "You... C-us!? Impossible!" The empress¡¯s face turned ashen white. She staggered backward, falling to the ground with an expression of shock.


    At the same time, the emperor¡¯s eyes opened wide, and his body trembled.


    "Y-You... You are us..."


    "Surprised?" I asked them with a smile. "I bet the two of you were not expecting this, right?"


    The emperor and the empress did not reply. No, they were too shocked to reply.


    Their minds were moving quickly, trying to process what was happening. For an instant, none of them could understand the situation.


    "... Impossible..." The empress murmured softly. "No, it¡¯s impossible... It must be a lie... I can¡¯t believe it..."


    "But you are seeing it with your own eyes, Your Majesty."


    "Lies!" The empress screamed. "You can¡¯t be him! It¡¯s impossible!"


    "But it¡¯s not." I chuckled. "I was rk since the start. All this time, I have been ying with you and using you to get my revenge. In fact, using you was part of my revenge. Do you think that I truly would fall in love with you?"


    The empress¡¯s body shook.


    "N-No... I-It c-can¡¯t be... N-No... W-Wait! T-Then, the letter... How about Bryan!? What about my son!?"


    "Oh? Do you mean my big brother?" I chuckled. "Right, I almost forget about him."


    Waving my hand, I connected the alternate space where Bryan was to this room.


    Immediately, the image of Bryan being tortured and screaming in pain and despair appeared before the empress and the emperor.


    Just listening to the scream of Bryan was enough to fill them with anger, despair, and terror.


    "Mm, to be honest, I have tortured him enough. I think I should put him to rest already."


    Snapping my fingers, I created a me and held it in the palm of my hand.


    And with a smile, I sent it towards Bryan.


    "No!" The empress cried out in panic. However, she could not change anything. In seconds, the me reached Bryan, making him scream in pain as her body was slowly burned off until nothing but ashes were left.


    "Do you understand now, Your Majesty?" I said calmly. "Everything was my n. I told Hope to take you to the ce where you met ¡¯rk¡¯, and I sent the letters telling you that Bryan was alive. Even the sex that we had was on purpose. Everything was for this moment. To make you feel this despair."


    "N-No... It can¡¯t be real... I can¡¯t be..."


    "Do you like my revenge, Your Majesty? I went through a long n to achieve it. I must admit that it was fun, though."


    "A lie... It¡¯s a lie..."


    "Hehe, to think that you slept with your worst enemy. The man that caught, tortured, and murdered your son. You must be feeling very terrible right now."


    "Shut up!" The empress screamed and red at me with eyes full of killing intent. "Shut up, bastard!"


    Mana erupted from her body filled with anger, hatred, and despair. It took the shape of a firence that flew towards me.


    The barrier to the ninthyer, which had stopped the empress from increasing her cultivation for a long time, was broken, allowing her to release the strongest attack she had released in her life.


    Even a twelfthyer practitioner would be careful facing that attack.


    But I simply waved my hand, snuffing the firence off as though it was nothing more than the me of a candle.


    The strongest attack of the empress was nothing more than that to me.


    "It looks like you like the surprise, Your Majesty." I provoked her again.


    "AAAGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Scream after scream, spell after spell. For several minutes, the empress attacked me repeatedly, using the strongest power she could release.


    Tears flowed out her eyes as she released spell after spell, hoping to destroy with this nightmare. However, it was futile.


    I was much stronger than her. The difference was so vast that her small spells did not even tickle.


    Finally, after the empress used up her entire mana pool, she copsed on the ground, crying bitterly.


    I looked at her indifferently before turning towards the emperor.


    "I¡¯m surprised, you epted it easier than I expected."


    "Really?" The emperor did his best to sound calm.


    Unfortunately for him, I could hear the rage, despair, and hatred he was trying to suppress clearly.


    To me, he seemed just as outraged as the empress, just that he was better hiding it.


    Or perhaps it was because he already screamed enough when he saw the empress betrayal, so he was able to remain calm after knowing my true identity.


    "... To think that you will be the one killing me." The emperor¡¯s words were filled with hatred, reluctance, and venom. "I should have killed you after you were born."


    "Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t. What a shame that there is no medicine for regret."


    The emperor chuckled. His eyes, however, were filled with intense killing intent.


    "Well yed, us. To think that you hid your true power for so long just for revenge. You did not hesitate to put at risk the existence of the entire empire just for your revenge."


    "Oh, about that, you don¡¯t need to worry. Dina will be the next emperor. I¡¯m sure she will do a good job. The empire will be in good hands with her."


    "Hahaha! Do you truly think that such a thing possible? Father will not allow it! He will not let the killers of his son escape!"


    I raised an eyebrow and looked at the emperor with an amused expression.


    Really, you truly are pitiful.


    "Your father? Do you mean Grandma Creig?"


    The emperor was startled.


    "You... You know about him?"


    "Of course I do. Actually, he already knows about this, Your Majesty. In fact, he approved everything since the start."


    "... What are you talking about!?"


    "Don¡¯t you understand? Grandfather knew about my n and he allowed it. He abandoned you, father."


    "That is impossible! Father will not do something like that!"


    "But he did." I chuckled and looked at the emperor mockingly. "It¡¯s normal, though. Even he could not endure when he saw how useless you were."


    The emperor was dazed.


    Soon, though, his face turnedpletely pale.


    Finally, he understood everything.


    He had been abandoned by everybody. He had been betrayed by everybody.


    His wife, his children, his subjects, and even his father. Everybody betrayed him.


    When he realized it, the emperorughed bitterly.


    "Hahaha... So that is what happened, huh... Hahaha, I¡¯m an idiot..."


    "Yes, you are." I nodded. "I hope you liked my revenge, Your Majesty. Now, it¡¯s time to end with this."


    Walking towards the emperor and the empress, I put my hands on their foreheads.


    Then, I sent a bit of my mana inside their bodies.


    And when my mana had invaded every part of their bodies, I detonated it.


    Every nerve of the emperor was broken, and his mana pool was destroyed, turning him into aplete cripple unable to even speak. Meanwhile, the empress¡¯s memories and consciousness were messed up, turning her into a fool.


    When I removed my hands from their foreheads, what remained of the emperor and the empress was nothing more than a cripple and a fool.


    The only reason I did not kill them was due to my promise to my grandfather and in consideration to Lena. But in a certain sense, this was worse than death.


    With this, my revenge was finallypleted.


    Revenge tastes the sweeter when it¡¯s served cool.


    And mine was as sweet as honey.

 Chapter 604: The Cripple and the Fool

    <h4>Chapter 604: The Cripple and the Fool</h4>


    "... P-Please, stop..."


    "You are right, I should stop."


    Marana looked at the begging old man in front of her and nodded,


    raising her belt-like sword.


    when her sword was swung down, the head of the old man flew off.


    Marana looked at that scene silently before heaving a long sigh.


    "Done, we should return with the princess."


    "... You killed him too fast, sister. He should have suffered more."


    Marana frowned at Akh¡¯s words and shook her head.


    "It¡¯s enough. Remember that we have work to do."


    Akh was still unsatisfied, but she nodded in the end.


    The old man that they just fought was called Carlo. He was a beyond-twelfthyer practitioner and the one that ordered the attack in the Red Skull Gang several days ago where the girls¡¯ brother was injured.


    The old man did not participate in the fight in the pce. Instead, he had another task. Tomand the men in the capital to take over it as quickly as possible.


    Unfortunately for him, he was targeted by the three girls of the Red Skull Gang, Marana, Akh, and Raven.


    And now that he was dead, it meant that the men of the Carmell Family causing chaos in the capital were leaderless.


    When the girls returned to Dina¡¯s side, the situation in the capital had mostly been resolved.


    With the help of Louise, Daisy, Eternity¡¯s Fangs, and the men of Hidden History, the men of the Carmell Family in the capital were quickly routed, and the daemons they invited were killed as well.


    Even so, more than three thousand people died in the process. Most of them weremonerspletely unrted to the situation.


    When Dina learned about that, she could not help but sigh sadly.


    "You don¡¯t need to feel guilty about this, Your Highness." Daisy quicklyforted her. "Actually, this result is already good. After all, the Carmell Family had been preparing for this for many years. If their ns would have been sessful, many more people would have died"


    "Yeah, you are right... I wonder how is the situation on us¡¯s side."


    "Don¡¯t worry about his highness. He will be alright. With his strength, nobody in the empire can injure him."


    Dina smiled wryly and nodded.


    Right, nobody in the empire should be able to injure him.


    Even so, she could not help but feel worried.


    Mainly because she knew that right now, her brother was dealing with the enemies of her family.


    Two of the people directly involved in the tragedy of her mother.


    Her father and her stepmother.


    When she thought about that, Dina¡¯s expression turnedplicated.


    "Right, how is Lena?" She suddenly asked.


    "... I took the little Princess to His Highness¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t worry, she will be sage there." Daisy exined.


    Dina nodded. But inwardly, she sighed bitterly.


    ¡¯Sigh, Poor Lena... In the end, she is the most unfortunate person in all of this.¡¯


    Just at that moment, several people appeared on the horizon, flying towards her.


    Dina quickly recognized two of them. They were Creig Quintin (her grandfather) and Headmistress Evelyn.


    The rest of them were the beyond twelfthyer powerhouses that were chasing after the powerhouses of the Carmell Family.


    "You are back, grandfather. How is the situation?" Dina said as soon as her grandfathernded in front of her.


    "Unfortunately, I failed to catch the bastards of the Carmell Family. They sure are quick to escape."


    Dina was a bit disappointed, but she already expected it.


    In fact, they were not the only ones that escaped. Earl Riea and her big brother, n Quintin, escaped as well. They probably left the capital through a secret passage.


    However, Dina was not very worried about them.


    They were alreadypletely defeated, and Dina knew that they could not escape forever.


    Eventually, they would be caught.


    Now, the most important was to take care of the situation in the capital.


    Her grandfather, Creig, also knew it, so he just patted Dina¡¯s shoulder and smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. Just take care of the situation in the capital as quickly as possible. Right, you should start to prepare. You are now the new emperor after all."


    "Not yet, Grandfather."


    "Haha, but you will be soon. Right, did us return already?"


    Dina was about to shake her head. But suddenly, she felt a familiar aura approaching them.


    Looking behind her, she saw her beloved little brothering towards her with a smile.


    Strangely, though, he was carrying two people in his arms.


    Dina recognized both of them immediately.


    The emperor, Grand Quintin, and the Empress, Lilia Riea.


    However, right now, their appearances werepletely different than their usual dignified look.


    The emperor was groaning in pain with a face as pale as paper and the empress was mumbling something incoherently while saliva dripped from her mouth.


    With just a nce, Dina knew that us hadpleted his revenge.


    Several expressions passed through her face. Rage, hatred, relief, and guilt.


    Finally, the bitch that had killed her mother had received what she deserved.


    And her father... Although Dina felt a bit of pity and guilt towards him, she also felt refreshed knowing that he paid for all the pain he caused to her mother.


    "... I hope that our mother can see this from heaven."


    us nodded silently. Then, he looked towards his grandfather.


    "He is alive as I promised, grandpa. Lilia as well."


    "Is it so?" Creig sighed and looked at his son with aplicated expression and nodded. "... I understand. Thank you for sparing their life. I will take them with me."


    us nodded and passed them to his grandfather.


    Just like that, the hatred that had filled the imperial family for years came to an end.


    Strangely, though, Dina could not bring herself to celebrate. Quite the opposite, she felt a bit empty.


    But when she saw her brother¡¯s calm look, she felt better.


    In fact, just seeing her brother¡¯s face made her smile.


    "... I¡¯m happy that you are alright, us."


    "Thanks, sister. Fortunately, everything went alright."


    Dina smiled. But then, she smiled bitterly.


    "Hey, about Lena... What are you going to do?"


    us thought for a moment before sighing.


    "... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it."

 Chapter 605: Truth or Lie

    <h4>Chapter 605: Truth or Lie</h4>


    When I arrived at my mansion, several worried people were pacing around the living room.


    Starting from Mia, ire, Aunt Dayana, and Aunt Sera, the women living in the mansion had concerned andplicated looks on their faces.


    Most of them were anxious to know what was the result of the capital¡¯s upheaval.


    When they saw that I arrived, they rushed towards me immediately.


    "us, what is the situation?"


    "What happened? Is everything alright?"


    "How about Carlson? What happened to him?"


    I replied Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, and Mia¡¯s questions calmly, telling them that everything was alright, and exining the situation briefly.


    I was a bit surprised that Mia was still concerned about her husband, Earl Riea. After all, they had a big fight just before the start of themotion. However, it seemed that she was still worried for him regardless of everything that happened.


    ... It looks like she still loves him a bit.


    After I finished replying to most of the questions, I looked at my little sister who had been silent until now.


    "Lena."


    "Big brother, is father okay!? How about mother!? Are they alright!?"


    Hearing the concern in her voice, I could not help but sigh slightly and put on aplicated expression.


    And when Lena saw it, her face immediately paled.


    "B-Brother? W-What happened to father and mother?"


    Instead of replying to her, I looked at Aunt Dayana and the others.


    "Can you leave us alone, please? I need to tell something to Lena."


    Aunt Dayana and the others nodded withplicated expressions.


    Although they did not know what I wanted to tell Lena, they could feel that it was not something good.


    In fact, some of them could imagine what I was about to say.


    Before leaving, Aunt Dayana patted Lena¡¯s shoulder and sighed softly.


    "Little Lena, you have to be strong."


    Once everybody was gone, I smiled at Lena and grabbed her hand.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go to my room."


    Lena nodded and held my hand nervously.


    She was silent the entire way, but I could feel her nervousness through her touch. Despite doing her best to suppress it, her body was trembling slightly, and her face was ashen white.


    As soon as we entered my room, Lena was unable to suppress her curiosity and concern anymore.


    "Brother, about father and mother.... What happened to them?"


    I thought for a moment and let out a deep breath.


    "They are alive."


    Lena sighed in relief.


    "However, father ispletely crippled, and your mother has turned been into an idiot."


    Lena stiffened.


    But one secondter, her face turned as white as paper.


    "W-What do you mean? B-Brother, what happened!? Was it big brother n? Was it him who did it!? Tell me!"


    This was the most important moment.


    I could choose to lie here. I could me n and use him of everything. I could make it so she believed that was the truth.


    But in the end¨C


    "It was me."


    I told her the truth.


    Lena¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    She looked at me in shock, surprise, and astonishment. She took several steps back staggeringly as her body turned weak and she copsed backward.


    But before she could fall on the ground, I held her.


    "... Sorry, Lena."


    The little girl looked at me with shaking eyes. For an instant, she did not speak.


    Then, she finally bit her lips strongly.


    ".... It¡¯s a lie, right?"


    "Lena..."


    "Tell me that it¡¯s a lie!"


    "I¡¯m sorry..."


    "Brother! Tell me it¡¯s a lie! Please! Please... Please brother... Please..."


    I lowered my head and fell silent.


    Seeing that, Lena started to cry.


    Tears slid down her cheeks, and her beautiful blue eyes were filled with sadness, disappointment, and hints of hatred.


    "... Why, brother? Why did you do that?"


    Looking straight into Lena¡¯s eyes, I tell her the truth.


    "For revenge."


    Then, I told her the entire story.


    About everything that happened in the past, starting from the death of my mother until the many times that Lilia, n, and Grand tried to kill me and kill Dina.


    I could see Lena¡¯s face turning paler as the story continued. Eventually, her face was filled with tears of disbelief, sadness, and pain.


    She then put her head on my chest and started to cry bitterly.


    "... B-But brother... S-She was my mother... My only mother..."


    "..."


    "A-And he was my father too... I-I loved them...W-What am I going to do now?"


    "..."


    "Why did you do that, brother? You know how much it hurts me?"


    "Sorry."


    "I don¡¯t want your apologies! I only want my parents back to normal!"


    I looked at Lena with aplicated expression and sighed.


    "Sorry." That was everything that I could say.


    Lena cried for a long while. She cried sadly and bitterly, trying to release the pain she was feeling.


    At that moment, her feelings became messy. The love and dependence she felt towards me shed with the rage and hatred she felt towards the man that harmed her parents.


    Eventually, her sobs became shorter as she grabbed my shirt tightly.


    "Why, brother..."


    With these words, she fainted.


    I held her body hurriedly and looked at her with aplicated expression.


    After putting her on the bed, I smiled bitterly.


    As expected, huh. This was the result...


    Lena said nothing, but with my strength, I could feel her feelings clearly... I could feel the buddying hatred inside her. Hatred towards me.


    And she had every reason to hate me.


    After all, although Grand and Lilia were enemies for me and Dina, they were loving parents for Lena.


    Unlike us, Lena grew while receiving love from both of them. Even if they scolded her asionally, they showered her with lots of love as well.


    Hence, to Lena, I was the man that destroyed her parents. The man that destroyed her happy family.


    Perhaps it would have been better if I lied here.


    However, I could not do that.


    Because I want to make Lena immortal like me. Because I want to spend eternity with her.


    And if I want to do that, I can¡¯t afford to lie. Because if the lie is discovered, then the consequences will be disastrous.


    Of course, I can hide the truth as much as I can, however, I can¡¯t know what kind of ability Lena will learn in the future, or what she is going to experience.


    If for some reason, she learns an ability that allows her to learn the truth, then our rtionship will spiral downwards.


    Perhaps everything that I struggled for so long to achieve will be destroyed.


    In fact, it¡¯s not just with Lena. It¡¯s the same with the others as well. If I truly want to spend eternity with them, then lying is not a good choice. It looks like something trivial, but in reality, a lie can destroy many things.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that saying the truth did not achieve a good effect either.


    At this rate, Lena will end hating me. She will end hating Dina, Aunt Dayana, Aunt Sera, Andrea, and all the people in my mother¡¯s family.


    Perhaps even Daisy, Louise, and the others will be hated.


    Fortunately, I still have a solution.


    Even though I did not want to resort to this, I can only do it now.


    "Ysnay." I called out at her.


    And immediately, a voice answered.


    "As expected, you called me, Willian."


    If I can only tell Lena the truth¨C


    ¨CThen I need to change this ¡¯truth¡¯pletely.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 606: Changing the Past

    <h4>Chapter 606: Changing the Past</h4>


    "As expected, you called me, Willian." Ysnay looked at me with a smile. Her ck eyes looked straight towards me as though she could see through every truth and lie.


    "... You already knew that this was going to happen, right?"


    "I suspected it. It was pretty predictable, actually."


    I smiled bitterly. I guess it was.


    "Then, you surely know what I want, right?"


    Ysnay looked at me fixedly and curved put on aplicated expression.


    "Do you truly want to do this? You know that it will be very expensive, right?"


    I fell silent and did not reply. Instead, I looked at Lena.


    The beautiful blue-haired girl was sleeping soundly, but asionally, I could hear her sobs and whimpers of pain, as though she was seeing something incredibly painful in her dreams.


    As soon as I saw that, my determination to go through this became firmer.


    "Do it. I¡¯m ready to pay the price."


    "Really?" Ysnay could not help but chuckle with an amused expression. "To think that you will do something like this. Don¡¯t you think that distorting the life of your little sister this way is very evil?"


    I sighed and nodded. "It is, but I want to do it regardless."


    After all, I stopped considering myself a good person many lifetimes ago.


    "Good." Ysnay smiled softly. "If that is what you want, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish."


    Closing her eyes, she raised her hands and activated all the mana inside her body.


    Then, she let out two words.


    "Come, [Fate]."


    Immediately, power filled the room.


    Mana as powerful that it seemed infinite started to flow into the room from the surroundings. Then, that mana gathered around Ysnay, as though it was waiting for her orders.


    Meanwhile, Ysnay¡¯s body hovered slightly over the ground, and her figure started to shine with a captivating glow. Finally, one secondter, a string appeared in front of her.


    Then another.


    And another.


    In less than five seconds, the room was filled with countless strings of different sizes and colors.


    Every string represented a fate. They were connected to the walls, the ground, the bed, the clothes, and every object and person.


    They contained the information, origin, and past of everything around us and were intertwined in aplicated way, showing theplexity of fate and how even the smallest change could affect many things in many ways.


    Then, Ysnay grabbed one of these strings.


    One connected to Lena.


    "Appear, [Past]." She said.


    Immediately, that string lit up.


    Images started to appear around the room. Images representing everything that Lena had seen and experienced through her life.


    Her feelings, her pains, her experiences.


    Everything since the day that she was born appeared, including things that nobody else could remember.


    Ysnay looked at these images with a calm look and extended her hand, touching the images softly.


    Then, she spoke up again.


    "Change, [History]."


    And Fate started to be rewritten.


    The imaged quickly changed. The past was distorted, bing somethingpletely new.


    Moreover, every person rted to that past changed as well. Their reality and memories were altered, bing ones where the past that Ysnay rewrote was the true ¡¯reality¡¯.


    I could feel every change clearly. Moreover, because Lena was very close to me and our fates were intertwined, my fate was changing in the process as well.


    However, I was more powerful than Ysnay. Even when fate was being changed, I only needed a thought to stop the process and stop her [Fate] from affecting me.


    But instead, I allowed Ysnay to change it.


    Of course, I was careful to limit it to the fate rted to Lena. But even so, I allowed Ysnay to change my own fate.


    Only this way will Ysnay¡¯s work be meaningful.


    Ysnay felt it and smiled. She looked at me with an amused expression and chuckled.


    Then, she waved her hands onest time.


    And with a shock that could be felt through the fate of the entire world, the past was changed.


    Feeling the change, I blinked. Then, I looked at Ysnay.


    "Is it done?" I asked.


    "It is." Ysnay chuckled. "I changed fate just like you asked and eliminated every trace of the previous fate. Not even the slightest trace remains."


    "... If I can know, what do I ask you to change?"


    "Not even I know it, Willian. I told you, I did not leave any trace behind. Even my fate was changed. Moreover, even someone stronger than me will be unable to realize the change. I know that it¡¯s rted to the little girl sleeping in the bed, though. I wonder what was so important that you decided to change the fate of the entire world just for her."


    "Is it so?" I thought for a moment and nodded.


    For a few seconds, I tried to find the reason why I asked Ysnay to change fate in my mind, however, I could not find it. I only knew that something had changedpletely, but I did not know what it was.


    So, I simply stopped asking.


    Looking at the peacefully asleep little sister of mine, I smiled softly and caressed her hair.


    "Thank you, Ysnay."


    "Don¡¯t thank me. As I told you, my help has a price."


    "You are right. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready to pay it."


    "Great." Ysnay chuckled. Then, she turned around and left the room.


    Before leaving, though, she turned to me and put on a smile.


    "You already should know what I want, Willian. I¡¯ll give you three days. Three dayster, I¡¯lle to get what I want."


    "I understand."


    Ysnay looked at me for a few seconds and nodded. Then, she disappeared from the room.


    I sighed and looked at my little sister again. Then, I caressed her blue hair and kissed her forehead gently.


    "Good night, Lena."


    A slightly sad smile appeared on my little sister¡¯s face.

 Chapter 607: Last Date (1)

    <h4>Chapter 607: Last Date (1)</h4>


    The next morning, Lena woke up groggily.


    She was surprised when she found that she wasn¡¯t in her bedroom. But then, she realized that it was my room.


    Immediately, the memories ofst night appeared in her mind, making her turn slightly red when she remembered that she fell asleep in my arms.


    "B-Brother...? D-Did I sleep here?"


    "You did. You fell asleep after crying for a while."


    Lena¡¯s face turned redder. She hurriedly covered her face with a nket in an attempt to hide her embarrassment, however, it was already toote.


    Her cute expression was already engraved in my memory.


    Iughed happily when I saw her like that, making Lena pout.


    "Brother!"


    "What? Is my little Lena shy?"


    "Uuuu... I hate you..."


    Little girl, your words hurt this big brother.


    Smiling softly, I stroke Lena¡¯s hair and looked at her with gentle eyes.


    "Are you alright? You cried a lotst night."


    Lena put on aplicated expression before nodding.


    "... I am. I was a bit pained when I learned about what happened to my parents, but... You did not kill them in the end, and to be honest, a part of me thinks that they deserved it."


    I looked at Lena¡¯s expression and sighed.


    "Sorry, Lena."


    "No, brother. You don¡¯t need to apologize... You did what you needed to do."


    I nodded.


    Yes, just as Lena said, I did what I needed to do.


    The revenge against the emperor and the empress was a way to give closure to the pain and hatred of many people. Dina, Aunt Dayana, and Aunt Sera.


    They hated them for what happened to my mother, Silna.


    So, they needed this revenge to finally close that episode of their lives.


    Even Lena, who was abused by the emperor and the empress for many years, could not help but feel relieved now that she knew that these two people could not hurt her anymore.


    "... Hey, brother."


    "Mm?"


    "Thank you... For protecting me all these years, thank you..."


    "It¡¯s nothing. I would do anything for my little sister."


    "Thanks..." Lena smiled gently and looked at me with an embarrassed expression.


    Seeing that, I could not help but lean forward slowly and seal her lips with mine.


    When our kiss finished, Lena¡¯s face was red with embarrassment and happiness.


    "I love you, brother."


    "Me too."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Hehe... thanks."


    The expression of my little sister was so cute that I could not help but kiss her again.


    In the end, we ended whispering sweet nothings to each other for almost one hour.


    ...


    The next two days were very busy. The entire capital had been affected by n¡¯s coup d¡¯eta, with thousands of deaths and many houses and buildingspletely destroyed.


    Efforts to rebuild what was destroyed and funerals honoring the dead filled the capital. Cries the anguish, sadness, and pain became the norm.


    Even so, life needed to continue. The people behind the coup d¡¯eta had not been captured yet, and a new emperor was needed.


    So, despite the sadness around the capital and the pain caused by the death of their loved ones, the people of the capital tried their best to continue with their lives.


    Thus, on the third day after the events of the capital, the city had returned to normal... At least on the surface.


    When I looked at the city that had recovered its usual atmosphere after just three days, I could not help but admire humanity¡¯s willpower.


    "They are impressive, right? That is something admirable about mortals. Even after the worst circumstances, many of them find a way to continue moving forward."


    Hearing that voice, I looked beside me. At some point, Ysnay had appeared there.


    "You are here."


    "Did you wait for long?" Ysnay smiled softly. "Sorry, I had trouble deciding what to wear today."


    I raised an eyebrow when I heard that and could not help but look at Ysnay clothes.


    I immediately noticed that her clothes were different than usual. Usually, she used a long robe that gave out a dignified feeling. But now, she was using a yellow summer dress that gave her a feeling of youthfulness and freshness.


    Moreover, there was a slight blush on her cheek that made her look incredibly appealing. That,bined with her stunning features, made her look so beautiful that you could not help but admire her.


    Even I was slightly surprised when I saw her like that. Right now, she did not seem an Immortal that had lived for thousands and thousands of years but instead seemed a shy girl anticipating her first date.


    Just then, I could not help but remember something that was hidden in a remote corner of my mind.


    "... These were the clothes you used during our first date."


    "So you remembered it, huh." Ysnay smiled softly. It could have been my illusion, but I thought that she seemed a bit happy.


    I fell silent for a moment and reminisced about these memories.


    Back then, when I was called Willian and Ysnay was still a mortal. After we fell in love and started to go out with each other, Ysnay wore an identical dress for our first date.


    It was a memory of many, many years ago, but for some reason, I remembered it easily.


    Unfortunately, I could not remember the feelings associated with it. It was just an insipid fragment of memory. Just information.


    Sighing softly, I looked at Ysnay and shook my head.


    "You should know that doing this is useless."


    "Perhaps," Ysnay nodded with a bitter smile. "However, this will be our first date in a very long time. I want to make it as memorable as possible."


    "Is it so?" I nodded silently. However, I could not rte to her feelings.


    Ysnay did not seem to care about that, though. She grabbed my hand excitedly and pulled me forward like an excited girlfriend on her first date with her boyfriend.


    "Come, I know a nice ce in the capital. Fortunately, they opened today, so we will be able to eat there."


    I followed Ysnay with a wry smile. Actually, I would have preferred to spend my time in another ce. Unfortunately, there was a debt I needed to pay to Ysnay.


    Thus, at least for today, I needed to do my best to feign that we are lovers.


    That was what she asked of me, after all.


    I must admit that the ce that Ysnay chose was pretty good. It was a kind of open-terrace-restaurant located beside a small creek with a nice atmosphere.


    It was the perfect ce for a date. Moreover, it had not been damaged during the battle three days ago, so the ce was in perfect condition.


    The service of the ce was excellent as well, and the food was pretty good. Moreover, even although Ysnay and I were using recognition inhibition magic to feign that we were ordinarymoners, we were attended with the highest courtesy possible.


    The ce was a bit expensive, though; but for people like us that don¡¯t care about money, it was perfect.


    The date did not finish there, though. Quite the opposite, that was just the start. After that, Ysnay pulled me to different ces in the capital, from clothing stores to jewelry and food stalls. During the entire time, she kept a happy smile on her face.


    She knew that this date was fake and that this could not change anything; but even so, she seemed happy about creating this memory with me.


    Eventually, though, night arrived.


    When Ysnay realized that, she put on aplicated expression.


    "It¡¯s already night, huh... Time sure flies fast when you are having fun."


    I did not reply. Instead, I looked at the sky and sighed.


    "Is it enough?"


    "You know it is not, Willian." Ysnay looked at me with a happy smile. "You owe me a lot, and there is onest thing that I want to do. The most important thing. Come, let¡¯s go."


    Pulling my hand, she brought me to an unfamiliar ce in the capital.


    I realized what it was with just a nce.


    "... A love hotel, huh."


    Yeah, it was this world¡¯s version of a love hotel.


    Ysnay nodded. She then smiled softly and held my hand tightly.


    "Just once, Willian. I want to be with you again just once."

 Chapter 608: Last Date (2)*

    <h4>Chapter 608: Last Date (2)*</h4>


    The ce where Ysnay brought me was a high-ss love hotel. It was the kind of ce where nobles came to bring their mistresses.


    Obviously, she wanted to make today as memorable as possible.


    To be honest, I was a bit disgruntled doing this, but I did not mind it too much.


    After all, this was a small price to pay for what Ysnay did for me.


    Plus, it¡¯s not as though I¡¯m losing something. I¡¯ll just treat it as a one-night stand.


    After we entered the room, Ysnay grabbed my hand and looked at me with a mischievous smile.


    "What do you think, it¡¯s a nice ce, right?"


    I looked at the huge bed in the room and the beautifully decorated walls and nodded.


    "It is."


    "I¡¯m happy you like it."


    After saying that, she moved forward slightly and kissed my lips.


    The kiss was very short, but Ysnay seemed strangely nostalgic after it. Perhaps, she was remembering the days when we still were lovers.


    However, when she saw that I did not move, her expression turned downcast.


    "... Willian."


    "What is it?"


    "... Please, I just want a beautiful memory. Can¡¯t you give me even that? Even if it¡¯s for pity, please, just for today."


    I looked straight into her eyes and sighed.


    "Very well."


    Then, I kissed her lips.


    Ysnay¡¯s lips were very soft, and her body emitted an attractive fragrance that seemed to wake up my entire body. Just kissing her lips felt so amazing that a normal man would have be crazy.


    However, that was just the start. Quickly, Ysnay started to take off my clothes as I took off hers. In a question of seconds, both of us werepletely naked.


    She then hugged my neck and wrapped her legs around my waist as I held her body tightly.


    Our naked skins rubbed against each other, and our lips meet repeatedly, creating slurping sounds as our tongues started a battle to take the lead.


    When our lips separated, Ysnay let out a soft groan. She then closed her eyes and raised her hand as I licked her neck greedily.


    "... Willian... Uhnn..."


    Hearing her pants and moans filled me with excitement. Although I hated to admit it, Ysnay¡¯s body had such a crazy sex appeal that even I was almost unable to control myself.


    Licking her neck, kissing her shoulders, biting her earlobes. I explored her body freely, enjoying her reactions every time that I touched a sensitive part.


    Ysnay, in turn, groaned and replied to my caress happily. Her eyes had turned hazy, and her arms and neck tightened greatly around my body, as though she wanted to make sure that this was truly happening.


    In the middle of all of that, I finally pushed Ysnay against the bed. Ysnay immediately looked at me with her deep ck eyes and smile.


    "Do it... I have wanted to do this for many years."


    "I understand."


    Without hesitating, I pointed my member to her crotch. Then, I thrust my hips forward.


    In an instant, her lower lips opened to receive my weapon. Then, my penis was swallowed by a heavenly pleasure that seemed to make my mind nk.


    "Nnngmm..." Ysnay moaned. Her lips opened slightly, letting out seductive sounds that resounded through the room.


    At the same time, I started to thrust my hips fiercely, attacking her as violently as possible without showing the slightest mercy.


    Ysnay did not seem to mind, though. Instead, she seemed happy to receive my attacks, moaning and screaming in pleasure every time that my rod hit her deepest part.


    "Uhnn... ahn... Ugh..."


    Her body reacted joyfully to my movements, her vagina wrapping around my penis and her body tightening every time that I thrust my hips forward. Electrifying pleasure traveled through both of our bodies, making both of us lost in the pleasure of sex.


    Strangely, the pleasure seemed to increase with each thrust. It was so intense that I had never felt anything like it in this life. To be honest, it was perhaps the best sex ever.


    I immediately knew that Ysnay was ying some trick. She had to be using some method to make it feel so good.


    However, I did not mind. If I have to do this with her, I want to make it as enjoyable as possible.


    Instead, I gave my all as well, using my mana freely to stimte her body and making Ysnay scream in pleasure and joy.


    "Ahnn.... S-So good... Uuuu.... AHnnn..."


    Ysnay screams became louder and louder, and her sweet voice resounded every time my penis rubbed her vaginal walls. Our intertwined bodies shivered in carnal pleasure, drowning in this sinful feeling.


    Eventually, I feel my excitement reaching a peak. I knew it was a signal that I was about to cum.


    I noticed that Ysnay was about to cum as well, so I did not bother to stop myself from cumming. Instead, I elerated my movements, thrusting harder and harder until Ysnay¡¯s body finally tightened violently.


    "C-Cumming....!"


    With a scream, Ysnay shivered.


    At the same time, I shot a lot of semen inside her.


    However, that was just the start. After we orgasmed for the first time, we resumed our movements. This time, Ysnay pushed me down and started to ride me with an erotic smile on her face, tightening her vagina around my penis to give me the greatest pleasure possible.


    Seeing her beautiful naked body ridding me like that gave me great psychological pleasure. I could not help but held her waist tightly and thrust my penis upward, cooperating with her movements excitedly.


    Ysnay smiled and closed her eyes. Her body moved up and down as she put her hands on my chest and moaned happily.


    Every movement and moan was so seductive that it seemed to make my mind hazy. Even someone with my self-control felt so incredible that I wanted to shout in pleasure.


    Ysnay moved up and down once and again. Eventually, she copsed on her body and kissed my lips as her waist continued moving. I hugged her tightly and kissed her back, continuing with my thrusts.


    Finally, I felt myselfing close to another orgasm.


    And seeing Ysnay¡¯s face melting in pleasure, I decided to shoot my semen inside her again.


    Once, twice, thrice. With each shot, Ysnay¡¯s body twitched joyfully, and her throat let out soft and passionate grunts.


    Finally, when our second orgasm finished. Ysnay looked at me with hazy eyes and grinned.


    "... I love you, Willian." She said softly.


    I fell silent and did not reply. Instead, I started a new round of thrusts.


    Both of us did not sleep that night.

 Chapter 609: Last Date (3)

    <h4>Chapter 609: Last Date (3)</h4>


    Ysnay and I had sex for eight hours straight. We tried all the positions we knew as we tirelessly drowned in each other¡¯s bodies.


    Unfortunately, the night was only so long. Eventually, the morning arrived, and thus, my promise to Ysnay was done.


    As both of usy on the bed, Ysnay smiled mischievously and looked at me.


    "Don¡¯t you think we are verypatible in bed, Willian?"


    I rolled my eyes. Woman, both of us are immortals with perfect control over our bodies. We can be aspatible as we want.


    "I have done what I promised," I said with a sight. "It¡¯s time to leave."


    Ysnay¡¯s expression stiffened. She then put on a sad smile and sighed.


    "Right, all of this was just a trade."


    "Yes, it was just a trade."


    "... You are right, how can I have forgotten...?"


    She then looked at the ceiling with a dazed face.


    "Hey Willian, what do you think my chances are?"


    "Not even one percent."


    "Really? Do you hate me so much?"


    "... I would not call it hatred, Ysnay. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t need to give my feelings to someone that did not value them once."


    "Yeah, I was an idiot back then." Ysnay chuckled bitterly. "Unfortunately, even I can¡¯t change that past."


    That is true. No matter how great Ysnay¡¯s control over fate is, she is unable to affect directly someone as strong as me.


    She needs to be stronger than me to achieve that, and unfortunately for her, she is not even close to achieving that.


    "I guess some things are just irreparable, huh?"


    "Do you want to hear my honest opinion, Ysnay? I would prefer it if you leave. To be honest, seeing you reminds me of things that I don¡¯t want to remember."


    "Willian..."


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you love me? Then just leave. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be happy like that."


    Ysnay¡¯s eyes shook. She fell in a daze before chuckling bitterly and nodded.


    "You are right. You have already achieved your dream. The current you don¡¯t need me. Quite the opposite, I¡¯m a bother."


    I could see Ysnay¡¯s smiling wryly when she said these words. She seemed sad to know that she was not necessary for the life of the person she loved the most.


    However, her expression soon changed to one ofplete determination.


    "However... I don¡¯t want to give up so easily, Willian. I still want to obtain happiness. And to achieve that, I don¡¯t mind doing anything, even if you dislike my methods."


    I said nothing. In fact, I already expected this.


    We, Immortals, tend to be very stubborn. We put our opinions over everything and don¡¯t care even if our decisions hurt others.


    Some immortals don¡¯t mind destroying entire worlds just to achieve a goal.


    Immortals are like that. And Ysnay and I are like that as well.


    Thus, since the moment our opinions shed, we were destined to sh with each other.


    Even so-


    "I don¡¯t n to allow it, Ysnay, you know it."


    "I know." Ynsay nodded. She then stood up from the bed and waved her hands. Immediately, her usual robe was once more on her body, and her expression turned cold and indifferent.


    "I¡¯m leaving, Willian. Next time we see each other, it will be as enemies."


    "So it came to this in the end, huh."


    "Yes... Willian, this is myst try. No matter the result, this will be thest time that I¡¯ll try to get your love back. If I seed, then I don¡¯t mind living for a few thousands of years more beside you, and if I fail, then I don¡¯t n to continue living."


    My expression turned slightlyplicated. However, I knew that Ysnay had made a decision.


    "I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do everything in my might to stop you."


    "I would prefer if you go easy on me, though." She chuckled softly and shook her head. Then, she turned around to leave the room.


    "Until we see each other again, my love. I hope our story has a happy ending."


    Once she said it, she disappeared from the room.


    I looked to the ce where she was just now and let out a deep sight.


    "Until we see each other again, my friend."


    Then, I stood up from the bed as well and put on my clothes.


    Right now, my expression waspletely serious. My senses had expended as much as possible, covering the entire world.


    Ysnay¡¯s meaning was clear.


    She had dered war.


    From this moment onwards, I had to be ready for our battle. No, our battle had started already. From the moment she left, a psychological battle that put our intellect to test began.


    Ysnay had shown her determination. She was ready to see this to the end.


    And I was the same. I was ready to stop her.


    We had known each other for tens of thousands of years. Our ill-fated rtionship has continued since the day she betrayed me.


    Now, it was finally time to put an end to it.

 Chapter 610: An Ill-Fated Relationship Lasting Thousands of Tears (1)

    <h4>Chapter 610: An Ill-Fated Rtionship Lasting Thousands of Tears (1)</h4>


    Three days have passed since the coup d¡¯eta, and traces of destruction could still be seen all around the capital.


    In some ces, you could still see the bloodstains left by the people that died or were injured that day, and in other ces, you could see people crying andmenting over the loss of their loved ones.


    Even so, the people of the capital did their best to continue with their daily lives. They opened their stores and went out to the market, making the city very lively.


    After three days of crying, the tears of most people had dried up, and they only felt a faint pain in their hearts when they remembered the people that were gone.


    It was surprising how quickly mortals could recover from the pain.


    However, Ysnay was not paying attention to any of that right now.


    Her footsteps were calm, and her expression was ice-cold. Strangely, the world itself seemed to shake every time that she took a step, but nobody in her surroundings noticed it.


    It was a result of her letting loose her powers over fate. Fate itself shook in submission to each one of her movements.


    Even without herself altering fate, fate itself subtly changed to adjust to her needs. It was something that only someone like her, whose abilities over fate were virtually unequaled, could do.


    But unfortunately, no matter how much fate changed, she could not alter what she wished to alter.


    Her beloved, Willian, was too strong. So strong that her abilities over fate were unable to affect him directly.


    In fact, most Immortals were like that. Only the weakest ones among Immortals could be affected by her fate. As for the others, she could only use her abilities indirectly if she wanted to affect them.


    That was something that she learned for the first time tens of thousands of years ago.


    These memories were still fresh in her mind.


    The first time she faced ¡¯Willian¡¯ as an enemy.


    Ysnay remembered that day as though it was yesterday. The day when the love of her life returned from death to kill her.


    Back then, Ysnay¡¯s desire to have everything in her control was so strong that she decided to kill the man that she loved, just by the fact that she could not control him.


    Thus, she put a knife in his heart mercilessly as he watched her with a disappointed expression.


    Thinking about it now, her lover could have stopped her easily back then. Most likely, the reason he didn¡¯t was to cut off his love towards her.


    That death ended their rtionship as husband and wife.


    And when he returned, he was angry and filled with thoughts of revenge.


    The first time was a few years after she killed him. He appeared in front of her, holding a sword in his hand as he approached her step by step.


    Ysnay, who had recently achieved Immortality and killed him once, was drunk in her power. She, who did not know anything about Immortals but what her lover had told her, was overly confident in her ¡¯fate¡¯ and tried to use it to kill him, expecting to get rid of him easily.


    The result was a sword sh that killed her and cut the entire world into two.


    That was the first time that Ysnay experienced ¡¯death¡¯.


    However, her path to Immortality allowed her to ¡¯live¡¯ again.


    Her path to Immortality was called [Endless Fates]. It allowed her to imprint herself in the universe¡¯s information through certain events. The most important the event, the greatest the result.


    She could be the ¡¯cause¡¯ of a fate, and that way, she could keep living as long as the ¡¯effect¡¯ of that ¡¯cause¡¯ continued existing.


    If she saved a world from destruction, then as long as that world continued existing, she could use that ¡¯effect¡¯ to keep herself alive.


    Moreover, she could imprint herself in as many ¡¯causes and effects¡¯ as she wanted; and if she was killed, she could use these imprints to go back to life.


    Back then, Ysnay had just discovered that ability. She had not told her lover about it, so he left after he cut her into two, unaware that she was not truly dead.


    And she came back to life two dayster.


    Filled with fear of death, Ysnay somehow managed to escape the destroyed world while doing her best to hide from her lover.


    Unfortunately, back then she was not as good at using fate as now, thus, she failed to cover her traces perfectly.


    And her lover noticed them.


    A few dayster, he appeared again. Then, without waiting for Ysnay to exin herself, he brandished his sword, killing her again.


    And she revived again a few dayster.


    Only to be killed again.


    And revive again.


    Every time, Ysnay managed to live a bit longer, but in the end, she could not escape the chase of her lover.


    She even fooled other Immortals to help her, convincing them to help her to face her lover and defeat him.


    But to her surprise, her lover was much stronger than she thought, and his title as [Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity] filled many powerful entities with fear.


    Even when she joined forces with three Immortals to kill him, it only increased the number of sword sh that he needed to use from one to four.


    Even when she provoked a powerful Immortal and baited him to fight her lover, her lover forced him to run away in fright and afterward killed her.


    Once, and again, and again.


    He killed her a total of twenty-seven times.


    Until one day, he was too tired to continue.


    When he realized that killing her for good was impossible, he shook his head and left, altering his memories about everything to forget it.


    He forgot even her name, leaving behind only the disappointment, pain, and feeling of betrayal that he felt when she betrayed him.


    Back then, Ysnay was happy. She was truly happy that she finally got rid of him. She was happy for getting the opportunity to enjoy her endless life.


    But then, one hundred years passed.


    And one thousand.


    And ten thousand.


    And finally, Ysnay realized.


    How painful ¡¯loneliness¡¯ was.


    She tried many ways to satiate her loneliness. She met new people, she feigned to be a mortal to interact with other mortals, she approached other Immortals in search of a friend, and she even tried to create another Immortal like her so they could share their eternity together.


    But she could not find sce no matter how much she searched for it. Her power made her see mortals like nothing more than ants, other Immortals were too prideful and wary to even trust her, and creating an Immortal was so difficult that it was virtually impossible.


    It was then when she realized something.


    Inside her, there was something that could quench her loneliness.


    The memories about the man that she loved.


    At that moment, only the memories about the love that she once felt could relieve her.


    Even the memories of the days when she was chased by her loved one could bring a smile to her lips.


    Thus, she went to search for him.


    She searched for many years, hundreds of years, wandering through the infinite universe and the countless dimensions until she finally found him.


    Excited, she rushed towards him. She wanted to hug him, to hold him, to kiss him. Even being cut down by his sword would have been alright.


    Unfortunately, when she met him again, he looked at her in confusion and wariness.


    Then, three words came out of his mouth.


    "Who are you?"


    Until this day, these were the three more painful words that Ysnay had ever heard.

 Chapter 611: An Ill-Fated Relationship Lasting Thousands of Years (2)

    <h4>Chapter 611: An Ill-Fated Rtionship Lasting Thousands of Years (2)</h4>


    How many years had it been? Fifty thousand years? One hundred thousand years? Ysnay could not remember it clearly.


    Time was something very vague for Immortals, especially for the oldest ones.


    In fact, even the concept of ¡¯year¡¯ tended to vary from Immortal to Immortal ording to the world where they were born.


    However, something that was still clear to Ysnay was what she felt when she heard these three words.


    ¡¯Who are you?¡¯


    Ysnay felt as though her heart was pierced by a sword.


    The man that she loved, the only person that she had loved in her entire life, and the person that remained in her thoughts for thousands and thousands of years, failed to recognize her.


    In fact, even when she mentioned her name, he still did not know who she was.


    Ysnay panicked. She hurriedly told him about their life together. About the things that they had gone through. She tried everything that she could to make him remember her.


    But then, she noticed that his eyes had turned ice-cold.


    "I remember." He said. "You were the one that betrayed me."


    Ysnay stiffenedpletely.


    However, her lover was not done.


    He looked at her with an indifferent expression before shaking his head and turning around to leave.


    "I wiped off what happened back then from my memory. Right now, it¡¯s nothing more than useless information. I don¡¯t know what do you think of me, but to me, you are nothing more than a stranger."


    These words broke Ysnay¡¯s heart.


    The pain that she felt that day was still vivid in her mind. It hurt so much that she ran away, wandering through the universe for many years in a daze.


    Until coincidentally, she met him again.


    This time, he recognized her.


    He still did not know her name, nor anything else rted to her. He only recognized her as the Immortal titled [With of Endless Fates], and the woman that once betrayed him.


    But to Ysnay, even that made her joyful.


    She realized that she wanted to be remembered by him, to stand beside him, to live with him.


    In this enormous and lonely universe, only he seemed to be able to make her feel that she was not alone.


    Thus, Ysnay decided.


    No matter the price, she would return to his side.


    Thus, she tried. For thousands and thousands of years, she observed him, talked to him, and helped him in an attempt to recover his trust.


    Every time he died and started a new life, she would find him in the endless universe and spend a lifetime with him, finding happiness in hispany.


    But unfortunately, Immortals are stubborn. Once they came to a decision, it¡¯s almost impossible to make them change their minds.


    She realized it when she was with him. Even after thousands of years together, their rtionship had not progressed even a bit.


    He still treated her just as warily as at the start, and he still was unable to remember her name.


    To him, she was still a ¡¯stranger that once betrayed him¡¯.


    Every time that she was reminded of that, Ysnay felt a deep pain in her heart.


    For the first time in thousands of years, she wished to be stronger. She wanted to be strong enough to change the ill fate between them.


    She wanted the opportunity to correct what she did wrong.


    But no matter how much her powers grew, it was useless.


    Changing the fate of an Immortal as powerful as her lover was a near-impossible task.


    Until one day, her powers stopped growing.


    No, they still grew, but it was much slower than before.


    She had reached her limit.


    That was when Ysnay understood that she would never have the opportunity to change the past.


    And she soon noticed another thing.


    She was getting tired.


    Sometimes, she thought that it was better just to ¡¯disappear¡¯.


    Ysnay knew what it meant.


    Immortals called it ¡¯Lifespan¡¯.


    Immortals had infinite lives, but no Immortal lived forever. At least, she did not know of any.


    Because eventually, they would get tired of living, choosing suicide or just entering in a deep and eternal sleep.


    Ysnay understood that she was already reaching her limit.


    However, she did not want to give up yet.


    She still wanted to be beside the person that she loved again. Even once would be enough.


    But to her surprise, she found that her lover had done the Impossible.


    He had found a way to share Immortality!


    Ysnay was filled with despair when she learned of that.


    Because she realized that once he shared his Immortality with someone else, her chances of regaining his love and trust would disappearpletely.


    Even so, she did not give up.


    She was not nning to give up.


    She still had hope.


    "I still can earn a ce beside you, my love," Ysnay murmured softly.


    But it would not be easy.


    He was wary of her. Extremely wary. Anything that she tried would face his resistance.


    Hence, she had to be very careful. Every movement, every step, must be taken with the utmost carefulness.


    "It¡¯s ourst battle, my love."


    A battle of intelligence and wits, where winning meant getting a ce beside her beloved and losing meant disappearing forever.


    "Thus, let¡¯s bet everything in this final gamble."


    Mortals and Immortals, men and women. Everything would be a chess piece in herst game.


    Curling her lips up, Ysnay waved her hand, grabbing the threats of fate around her and twisting them to her convenience.


    Then, fate was altered, and she disappeared from the capital.


    When she reappeared again, she was up in the sky, observing the world from up above.


    Her name was Ysnay Fate, known as [Witch of Endless Fates].


    And today, herst struggle would start.

 Chapter 612: Aisle, Altar, and Bride (1)

    <h4>Chapter 612: Aisle, Altar, and Bride (1)</h4>


    Fifteen days passed since Ysnay dered war.


    Despite my wait, though, she did not appear again.


    Maybe it was because her preparations were notplete yet, or maybe it was because it was not the right time yet. It¡¯s impossible to know the real reason.


    However, I¡¯m not so na?ve as to hope that she changed of opinion and decided to leave me alone.


    Even if one hundred years pass without her making a move, I would have the certainty that she is still waiting for an opportunity.


    Ysnay is like that. As the greatest plotter that I have ever known, I would not find it strange if her ns need of hundreds of years to be aplished.


    Well, I don¡¯t think it will take that long, though. Actually, I have the feeling that she will appear before me soon.


    How soon? I¡¯m not sure, but it should during the next few months.


    For now, though, I can only wait and get ready to face whatever she throws at me.


    Even now, I¡¯m strengthening my preparations. Every time that I think about something that Ysnay could use against me, I move to create a countermeasure towards it.


    It¡¯s a bit tiresome, but that is the least I can do if I want to face Ysnay.


    Anyway, fifteen days have passed since the day Ysnay dered war and eighteen days since n¡¯s coup d¡¯eta.


    A pair of things happened during these days. The first was that Dina was dered the new Emperor. Although she has not been crowned officially yet, it has already been announced to the entire empire.


    The second was that n proimed himself as the true emperor. He, supported by the Carmell Family and Riea Family, said that he was not going to ept Dina as the new emperor, and thus, he was going to create the Neo Arcadian Empire with the support of the Carmell and Riea Family, and face the fake emperor that is Dina.


    n¡¯s deration made the entire empire nervous. After all, it meant that he was prepared for a civil war.


    However, neither Dina nor I were worried. In fact, the people in my group consider it a joke.


    After all, n and the two families were already defeated once. What they are doing now is just theirst struggle before their elimination.


    Of course, I¡¯m sure they will not give up so easily. Right now, they must be plotting some way to turn the tables and reverse their perilous situation. But it¡¯s just a futile struggle.


    Right now, though, I don¡¯t want to think about that.


    Because today is an important day.


    And it¡¯s rted to the third important thing that happened in thest fifteen days.


    Actually, it has not happened yet, but it¡¯s going to happen today.


    The new Emperor, Dina Quintin, is going to marry.


    And the groom is the leader of the Red Skull Gang, rk.


    Of course, rk¡¯s true identity is me, so the person that Dina is marrying is actually me.


    Nice, right?


    Right now, I¡¯m in my room in the pce getting dressed for today¡¯s wedding.


    Behind me, Daisy and Louise and tidying my clothes and making sure that everything is alright. Daisy is doing it with a smile, but Louise, on the other hand, has aplicated and slightly sullen expression.


    "Jealous?" I asked with a smile.


    Louise smiled wryly and nodded.


    "A bit. After all, You are marrying Dina first than us... Goddess, I can¡¯t believe that I lost to your sister."


    I rolled my eyes.


    "This girl... You know that Dina can¡¯t marry me in my true identity, right? You, on the other hand, will marry me as us Quintin, nor like rk. Consider this marriage as apensation for her."


    "Well, that is true..." Louise murmured softly, but her voice was still slightly sullen.


    To think that she is really this jealous that I¡¯m marrying Dina...


    Seeing our interaction, Daisy covered her mouth with a hand and giggled softly.


    "Miss Louise, you should be more understanding. Your highness can¡¯t marry all of us at the same time. It¡¯s unavoidable that some will be first and others wille afterward."


    "I know, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want to be the first one! What about you, Daisy? Are you not jealous that us is marrying Dina before of us?"


    "Of course not. My mission in life is to serve His Highness. As long as he is happy, I¡¯m happy."


    "Really? Who was the one that was grumbling ¡¯His highness has too many women... I wonder if he will have time for me¡¯ with a depressed face then?"


    "Louise! You promised you would keep it a secret!"


    "... Sorry, I think I forgot." Louise giggled.


    I gave Daisy a warm gaze, making the embarrassed maid blush even more. The poor maid did not know what to do to hide her embarrassment.


    Seeing that, I chuckled and shook my head.


    "Come on, my beloved girls. We have an eternity to spend together. I will have more than enough time to pamper every one of you."


    "Bah. Excuses of a womanizer." Louise rolled her eyes. However, her lips were curved up in a smile.


    Just then, Daisy finished making sure that my clothes were perfect and nodded with a smile.


    "It¡¯s done, Your Highness. Just in time. We should leave soon."


    "Yes. The ceremony starts two hourster, and we need to be early."


    As the girls said, the ceremony would start two hourster. However, we needed to go through a lot of formalities before that, so it was better if we arrived earlier.


    We soon arrived at the ce of the wedding, the main cathedral of the Church of Order in the capital. Plenty of the guests had already arrived at the church.


    I shook hands and greeted every one of the people invited to the party. Most of them were nobles, with a few exceptions, and some of them were my acquittances.


    Such as the three sisters of the Red Skull Gang, Marana, Akh, and Raven; or Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera, or little Lena, ire, and Iris. I even saw my fianc¨¦e standing beside a clone of mine that was acting as my real body.


    Some of my acquaintances knew the true identity of ¡¯rk¡¯, and others didn¡¯t. The ones that did, though, could not stop themselves from rolling their eyes when they looked at me.


    Their expressions turned even funnier when I greeted my clone, us, and my clone threatened me with cutting off my head if I made Dina cry.


    All in all, it was a nice y.


    But soon, it was time for today¡¯s main event.


    Thus, I walked through the aisle and headed to the altar, where the person in charge of the ceremony, Saintess Safelia, was waiting for me.


    Weddings in this world did not have a best man, flower girl, or anything like that. Instead, the family of the groom and the bride sat at the sides of the altar while the groom waited for the bride to enter the church while being escorted by her father, but on this asion, the one escorting Dina is my grandfather and the former emperor, Creig Quintin.


    My clone, Lena, my aunts, Andrea, Lina, and the other members of my mother¡¯s family are seated on the side representing Dina¡¯s family. On the other hand, Marana, Akh, and Raven are seated at my side, although they are not truly my family.


    Well, they are my women, so in a certain sense, they are closer to me than family.


    Just then, soft music started to sound through the church. It was the announcement of the bride¡¯s arrival, and thus, the start of the ceremony.


    The door of the church was opened, and a beautiful ck-haired girl in a white dress stepped inside the church while being escorted by a dignified old man.


    When I saw the beautiful girl, my eyes opened wide with a stunned expression. She looked so beautiful that I could not help but take a deep breath.


    She was Dina Quintin, the new ruler of this empire, and my beloved sister.


    And from this day onwards, she was going to be my wife as well.

 Chapter 613: Aisle, Altar, and Bride (2)

    <h4>Chapter 613: Aisle, Altar, and Bride (2)</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka¡¯s Here!


    It has been more than one month since thest post, and to be honest, I¡¯m very ashamed for being on hiatus for so long.


    The truth is, I have not been motivated to write for a long time. Things happened in real life that dampened my motivation, and after that, the fact that I had not posted in a while dampened my motivation even more.


    However, life continues, and I really don¡¯t want to end these two series like that. I love writing, and Fourth Prince and Science/Magic are my two children that I put a lot of effort into. I want to give them a worthy ending.


    Moreover, many of you have supported me for a long while. My patreons, some who have supported me for one whole year, deserve more than two iplete series... I feel ashamed for the hiatus, but I feel even more ashamed if I don¡¯t finish the two series after you supported me for so long.


    To be honest, the chapters I¡¯m posting today have been done since more than one week ago, but only today I found the courage to post them, and I hope to use these chapters to start posting regrly again.


    My goal is to post at least one chapter of each series daily for the rest of the month. After that, I will see how is life and decide on a better schedule.


    With love, Aidka.


    ...


    Watching my sister walking towards me with a shy smile on her face, my heart started to beat faster.


    She was so beautiful that I was breathless.


    Certainly, I had seen many beauties in my long life. Many of them were even more beautiful than Dina.


    To be honest, after living for so long, I don¡¯t care too much about external beauty. Of course, I prefer beautiful women over ugly ones, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I put too much focus on a woman¡¯s beauty.


    However, seeing Dina today, I thought that I was seeing the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Seeing her walking in her white dress towards me and knowing that she was going to be my wife from today onwards, for all eternity, I could not help but feel something in my chest that I had not felt for a long time.


    Mm, if I had to describe it, then the best word was ¡¯love¡¯.


    When Dina arrived in front of me, Grandfather Creig, who was apanying her, patted me on my shoulder with a helpless expression.


    "You two... Sigh, I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs..."


    I could only smile wryly.


    Grandfather knew about my true identity, so he knew that this was a marriage between siblings. It was normal that he found it a bit strange.


    Marriage between rtives was not as frowned upon in this world as in other worlds, but it was still seen badly.


    Thus, to him, the fact that the future empress of the empire was marrying her little brother was scandalous.


    Most likely, the only reason that he did not oppose it was my terrifying strength and the fact that we are not nning to make the fact that rk¡¯s true identity is me public.


    After grandfather was gone, Dina looked at me shyly and lowered her head.


    "You are very beautiful today. I¡¯m a very fortunate man." I whispered softly in my sister¡¯s ear, making her blush deeply.


    However, she managed to gather her courage to reply.


    "A-And you are very handsome today."


    "Thank you." I chuckled and moved a strand of her hair behind her ear, looking at her deep ck eyes intensely.


    At the same time, my sister looked back at me with a shy and happy smile.


    I wanted to continue flirting with my beautiful and lovable sister for a bit longer, but I could not do that.


    Now it was time for the ceremony. Afterward, I could flirt with my sister as much as I wanted.


    Just then, Saintess Safelia coughed slightly and looked at us.


    "It¡¯s time to start the ceremony. In the name of the Goddess of Order and Lightning, I, Safelia Ainide, ask Your Majesty Empress Dina and Sir rk, are you ready?"


    "I am."


    "Me too."


    Dina and I nodded.


    I found it a bit weird that we were doing our wedding in the name of a dead goddess, but well, the general public did not know about the goddess¡¯s death, so it was better this way.


    Plus, this is the tradition.


    "Good. Then, let¡¯s start." Safelia nodded with a smile. "Your Majesty, Sir us, Please recite your vows with the goddess as a witness."


    Dina nodded. She then took a deep breath, grabbed my hands, and looked at me.


    "I¡¯ll start. u¨Cark, I have dreamed about my wedding since I was little. I dreamed about marrying the man of my dreams, someone that could understand me, love me, and cherish me from the bottom of his heart."


    Dina filled her words with her feelings. With each word, she grabbed my hand tighter, as though she was afraid of all of this being a dream.


    "When I grew up, I wondered if my dream was possible. After all, members of the Imperial Family are not always able to choose their marriage partner. However, I was lucky, because, against all the odds, I managed to marry the person that I love the most in the world.


    "I can swear to all the gods in existence that I love you. Hence, I promise never to leave your side, always to support you and love you, and give my everything to make a happy family with you."


    I could feel the seriousness of Dina¡¯s words. Her deep ck eyes were looking straight to my eyes, as though to tell me that every word she was saying was the truth.


    In answer, I smiled and took a step forward, putting my forehead against hers.


    "And I promise to spend eternity beside you, protecting you every time that you are in danger, and giving you the strength to fight against the obstacles in your way. If you are tired, I¡¯ll support you, if you are sick, I¡¯ll care for you, and if you need someone to listen to you, I¡¯ll lend you my ear, for all eternity."


    "Really?" Dina asked with slight tears in her eyes.


    I nodded.


    "Really."


    Then, I leaned forward and kissed her lips softly.


    Dina smiled, closed her eyes, and epted my kiss.


    "I love you, brother." She said in a voice that only I could hear.


    I smiled softly and kissed her nose.


    "I love you too."


    Just then, I heard Safelia cough softly and speak in an awkward tone.


    "Well, it was not the time for the kiss yet, but who cares. Anyway, now that you have recited your wedding vows, it¡¯s time to bless your marriage.


    "In the name of the Goddess of Order and Lightning, I, Safelia Ainide, Saintess of the Church of Order, bless this marriage with many years of happiness.


    "Now, you can kiss the bride, again."


    "I know." I chuckled and Dina blushed shyly.


    Then, our lips were pressed against each other once more.


    At the same time, the people in the church stood up and started to p excitedly.

 Chapter 614: Wedding Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 614: Wedding Night (1)</h4>


    Unfortunately, no matter how much I wanted to enjoy the rest of the day pampering Dina, the cumbersome and tiresome banquet after the wedding made it impossible.


    Moreover, as Dina was the new ruler of the empire, the formalities she had to go through after the wedding were a lot.


    Just the nobles that came to congratte her could be counted in the hundreds. And it was without counting the nobles and envoys from other nations.


    Fortunately, our wedding had been a bit sudden, thus, a lot of nobles did not manage to arrive in time. (The date had been announced before during the tournament to decide Dina¡¯s husband, but back then she was just a princess, no the emperor, so many people did not n toe to her wedding initially).


    Thanks to that, we managed to finish most of the formalities before it was night.


    When we finally managed to retreat to our bedroom, it was already almost night.


    Even Dina was a bit tired after all that hassle, but despite that, she was smiling happily. asionally, she nced at me before looking down and blushing.


    As soon as we arrived at our bedroom, my sister grabbed my shirt and looked at me hazily.


    "Brother..."


    "Mm?"


    "Brother, brother, brother, brother....!" Dina called at me many times and giggled happily. She then jumped towards me and kissed my lips with a soft smile on her face.


    "Brother, I love you."


    "This silly girl." I shook my head and pinched her nose. Then, I kissed her lips back as I hugged her delicate waist.


    When our lips separated, Dina¡¯s face was red and embarrassed.


    But then, she furrowed her brows before smiling wryly.


    "Can you return to your normal appearance? To be honest, I feel a bit ufortable with your current look."


    I was startled. But then, I remembered that I was still in my look as rk.


    Thus, I waved my hand. In an instant, my face had returned to the face of us Quintin, the Fourth Prince of the Empire and younger brother of Dina Quintin, the current empress.


    Once I returned to my normal look, Dina smiled and caressed my hair, looking straight toward my eyes.


    "As expected, I like the current you more."


    "Really?"


    "Really. I mean, I know that I can¡¯t marry you when you are like this, however, I would have liked it more if I married us, nor rk."


    This girl...


    "To be honest, I don¡¯t mind either way. As long as you don¡¯t mind making my true identity public, I can reveal it."


    Dina¡¯s movements stopped. For an instant, her eyes lit up as though she was truly considering it.


    But then, her expression dimmed and she shook her head.


    "Let¡¯s not. It will bring a lot of troubles for both of us."


    I don¡¯t mind that level of trouble, though.


    Well, if she doesn¡¯t want, I don¡¯t mind respecting her choice.


    Perhaps feeling my thoughts, the corner of Dina¡¯s lip rose slightly and she put her hand on my cheek.


    "Idiot little brother, this is enough for me. The fact that I can marry you and give birth to your children already makes me the happiest woman in the world."


    "But I want to make you happier."


    Holding her cheeks, I leaned my head forward and kissed her lips.


    Then, I kissed them again, and again.


    At some point, both of us were lying on the bed, kissing each other as Dina panted with a shy and embarrassed smile.


    But although I truly wanted to love her right now, there was something that I needed to do first.


    Separating my lips from her, I looked straight into her eyes and grinned.


    "Sister, I need to tell you a story first. Do you want to listen to it?"


    Dina was startled. But when she saw that I was being serious she nodded.


    I then separated my lips from her and sat on the bed. Next, before she could react, I lifted her and put her on myp.


    Finally, I hugged her waist and put my chin on her head.


    "Let¡¯s start then. It¡¯s the story about a boy that identally was born again."


    Just like that, I told her my story. About my true identity, about the things that I had lived, and about what I wanted to achieve.


    Finally, I told her about my goal of sharing my immortality.


    During the entire time, Dina¡¯s face waspletely serious. Even though the story sounded crazy, she neverughed, and she never asked if it was a joke.


    When I finished, she smiled wryly and looked at me with aplicated gaze.


    "Well, I already suspected that you were different than others... But this is more than what I expected."


    I chuckled and kissed her head.


    "Then, what do you say? Do you want to be one with me? To share life and death, for thousands of years, living together as Immortals?"


    Dina¡¯s body trembled. She looked at me and grabbed mi clothes tightly. Finally, she nodded with tears in her eyes.


    "Y-Yes, I want! Of course, I want!"


    "Great." I then leaned forward and kissed her lips hotly.


    Immediately afterward, a drop of blood fell from my lips, forming a tridimensional magic array.


    Then, the contract was started.


    When the contract finished, Dina was looking at me with a hot gaze.


    "us..."


    I smiled and kissed her lips. Immediately, Dina hugged my neck and pressed her body tightly against mine.


    I stopped hesitating. Feeling the temperature of my sister¡¯s body, I pressed her against the bed, ready to start enjoying our wedding night.

 Chapter 615: Wedding Night (2)*

    <h4>Chapter 615: Wedding Night (2)*</h4>


    Sorry for the dy, I did not think I would break my promise so soon...


    I¡¯m having a bit of trouble writing Fourth Prince¡¯s chapters; a bit of a writer block, and it dyed both series.


    Anyway, three chapters today, and hopefully, I¡¯ll post tomorrow as well...


    ....


    "us, I love you," Dina said with an entranced expression.


    I kissed her lips softly. My hands then started to move around her body.


    Feeling her skin through her white dress, I hugged her body tightly and pressed her against the bed.


    "Ha..." Dina sighed softly and twisted her body in my arms. Meanwhile, I continued pressing my lips firmly against hers. I then moved my tongue and slowly inserted it into her mouth.


    "!!!" Dina made an expression of surprise, but her expression calmed down immediately after that. Following my lead, she started to move her tongue excitedly and entwined it with mine.


    The temperature inside the room increased slowly. Sweat began to appear in our skin due to the heat brought by our intertwined bodies, but neither Dina nor I stopped our kiss.


    After kissing for almost one minute, Dina began to feel out of breath.


    She tried to move her mouth away, but I pressed her lips tightly and sucked her saliva.


    Dina¡¯s face turned red, and her eyes looked at me with a hazy expression. The pleasure brought by the kiss was so great that her body had turned soft.


    I continued sucking her lips, moving my tongue slowly inside her mouth. Our saliva mixedpletely and her breath passed directly into my mouth.


    When I felt that her breathing was bing heavy, I ended the kiss.


    "Pant, pant..." Dina panted fiercely once our mouths separated. She smiled and looked at me with tears in her eyes and a blushing expression.


    "us..." She stared at me seductively before lowering her head in embarrassment. Seeing that expression, I felt my blood burning inside of me.


    Unable to endure my growing desire anymore, I hugged her body and put my lips against her again.


    "Kya!" Dina shouted in surprise, but when she felt the heat of my lips, her body turned hot.


    She closed her eyes and hugged my waist lovingly as I began to move my hands through her body, beginning from her chest, then her waist, and finally her bottom.


    I could feel the sticity of her chest and bottom despite her wedding dress. Knowing that I was caressing the body of my beloved sister, I could not help but be more excited.


    "Anh..." Dina moaned softly and twitched below my body. Realizing that she was already wet, I moved my hand towards her clitoris.


    "!!!"


    When she felt my hands between her legs, Dina jumped in surprise, but her body was pressed below mine, so she could not move. I then smiled teasingly and moved my hand slowly.


    "Ahn... us, no..."


    I smiled and moved my other hand to her chest. I then pressed them fiercely and pinched her nipples.


    Dina opened her eyes wide due to the pleasure and her mind turned nk. For a second, she could only open and close her mouth repeatedly.


    I was startled by her expression, but when I felt the liquid flowing below, I realized that she had cummed.


    What a surprise, to think that Dina would cum so quickly.


    Well, it looks like this beloved sister of mine is very sensitive.


    But it only served to awaken my sadistic side. I stared at Dina with a sadistic grin while whispering softly in her ear.


    "So my big sister is a pervert, huh. I never thought that you would be so sensitive. Could it be that you are like this just imagining what we are going to do?"


    Dina¡¯s ears turned red. She tried to look aside, but I did not allow it. Dina could only look at me while trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "us..." She called my name pitifully with tears forming in her eyes.


    I smiled again and kissed her eyelids softly. I then moved my mouth to her cheeks, then to her neck, then to her shoulder.


    Dina twisted her bodyfortably and tried to suppress her moans, but my hands continued touching her body without stop. I caressed her legs and then put my palm against her abdomen, stroking her skin gently.


    "Could it be that you had been waiting for it?" I asked again, my voice full of seductive temptation.


    Dina was unable to suppress her moans anymore when she felt my breath against her skin.


    "Uhh... Ahn... A bit... I-I... ahn... I wanted to do this with you..."


    I smiled in delight when I heard her answer.


    "I see, so my beloved big sister is a pervert."


    Dina closed her eyes in embarrassment. "N-No, I-I just... us... Please..."


    Iughed and kissed her mouth again. Our tongues then began another round of fighting and exchange of saliva until Dina was out of breath.


    Then, I took a deep breath and inhaled the sweet scenting from her body. I was already almost unable to control my lust. The only reason that I had not attacked Dina yet was that I wanted to make her first time a pleasant memory.


    However, I was quickly bing unable to endure my desire to own her.


    So, I began to take off Dina¡¯s clothes slowly. Her beautiful white wedding dress was already covered in sweat, but I did not care. With skillful movements, I took off her clothes, quickly revealing her beautiful white skin.


    Dina put on a startled expression when she felt my hands removing her clothes. Then, her face turnedpletely red and she looked away in embarrassment.


    At the same time, I took off my clothes as well, leaving mepletely naked.


    I then threw our clothes away and slowly observed Dina¡¯s body. I could see her beautiful white skin glistening with the sweat, and her plentiful chest and bottom contrasting with her petite body.


    My little brother was already erect, but it became even bigger after seeing the beautiful naked body of my big sister.


    Dina cried in surprise when she saw my partner in all its splendor.


    "So big..." She muttered with a bit of fear and expectation in her voice.


    I smiled again and slowly approached her while looking at her body with a burning gaze. Dina¡¯s body shrunk timidly under my gaze, but she could not escape from me. An instantter, I was already over her.


    Then, under her fearful and expectant gaze, I gently kissed her forehead and her lips.


    Next, I stroked her sensitive parts gently, causing Dina to twitch and moan softly. Finally, I looked straight into her eyes, making Dina look away with a shy expression.


    "Dina, I love you."


    "Me too, brother... My brother... We will be together forever."


    I smiled and kissed her lips, then, I put my little brother in front of her cave.


    In the next second, I thrust my hips forward.

 Chapter 616: Wedding Night (3)*

    <h4>Chapter 616: Wedding Night (3)*</h4>


    I slowly thrust my hips forward, moving my little friend towards her moist cave. I did not enter immediately, instead, I slowly moved my penis up and down, caressing her entrance and sending signals of pleasure to her brain.


    After a few seconds, Dina began to moan again. I looked into her eyes and kissed her mouth, intertwining our tongues and increasing her pleasure and excitement.


    Then, I slowly continued my thrust.


    Dina opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her. She hugged me tightly and tensed up her body, so I stopped. I then caressed her body softly to rx her and continued kissing her mouth and sucking her lips.


    When her body rxed again, I continued entering inside her.


    Dina moaned in pain and pleasure and twisted her body ufortably. I continued pleasuring her body while entering slowly at her cave until finally, I felt something obstructing me.


    I immediately knew the identity of that obstruction.


    Her hymen.


    I did not break through it immediately. Instead, I paused and stimted Dina¡¯s body to make her as rxed as possible. After a few seconds, I noticed that most of her nervousness was gone, and she was beginning to breathe heavily.


    I immediately knew that it was time.


    Thus, I thrust my hips forward.


    At that instant, I felt something breaking, and then, my penis advanced until the end of Dina¡¯s vagina.


    Dina¡¯s walls tightened around my penis, and immense pleasure filled my entire mind.


    "It hurts, brother!" Dina groaned and tightened her lower body to try to stop my invasion, but it only increased more the pleasure I was feeling.


    Fortunately, my self-control was pretty good, so I did not continue my attack immediately. Instead, I waited without moving until her body got used to the pain.


    She began to twist her body softly to escape from the pain as she ground ufortably, but I stopped her with a kiss and pinched her nipples and clitoris, diverting her attention from the pain.


    Then, I began to move slowly.


    In and out, in and out. Slowly, love juices began to flow out of Dina¡¯s womb to lubricate her walls, increasing the pleasure she was feeling and making my movements easier.


    Eventually, the expression of pain disappeared from Dina¡¯s face, reced by a slightly hazy and slightly lewd look.


    Just then, Dina let out a soft moan.


    "Auuu..."


    Her moan immediately filled me with excitement, making me increased the speed of my thrusts.


    Slowly, the pleasure began to ovee the pain that Dina was feeling, and before long, she also started to move.


    Her movements were inexperienced, but at the same time, I could not help but find them cute.


    The two of uspletely lost ourselves in the pleasure of lovemaking. Our moans and deep breaths spread through the room and the sweet smell of our sweat mixed with our love juices invaded our noses.


    "us~... My brother... Ahn... us..."


    I sealed Dina¡¯s lips with mine again and began to piston even faster. I could feel something beginning to build inside of me, but I suppressed it. I concentrated only on feeling the body of Dina and hearing her moans and groans of pleasure.


    The erratic movements and the soft groans of Dina made me very excited. Knowing that I was making love to my big sister and that she was twisting her body lewdly below my body filled with an incredible sense of conquest.


    But despite Dina¡¯s efforts, in the end, she was inexperienced when it came to sex. Before long, she became tired and her movements stoppedpletely. She could only receive my thrusts passively and moan in pleasure every time that my hips hit her pelvis.


    At that moment, I moved my mouth to her breasts and sucked her right breast fiercely as I bit her nipples slightly.


    "!!!"


    Dina¡¯s eyes opened widely and a moan escaped from her lips. Thebination of pain and pleasure caused her body to twitch and her lower cave to clench my penis tightly.


    I grunted in pleasure and thrust my penis fiercely, making Dina moan once and again. Her body turnedpletely soft, and her eyes became hazier and hazier.


    Her mind began to turn white, and she could only murmur my name repeatedly between moans. When I saw that, I realized that she was close to cumming again and sped up my thrusts.


    "Ahhhnnn!" Dina grabbed the sheets of the bed with a hand and used her other hand to grab my back. I felt her nails piercing my skin slightly, but my lower body continued moving despite that.


    "us ~... Something... Something ising~..." Dina screamed with a nervous and expectant tone. I hugged her body and pressed her against the bed with all my strength. Finally, I thrust inside her deeply.


    Instantly, her body shiveredpletely, and her expression melted. At the same time, her cave clenched my penis fiercely as though it wanted to suck my seeds out.


    I grunted and continued thrusting my penis until finally, I felt something building in my abdomen.


    Without hesitation, I decided to release it and started to thrust my penis inside her even harder than before.


    In the next second, a load of semen was shot inside Dina.


    "Uuuu..."


    Dina moaned again when my semen was shot inside her womb. Feeling the warm semen inside her, her body twitched slightly and she groaned as she hugged my body tightly.


    A sigh of satisfaction escaped from my lips. Seeing in that state, I felt a great sense of achievement.


    But suddenly, I heard my sister whisper something.


    "... us, I love you."


    "I love you too."


    I returned the kiss and caressed her body while muttering sweet nothings in her ear. Dina then curled her lips up happily and blushed.


    To be honest, I found her expression so adorable that I wanted to continue making love to her.


    But unfortunately, I noticed that she had fallen asleep.


    Well, it was normal. After all, today had been a tiring day. Plus, we did the ritual to share our immortality too, so she must be very tired right now.


    Stroking her face gently, I burned a slight fragment of my soul and sent it inside her body, increasing her cultivation up to the fifteenthyer and at the same time relieving her tiredness.


    Afterward, I just looked at her with a smile on my face.


    I still wanted to continue having sex, but I was not in a hurry. After all, we will be together eternally.


    I will have plenty of time to enjoy her body.

 Chapter 617: Incoming Civil War

    <h4>Chapter 617: Iing Civil War</h4>


    We spend the next two days without leaving the room. Even when we needed to eat, Daisy or one of the servants would bring us the food.


    The room also had a bathroom, so we did not need to leave to take a bath either.


    As for the reason why we did not leave the room, I think that the answer is obvious enough.


    I mean, we were a pair of newlyweds. It was obvious that we would be glued to each other.


    Our actions were a bit troublesome because the capital had just experienced an attack, but fortunately, our grandfather was very understanding of our situation and took care of the empire while we were busy exploring each other¡¯s bodies.


    In all honesty, we were nning to stay like that for around one week, perhaps even more. But unfortunately, a sudden piece of news forced us to change our ns.


    "n dered war!? What is that idiot thinking about!?" Dina shouted in rage when she heard the news.


    Part of the reason was that she found n¡¯s actions absurd, and part of the reason was that the news interrupted our time together. Now that a war was about to start, it was obvious that we could not continue indulging ourselves in sex and pleasure.


    Perhaps due to it, Dina seemed in a very bad mood. So much that the person that brought the piece of news trembled in fear and hurriedly exined the situation.


    ording to him, just one day ago, n dered that he would be waging war against the empire and he started recruiting troops.


    Moreover, he received the support of the Carmell Family, the Riea Family, the Daemon Empire, and even some human nations neighboring the Empire.


    The situation was very bad no matter how you looked at it.


    Or at least, it seemed bad.


    For the people in the known, it was a fact that n¡¯s rebellion did not have hope.


    After all, when it came to high-levelbat power, he waspletely suppressed.


    I just needed to make a trip to their basecamp and I could eliminate them easily.


    Dina also understood that, so she frowned deep in thought.


    In the end, she looked at the messenger and gave out her orders.


    "Gather all the ministers and nobles in the capital. Tell them that it¡¯s an emergency meeting."


    ....


    One hourter, most of the ministers and nobles in the capital were gathered in the pce¡¯s hall.


    Dina was seated in the highest seat in the hall, cementing her position as the emperor (Although it had not been made official yet). I was standing at her right in my identity of us, and my grandfather, Creig, was at her left.


    As for Dina¡¯s ¡¯husband¡¯, rk, he was not here. The excuse was that he promised not to interfere with the empire¡¯s affairs, but in truth, I just found it troublesome to be controlling a clone constantly.


    When all the nobles were in the hall, Dina began the meeting.


    "I think that all of you know why you are gathered here, right?"


    The nobles looked at each other and nodded.


    Some of them had nervous expressions, and others were deep in their thoughts. There were even some with fierce expressions, as though they were ready to face the war.


    It was obvious that every one of them had heard the news already.


    "Good." Dina nodded. "Then I don¡¯t need to exin much. n is a traitor, and the families supporting him are traitors as well. The bastard even dared to ask the daemons for help! He doesn¡¯t deserve to continue living!"


    "Your Majesty, give out your orders!" One of the nobles stepped out excitedly. At the same time, the others started to speak up one after another.


    Now that Dina was the new ruler of the empire, many of them were eager to show their loyalty. For them, this was a great opportunity.


    Plus, most of them knew about the true situation of the war. They knew that we had the absolute advantage.


    Dina thought for a moment and looked at me. When she saw that I nodded, she spoke up.


    "Very well. Every noble will contribute from one hundred to two thousand soldiers ording to your capabilities. They must be ready before one week! Understood?"


    """As Your Majesty wills!"""


    "Good. Also, my little brother, us Quintin, will be in charge of this expedition. From today onwards, he will receive the title of the [Empress¡¯s Sword], and he will be the highest general of the empire!"


    This time, the words of the empress caused a great shock.


    Her words meant that she gave me absolute authority over the empire¡¯s military. It was more powerful than any noble possessed.


    I could see that some of the nobles were displeased by that. Obviously, the empress¡¯s words touched their interests. But in the end, none of them objected to her words.


    After all, Dina had just be the ruler of the empire. No noble wanted to offend her right now.


    They were afraid of being punished as traitors just to make an example of them.


    By the way, it was me who asked her for this title. It will make some things easier for me in the future.


    When Dina saw that nobody refused her words, she nodded satisfied and spoke up again.


    "Great. This situation is of the utmost urgency, so I hope you can bring your troops as quickly as possible. We can¡¯t let n gain the advantage in the war. Now, if none of you has anything to say, you are dismissed."


    """Understood."""


    Without hesitation, the nobles nodded and left the hall one after another.


    Some of them were already taking outmunication magic stones to pass out their orders.


    After all, this was the first important order since Dina became the empress. Many of them wanted to use this opportunity to give her a good impression.


    If they did well this time, they could even get the recognition of the new ruler of the empire, and with that, the future of their families would be guaranteed as long as Dina was the empress.


    When the nobles were gone, Dina frowned and looked at me.


    "us, is it alright?"


    "It is. Don¡¯t worry, sister."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Dina looked at me fixedly and finally nodded.


    There was a reason why she was like that.


    In truth, the situation was not as simple as it seemed.


    Certainly, n¡¯s rebellion was nothing important. In fact, I could take care of it easily.


    In fact, if I wanted, I could have killed n easily together with his father and mother the day that he tried to kill the emperor.


    But there is a reason why I didn¡¯t.


    It was because I wanted this war.


    Yes, I wanted to provoke this civil war.


    And I was nning to use it as bait.


    I don¡¯t know exactly what the unknown Immortal is nning, but I noticed that he is using wars as a medium.


    Then, what would he do if a great war starts?


    If my guess is not wrong, he will try to make use of it.


    And to do that, he needs to appear.


    And I n to use that opportunity to catch his tail.


    However, he is not my true target this time.


    My true target is my old friend, and at the same time, my enemy.


    Ysnay must be waiting for an opportunity to make her move. Right now, she must be sharpening her ws to start her attack.


    Thus, I gave her the chance that she needs.


    Now, I only need to wait if she takes the bait.


    This way, when our battle starts, I will be able to take the initiative.


    Now, my old friend, what are you going to do?


    Let¡¯s see who achieves victory in our battle.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N if you want...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 618: Recent Changes

    <h4>Chapter 618: Recent Changes</h4>


    After n¡¯s war deration, the entire empire started to prepare for war. Even in the capital, you could see young men being drafted to participate in the civil war.


    There was fear and anxiety in the people of the capital now that the war had started, mainly because some of them were still recovering from thest disaster.


    In truth, themoners did not want this war.


    But as people without power authority, they did not have a choice.


    They could only follow orders.


    It was a bit tragic, but it was the reality.


    I was preparing for war as well. During the days after the meeting, I prepared everything that I needed for the war.


    I would be taking the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs with me, including the three sisters, Marana, Akh, and Raven. Louise, Daisy, and Katherine also decided toe with me, as well as my two aunts.


    Safelia, on the other hand, decided to stay in the capital together with ra. Both of them are fifteenthyer powerhouses right now, so they could help to protect the capital if something happened.


    Plus, Headmistress Evelyn, Rose, and my sister will stay as well. With them in the capital, I don¡¯t need to worry unless it¡¯s an immortal attacking.


    Four days after the war deration, I was lying on a bed in my mansion with a mature brown-haired woman sleeping beside me.


    She was Hope, the empress¡¯s former personal servant.


    After the coup d¡¯eta, she hade to live with me.


    Just then, Hope opened her eyes groggily and looked at me with a smile.


    "Your highness..."


    "I told you that you don¡¯t need to call me Your highness anymore. How about calling me husband instead?"


    "Very well, my husband." Hope giggled softly and kissed my lips. In exchange, I hugged her naked body and pressed her against the bed.


    As soon as we started to flirt, we felt our bodies bing hot.


    Thus, A few secondster, her moans could be heard through the entire room.


    After a few rounds of morning sex, Hope finally copsed in the bed and put on a satisfied smile.


    "I wonder if I¡¯ll be pregnant after this."


    I smiled wryly. This woman...


    "Why are you in such a hurry to get pregnant? We have an eternity to spend together. You can have as many children as you want."


    "Yes, but I want to have your child now, my husband," Hope said with a pout. "Could it be that you don¡¯t want it?"


    I shook my head with a bitter smile.


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want children, but it¡¯s not the best moment yet."


    Hope fell silent before heaving a sigh and nodding.


    "You are right. Now is not the best moment."


    After the coup d¡¯eta, I kept my promise to Hope and brought her with me.


    Hope wanted to be my new personal servant, but Daisy refused vehemently. In the end, I decided to make her my butler.


    Unlike Daisy, who is in charge of my personal needs, as my butler, Hope is in charge of watching over my house and things like that.


    However, that was not the only change that Hope experienced after the coup d¡¯eta.


    Three days after that, I made her one of my dependents as well.


    She was not the only one. Andrea, Lina, and ire had be my dependents as well. In other words, I had added four new fifteenthyer powerhouses to my line-up of wives.


    I also exined to them about my origins and the situation that I¡¯m facing now.


    Due to that, Hope knew everything about the unknown Immortal and Ysnay. Thus, she understood that it was not the most appropriate time to have a child.


    Seeing her disappointed expression, I sighed and put a kiss on her lips.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll give you as many children as you want when everything ends."


    "... You promise?"


    "I do." I chuckled and hugged her tightly. "We can start practicing now if you want."


    Hope rolled her eyes and pushed me away.


    "Stop it, it¡¯s already almost noon. Miss Elene and Miss Iris will arrive at the mansion in the afternoon. You need to save your strength for when you meet them."


    I smiled wryly and nodded.


    Hope was not the only one that saw a change in our rtionship after the coup d¡¯eta. It was the same for Elene and Iris as well.


    Right now, Elene had be the imperial physician. She was the highest authority in medicine in the entire empire.


    Well, she was still just an eighthyer practitioner and the Imperial physician was usually a tenth or eleventhyer powerhouse, so some people were discontent with her, but I will make her one of my dependents soon, so it will not matter then.


    As for Iris, she became my fianc¨¦e officialy.


    Yes, just like ra.


    Dina used the excuse that, as Iris was originally Bryan¡¯s, my brother, fianc¨¦e, it would be a good idea to keep her in the royal family, so she decided to engage her to me (It was my idea).


    Iris was so happy when she learned about it that she cried tears of joy. But unlike her, Louise, Andrea, and Katherine became very jealous.


    In the end, they only calmed down after I promised to marry all of them. As for who I was going to marry first? Well, they could decide by themselves.


    Later, I learned that the girls waged a huge battle to decide who was going to be the first to marry me, and even ire, Lina, Headmistress Evelyn, Princess E¡¯Athar, and Rose participated. The battlested a total of three days until a winner was decided.


    Anyway, getting back to the topic, a lot of things had changed since the coup d¡¯eta.


    But some people were not happy with these changes.


    I needed to talk with these people.


    Thus, after I spent an afternoon with Elene and Iris, I visited a ce that I had not visited in a while.


    Changing my identity to rk, I walked through the streets of the capital until arriving at a familiar house.


    After knocking on the door, a familiar voice answered from inside the house as the owner of the voice opened the door.


    But as soon as she saw me, her eyes opened wide.


    "rk..."


    I smiled softly and nodded.


    "Long time no see you, Lluvia."


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 619: Visiting Lluvia, Clarice, and Nana Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 619: Visiting Lluvia, rice, and Nana Again (1)</h4>


    "rk..." Lluvia looked at me with widened eyes, but soon, she put on aplicated expression. "Why are you here?"


    I smiled wryly when I saw her reaction.


    Lluvia was the owner of the house where I stayed when I just created my identity as rk. I loaned her money once, and after that, we ended having sex.


    Since then, our rtionship had improved a lot until the point where she treated me better than her own husband.


    But now, instead of the gentle expression that she used before to receive me, she received me with a face of surprise, doubt, and a slight bit of resentment.


    Just as I expected, huh.


    Well, it¡¯s normal. After all, a few days ago she learned that the man that she had a rtionship with married the current ruler of the empire.


    Most likely, she is feeling betrayed right now.


    However, I did not exin anything immediately. Instead, I smiled calmly.


    "Can I go in?"


    Lluvia hesitated slightly, but in the end, she nodded.


    Just when I entered the house, I heard the sound of tes falling to the ground and shattering.


    When I looked in the direction of the sound, I saw a beautiful ck-haired woman looking at me in surprise and shock.


    "rice..." I muttered her name.


    rice looked at me agape. But then, her expression turned dark and her face turned angry.


    "Why are you here!?"


    I smiled wryly again. It looks like there is a lot to exin.


    rice was Lluvia¡¯s daughter-inw, and just like Lluvia, she had a rtionship with me. But right now, her feelings toward me are the same as Lluvia.


    No, judging by her reaction, she is feeling even more betrayed. She probably thinks that I¡¯m scum.


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly.


    "Calm down, okay? If I¡¯m here, it¡¯s because I want to exin everything."


    rice frowned. But perhaps because she still had a bit of hope, she did not refuse to listen to my exnation.


    After hesitating for a moment, she nodded and agreed. She then told me to wait for a moment while she cleaned the shattered tes.


    However, themotion caused when the tes fell to the ground ended alerting thest person in the house.


    "Mom? Sister rice? What happened?"


    Lluvia¡¯s daughter, Nana, descended the stairs with a confused look.


    But when she saw me, her body frozepletely.


    An instantter, her face lit up and she rushed towards me excitedly.


    "rk! You are here! I knew you did not abandon us!"


    "Of course not, little beauty." I caught Nana and hugged her tightly, patting her head softly.


    "I¡¯m d..." Nana looked at me and sobbed. She then started to cry.


    I was a bit startled when I saw that. Thest time that I saw Nana, she seemed like a strong girl.


    But now, after not seeing her for a while, she seemed so fragile that I was surprised.


    It looks like the news of my marriage hit her hard, huh.


    I could not help but feel slightly guilty when I realized that.


    Sighing silently, I wiped off Nana¡¯s tears and smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll never abandon you."


    "Mm."


    Nana nodded and put her head on my chest, sniffing silently.


    Five minutester, the four of us were seated at the dining table. Nana was seated in myp, and Lluvia and rice were seated across me, waiting for my exnation.


    "Hurry up and exin," Lluvia said with a frown. "My husband will return soon, and he will be very angry if he sees you here."


    I smiled and started exining.


    "I think you already know it, but I married the current Empress."


    Lluvia, rice, and Nana stiffened.


    "So it¡¯s true, huh... I was a bit hopeful that it was another rk."


    "What are you doing here then? Are you here tough at us after ying with us?"


    "... rk."


    "Calm down," I said with a wry smile. "I have many defects, girls, but I like to keep my promises. I promised to the three of you that I would marry you if you wanted, and that proposal is still open."


    The three women of the family were stunned. But almost immediately, rice scoffed.


    "Do you think that we will believe that lie? Do you think that the empress will share a husband withmon people like us?"


    "She will," I said confidently. "As long as you want."


    rice froze.


    Not just her. Lluvia and Nana were looking at me with her eyes opened wide.


    To be honest, what I said just now could not be crazier.


    But for some reason, the three of them had the feeling that it was the truth.


    It was an unexinable feeling, but it was so clear that they found it hard to deny it.


    "You..." rice was stunned. For an instant, she did not know what to say.


    Even now, she was hesitant about if she should believe my words or not.


    Thus, I simply decided to show them proof.


    Smiling, I looked at the petite girl on myp and stroke her head.


    "Nana, do you want to be with me forever?"


    "Huh? I-I do!"


    "Great."


    Biting my finger, I let a drop of blood drip.


    But strangely, the drop of blood did not fall on the ground. Instead, it stayed floating in the air.


    Lluvia, rice, and Nana opened their eyes wide in surprise, but what happened next surprised them even more.


    All of sudden, the drop took the shape of a tridimensional magic array. Then, I opened my mouth.


    "I, The Immortal Soul Wandering Through the Eternity..."


    With my words as the signal, the ritual started.


    The world shook, and thews trembled in rage, however, nothing could stop the ritual.


    Finally, when it was finished, Nana had be an Immortal just like me.


    Right now, she was one of my dependents.


    The petite ck-haired girl was looking at me with widened eyes.


    "... You are... us..."


    "Yes, that is my name."


    Nana¡¯s eyes shook. But then, she smiled bashfully and nodded.


    "... I see... Together for eternity."


    "Yes, for eternity."


    Nana looked at me and giggled. Knowing the meaning of the contract, her gloom disappearedpletely, reced by happiness.


    But although Nana was close to dying of happiness, Lluvia and rice were looking at us with stupefied looks.


    "... What in the hell happened just now!?"

 Chapter 620: Visiting Lluvia, Clarice, and Nana Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 620: Visiting Lluvia, rice, and Nana Again (2)</h4>


    Another chapteringter? Not sure...


    ....


    "... What in the hell happened just now!?" Lluvia asked at us with a stupefied look. "rk! What did you to my daughter!?"


    I did not reply, instead, I looked at Nana gently.


    The petite ck-haired girl looked back at me in a daze. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and his eyes seemed in the shape of hearts.


    Through the connection created after we became one, I could feel her feelings clearly. Right now, she was being overwhelmed by a sudden rush of happiness that made her giddy.


    To be honest, Nana did not understand what it meant to be Immortal. Although she felt that it was something great, as a young girl that still had many years ahead of her, she had never stopped to think about her death or about prolonging her life.


    However, the fact that we were now connected eternally made her incredibly happy. For the innocent girl, it was something very romantic.


    But after she snapped out of her daze, she finally realized some other things through the memories that they shared.


    For example, her lover¡¯s true identity.


    Nana¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide.


    "You..."


    But before she could speak, I smiled and put a finger on her lips.


    "Keep it a secret for me for a while, okay?"


    Nana blushed and nodded hurriedly. Seeing that, Lluvia and rice looked at us with suspicious looks.


    "Can any of you exin to us what happened!?"


    Nana and I looked at each other and smiled. Then, I exined about the shared immortality.


    Of course, I did not tell them exactly the truth, after all, I did not want to be treated as I was crazy. I only said that it¡¯s a technique to tie the lives of two people together, sharing life and death forever.


    rice and Lluvia were dumbfounded.


    But then, rice¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. Although she said nothing, it¡¯s obvious that she liked the idea very much.


    It was very romantic and sweet.


    Lluvia, on the other hand, put on aplicated expression.


    "Is it so?" She sighed.


    "What do you think? With this, I think that you don¡¯t need to doubt my words anymore, right?"


    rice and Lluvia nodded.


    Immediately after that, rice fidgeted embarrassedly and looked at me with upturned eyes.


    "C-rk, that technique... Can you use it on me too?"


    "I can." I smiled.


    "Then¨C"


    "But not now."


    rice¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Iughed when I saw her like that and hurriedly exined the situation to her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just that I need to wait for a moment to use the technique again."


    "I see..." rice nodded, but I could see that she was slightly disappointed.


    Most likely, she hoped that I could use the technique on her as soon as possible.


    However, the situation waspletely the opposite with Lluvia.


    Since a while ago, she had been silent with aplicated expression. She seemed as though she was wondering something very important, unable to make a choice.


    I could imagine what she was thinking about. Even so, I asked her.


    "Lluvia, what about you? Are you interested in it?"


    Lluvia did not reply immediately. She remained silent with aplicated expression, as though she was struggling with something.


    Finally, she shook her head.


    "... Sorry."


    These words immediately froze the atmosphere in the living room.


    "Mom, what are you..."


    "Sorry, Nana... Sorry, rk... But, I can¡¯t do this." Lluvia said with an almost crying expression.


    ... So it came to this, huh.


    To be honest, I suspected that something like this could happen.


    "Can I ask why?"


    Lluvia looked at us and smiled bitterly.


    "I just... I can¡¯t do something like that... Do you know how guilty I felt towards my husband and son? We are cheating on them... I¡¯m harming my husband and son, what kind of wife and mother am I?"


    "But mom! They deserve it!"


    "Nana is right, mother-inw, these two bastards deserve this for all the suffering that they have caused us!"


    "Perhaps." Lluvia nodded. "But as a wife and a mother, I can¡¯t continue doing this... Sorry, rk, but I felt that if I do this, it would mean abandoning them. I can¡¯t do this."


    After saying that, Lluvia turned around and ran off.


    Nana and rice called out to her, but she did not stop. She just ran off, as though she was escaping from something.


    I, however, could see the tears dropping from her eyes just now.


    I could not help but let out a sigh.


    "rk... Mother, she..." Nana looked at me in a panic, but I just smiled and stroke her hair softly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to herter. Everything will be alright."


    "rk is right, Nana. You just need to give her a bit of time."


    "Really? I¡¯ll trust your words then." Nana forced a smile out. "Right rk, I¡¯m feeling very tired. Is it alright?"


    Right, I forgot about that.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal. After all, what we did just now is very tiring. By the way, I should give you this."


    With a thought, I scrapped a part of my soul and burned it, turning it into pure mana that I transmitted to Nana.


    Just like with my other women, I raised her cultivation to the fifteenthyer.


    Nana groaned in pleasure when she felt the mana filling her body, but perhaps due to it, her mind turned hazier and she started to doze off.


    I could not help but smile lovingly when I saw that.


    "This girl..."


    rice and I looked at each other and shook our heads.


    Sighing, we decided to take Nana to her bed.


    Once I put Nana on her bed, though, I felt someone hugging me from behind.


    "rk..." rice murmured. She buried her face on my back and bit my shoulder softly.


    That immediately lit up a fire in my body. I immediately turned around and hugged her, kissing her lips.


    We immediately started to kiss each other, our lips sucking each other¡¯s saliva. In just a few seconds, our bodies were glued to each other as we took off our clothes hurriedly.


    Less than one minuteter, both of us were alreadypletely naked.

 Chapter 621: Clarices Passion*

    <h4>Chapter 621: rice''s Passion*</h4>


    rice and I got rid of our clothes quickly. We did not care that we were in Nana¡¯s room, nor that she could wake up at any moment. In fact, if she woke up, we most likely would make her join us.


    In just an instant, rice¡¯s lust had eruptedpletely.


    She hugged my neck and pressed her body against mine. Her mouth searched hungrily for my lips, as though she was an addict looking for her drugs.


    I responded with the same intensity. My hands moved around her body skillfully, caressing each inch of her skin.


    Her body had turnedpletely hot. It was as though oil had been poured in a small me, creating a giant fire.


    I continued kissing rice. Her neck, her shoulders, her breast. My mouth moved through her body, tasting her youthful vor and making her groan in pleasure.


    I then pushed rice¡¯s body against the door of a nearby wardrobe and grabbed her breasts. rice gasped and closed her eyes while letting out a long groan.


    Hugging my neck again, she searched for my lips lustfully, kissing me passionately and using her tongue to invade my mouth.


    I understood her intentions and cooperated with her, invading her mouth with my tongue as well.


    Threads of saliva were created between us, some even sliding down our mouths.


    "... rk..." rice muttered my name softly. I could hear the love and lust in her voice. As though she could not wait to feel me inside her.


    And I was more than willing to indulge her. I lifted her body in my arms and threw her to the bed, beside Nana, getting ready to start our fierce battle.


    I then stood over her with my two hands on both sides of her head. In that position, I looked straight into rice¡¯s eyes with a slight smirk.


    "It has been a long time since we sleep together."


    "Mm... You are so bad, forgetting about your woman. Do you know how lonely I was?"


    Hearing rice¡¯s coy words, I chuckled.


    "I¡¯m not your husband, though."


    "Bah, you know that I don¡¯t care about him."


    Right, you don¡¯t.


    I smirked and kissed her again. rice received my kiss happily and hugged my back. At the same time, she wrapped her legs around my waist and started to rub her body against mine, as though asking me to own her.


    The scene was so seductive and tempting that I wanted to howl.


    There was no need for much forey. rice was so excited and wet that her love juices were drenching the bed.


    Her face was filled with so much lust that it seemed like she was melting.


    "P-Please..." She asked me with a tempting gaze. I smiled and kissed her lips. Then, I kissed her neck while my rod searched for the entrance to her sacred cave.


    With a grunt, I pierced her in one go.


    rice gasped. Her body curved upwards, and her sacred cave tightened around my penis amazingly.


    The love juices lubricated my penis and allowed it to reach to her deepest part without a problem. It was as though her hole was made specifically for me to use.


    It felt as though her vagina was sucking my penis, trying to absorb my energy.


    This subus...


    With another grunt, I started to thrust violently.


    "Ahn...~" rice moaned. She hugged my neck and closed her eyes, enjoying the fierce attacks.


    Her body twisted lustfully, creating a seductive image that stimted my sexual desire, and her breasts shook with each thrust.


    I could see her desire in the eyes looking at me. It was as though she was asking me to own her, to make her mine.


    And who am I to refuse?


    "rice!" I thrusted once and again, pinning rice on the bed and attacking her insides once and again.


    "rk...~ I-I love you...~ Ahn... Ughn..."


    I grinned and kissed her lips again. Meanwhile, my lower body continued thrusting, exploring the beauty of her body.


    With each thrust, I felt the walls of her cave constricting around my penis, engulfing my member and sucking it. At the same time, her uterus seemed to have a strange attraction force that pulled me towards the deepest part of her hole.


    The feeling was so pleasurable that I wanted to continue like this forever.


    I continued thrusting inside rice¡¯s vagina, moving up and down and enjoying her honey cave.


    My hands then grabbed her legs, caressing the inner side of her thigs and then putting her legs over my shoulders. rice could not hold it anymore and let out a pleasurable groan.


    My breathing turned rougher. Seeing such a lovely young wife moaning below me made me feel like I was going to explode.


    rice¡¯s hair was messy while her eyes were filled with lust and her cheeks were flushed. An uncontroble zing passion seemed to overflow out of her.


    With each thrust, her plumb breast jiggled and shook, showing a fascinating scene.


    I pressed my body against her, sticking our chests together. Then, our mouths glued to each other and our tongues started a battle of passion.


    Our deep love was transmitted through this kiss. I could feel that rice¡¯s excitement had already reached the peak.


    I could vividly feel the softness of her skin. Her soft skin had turned hot and shivered softly every time that my holy weapon reached to her deepest part.


    rice hugged my neck and closed her eyes, groaning softly each time I attacked her. She matched her movements with mine, doing her best to get as much pleasure from this as she could.


    Her cheeks were flushed and her ears were utterly red. She looked so beautiful like that that I wanted nothing but to make her scream in pleasure.


    I continued my attacks while exploring each ce of her body. Caressing her breasts, her waist, her nipples, her legs. At the same time, I bit slightly her neck, making her quiver once and again and give out a sexy moan.


    "... rk... N-No..."


    Although she spoke such words, her hands were still hugging my neck and her legs were wrapped around my waist, not letting me go.


    Just then, rice started to feel a strong pleasure building up inside her. With a groan, she pressed her body against mine and kissed my lips.


    I understood that her first orgasm wasing and moved faster and faster. My stick entered and exited her hole once and again, creating perverted sounds that resounded inside the room.


    Finally, rice was unable to endure anymore and let out a loud cry.


    "N-No....!"


    Then, her body shivered and her honey hole tightened around my penis.


    An instantter, I felt a rush of love juices gushing out of her vagina.


    rice¡¯s body quivered for a few seconds. She then let out a long breath and panted softly.


    Her ck eyes opened slightly and looked at me in satisfaction. A slightly sour smell attacked my nose,ing from the love juices she produced.


    After cumming, rice¡¯s face waspletely red and her body was soft. She hugged my neck and kissed my lips softly with a happy smile.


    However, I was obviously not satisfied yet.


    As soon as I felt rice¡¯s orgasm finish, I started to move once more.


    The instant I moved, ire moaned. Her vaginal walls contracted tightly and her mouth released an extended moan.


    My hands silently reached to her breasts, grabbing each one of them and massaging them as I continued to move. I kneaded, stroke, and pinched her nipples repeatedly, even biting them once.


    "So good...! Ahn... Good... rk.... No... Ahn..."


    rice¡¯s eyes turned blurred as I lunged in and out of her vagina. The unbearable pleasureing from her cave made her gasp silently.


    My chest pressed against her breast, squeezing them t. Each time I rammed her, her upper body would move, and my chest rubbed against her nipples.


    rice¡¯s mouth opened slightly, letting out intelligible sounds that came from the depths of her throat.


    rice had thrown off all thoughts of restraint from her mind. Her waist arched backward to raise her butt so my ns could enter her more easily. Inside, my meat stick scrapped against her tender and plump flesh, provoking her a strange soreness that made rice crazy.


    Currently, her mind waspletely immersed in sex, forgetting everything else. Only I and the pleasure I was giving her existed for her.


    An intoxicating look appeared on her face. rice could not help but let out another moan.


    Meanwhile, she shook her waist up and down, enjoying the happiness brought by these movements.


    Soon, rice felt herself approaching her second orgasm. Immediately, she hugged my body tightly and bit my shoulder.


    I cooperated with her and pistoned faster and faster, stronger and stronger until I felt my ejactioning as well.


    As I looked at the crazed and lustful appearance of rice, a faint prideful smile rose up in my face. Then, when I felt she was about to cum, I brought her legs to her breast, which rose her buttocks upwards and allowed me to reach even deeper in her cave.


    Immediately, rice shivered all over. She felt a huge wave run through her vagina as my hot member broke into the deepest part of her.


    "Aahhhhhnnnh...! rk...!!"


    With a long scream, rice cummed.


    At the same time, I pushed my rock hard penis to the deepest part of her and shot everything inside her womb.


    An entranced expression appeared on rice¡¯s face. With a soft moan, she closed her eyes and shivered.


    Finally, her body lost all strength as shey feebly on the bed.


    "rk..." rice looked at me hazily and smiled.


    I smiled back and kissed her lips. But just then, I felt a gaze on me.


    Looking beside us, I saw Nana looking at us with a curious expression.

 Chapter 622: Nanas Love*

    <h4>Chapter 622: Nana''s Love*</h4>


    "Did we wake you up?" I asked at the pair of pitch-ck eyes looking at me.


    Nana rolled her eyes with an exasperated expression.


    "With how loud the two of you were being, obviously I was going to wake up."


    I smiled bitterly. I guess that is right.


    "Sorry, we just could not endure it."


    "Horny bastards." Nana snorted, however, her face was flushed red.


    Obviously, she had been affected by the scene just now.


    Aware of that, I smirked and lunged towards her.


    "Kya!"


    Nana panicked, but she could not escape from my ws. In an instant, I had hugged her and kissed her neck.


    "Ahhn... not so rough..." She whimpered shyly.


    Of course, my hands went to the most obvious spot that was begging to be touched. Her breasts! I felt her petite breast caringly and pinched her nipples between my fingers.


    Nana squirmed shyly as I touched her body. She let out a soft groan and looked at me with an aggrieved expression.


    However, her aggrieved expression only made me more excited.


    "You are so cute, Nana."


    The ck-haired girl turned red.


    With those words, I stripped off her clothes and revealed her naked body. She had pale white skin that looked gentle and fragile to touch and a slim body without much muscle. Her petite body seemed so delicate that I was afraid of hurting her.


    To my surprise, she leaned forward and kissed me, then, she took the initiative and straddled me, sitting atop me.


    I was surprised to see it, but when I saw Nana¡¯s embarrassed but eager expression, I could not help but chuckle.


    My hands rose up and cupped her breasts. In that position, we continued to wrestle with our tongues for several seconds. When she finally pulled away, her white cheeks were tinged in pink, and she was breathing hard.


    "rk..." She whispered softly.


    I wanted to just grab her hips, pick her up, and drop her on my thing already, but I didn¡¯t want to be so wild like her. Unlike rice, who was pretty wild when it came to sex, Nana was shyer and more reserved.


    Even now, she was very nervous and timid. So I was careful to be as gentle as possible.


    But perhaps because she was also feeling very excited right now, Nana did not hesitate for long.


    Making up her mind, she took a deep breath and aimed my spear at her entrance. Then, she sat down.


    "Ahn...~" Nana groaned softly. Feeling my penis scraping the walls of her vagina, her body turned soft.


    She waited for a moment to get used to the feeling. Then, she took a deep breath and started to swing her hips up and down.


    "Ahh... ahhh... ahhh..." Nana moaned lightly moving her body faster and faster as she enjoyed the feel of each stroke.


    She leaned down and kissed my lips before exhaling heavily. Her breathing was filled with desire, and the scent of her lust filled the room.


    Her hair fell just under my nose, and I could smell a faint floral scenting from it. The scent was intoxicating, and I couldn¡¯t help but lift my hands and ce them on her back, hugging her gently.


    I leaned forward and kissed her neck, sucking her pure white skin and making a bruise. Nana moaned and shivered slightly before looking at me with a hazy smile.


    "rk..."


    Suddenly, she began to ride me with vigor, her hands on my chest, pushing up and down with her legs as she took the entire length of my cock over and over again.


    Such fierce lovemakinging from her surprised me a bit, but I weed it. After all, this was a side of her that I had never seen before.


    However, it was obvious that Nana was not used to it. Despite her best efforts, her movements were slightly sloppy.


    Gritting her teeth and with her face flushed, she moved faster and faster, gasping for air as her entire body began to heat up and her arousal and pleasure began to grow exponentially.


    Nana rode my cock up and down, moving at a quick speed. A wet noise emanated from our organs as they were smashed together over and over again.


    Nana showed no sign of slowing down, moaning and groaning every time that my penis hit her deepest part. Her moans were softer than rice, but even so, they were so seductive that I could not help but want to listen to them forever.


    Eventually, she couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. Even though she had tried to endure as much as she could, once the pleasure surpassed a certain level, her mind turnedpletely nk.


    Nana shivered, and her entire body suddenly went rigid. Her legs gave out of the pleasure as she copsed over me, my cock sliding deep into her honey cave.


    I could feel her pussy tightening around on my cock, clenching it tightly and wrapping around my ns. Just like that, she had climaxed.


    Nana gasped heavily and closed her eyes, her body shivering asionally in pleasure. Just then, I thrust my hips up suddenly, shooting a load of semen inside her womb.


    The sudden heat inside her vagina made Nana stiffen. But then, she moaned again as the pleasure that was already fading appeared once more.


    Panting and moaning, Nana¡¯s body shivered as I held her tightly. Her eyes had rolled back in her head, and she couldn¡¯t even form a coherent sentence. Right now, she was so defenseless and cute that I could not help but kiss her nose.


    As I finished cumming inside her, I held her tightly. Nana groaned and buried her head into my chest, and then, she fell asleep.


    Apparently, she was still tired after I made her my dependent, and the orgasm had sent her to the world of the dreams.


    I chuckled and kissed her lips gently.


    As though she was waiting for us to finish, I saw another ck-haired beauty looking at us with a smile.


    "Done?" rice asked.


    I smiled and went towards her, kissing her lips and grabbing her breasts.


    "Done."


    "Then, I think it¡¯s my turn again."


    There was no way that I was going to refuse her.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 623: Lluvias Promise

    <h4>Chapter 623: Lluvia''s Promise</h4>


    After wrestling with rice for another hour, she finally was too tired to continue.


    Thus, the ck-haired beauty fell asleep beside her sister-inw, forming a beautiful scene of two naked girls in the same bed.


    I looked at the two of them and sighed. Seeing them sleeping together like that, naked and with my semen in their wombs, I could not help but feel proud.


    Soon, however, I realized that I still needed to do something important.


    With a sigh, I left the bed and put on my clothes again. Then, I left Nana¡¯s room and walked towards a room nearby.


    I knocked on the door, but nobody replied. However, I knew that there was someone inside.


    I could feel Lluvia¡¯s presence inside. Most likely, she did not want to see me now, so she feigned that she was not inside.


    However, I needed to talk with her right now, so I was not stopped by that.


    "I¡¯m going in," I said and pushed the door open.


    Lluvia looked at me in surprise before smiling wryly.


    "Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s impolite to enter in the room of ady uninvited?"


    I did not reply to herme attempt at a joke. Instead, I looked straight into her eyes, and the traces of tear on them, before sighing.


    "Why are you torturing yourself like this?"


    "Is it not your fault?" Lluvia said with a bitter and slightly ming tone of voice. "If you would have not seduced me back then, I would not be struggling with my guilt as I doing now."


    True. I can¡¯t deny it.


    However, I was not bothered by her words. I stopped being a good person a long time ago, and I¡¯m clearer than anyone about it.


    Back then, I wanted her, so I did what I did. I don¡¯t regret it.


    At the very least, though, I¡¯ll try to make her as happy as possible.


    Sighing softly, I walked inside the room and approached Lluvia.


    However, Lluvia took a step back and looked at me warily.


    "Stop."


    "Lluvia?"


    "Please don¡¯te closer. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to resist you if youe closer, and I want to stop feeling guilty."


    "Come on, do you think that I think only about sex?"


    "Don¡¯t you? I could hear rice and Nana moans from here."


    I was speechless. Well, yeah, I forgot about that.


    Smiling wryly, I stopped walking towards Lluvia and spoke from where I was standing.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I did note this time to have sex with you."


    Lluvia looked at me suspiciously, but when she saw that I was being serious, she nodded, although she was still wary.


    ... Woman, do you think that I¡¯m some kind of sex maniac?


    I was amused and speechless by her reaction, but considering my track record, I think that it¡¯s normal.


    Thus, I was straight to the thing that I wanted to ask her.


    "Lluvia, I want to ask you. And I hope that your answer is as sincere as possible."


    "... Do ask."


    "What would you do if your husband and son do not exist?"


    "... Huh?"


    "No, let me rephrase the question. If your husband and son were not an impediment, would youe with me?"


    Lluvia was stunned. But immediately after that, her face turned ashen white.


    "You... You are not thinking about killing them, right!?"


    "Of course not." I smiled wryly. "I would not do anything that pains you."


    Actually, I did consider it, but I decided not to in the end.


    I also considered asking Ysnay to change fate again, but I don¡¯t want to owe her anything else. Plus, there is an easier solution.


    With a yful smile, I took a step forward.


    Before Lluvia could react, I appeared in front of her. Then, I put a finger on her forehead.


    "What are you¨C" Lluvia was startled and instinctively took one step back. But all of sudden, she felt a mysterious energy filling her entire body.


    This mysterious energy made her feel hot, and at the same time, warm. She felt as though she was many years younger.


    When the energy disappeared, Lluvia had a stunned expression.


    "W-What did you do?"


    "I gave you time," I told her. "I increase your cultivation to the fifteenthyer of mana, extending your lifespan to one hundred and fifty years."


    Lluvia was dumbfounded.


    Fifteenthyer? She did not even know that such cultivation was possible.


    ording to her knowledge, the twelfthyer was the highest.


    However, she could feel that my words were true. Plus, judging from the overwhelming power flowing through her body, perhaps the fifteenthyer truly did exist.


    But¨C


    "I-I don¡¯t understand. H-How is it possible? A-And why are you doing this?"


    "I told you, I gave you time." I smiled at Lluvia. "With your current lifespan, you won¡¯t have trouble living one hundred and twenty years further. Your husband, on the other hand, will die in around forty years. As for your son, he should live around seventy years more at most. Seventy years is short for someone like me. I don¡¯t mind waiting for that much... Right, you should not worry about your age. With your current cultivation, you will remain youthful even after one hundred years."


    Lluvia was dazed.


    The things that I just told her were too much for her. She could not even understand some of them.


    However, she soon understood my intention.


    I was going to wait until she did not have to worry anymore about her husband and son.


    Immediately, her expression turnedplicated.


    "... Thank you." She murmured.


    I smiled.


    "I will ask you again after your husband dies, Lluvia. If by then, you want to be with me for eternity, then I will ept you."


    "rk..." Lluvia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She then took a step forward hesitantly and looked straight into my eyes.


    Biting her lips, she leaned on my chest and tiptoed, then, her lips met mine.


    When she pulled away, Lluvia looked at me with an embarrassed expression.


    "Thank you... But you don¡¯t need to wait that long... Just give me one year. I will sort out my rtionship with my husband by then. As for my son... He is an adult. He will understand."


    "Great." I smiled. Then, I kissed Lluvia¡¯s lips again.


    But when I was about to hug her to throw her on the bed, she took one step back.


    "Not today... I still need to think about some things."


    "As you wish." I raised my hands in surrender.


    With this, I guess I don¡¯t need to worry about my rtionship with Lluvia, rice, and Nana anymore, huh.


    Now, It¡¯s time to think about the war.

 Chapter 624: Towards the War

    <h4>Chapter 624: Towards the War</h4>


    Once more, trying to save this novel...


    ...


    The day to depart towards the war finally arrived, and it was time to leave the capital.


    The men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs were going to the frontlines with me. Together with us were Daisy, Louise, and Katherine, besides my two aunts.


    They would serve as my personal guards during this expedition. This group could be considered my most trusted subordinates.


    Beside them, another fifty thousand men were going to the war this time. They were the men that the nobles of the empire sent, and each one of them would follow my orders.


    Our goal: To stop n¡¯s rebellion and catch or kill him.


    The morning of the day of the departure, I was at the entrance of the capital, bidding farewell to my loved ones.


    After I bid farewell to Lina, Elene, and Hope, Dina approached me and grabbed my hands with a worried expression.


    "Be careful." She said.


    I smiled softly and stroke her hair.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you know how powerful I am. Nothing will happen to me."


    "us..." Dina looked at me with aplicated expression.


    How could she not know that I was lying?


    After we fused our souls, we shared part of our memories, so she knew about the enemies that I could face this time.


    Strong enemies, strong enough to destroy the world.


    To be honest, Dina felt a bit anxious when she thought about the fact that I was about to face them.


    But she knew that regardless of the risk, this was something that should be done.


    For our future happiness, and for our eternal life together, we needed to defeat these enemies.


    Seeing that I was determined to go, Dina took a deep breath before putting on a determined expression.


    "us Quintin, as your empress, I order you to return safely."


    "As you wish, your majesty." I smiled and bowed slightly, making Dina¡¯s lips curve up.


    Done with the farewells, it was time to depart.


    But when I was about to leave, I noticed several familiar auras that should not be here among the people going to the war.


    Alice was one of them, together with her butler Aaron, and her Knight, Hannah. However, after being slightly surprised, I realized their intention.


    Most likely, Alice was the one in charge of the troops sent by earl Ferret, and buttle Aaron and Hannah came as her assistants.


    However, besides them, there were another two people.


    And they did not have any reason to be here.


    No, I guess they have one, huh.


    Smiling wryly, I walked in their direction.


    There, I saw Louise talking to her mother, Mia, and at her sister, ire, with an anxious expression.


    "Mother, ire, I told you that you can¡¯te with us. It will be dangerous."


    "I think I¡¯m strong enough, Louise. You don¡¯t need to worry about me."


    "Mother is right, sister. We are strong."


    "But mother, if youe... What if you..."


    "I know what you are worried about, Louise." Mia quickly cut Louise off before she finished speaking. "Don¡¯t worry, I know what I can and what I can¡¯t do. I won¡¯t do anything silly even if I meet your father or your brother. I just... I just want to do my best."


    Louise¡¯s expression turnedplicated.


    She knew what her mother meant. Despite how much her rtionship with her husband and son had deteriorated, she still wanted to save them.


    Just then, she noticed that I was nearby.


    "us, you are here... Did you hear our conversation?"


    "I did." I sighed and looked at Mia. "Mother-inw, are you sure about this?"


    "I am, us. I must do this. Otherwise, I¡¯ll regret it my entire life."


    "... You know that Earl Riea and his son are already beyond saving, right? The softest punishment will be lifetime imprisonment, and their likeliest punishment will be beheading."


    Mia bit her lips and looked at the ground with a sad expression.


    Soon, though, her expression turned determined as she looked straight into my eyes.


    "Even so, I don¡¯t want to give up so easily."


    I looked at Mia and sighed.


    In fact, it was not just her. I could see that although ire and Louise had not said anything, they also wanted to try their best to save their father and brother.


    In the end, blood was thicker than water. Despite everything that happened between them, the two girls were still worried about them.


    I could only sigh with a bitter smile.


    "Okay, Mia, ire. You cane with us."


    "Really!?" Mia and ire looked at me in excitement, and I nodded.


    "Yes, but you will have to follow my orders strictly. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t hesitate to send the two of you back."


    "Thank you, us."


    "Hehe, brother-inw is the best!"


    Seeing the grateful smiles on Mia and ire¡¯s faces, I smiled as well.


    Then, I turned around and kissed Louise¡¯s lips.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much, my love. I will think about something. Now, go and get ready. We will depart in one hour."


    "Thank you, us... I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Once Mia, Louise, and ire were gone, I smiled bitterly.


    Sigh, soplicated.


    Well, the reason I¡¯m dealing with all this trouble was that I failed to control my lower body.


    In the end, though, it¡¯s just a bit troublesome. I don¡¯t mind this little trouble when ites to my lovers.


    Compared to it, the two Immortals that I could face this time were much more troublesome.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled. No matter what, I¡¯m ready to face them.


    One hourter, the army departed towards the Carmell Earldom to face the rebel army led by n Quintin.


    The curtains to the battle between immortals were opening.

 Chapter 625: New Power

    <h4>Chapter 625: New Power</h4>


    Second day trying to save the series...


    ...


    Carmell Earldom.


    One of the three biggest territories of the Arcadian Empire, home to the Carmell Family, and perhaps for many, the riches ce of the entire empire.


    As a family whose roots were merchants, the Carmell Family was the greatest merchants in the empire. There was nothing that they did not trade, including legal and illegal stuff.


    Due to it, this family owned riches that made even the imperial family envious. They were perhaps the richest family in the entire world.


    And their riches were reflexed in their territory.


    The Carmell Earldom was a prosperous territory where even the poorestmoner had enough money to not starve. In this ce, it was hard to see beggars, and the people living here lived happily.


    In all honesty, the Carmell Family was excellent at managing their territory. Due to it, they were very loved by their subjects.


    Hence, when the Carmell Family announced their n to support Prince n¡¯s rebel army, few people in the territory objected.


    Despite the fact that many of them did not want to go to war, they epted the draft order calmly and were ready to serve the Carmell Family.


    In just one week, forty thousand men had been gathered.


    And that was just counting the men of the Carmell Earldom. Besides these forty thousand men, Earl Riea contributed another twenty thousand, and some of the countries bordering the empire contributed another twenty thousand men.


    In total, there were a total of eighty thousand men in Prince¡¯s n¡¯s army.


    It was almost twice as big as the army that us was leading.


    Plus, Prince n had also received support from the daemons. They had sent a few powerhouses to help n to win against us.


    Even so, the atmosphere in Prince n¡¯s tent was dark.


    "We just received news from the capital." Earl Riea said with a frown. "Fifty thousand men parted from the capital to subjugate us. They are being led by Prince us."


    "Fifty thousand, huh. In other words, we have the advantage in men."


    "Yeah, but I don¡¯t know how effective our advantage will be, Prince." Earl Riea replied.


    "What is the n?" One of the men of the Carmell Family asked. "Are we going to ambush then? Or are we going to make a pincer attack?"


    "We should just attack them directly. It will be faster this way." n replied immediately.


    "That is no good, Prince." Earl Riea and Earl Carmell shook their heads simultaneously. "If we attack them directly, our losses will be enormous even if we win. It¡¯s better if we think in a way to reduce our losses."


    "There is no need to worry about that." n snorted and continued. "Did you forget? We received help from that person. We are not the same people of a few days ago."


    "About that... Prince, are you sure that we can trust him?"


    "What are you talking about, Uncle? Do we have any other option?"


    Earl Reia smiled bitterly.


    Right, they were already at the end of the rope. They needed to grasp every straw possible.


    Plus, when he remembered that person and what he gave to them...


    Earl Riea clenched his fist tightly. He could feel a power inside him that he had never felt before coursing through his body.


    It was so strong, so fierce, and so wild. It was overwhelmingly strong, at the point that he had the illusion that he was invisible.


    And that person gave him this power.


    Earl Riea did not know who he or she was, but he knew that he was astonishingly powerful.


    However¨C


    ¡¯With so much power, he should be able to take care of this matter by himself. Why does he need our help then? Could it be that his power is not enough or is he nning something behind our backs?¡¯


    As an old politician, Earl Riea knew that something was wrong with that person.


    However, just as n said, right now, they could not be picky.


    Whatever that person¡¯s intentions were, he was their only hope now.


    After he thought of that, Earl Riea stopped hesitating.


    "Very well, we will follow your n then."


    "Perfect." n grinned. "What do you think, Earl Carmell? Do you agree?"


    "... I agree as well. You are right. Now that we have this power, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of the powerhouses of the empire any more. Even if the woman that killed the ancestor appears, we will be able to eliminate her."


    "Yes." n smiled savagely. "This time, we will take care of whatever appears in our path."


    At that moment, n thought about the hated face of his brother.


    He remembered the multiple times that he was humiliated by him, and the despair that he felt when he realized his brother¡¯s overwhelming strength.


    This time, though, it would be different.


    With this power, he would make him kneel before him and beg for his life. He would show us true despair.


    Finally, the time of his revenge hade.

 Chapter 626: Narita City

    <h4>Chapter 626: Narita City</h4>


    A few dayster, we arrived at a city called Narita.


    This city was located before reaching the easternmost part of the empire. It bordered the Carmell Earldom and was thest big city before entering the territory to the Carmell Family.


    The first thing that we saw after arriving at the city was destion. This city, which once had been one of the most prosperous cities of the empire, was eerily empty, with only some locals remaining in it.


    Moreover, it was obvious that the people that remained in the city were filled with worry. With just a nce, you could see fear and concern in their faces.


    It was normal, though. After all, this city was the first ce that would be swallowed by the mes of war if war truly erupted.


    In fact, when we arrived at the city, we could see many people leaving it in a panic. Every one of them running away from the already unavoidable war.


    "I came here once before." Louise, who was by my side, spoke up with a sigh. "I can¡¯t believe that this is the same city that I saw back then."


    I tilted my head. "How was it back then?"


    "Lively and filled with people," Louise replied. "It was a very beautiful city, unlike this bleak ce w are seeing today."


    I fell silent and smiled wryly.


    Something like this is normal. When wares, nice cities be bleak, and prosperous countries be ruined.


    Strangely, wars are somethingmonly seen in practically any civilization. It¡¯s not limited to humans and daemons. Practically every intelligent species that I have seen practices war to different degrees.


    It sounds awful, but greed and ambition are some of the driving forces of living beings, and war is one of the easiest, fastest, and most effective ways to fill it.


    Sighing silently, I looked at Marana, who had been standing behind me, and gave her an order.


    "Tell the men to rest today. They have the rest of the day free."


    "Is it alright, Your Highness?" Asked Daisy, who also came with me for this expedition. "Don¡¯t we need to hurry as much as we can?"


    "Indeed, we need to hurry up, but there is no need to be too anxious. Let the men rest. Perhaps this will be theirst rxed rest in a while."


    Daisy tilted her head to my words, but in the end, she nodded.


    The army rested outside the city, and Marana, Raven, and Akh stayed with them. Louise, Daisy, Katherine, my two aunts, and I, on the other hand, entered the city. After all, there were some things that we needed to do inside.


    As soon as we came inside, we were received by the lord of the city.


    The lord, a middle-aged fatty called Edward, received us enthusiastically. However, it was obvious that his enthusiasm was an act, and judging by the clear exhaustion in his face, he has clearly been very worriedtely.


    "Any news of the rebel army?" I asked as soon as I saw him, but to my surprise, the city lord stiffened and did not reply immediately.


    Instead, he looked anxiously at his surroundings. When he saw that there was nothing wrong, he sighed in relief and led us hurriedly inside a hall.


    Once we were inside, he sighed in relief and dismissed his servants and guards.


    I raised an eyebrow when I saw that. Does this guy want to tell us something?


    He is being pretty wary, though.


    "Did anything happen?" I asked.


    "Nothing yet, Your Highness." The city lord spoke with sweat on his forehead, "But I fear that with the slightest trigger, something can happen."


    Louise, Daisy, Katherine, and my two aunts frowned when they heard that.


    "What is wrong?" Aunt Dayana asked.


    "Well... Actually, this city is pretty close to the Carmell Earldom and it had a very good rtionship with the Carmell Family, do you understand if I put it like that, Your Highness?"


    I was startled, but then, I smiled amusedly.


    "... Could it be that the people of the city are in favor of the Carmell Family and the Crown Prince?"


    "A great part of them are." The city lord nodded and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. "In thest week, we have stopped eleven groups that supported the Carmell Family. In fact, justst night, we stopped a group that was nning to attack you today."


    ... So it¡¯s that, huh.


    "The Carmell Family is well-liked here, huh," Louise said with a wry smile.


    The city lord nodded.


    "Yes. The Carmell Family has very good policies for merchants, farmers, and craftsmen, so there are a lot of people that have a very good impression of them. This city is at the border with the Carmell Family, so this situation is very noticeable here.


    "In fact, I¡¯m sure that many people in the city are coborating secretly with the Carmell Family. Perhaps the fact that you just arrived at the city has already been leaked, Your Highness."


    The girls behind me put on grave expressions, but I just smiled and did not pay too much attention to it.


    Just like I said before, I don¡¯t put the rebel army in my eyes. I¡¯m more interested in the two people that can take advantage of this chaos to achieve their purposes.


    Ysnay and the Unknown Immortal.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will go easy in my brother¡¯s rebel army, but in the end, I can destroy it whenever I want.


    The only reason it even exists in the first ce was that I wanted to use it as bait.


    Just at that moment, someone knocked on the door anxiously. The city lord¡¯s face changed immediately, and his expression turned anxious.


    "Y-Yes, w-what is it?"


    "City Lord, we have bad news!"


    "B-Bad news? W-What happened?"


    "The rebel army is advancing towards this city. They probably will arrive in two days!"


    The face of the city lord turned ashen white.


    As soon as he heard the news, he looked at me with a pale and pleading expression.


    He said nothing, but I could understand his meaning just by seeing his expression.


    I sighed and nodded.


    "Go and leave the city. Also, tell all the inhabitants of the city to evacuate. From today onwards and until the end of the war, this city will be under the control of the military."


    "T-Thank you, thank you, Your Highness." The fatty city lord nodded gratefully. "Thank you."


    Then, he ran off the hall with an anxious expression.


    Obviously, he had been wanting to leave the city from a while ago. The only reason that he didn¡¯t was to avoid being used of abandoning his post.


    Now that he received my permission, he could leave with peace of mind.


    As for what was going to happen to us? Why should he care?

 Chapter 627: Note

    <h4>Chapter 627: Note</h4>


    Hello guys, long time no see you...


    Life has been hard, and I have been busy. Even so, I¡¯m trying again to rescue Fourth Prince and Science/Magic. I think it¡¯s thest time I¡¯ll try. If I can¡¯t this time, I will stop writing them.


    Wish me luck...


    ...


    Two dayster, Daisy and I were in the sky, observing the rebel army from the distance.


    The rebel army had already arrived in front of the city of Narita. A total of eighty thousand men were standing in formation outside the city, ready to attack it at any time.


    Meanwhile, the imperial army was inside the city, ready to defend it against the attacks of the rebel army.


    "It¡¯s more people than we expected, Your Highness," Daisy said with a serious tone. "And I can see Daemons between them. It looks like the news of Prince n allying with the daemons is true."


    I nodded.


    Just like Daisy said, we can see Daemons among the troops of the rebel army. Moreover, every one of the daemons is a powerful powerhouse.


    Most likely, the daemons knew that they could not send many troops, so theypensated by sending a group of powerful people.


    But after observing the daemon powerhouses for a while, I frowned.


    ... There is something wrong with them.


    Their auras feel strange.


    But, what is it?


    Mm... I should checkter.


    Just then, Daisy spoke up.


    "Your Highness, what is the n? Are we going to attack them directly?"


    I thought for a moment and shook my head.


    "No, let¡¯s wait."


    "Your Highness?" Daisy was surprised. But quickly, she understood.


    "Is it due to them?"


    I nodded.


    Daisy is already one of my dependents, so there is no problem with telling her about some of the troubles that I need to solve.


    Due to that, she knows about Ysnay and the Unknown Immortal.


    "I¡¯m not too worried about the Unknown Immortal," I said. "His goal should be to destroy the world, however, he has not descended in this world yet. It means that what he can do right now is limited."


    "Then, are you worried about Ysnay?"


    Right, I was worried mainly about her.


    I was almost certain that she was going to make use of this opportunity to make her move.


    The problem is that I don¡¯t know when and how.


    Until then, I must keep wary.


    It¡¯s easy to just attack the rebel army and annihte them, but if due to that, I fall into Ysnay¡¯s trap, then it will be toote to regret it.


    Worse yet, if in my anxiousness, I destroy Ysnay¡¯s opportunity, then it will be much harder to predict when she is going to make her move. By then, I will be much more passive than now.


    Thus, the only thing that we can do for now is to wait.


    "We will adopt and defensive strategy and observe the situation carefully," I told to Daisy. "This way, I will be able to react promptly if Ysnay decides to do her move."


    Daisy nodded.


    But then, she lowered her head with aplicated expression.


    "Your Highness... In your battle against Ysnay... Are we going to be a burden?"


    "... Silly girl, what are you saying?" I pinched Daisy¡¯s nose and smile wryly. "You are not a burden. Well, it¡¯s true that you are not strong enough to interfere in this kind of battle yet, but I don¡¯t consider you¡¯re a burden."


    "Is it so?" Daisy forced a smile out and nodded.


    I could not help but sigh inwardly.


    This girl sure is sharp, huh.


    I wonder if the others already noticed as well.


    Yes, the truth is that in the battle against Ysnay and the Unknown Immortal, I am at a slight disadvantage.


    It¡¯s because I want to protect Daisy and the others.


    It¡¯s true that Ysnay promised not to act against the people that I love and not to hurt them.


    Even so, knowing Ysnay, she will find a way to use them in her ns. For her, it will be alright as long as she guarantees their safety.


    Sigh, so troublesome.


    After observing the rebel army for a while more, Daisy and I decided to return to the city.


    I gave the information that I recollected to my two aunts, who organized it and prepared it for the meeting with the higher-ups of the army that I¡¯m leading.


    After I was done with that, I decided to have a walk around to clear my mind and think about the clues that I have.


    It¡¯s something that I have been doing a lottely in case that I forget something crucial that Ysnay can use against me.


    To be honest, it¡¯s pretty useless. After all, there is no way that my immortal mind can forget something that I don¡¯t want to forget; but it¡¯s something that I have done from my mortal days when I am troubled about something. Just this shows how anxious I am.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I saw a familiar woman walking around with a dazed andplicated expression on her face.


    Silver hair with green eyes, and beautiful face, and fair features. She was a beautiful woman able to enrapture any man that saw her.


    Her name was Mia Hera. She was Louise¡¯s mother and my mother-inw.


    At the same time, she was Earl Carlson Riea¡¯s wife.


    Right now, though, she was holding a note with aplicated expression on her face.


    I sighed and approached her.


    "A note from your husband?"


    Mia was startled. She hurriedly tried to hide the note but realizing that I already deduced its origin, she could only smile bitterly.


    "... Yes... He sent me a message telling me to go with him if I don¡¯t want to be in danger."


    "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Could it be that he is confident in his victory? What gives him that confidence?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Mia said with a bitter smile. "Right, us... About my husband..."


    "You won¡¯t ask me to spare him, right?" I asked before she could finish.


    Mia bit her lips, unable to continue her words.


    In truth, that was what she wanted. She wanted to ask me to spare their lives if they fall into my hands.


    However, she knew how shameless that was. After all, Earl Riea would not spare me if I fall into his hands.


    After several seconds, Mia finally smiled wryly and nodded.


    "Yes, I want to ask you that. At the very least, I hope you can guarantee his life and the life of my son."


    I imagined that she was going to ask something like that.


    But¨C


    "Why should I do that, Mother-inw?"


    "That... Well, L-Louise and C-ire will be sad if something happens to them... A-And..."


    "I know that." I interrupted her again. "And to be honest, I indeed can spare them."


    "Really!? Then¨C"


    "But the problem is that your husband is rted to the death of my mother and several attempts against my life, Mother-inw. You know that, right?"


    Mia bit her lips and lowered her head with n ashamed expression.


    Even so, she did not give up.


    "... Is there anything that I can do to make you spare him?"


    I did not reply. Instead, I sighed.


    Normally, I would have asked her to be my woman at this moment. That is what I have been doing during this life after all.


    But right now, I¡¯m not in the mood for something like this.


    Ysnay and the Unknown Immortal can make their move at any time. Now I don¡¯t have time to lose conquering another woman.


    "Let¡¯s have this conversationter," I said. "Go back and rest. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think about your words."


    Mia bit her lips and looked at me with pleading eyes. But when she saw that I was firm, she nodded with aplicated smile.


    "... I understand."


    Then, she left.


    I remained behind and heaved a tired sigh.


    Now is not the time to think about that man. I have more serious problems to consider.


    With that thought in mind, I returned to the city lord¡¯s mansion, which was now working as my headquarters.


    But just as I arrived at the mansion, Aunt Sera received me with a strange face.


    "We received a letter from n. He wants to have a meeting with you."

 Chapter 628: Brother and Chess

    <h4>Chapter 628: Brother and Chess</h4>


    n¡¯s letter was a surprise, but after thinking for a while, I decided to ept.


    I wanted to hear what he wanted to tell me.


    The meeting was arranged halfway between the city and the camp of the Rebel Army. This way, both sides could react quickly if anyone plotted something against the other party.


    I took Aunt Dayana and Louise with me to the meeting. Both of them were aware of my true power, so they knew that we were in no danger going to the meeting.


    Aunt Dayana came with me as my assistant, but Louise was different. The reason that she came with me was to see her father.


    There was a high chance that her father would be there during the meeting, so she wanted to see if she could talk to him.


    I knew about her n, but I did not oppose it. Anyway, I can already imagine the result of the meeting.


    When the three of us arrived at the ce of the meeting, we found n waiting for us seated at a table, with Earl Riea and Earl Carmell standing behind him.


    In the table, there was a game of Imperial Chess unstarted. It was a game simr to the usual chess, but with some different rules.


    When my brother saw me, he smiled politely and pointed to the table.


    "Do you want to have a game with me, little brother?"


    I raised an eyebrow. Oh? This guy is radiating confidence. It looks like he truly believes that he will win this time.


    I smiled slightly and walked towards him. But then, I was startled.


    After observing him carefully, I noticed something strange with his aura.


    It was the same that I noticed in the daemon powerhouses. A strangely violent aura, filled with a feeling of destion and destruction.


    Not just him, but Earl Riea¡¯s aura and Earl Carmell¡¯s aura were simr as well.


    ... So it¡¯s that, huh.


    To think that he already started to interfere.


    I found a clue sooner than I expected.


    Curling my lips up in amusement, I sat down across my brother.


    "Do you know how to y?" n asked me.


    "I have never yed before, but I know the rules."


    "Is it so? I¡¯ll go easy on you, then. I don¡¯t want to make you lose so pathetically."


    I rolled my eyes.


    Who are you fooling?


    Most likely, you want to humiliate me as much as possible.


    "You don¡¯t need to go easy on me, Eldest Brother. Did you forget? Unlike you, I¡¯m a genius. Winning against you can¡¯t be easier."


    n¡¯s lips twitched.


    I could see a red light shing in his eyes, showing his rage and resentment, but it disappeared instantly, his eyes bing as calm as ake again.


    "Is it so?" He smiled calmly, suppressing his hatred, and started the game.


    After moving the first piece, he gestured to me, who moved my first piece as well. Just like that, the game started.


    What I told n was the truth. I have never yed this kind of chess before. I know the rules because I heard them once, but I never bothered to y it.


    But just knowing the rules is enough for me. I have yed too many simr games, and this one can be considered pretty simple among them. With just a thought, I can derivate thousands of future movements.


    To me, this kind of game is child¡¯s y.


    Of course, I did not show it. Instead, I yed like a ¡¯novice¡¯, making n believe that he had the advantage.


    Just like that, we continued ying for a while. Silently and without anyone speaking.


    Fifteen minutes after the start of the game, n finally spoke up.


    "Do you know, us? I never took you seriously."


    "Really?"


    "Really. I always thought that you were just a talentless bastard. Someone that I could get rid of easily. In fact, I could have gotten rid of you many times, but I found it amusing to mess with you, so I decided not to so I don¡¯t lose my source of entertaining."


    I raised an eyebrow and looked at n as though he was a fool.


    Do you really think that you could have gotten rid of me if you wanted? Haha, pitiful idiot.


    Ignorant of my thoughts, n continued his words.


    "That was my greatest mistake, us." He said. "When I finally took you seriously, you had already grown too strong. Heh, I always thought that you were talentless, but instead, you hid your talent deeply, deeper than anyone could have expected. And finally, when you revealed it, there was nothing that anyone could do to stop you."


    "It sounds like I am an amazing person."


    "Perhaps you are." n chuckled. "However, I won¡¯t underestimate you anymore."


    n stopped ying and looked straight towards me.


    In the same way, I also looked at him.


    "This time, us, I will make sure to kill you until not even dust remains. I will make sure that you don¡¯t have any opportunity to survive. And then, I will kill every person rted to you." He said with a voice filled with hatred and malice.


    I looked at n fixedly and then, I smiled.


    "Really?"


    With a yful smile, I extended my hand and moved a chess piece.


    "I¡¯m not sure why you are so confident, eldest brother, but there is no way that you can defeat me. Never in this life."


    "... You sure are confident, huh."


    "I am." I chuckled. "Just like with this game. If I want to defeat you, I can do it easily. As simple as breathing."


    n was startled. He hurriedly looked at the game and his expression immediately changed.


    He had not realized it until now, but after I moved this piece, he noticed.


    No matter what piece he ys, he couldn¡¯t win.


    In at most twenty turns, it will be checkmate.


    n¡¯s expression turned grim.


    Smirking, I stood up from my seat and turned around to leave.


    "If you only wanted to tell me this, brother, then I¡¯ll leave. I need to get ready to parade your head in the capital, you see."


    "Bastard..." n grabbed a piece of chess and crushed it in his hands.


    I chuckled amusedly and left the tent with Aunt Dayana and Louise following behind me.


    Before leaving, though, Louise looked at Earl Riea.


    "Father..."


    However, the earl ignored her as though he did not hear her.


    Louise bit her lips and sighed. Then, she left with me.


    When I saw that, I grabbed her hand and indicated her to not worry.


    Then, we returned to the city.


    But once I returned to the city, I left again.


    Stepping across space, I appeared in the rebel camp.


    There is something that I need to check in here.


    Let me see if I can finally catch your tail.

 Chapter 629: Bringer of the End

    <h4>Chapter 629: Bringer of the End</h4>


    After stepping inside the camp, I expanded my senses carefully.


    My goal is to sense strange auras. Foreign auras filled with violence and destruction.


    Just like the ones that I felt from My brother, Earl Riea, and Earl Carmell.


    It did not take me long to find another aura like theirs.


    Taking another step, I appeared in front of a thirteenthyer daemon.


    Before the daemon could react, I touched his head and rendered him unconscious. Then, I started to feel his aura carefully.


    After a few seconds, I frowned.


    "As expected, it¡¯s him."


    The unknown Immortal.


    Yes, this daemon has his aura.


    No, It¡¯s not just his aura. He has been bestowed with his power.


    Right now, despite being just a thirteenthyer practitioner, he will be able to show strength beyond minor gods.


    But after examining him carefully, I could not help but smile amusedly.


    Well, I should have expected something like this from an Immortal.


    Something is wrong with the power that he has bestowed.


    Very wrong.


    This power indeed gives them strength beyond the limits of mortals, but it has a very heavy side-effect.


    It destroys them from inside out, slowly and painlessly.


    Judging by my examination, this person should have less than one month left of life.


    And if I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s the same with my brother, Earl Riea, Earl Carmell, and the others that were bestowed with this power.


    But¨C


    "Why is he doing this?" I could not help but wonder aloud.


    This move of his makes no sense. He is not expecting them to injure me, right? Even if he made them a bit stronger, they are still ants. Unable to injure me in the slightest.


    Then, what is his goal? What does he want?


    If his end goal is to descend to this world, how is he nning to do that?


    I furrowed my brows. Looking at the unconscious daemon, I extended my hand, extracting a bit of the Immortal¡¯s power to analyze it better.


    But just then, I felt a powerful aura moving through space to arrive at this ce.


    I frowned. In an instant, my wariness increased to the maximum, and my soul got ready to start a battle.


    But then, the neer spoke up.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an enemy."


    I recognized her instantly.


    Emerald-green eyes, ck hair as deep as the night itself, pointy ears, and a multicolored jewel on her forehead.


    She was [Queen of Timeless Distortion]. A powerful Immortal just like me, whose specialties were time and space.


    "[Queen]," I murmured with a wary expression. "What are you doing here?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, [Immortal Soul], I don¡¯te with bad intentions. I was just checking something."


    "Something?" I raised an eyebrow, but [Queen] did not reply to my question, obviously not nning to exin why she was here.


    Instead, she looked at the trace of power that I was holding in my hand curiously.


    "Is it from the Immortal that you said is trying to destroy this world?"


    "It is." I nodded. "Why? Do you know something about him?"


    "... I indeed do."


    I was surprised.


    Really? Does she know who he is?


    You must understand that I have not gotten any clue about the identity of this Immortal yet. At the very least, neither Ysnay, nor Alice, nor I know who he is.


    But now, it looks like the Queen knows who he is.


    Seeing my expression of surprise, the Queen furrowed her brows before sighing.


    "This one is pretty troublesome. I have not met him personally, but I have seen his traces a pair of times."


    "Traces?" I asked curiously.


    "Destroyed worlds." [Queen] replied. "I think that you know what it means, right?"


    I wrinkled my brows and nodded.


    It was just a hypothesis, but I have a pretty good idea of this Immortal¡¯s goal and modus operandi.


    Going from world to world, invading them and then destroying them.


    Finally, when the world is in the middle of being destroyed, he uses them to try to understand [Destruction]."


    In other words, he destroys worlds to ¡¯cultivate¡¯.


    Pretty crazy, but nothing strange when ites to Immortals.


    I have seen them doing worse things.


    "What do you know about him?" I immediately asked.


    At this moment, any information that I can learn about him can be useful. In a battle between Immortals, knowledge about the enemy can mean the difference between life and death.


    Unfortunately, [Queen] shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know much. Just that he specializes in the concept of [Destruction]. I don¡¯t know what his Way to Immortality is, though, neither I know much about his battle style."


    I see...


    What a disappointment. I thought that I could finally learn something about this enemy of mine.


    But just then, the [Queen of Timeless Distortion] spoke up again.


    "Right, I think that I heard someone mentioning his title once."


    "Title? What is it?"


    "[Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction]."

 Chapter 630: Eternal Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 630: Eternal Destruction</h4>


    "[Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction]..." I muttered after the [Queen] left.


    In the end, although the information that she left was not much, it gave me some clues.


    In fact, just the title of the Immortal is pretty useful.


    Normally, the title of an Immortal embodies their features or abilities. My title, [Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity], for example, points to my [Immortal Soul], the source of my Immortality and the origin of my strength, and the fact that I wander from world to world, every reincarnation starting again.


    Ysnay¡¯s title, [Witch of Unending Fates], speaks of her ability to manipte fate freely.


    Emilia¡¯s title, [Incarnation of Endless Power], is due to her overwhelming physical strength and the almost endless amount of energy inside her body.


    Finally, [Queen]¡¯s title as [Queen of Timeless Distortions] refers to her powerful control over time and space.


    In the same way, the title [Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction] gives me some clues about this Immortal.


    At first sight, this title is due to this Immortal¡¯s penchant for destroying worlds.


    However, the words ¡¯Eternal Destruction¡¯ makes me curious.


    Does it refer to the fact that he is an Immortal who loves destroying worlds?


    No, perhaps it refers to his Path to Immortality.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the second option, but if it is, perhaps I can use it as a clue to discover that Immortal¡¯s Path to Immortality and how to kill him.


    I have said it before, but killing immortals is very hard. Mainly the older ones.


    It¡¯s because after living for so long, they have developed more than one way to save their lives or return from death.


    In my case, I can resuscitate as many times as I want as long as the slightest portion of my soul remains. However, destroying my soul is virtually impossible. In other words, it¡¯s impossible to kill me.


    Of course, I¡¯m sure there are some ways to kill me out there, just that I don¡¯t know them. The universe is incredibly vast, and nothing in it is perfect and indestructible.


    But even so, killing me borders the limit of impossibility.


    It¡¯s the same for Ysnay. I don¡¯t have any idea about how to go to kill her yet.


    Emilia, on the other hand, is easier to kill. I¡¯m sure that I can do it if I try, but it¡¯s still very hard.


    I don¡¯t know about the [Queen], but she must have one or two means to keep herself alive. And most likely, it¡¯s the same for the Immortal that I am about to face as well.


    Due to it, getting a clue about his Path to Immortality is very useful. Perhaps it can help me to discover a way to get rid of him.


    With a new clue in my hands, I left the thirteenthyer daemon¡¯s tent...


    I brought a portion of the Immortal¡¯s power with me. I want to try to use it to locate his location.


    I don¡¯t know how useful it will be, but perhaps I will be lucky.


    However, there is something else that is bothering me.


    Why was the [Queen] here?


    She said that she was checking something. However, it made me even more suspicious. What kind of thing can catch an Immortal¡¯s eye?


    Whatever it is, it¡¯s not good news for me.


    I have enough trouble with two Immortals making trouble. If the [Queen] also decides to join the fun for some reason, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do.


    Sigh... Let¡¯s hope that nothing happens.


    I didn¡¯t return to the city after leaving the tent. Instead, I moved through the rebel camp in order to get useful information.


    Stepping across space, I arrived at the main tent. Just at that moment, n, Earl Riea, Earl Carmell, and some other important people, were having a meeting.


    "Is everything ready?" s asked coldly.


    "Everything is," Earl Carmell nodded. "We can start the battle at any time."


    "Perfect. We are starting tomorrow then. I want to kill the bastard of us and the slut of Dina as soon as possible."


    "Are we going ahead with the previous n?" Earl Riea asked with a frown. "I still think that we should be warier. We don¡¯t know what kind of trump card us is hiding."


    "Don¡¯t worry, uncle. No matter how strong he is, he will be unable to face us now that we had this new power."


    Earl Riea nodded silently, although his expression was still slightly worried.


    ... So they will attack tomorrow, huh.


    Then, there is a high chance that Ysnay and the unknown Immortal will make their move tomorrow as well.


    It looks like the time has finally arrived.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Then, after making sure that they were not talking about anything important, I left.


    Returning to the city, I immediately told the girls to get ready for the battle tomorrow.


    When they heard that the battle was finally starting, their expressions turned grave.


    "Are you sure about it, us?" Katherine asked.


    I nodded with a grave expression.


    "I am. I heard it directly from n."


    "Got it. I¡¯ll get ready then."


    Just like Katherine, Daisy, Louise, the three Red Skull Sisters, and my two aunts started to prepare.


    Even Mia and ire, who came with us, became tense.


    Just like that, night arrived.


    I did not spend the night with any of the girls this time. Neither them nor I was in the mood for it now, with the decisive battle approaching.


    But to my surprise, my room was visited by a familiar white-haired girl.


    "Alice..."


    "Hello, Prince us," Alice smiled with aplicated expression. "Can we talk, please?"

 Chapter 631: Alice’s Choice (1)

    <h4>Chapter 631: Alice¡¯s Choice (1)</h4>


    "Hello, Prince us," Alice¡¯s face had aplicated expression. "... Can we talk please?"


    I looked at Alice for a moment before sighing and moving aside, allowing her to enter my room.


    The room where I was staying was rather in, with just afortable bed and a wardrobe. I don¡¯t n to stay in this city for more than a few days, so I did not care too much about it.


    Alice did not seem to pay much attention to the room either. She just nced around briefly before walking towards my bed and sitting down.


    I pulled a chair across her and sat down as well, looking at her with a smiling look.


    "How unusual, Miss Alice. I never thought you would visit me sote at night. Moreover, without your two followers."


    "They don¡¯t know that I¡¯m here... To be honest, I was not too sure abouting to see you."


    I raised an eyebrow and looked at Alice curiously. Mmm... I can only think of a few reasons why she is here tonight.


    Let¡¯s test the waters.


    "Alice, the reason you are here is..."


    Alice bit her lips and looked down. But then, as though she made up her mind, she looked at me with a determined expression.


    "... Prince us, I... I came to tell you about Teacher Ysnay¡¯s ns."


    As expected.


    I fell silent, just looking at Alice¡¯s fixedly.


    I don¡¯t know if to say if this is expected or unexpected.


    Is it also one of Ysnay¡¯s ns?


    For now, though, I should listen to her first.


    "Do speak," I said, gesturing with my hands to continue.


    Alice nodded.


    "... To be honest, I don¡¯t know all the details. But, I know that teacher is nning to attack you tomorrow, and she will use the gods to achieve her goal."


    Alice then started to talk about the details of the n.


    Actually, everything that she told me was things that I already knew, so I was not surprised. What surprised me was somethingpletely different.


    The fact that every one of Alice¡¯s words was true.


    There was not a lie. Not even an attempt to twist the truth.


    She even mentioned the god behind her family, and what they had nned before.


    I have mentioned it more than once, but [Seers] are ambitious beings. They are born with the ability to see and manipte fate, and it¡¯s in their instincts to put everything under their control.


    But now, I can¡¯t find traces of these instincts in Alice¡¯s words.


    That is truly weird.


    When Alice finished speaking, I did not speak, just staring at her fixedly.


    Alice did not avoid my gaze, as though she was saying that she had nothing to hide.


    Seeing that, I finally opened my mouth.


    "... Why are you telling me this?" I asked coldly.


    The white-haired girl did not reply immediately. She just looked at me with a bitter smile.


    She then spoke up.


    "... Teacher... She is very pitiful."


    "Pitiful?"


    Alice nodded.


    "... She told me a bit about your story with her, about how much she has missed you... Actually, even without her mentioning it, I could see it in her gaze... She looks so lonely, so bleak...


    "... I... I don¡¯t want to be like her... Prince, I like you... I really like you... And when I see my teacher, I think about our simrities, and I can¡¯t help but ask myself, am I going to end as her?


    "I don¡¯t want it. And to achieve that, I have to make a different choice than her... I guess that is the reason why I¡¯m telling you about her ns."


    I nodded.


    Inwardly, though, I sighed.


    Actually, I can see that Alice is being honest.


    I took a part of Alice¡¯s soul the second time I met her, much before Ysnay arrived at this world. Moreover, I used my severely limited abilities over fate to cover it as much as possible thus no user of fate (Including Ysnay, and in the future, Alice) can notice it.


    Thanks to that, I can see and experience what Alice is seeing and experiencing as long as I want it.


    But the problem is... I have seen several seers in my long, long life.


    Thus, I know that their instincts are not something so easy to defeat.


    Certainly, I made a bet with Ysnay that Alice could defeat her instincts, but in all honesty, I nned to manipte her to achieve that objective.


    I have not done it yet, so this result doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Moreover... How can Ysnay¡¯s ns be leaked so easily? It¡¯s obvious that someone like her would have made countermeasures against something like this happening.


    In other words, everything that is happening now is under Ysnay¡¯s control.


    Most likely, she is the one that manipted Alice toe here.


    The problem is that I¡¯m not sure what is her exact objective.


    Well, I have an idea, but I¡¯m not sure yet.


    "... Thank you for telling me about this." I told to Alice after being silent for a brief time. "I¡¯m sure your information will be of help."


    "I¡¯m d." Alice smiled softly and nodded. But then, her silver eyes looked at me with a trace of hesitation.


    She then bit her lips, stood up, and walked towards me.


    And before I could say anything, she moved her hand towards her shoulder and started to remove the straps of her dress.


    "Alice?"


    "Prince... I love you... But, teacher said that we, [Seers] are ambitious. Eventually, we will try to put everything in our control, even if it means abandoning what we love... I don¡¯t want to do that... Thus, I must do this."


    She then removed her white dress, leaving her milky-white skinpletely exposed.


    The petite white-haired girl covered her breasts with her arms and looked at me with an embarrassed look.


    "Thus, before that happens, I want to give my everything to you. My body and my soul... You are an Immortal, so you must have a way to stop me from betraying you, right? Use it on me. Please, prince..."


    I looked at Alice with a serious smile.


    When I noticed the determination on her gaze, I sighed and nodded.


    "Very well, if that is what you want."

 Chapter 632: Alice’s Choice (2)*

    <h4>Chapter 632: Alice¡¯s Choice (2)*</h4>


    Alice was very beautiful. Her delicate skin and white hair made her look like an otherworldly fairy, and her glowing eyes and glistening lips were so seductive that you could not help but be attracted by them.


    Looking at her embarrassed expression as her naked body stood before me, I could not help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva.


    Then, I took a step forward and caressed her cheek gently.


    Alice shivered slightly. She closed her eyes and shrank her body back like a scared kitten.


    Although she did her best to hide it, she was visibly nervous. Her eyelids trembled repeatedly, and her body shook slightly every time that my hands touched her skin.


    To be honest, I found her reactions very attractive.


    Smiling, I brought my lips towards her lips, sucking them gently.


    "!!!"


    Alice stiffened in surprise, her closed eyes opened again and she looked at me in surprise.


    I wanted tough when I saw her like that, but instead of that, I sucked her glistening lips and licked them gently as my hands moved towards her body, tenderly touching and caressing it as if I was handling a precious treasure.


    "... P-Prince..."


    Alice¡¯s trembling voice filled with embarrassment resounded in the room.


    She grabbed my clothes tightly, gasping and leaning against my body. Alice seemed like a bullied child searching for protection.


    Seeing that ignited my sadistic desires. With a smirk, I looked at her and smiled.


    "What do you want me to do, Alice?"


    Hearing my question, Alice turned red and lowered her gaze.


    But then she looked at me and opened her mouth slightly.


    "K-Kiss..."


    Understanding her intention, I leaned forward and brought my lips to hers again. I bit her lips slightly before using my tongue to force her lips open, inserting my tongue inside.


    Perhaps it was due to the surprise, but Alice opened her mouth wide as soon as she felt my tongue invading her, allowing my tongue to enter her mouth as it sucked her tongue, tasting each corner of it.


    Alice¡¯s body quiveredpletely, immediately turning soft. But despite that, she did not move her lips away, showing that she did not dislike this.


    Amidst our deep kiss, I started to move my hands, caressing her naked butt and smooth waist. I immediately could hear a muffled gasp and moaning out of Alice¡¯s throat, proof that she was feeling it.


    When I felt our oxygen running out, I moved my lips away. I then moved towards her white neck, kissing, biting, and licking it passionately.


    "Uuu..."


    Alice¡¯s skin had a fresh taste, perhaps because she had bathed recently. Moreover, I could feel a sweet scenting from her skin a hair, probably from the soap she used.


    My tongue traveled from her neck to her corbone. Then, it moved even lower, reaching to her slightly raised peaks.


    When Alice felt my tongue over her breasts, her body trembled violently, and her face turned redder than it was.


    "P-Prince!?... T-They are small, right?"


    "... Did you dislike it?"


    "... N-No... B-But... T-They are small, right?"


    "They are beautiful," I replied and kissed her breasts gently. Then, I bit her already erect nipples softly.


    "Ahhn~"


    A soft moan escaped from her lips. Her moan and the sucking sounding from my mouth resounded in the room, creating a lewd atmosphere that ignited my desires.


    I indulged in sucking her breasts and caressing her skin. I tasted them without stopping, enjoying her cute reactions and soft moans.


    I could feel that Alice¡¯s mind was already full of lust. Even her lower cave had turnedpletely wet, staining my pants slightly.


    "Let¡¯s go to the bed." I breathed on her ear and lifted her body. Alice looked at me and nodded cutely. Then, she wrapped her arms and legs around me, hugging me tightly.


    I did not mind it and carried her just like that, dropping her on the bed.


    Despite the fact that the room was simple, this bed was more than enough for two people, and it was ratherfy, so it was perfect for Alice¡¯s first time.


    I undressed in front of her, taking everything off quickly. I could see Alice looking at me intently, her facepletely red with embarrassment and shyness.


    To be honest, it was entertaining to see the usually confident Alice so shy and embarrassed like this.


    Once I was undressed, Iid over her and started a new round of caressing and kissing, licking her skin from her shoulders to her abdomen, and creating hickeys all over her skin.


    I kissed and licked her forehead, her nose, her ears, andstly her lips. Every ce of her was kissed by me, making herpletely mine.


    Alice let me do whatever I wanted without stopping me. She only shivered and trembled asionally as she looked at me with a hot gaze.


    Seeing that it was already time, I put my knees between her legs to slowly separate them. I could feel her body trembling slightly, both of nervousness and excitement.


    "Are you sure about this, Alice?" I asked onest time.


    Alice did not speak and just nodded, her firm eyes being enough of an answer.


    Seeing that, I did not hesitate anymore and put my penis against her most sacred ce.


    By this point, Alice was so wet that there was no need for more forey. Thus, I aimed my hard-rock cock at her entrance and pushed it forward, pressing it slightly against her slight.


    "It¡¯s big and hot..." Alice murmured when she felt the hardness and hotness of my cock. Looking down, she was surprised when she saw its enormous size preparing to enter her.


    I smirked and started rubbing the ns against the entrance of her cave, lubricating my penis with her love juice. Then, I looked at her with an amused smile and spoke up.


    "... You know that there is no going back after this, right?"


    Alice nodded.


    "I-It will hurt, right? P-Please hug me tightly..."


    "Okay."


    Kissing her lips to ease her nervousness, I hugged her petite body as I started to insert my penis into her cave.


    "Uuuuu.... I-It hurts..."


    Her hands grabbed my arms tightly and her expression contorted in pain. However, I had not broken her hymen yet.


    Continuing, I pushed my cock deeper inside her, feeling the tightness of her vagina as my cock entered inch by inch.


    Finally, I felt her hymen blocking the way. At the same time, the tight feeling of her vagina mping my cock excited me.


    Without hesitating anymore, I pushed my hips even further, taking her virginity.

 Chapter 633: Alice’s Choice (3)*

    <h4>Chapter 633: Alice¡¯s Choice (3)*</h4>


    Without hesitating anymore, I pushed my hips further inside her vagina, taking her virginity.


    "Uuuuu... aa..."


    Alice gasped in pain. The pain of her hymen being broken spread to her entire body, and blood started to slide out of her vagina.


    Tears gushed out of her eyes, making me feel a bit of pity for her. Sighing, I stopped moving and kissed her tears away.


    "Does it hurt?" I asked.


    Alice nodded with an expression of pain.


    I caressed her hair gently and sent a bit of my mana inside her body. With this, her pain should disappear soon, reced by pleasure.


    For a few seconds, we remained like that as I waited for Alice¡¯s pain to fade away. and soon, I could feel Alice¡¯s body squirming slightly, and her breathing turning rougher.


    When I felt I could move again, I kissed her lips and finally started moving.


    "Ahhh... Uuuu..."


    Alice moaned and groaned. Her body trembled slightly as I pulled my cock halfway before pushing it deep inside her again.


    I started slowly, but soon, my hips started to move faster and faster.


    Soon, the sound of flesh hitting each other started to spread through the entire room.


    "Uuuu... P-Prince.... Ahn..."


    Alice started to moan and gasp intensely. She closed her eyes and gripped my arms tightly as our bodies collided. I embrace her tightly and continued with my pistoning, moving faster and faster each time.


    I buried my cock deep inside her with each thrust, reaching to her deepest part and rubbing the walls of her small vagina with my thick rod.


    Every time I moved, I could feel Alice¡¯s vagina tightening around my penis, her body instinctively searching for a way to get more pleasure.


    In the middle of my thrusts, I closed my lips to hers again, inserting my tongue inside her mouth. Alice immediately responded to my kiss, using her inexperienced kissing techniques to kiss me back.


    Before long, I felt Alice¡¯s body stiffening. She gripped me tighter and her moans became louder.


    Aware that she was close to cumming, I elerated my movements, thrusting my penis faster and harder inside her.


    "P-Prince... Uuuu.... Ahn... Uuuu..."


    The moans of Alice became louder and faster. She closed her eyes and gripped my arms so strongly that her nails pierced my skin. Then, all of sudden, her body twitched violently.


    Immediately, a flood of love juices squirted out of her vagina.


    Alice shivered. Her body spasmed violently as love juices gushed out of her lower cave. Her first climax was so violent that her entire mind turned pure white.


    Seeing her expression of ectasis, I smirked. I then stopped my thrust momentarily, waiting until her climax finished, and meanwhile kissed and licked her petite breasts.


    When her first orgasm finished, I breathed on her ear and chuckled.


    "Such a perverted face..."


    These words made Alice¡¯s face turnpletely red. But before she could reply, she felt my hips moving again!


    Alice moaned. She closed her eyes and gasped softly, her still-sensitive body shivering briefly.


    At that moment, I turned her body around and kissed her nape.


    Alice trembled again and let out a muffled moan. Meanwhile, I pierced her from behind this time, smacking her ass with my waist.


    This time, my thrusts were much faster than before. Alice was unable to cope with my sudden fierce movements and let out a loud moan. Fortunately, I had put a soundproof barrier around the room beforehand, otherwise, that moan would have been heard by the entire mansion.


    In this new position, my penis reached even deeper than before. With each thrust, I could reach the deepest part of Alice¡¯s insides, poking her womb and making her shudder with pleasure.


    My attacks were so fierce and restless that Alice soon started to lose her reason. Her silver eyes became out of focus, and her body shivered constantly.


    With each shiver, her vagina tightened around my penis. She was clenching me so hard that any other man would have cummed many times over.


    I, however, simply enjoyed the feeling calmly. I pinned Alice¡¯s body to the bed, going in and out of her without stop.


    "Annh...~ Ughh...~ C-us...~"


    Groans and moans of delight let out Alice¡¯s lips. Her expression turnedpletely lewd, and her body started to search for more and more pleasure.


    Before long, I felt her vagina tightening powerfully around my penis. Alice¡¯s body tensed up once more, and her body curled up.


    "N-Noooo!" With a short scream, Alice¡¯s body spasmed repeatedly,ing to her second orgasm.


    After her scream, Alice copsed on the mattress while panting heavily.


    Unfortunately for her, I was not going to stop yet.


    Before she could fall asleep, I changed our position again.


    This time, I put her face up with her legs on my shoulders. Then, I mmed my penis hard inside her again.


    "Uahnnn...~"


    With an incoherent moan, Alice opened her eyes and looked at me with a hazy gaze, her expression lost in the pleasure.


    I smiled and thrust again, and again, and again.


    "Ah...~" Alice gasped, grabbing the mattress with her two hands and moaning softly.


    After a while, I started to rock my body side-to-side and up-and-down, stimting more parts of her vagina. Each time I did it, Alice moaned a bit louder, finally, turning her moans into cries.


    "Uuuu... Ughh...~ Aahnnn...~"


    Alice¡¯s body shivered under me. Her waist trembled softly, as though trying to struggle against the pleasure as her chest heaved up and down repeatedly.


    I hugged her legs and pressed my body against hers. Alice opened her mouth wide in a loud gasp and curled her toes.


    My movements started to speed up more and more. I was soon reaching my limit, and the hotness of cumming was starting to build up in my groin.


    Aware that I was about to cum, I decided to m my waist harder and harder, hammering Alice to the bed with each thrust and making her body tremble in ectasis.


    Finally, when I felt her body tensing up again, I let my semen loose.


    "I¡¯ming!" I shouted.


    Alice just moaned without replying. She was so lost in the pleasure of sex that she was unable to worry about getting pregnant or not. Instead, she wrapped her arms around my back and pressed her mouth against mine with a deep kiss.


    One secondter, I shot a load of semen inside her.


    "Mmm...~" Alice let out onest soft moan of pleasure. Feeling the hot stuff inside her womb, her face put on a satisfied smile.


    Then, still in the afterglow of sex, she closed her eyes.


    I let out a deep breath and pulled my penis out. A mix of semen and love juices escaped from Alice¡¯s vagina.


    I smiled and looked at the white-haired girl¡¯s face. She had her eyes closed, with a happy and peaceful expression on her face.


    I could hear Alice¡¯s even breathing. Apparently, she had fallen asleep,pletely satisfied with what had happened.


    However, I still had work to do.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked at Alice with aplicated expression before making up my mind.


    Anyway, I already came this far. There is no point in stopping here.


    Plus, if Ysnay¡¯s n is what I think it is...


    Thus, I bit my thumb and dropped a drop of my blood.


    With that, a new contract was started.


    A few minutester, I had gotten a new dependent.

 Chapter 634: The WitChapter and The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 634: The WitChapter and The Queen</h4>


    The night sky was clear, with a few clouds wandering yfully through it as the dim light of the stars and the moon illuminated the darkness.


    A ck-haired woman was seated at the edge of one of these clouds, her beautiful long legs hanging from it as she hummed a soft melody.


    The cloud continued wandering through the night sky freely, its shape changing as though dancing to the woman¡¯s melody. For some strange reason, it seemed as though the cloud was happy of hearing the woman¡¯s hum.


    In fact, even the wind blowing in the sky, the trees on the ground, and the nocturnal animals wandering through the forest and ins seemed happy to listen to the woman¡¯s song. It was as though the woman¡¯s song had the power to move the whole world.


    The woman continued singing, calmly and sweetly, her gaze asionally moving towards the ground, to the mansion at the center of Narita City, where her beloved was sleeping.


    But abruptly, her song stopped.


    Then, she spoke up to the air.


    "You are finally here."


    As soon as her words sounded, the space behind her distorted, revealing a beautiful woman sporting an ice-cold gaze.


    Emerald-green eyes, long ck hair, pointy ears, and a multicolored jewel at the center of her forehead. She was an elf so beautiful that even the starry sky paled inparison.


    But despite her beauty, her gaze colder than the coldest ice made her look so intimidating that the world itself seemed scared of her.


    "... Witch." The woman opened her mouth, her eyes showing undisguised killing intent. "So it was you, huh. I should have expected it."


    "Why are you so angry?." The Witch chuckled. "I just wanted to make a friendly gesture, so I left some clues behind."


    The elf¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Although she hated to admit it, The witch was right.


    She had just thrown a bait, a bait that the elf could not resist.


    Unfortunately for the witch, it failed to win the elf¡¯s goodwill.


    "The way you do things disgust me. Plus, there are a lot of things and people that I hate, and [Seers] and pretty high in that list. I wish I could kill every one of these ungrateful bastards."


    The witch could only smile wryly after hearing these words.


    "... It looks like you suffered a lot at hands of one of my kind. Was it an Immortal?"


    "An Irregr. And just seeing you reminds me of her."


    "Is she alive?"


    "... I killed her with my own hands. But I made sure of torturing her soul for one hundred years before that."


    "You sure hated her, huh." The witch did not know how to react to these words.


    Even so, her smile did not disappear from her face.


    After all, she knew that the elf behind her was not going to kill her.


    In the first ce, she could not. Nobody could kill her but herself.


    And even if the elf could kill her, she would not.


    Because the witch had something that the elf wanted.


    A clue to bring her beloved back.


    And to get that, the elf, known as [Queen of Timeless Distortion], would do anything.


    "What do you want?" [Queen] asked.


    "You know what I want." The witch chuckled. "I have only a wish, [Queen]."


    "So you want my help, huh? Do you expect me to help you to fight him?"


    "Fight him? Of course not. You just need to help him so his enemy doesn¡¯t escape. I will give you the clue I have after that."


    [Queen] was startled. Do I need to help him?


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the back of the witch with a sharp re.


    "So your n to use me to affect him, huh. As expected, I don¡¯t like seers. I loathe the way your kind works."


    "Is it so?" The witch smiled yfully. "Well, I¡¯m used to it."


    "... Definitively, I hate you." The [Queen of Timeless Distortion] red at the smiling witch with a cold gaze. Then, she turned around, time and space distorting around her to bring her away.


    Before leaving, though, she left behind some words.


    "... But despite that, I hope you seed. After all, it¡¯s not easy for people like us. Those who suffer through eternity with the hope of achieving it what we desire."


    After these words, the elf disappeared and the night sky regained its tranquility.


    Seated on the cloud, the witch smiled softly, her ck eyes fixed in the ce where her beloved was sleeping.


    "Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I will seed... Fate has decreed so."


    Tomorrow was going to be the day. The day where her dream would be achieved or shattered.


    Finally, after thousands and thousands of years, their ill-fated rtionship would reach its ending.


    Finally, after thousands and thousands of years, she was going to seed.


    Her name was Ysnay, the Witch of Unending Fates.


    And nobody, not even her beloved himself, could stop her from achieving happiness.

 Chapter 635: War (1)

    <h4>Chapter 635: War (1)</h4>


    Two chapters today, perhaps two tomorrow too...


    ...


    The next day, I was standing in the walls of Narita City, looking towards the horizon.


    Outside the walls, I could see the imperial army in formation, ready to face the rebel army.


    A total of fifty thousand men were going to face the enemy eighty thousand men. Just in terms of numbers, it seemed that our army was at a disadvantage.


    However, the truth was theplete opposite.


    In the first ce, we were fighting a defensive battle, so a smaller number of troops was not much of a problem. Plus, it wasmon knowledge that we were superior when it came to top-level powerhouses.


    Of course, that was without taking into ount the boost in power that some people in the rebel army received, courtesy of the Immortal known as [Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction].


    But only a few people knew about it. And every one of them knew about my true power as well. Due to that, the morale of our army was pretty high.


    In fact, some of them were already thinking about what they were going to do after the war.


    I could not help but smile wryly when I saw that.


    If only they know.


    Perhaps the rebel army is not much of a threat. But the beings nning to make use of it are different.


    And none of these beings cared about the lives of some measly tens of thousands of people.


    Most likely, a great number of these soldiers will perish after being involved in our battle; the battle between Immortals.


    ... For a brief instant, I considered if I should just resolve everything by myself and leave them out of it. Perhaps, if I face the rebel army by myself, their deaths can be avoided.


    Anyway, these mortals will not be of any use in a battle against Immortals.


    However, I shook my head in the next instant.


    Doing that will put me at a disadvantage. If I do that, then I would expose myself to the ns of Ysnay and [Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction].


    No, it¡¯s better if I wait until they reveal their hands. That way, I will gain a small advantage in our confrontation.


    And perhaps, that small advantage can be the key to victory.


    Just then, I felt several auras approaching me from behind.


    When I turned around, my two aunts approaching me, with Katherine and Louise beside them.


    "Everything is ready, us." Aunt Dayana was the first to speak. "We are just waiting for the arrival of the enemy army."


    I nodded.


    "Where is Daisy?"


    "She is in the city lord mansion, protecting my mother and sister as you told her," Louise spoke this time. "Also, I asked her to stop them if they try anything rash, like contacting my father."


    "That is good," I sighed in relief.


    Today¡¯s battle is going to be very dangerous, and I don¡¯t want to put any of my girls in danger.


    That was the reason I told Daisy to protect Mia and ire. That way, the three of them will be out of danger.


    Of course, they are not the only ones that I want to protect.


    "You should leave as well," I told to my aunts before looking at Louise and Katherine. "You two, make sure to protect my aunts."


    "... us, can¡¯t I stay? I want to help you in battle. Plus, you know how strong I am now." Katherine asked with aplicated expression, but I shook my head.


    Even If Katherine was a fifteenthyer powerhouse after bing my dependent, that was nothing in front of an Immortal. Not even cannon fodder.


    I don¡¯t want to put her at risk unnecessarily.


    Just then, someone suddenly appeared beside me.


    It was a ck-haired cat girl with an expressionless look. She bowed slightly to Aunt Dayana and the others before looking at me.


    "Brother, the rebel army started to move."


    I nodded to Raven¡¯s words and looked at my aunts, Katherine, and Louise.


    "It¡¯s time."


    The girls put onplicated expressions and nodded. In the end, Aunt Dayana sighed and walked towards me.


    "us, be careful." She then put a kiss on my lips.


    "I will." I smiled at Aunt Dayana and kissed her back. Then, I looked at Aunt Sera, Katherine, and Louise before walking towards them and giving each one of them a kiss.


    After that brief farewell, the four of them left..


    Once they were gone, I patted Raven¡¯s head softly.


    "Go, get ready for the battle."


    "Understood, big brother."


    "Also, you remember my instructions, right?"


    Raven hesitated slightly before speaking with a reluctant tone.


    "... Once the Immortals appear, my sisters and I have to leave immediately."


    "It¡¯s good you remember." I looked at Raven with a firm expression. "Don¡¯t forget it, Raven. I don¡¯t want anything nad to happen at any of you."


    Raven nodded, but her expression was not very good.


    In fact, most of the girls opposed when I told them that they could not participate in the battle against the Immortals, Katherine, Raven, Marina, and Akh opposing it the most intensely.


    However, I remained firm.


    I¡¯m not sure if I will able to protect them after the Immortals appears.


    Thus, I need them in a safe ce.


    Of course, I left several security measures around them just in case, but even so, I don¡¯t want to put them at unnecessary risk.


    At that moment, the rebel army appeared on the horizon.


    Eighty thousand people marched orderly in the direction of the city, carrying an aura filled with confidence with them.


    When they arrived in front of our army, someone stepped out of the rebel army.


    I recognized him instantly. He was Earl Carlson Riea, Louise and ire¡¯s father, and Mia¡¯s husband.


    As though sensing my gaze, the earl looked in my direction as soon as he appeared. Then, he spoke up, his voice resounding through both armies.


    "Prince, order the army to surrender. Otherwise, these good men will be buried here today."


    I sneered.


    "Are you sure they are the ones that will be buried today, Father-inw?"


    "... It looks like you are not nning to surrender, huh. Very well, then watch how the men that you brought here are annihted."


    With these words, the earl snorted went back to the rebel army.


    At the same time, a voice that I recognized belonging to my brother, n Quintin, sounded out.


    "Men, Attack!!!"


    Just like that, the battle between the two armies started.

 Chapter 636: War (2)

    <h4>Chapter 636: War (2)</h4>


    Roaring, the rebel army charged forward. Tens of thousands of people were like a giant human wave trying to swallow the imperial army.


    The first to arrive were the enemy cavalry. They charge furiously in their horses, brandishing their spears to try to create chaos in our formation.


    However, the imperial army remained firm. The soldiers at the front held their shields firmly, shing with the charging cavalry and using spears to stab them once they were stopped.


    Even when the calvary created gaps in the defenses, the soldiers behind would step forward to fill the gaps, keeping the defensive formation as firm as a rock.


    However, it was impossible to keep the entire enemy cavalry at bay. asionally, some powerful enemy practitioners would break through the wall of shields, entering our army formation and killing right and left, creating chaos and confusion.


    While our soldiers were dealing with them, the enemy infantry arrived.


    At that moment, both armies shed.


    Blood flowed, apanied by cries of pain and roars of anger. In just an instant, hundreds of people were killed, both armies suffering casualties.


    The rebel army lifted their swords and shed the imperial army¡¯s shields, while the imperial army tried to keep the rebel army at bay as they stabbed them with their spears.


    At that moment, the rearguard of the rebel army acted.


    In an instant, hundreds of offensive spells were fired towards the imperial army, apanied by thousands of arrows shot by the rebel¡¯s archers.


    Fireballs, wind des, lightning strikes, and poisoned arrows rained into the imperial army, creating sessive explosions and sending blood and limbs flying.


    However, the imperial army reacted almost immediately. As soon as they saw the enemy spells and arrows flying towards them, they erected hundreds of mana barriers to defend against them.


    Due to that, the damage caused by the magic spells was minimum. Only a few hundreds of people were killed.


    After that, the imperial army¡¯s mages counterattacked. Once more, fireballs, wind des, and lightning strikes flew through the battlefield, but this time towards the rebel army.


    This time, though the result was different.


    Because the rebel army was charging, they were more spread out and scattered. Due to it, it was harder for their mages to protect every one of them.


    And the ones that could not be protected were directly killed when the spells and arrows fell.


    Just like that, arrows and spells flew from a side to the other as the men of both armies shed. Every second, tens of lives were lost, creating a sickening stench of blood and death that spread through the battlefield.


    None of the two armies was able to get a significant advantage over the other. Although the rebel army had the advantage in numbers, the imperial army was defending; and in this kind of war, the defending side generally had an advantage over the attacking side, making the rebel army¡¯s numbers advantage less significant.


    At that moment, Marina, Akh, Raven, and the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs moved.


    Like a sharp spear, they pierced the rebel army¡¯s formation, advancing quickly through the rebel army¡¯s right nk while they cut down enemy after enemy.


    The excellent cooperation of the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs made it hard for the rebel army to stop them. Moreover, the cultivation of the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs was pretty high, making them very deadlypared to normal soldiers.


    With the appearance of Eternity¡¯s Fangs, the war quickly tilted in the imperial army¡¯s favor.


    Seeing theirpanions being killed one after another, the rebel soldiers panicked. Soon, the entire right nk of the rebel army started to show signs of copse.


    That created a chain reaction that increased the rebel army¡¯s disadvantage. The imperial soldiers started to follow Eternity¡¯s Fangs¡¯ lead and they pursued the rebel soldiers, killing every soldier that was too slow to escape.


    Seeing the situation of the right nk, the rest of the rebel soldiers started to panic as well, snowballing the situation!


    The battle had quickly be one-sided, with the imperial army having the advantage!


    "Kill them!" Marana, leading the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs, shouted excitedly. "Don¡¯t spare any one of them. Let them know that it was a mistake to leave their homes toe to fight us!"


    "Oooohhh!"


    For an instant, it seemed like victory woulde to the imperial army.


    However, I knew that it could not be so easy.


    And just as I expected, the rebel army decided to reveal one of their trump cards when they saw the situation.


    All of sudden, two people flew out of the rebel army¡¯s camp.


    Both of them had powerful auras that spread through the battlefield. Powerful mana surged out of their bodies, intimidating enemy and ally soldiers alike.


    Both of them were fourteenthyer powerhouses.


    "Die!"


    The two powerhouses attacked without hesitation, sending a palm strike and a sword strike in the direction of the imperial army!


    Just these attacks alone were enough to wipe out hundreds of people!


    But before their attacks could reach the soldiers, three even stronger auras, appeared from the imperial army side, each one with fifteenthyer mana.


    Grunting, they stopped the attacks before attacking the two rebel powerhouses.


    Marana, Akh, and Raven had moved!


    Until now, they had not revealed their true strength because they were waiting for the enemy powerhouses; but now that the enemy powerhouses appeared, they could finally unleash their power.


    The expressions of the two fourteenthyer powerhouses changed. They hurriedly defended against the girl attacks as they hurriedly retreated. After all, Marana, Akh, and Raven were fifteenthyer powerhouses, moreover, they were three. The rebel army powerhouses were inferior both in cultivation and in numbers.


    However, how could the girls let them escape so easily?


    "Where are you going!?" Marana shouted. Immediately, her belt-like sword was swung out, creating a powerful sword wave that flew towards the two powerhouses.


    At the same time, Aya¡¯s body shed, disappearing silently and then appearing in front of the two powerhouses, blocking their way.


    The two enemy powerhouses were forced to stop by the two girls. Immediately, they were surrounded by the three Red Skull Sisters.


    "Hehe, they didn¡¯t look very powerful, sister," Akh said with a grin, her hand holding her blood-stained rapier over her shoulder. "I think I can kill the two of them by myself."


    "Don¡¯t underestimate them. Remember what the boss told us."


    Akh frowned and nodded. She then narrowed her eyes and looked at the two enemies.


    Tanking a deep breath, she took a step forward and attacked.


    But suddenly, the two powerhouses smiled.


    Immediately, a terrible sense of danger assaulted the girls.


    Before they could react, power erupted out of the two powerhouses. It was a terrifying power exuding an aura of death and destruction.


    It was the rebel army¡¯s trump card, the power granted to them by [Bringer of End].


    Finally, the show was about to start.


    ...


    Follow me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 637: War (3)

    <h4>Chapter 637: War (3)</h4>


    I was nning to post two chapters today, but I did not manage to write the second chapter. I¡¯ll post it tomorrow...


    ...


    The outburst of powering from the two rebel powerhouses surprised Raven, Marana, and Akh. For an instant, their expressions turned slightly pale.


    "Dammit, retreat!"


    Akh and Raven did not hesitate to follow Marana¡¯s orders. As soon as they felt the powering from the two powerhouses, they knew that it was bad.


    One secondter¨C


    *BOOM!!!*


    The ce where they were just a moment ago exploded, creating a crater of hundreds of meters.


    "Damn..." Marana¡¯s back was filled with cold sweat. "Is it what the boss meant when he said that the enemy powerhouses would be a bit stronger than they should?"


    "Sister, this is not a bit stronger..." Akh¡¯s face was ashen white.


    She could feel that the powering from the two fourteenthyer powerhouses was way over theirs. It seemed like they were on apletely different level.


    How were they supposed to face something like this?


    While Marana and Akh were in a panic, the two powerhouses moved.


    In an instant, they closed the distance between them and the girls and attacked!


    "Ugh!" Marana, Akh, and Raven gathered their mana in front of them and created a barrier to defend against the attack, but despite that, they felt a sweet taste on their throats.


    Even with the three of them joining hands, they found it hard to defend against the two powerhouses¡¯ attacks!


    "Damn, how are we supposed to fight these monsters!?" Akh cursed in a panic. At the same time, Marana¡¯s expression turned grave.


    They already knew that the enemy powerhouses would be stronger than normal. After all, their lover and boss, Prince us, had told them about itst night.


    However, he also told them that they should be able to deal with a few of them by themselves.


    ¡¯... Boss, I think you are overestimating us a bit too much.¡¯ Marana smiled bitterly.


    This was not something that they could deal with.


    However, now they did not have any other option but face them.


    She could only hope that their lover notices their predicament andes to help them.


    "You are not so strong now, right?" One of the powerhouses looked at the girls and grinned. "Hehe, how does it feel to have a taste of true power." He then clenched his fist and let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    "Stop ying around." The other powerhouse frowned with an ice-cold expression. "Let¡¯s take care of them quickly and help the soldiers. It would be perfect if we can lure Prince us or his teacher out."


    "Yeah, yeah." The first powerhouse grunted before looking at the girls with a smirk. "Sorry,dies, it¡¯s no personal."


    Then, he clenched his fist and attacked!


    The expressions of the girls changed. They hurriedly jumped aside to avoid the attack, but even after they avoided it, the shockwaves of the punch impacted them, making them grunt in pain.


    But they did not have time to worry about that. While they were avoiding the fist attack, the second powerhouse had attacked!


    The girls saw a giant sword sh bing bigger and bigger as it descended towards them!


    Marana hurriedly used her belt-like sword to block it. However, the difference in strength showed immediately.


    As soon as the two weapons shed, Marana¡¯s eyes opened wide, and then, her body was flung away and she was smashed against the ground!


    "Sister!" Akh screamed in panic and rushed towards her, however, a fist intercepted her.


    Akh¡¯s face turned pale in fear. Helpless, she could only raise her rapier and try to stop the attack.


    However, the result was the same as with her sister. After blocking the fist, the brown-haired girl was flung away and crashed against the ground.


    "Gah!" Akh groaned and spat a mouthful of blood. She felt her consciousness bing hazy after receiving that attack.


    Through her blurry consciousness, she could see the two powerhouses smiling coldly as they walked towards Marana and her, ready to deal the final blow.


    But at that moment, Akh saw something surprising.


    At some point, Raven had appeared behind the two powerhouses, wielding a pair of daggers with an expressionless but furious face.


    Akh¡¯s first instinct was to shout to her to run away and ask for help from Prince us, however, she soon noticed that something was strange.


    Raven... She seemed different than usual.


    At some point, an insane amount of energy was surging from her body, distorting the space around her.


    It was a kind of energy different than mana, but it was also different than the strange energy that the two powerhouses were using. If she had topare it, it felt like...


    ¡¯... Like the prince.¡¯ Akh thought to herself.


    Yes, it was like the energy that Prince us used.


    Akh did not know it, but right now, Raven was using her link to us¡¯s soul to call upon his power.


    Even Raven herself did not know how she did it, but she knew that this was the only way to defeat the two enemies in front of her.


    Thus, she called upon the power of her beloved big brother and filled with daggers with it.


    Then, ring angrily at the two people that dared to hurt her big sisters, Raven opened her mouth.


    "[Soul Reaping sh]."


    With a seemingly slow movement, Raven¡¯s daggers were swung down.


    Immediately, the two rebel powerhouses felt an overwhelming sense of threat.


    Not only them; every person on the battlefield felt as though they were looking at death face-to-face.


    "W-What is this!?" The sword-wielding powerhouse turned pale. To his terror, he noticed that he could not avoid the daggers no matter how much he tried!


    He hurriedly focused all his strength on his sword, trying to use it to block the daggers. At the same time, the second powerhouse clenched his fist and unleashed a powerful punch in Raven¡¯s direction to stop the daggers.


    But it was useless.


    The daggers passed through the sword and the fist soundlessly, as though they were an illusion, then, they cut the two powerhouses.


    There was no shockwave, no explosion, and no blood.


    The only thing left behind was the expressions of terror imprinted on the two powerhouses¡¯ faces.


    And in the next second, both of them copsed on the ground, without any sign of life.


    Strangely, there was not any single injury on them.


    However, their souls had been snuffed out.


    That day, Raven officially became an Irregr.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 638: One VS Many (1)

    <h4>Chapter 638: One VS Many (1)</h4>


    1/2


    ...


    "So she really did it, huh." I smiled happily from the walls of Narita City.


    In the distance, I could see Raven wielding overwhelming power against the two rebel powerhouses. It was a power that was definitively above the limits of the world.


    In other words, it was a power worthy of being considered an Irregr.


    ... Well, she was my dependent and shared my immortality, so she should be regarded as an Immortal instead.


    I¡¯m not very surprised about this, though. After all, I already knew that Raven could do this.


    After all, I had seen signs of this when Raven copied my method to share Immortality and used it on her sisters.


    Back then, she used her link to my soul to siphon a part of my mana and soul power, and then, she used it as though it was hers.


    Perhaps she did not know the significance of such a thing, but I did.


    Through this method, Raven could wield power beyond the fifteenthyer, power at the level of gods.


    That was the reason why I was not worried about the Red Skull Sisters fighting the rebel powerhouses that had received power from [Bringer of End].


    From the start, I was confident that Raven could defeat them.


    Of course, I was prepared to intervene if something went wrong, but as expected, it was unnecessary.


    Right now, Raven should be as powerful as a high-level god. Only the most powerful gods should be stronger than her.


    "Unfortunately, that is still not enough in the face of an Immortal," I said with a sigh.


    The power of Immortals is incredibly overwhelming. Many Immortals can easily wipe the ground with hundreds of people as strong as the current Raven.


    The current her is still unqualified to face beings like them. Perhaps she will be able to do it after ten thousand years.


    It¡¯s shame we don¡¯t have that time.


    "It would have been great if I can have another helping hand when facing Ysnay and Bringer of End], though," I spoke to myself.


    Well, there is nothing I can do about it.


    The battle between Raven and the two rebel powerhouses was visible to the entire battlefield. Due to it, both the imperial army and the rebel army knew about what happened.


    Obviously, the two powerhouses¡¯ defeat was a hard blow to the rebel army¡¯s morale. It was already low before, but it became even lower now.


    Just a few seconds after that, the bnce of the battle that was already tilting towards the Imperial Army¡¯s favor, leanedpletely towards it.


    With cheers and roars of victory, the Imperial Army started to brandish their spears as they chased after the rebel soldiers. At the same time, more and more rebel soldiers started to run away.


    If the situation continued like this, then the rebel army would be routed soon enough.


    But I knew it could not be so easy.


    In fact, the battle was just starting.


    And just as I expected, the rebel army made their move.


    In an instant, several powerful auras surged from the rebel army¡¯s camp!


    One, two, three... Ten, fifteen, twenty...


    A total of twenty-three auras appeared!


    Moreover, every one of them was just as strong as the powerhouses that Raven just killed!


    Just their auras alone were enough to make the world tremble. When the twenty-three figures appeared above the battlefield, the mana in tens of kilometers around them became agitated.


    A wild, violent, and destructive aura surged out of the powerhouses¡¯ bodies, spreading to the entire battlefield and intimidating the soldiers at the point where many of them dropped their weapons involuntarily.


    Even the three Red Skull Sisters turned pale white. Involuntarily, they took a step backward.


    However, Raven soon clenched her teeth and held her daggers firmly as she forced herself to face the powerhouses.


    She did not have the confidence of being able to defeat so many enemies even with the power that she recently got, but despite that, she refused to show fear.


    After all, she knew that I was watching the entire situation, waiting for the perfect moment to appear.


    And just as she expected, I appeared.


    Taking a step forward, Ipressed space below my feet, appearing directly in the sky in front of the twenty-three rebel powerhouses.


    As soon as I appeared, I felt a gaze full of hatred lock on me.


    "us..."


    Looking in the direction of the gaze, I saw my big brother, n Quintin, looking at me with an ice-cold look.


    "How are you, big brother?" I asked with a rxed smile. "Somehow you feel different... A new haircut perhaps?"


    n¡¯s expression stiffened. However, he quickly recovered and looked at me with a vicious smile.


    "Can you feel my new power, little brother?" He chuckled. "You were not expecting this, right? Perhaps, now you are wondering how in the hell I managed to get this power."


    No, I¡¯m not. I already know everything.


    "Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to tell you." My brother continued with a sadistic smile. "How does it feel to know that your death is approaching? Are you afraid?"


    I did not reply. Instead, I looked at the powerhouses behind my brother curiously.


    I recognized several of them, including my father-inw, Earl Riea, and some members of the Carmell Family.


    Moreover, there were some daemons among them as well.


    All of them had received power from [Bringer of End].


    "It looks like you decided to ally with daemons, big brother." I finally spoke up. "Are you not ashamed?"


    "Ashamed? Why?" n tilted his head with a smirk. "It won¡¯t matter after I be the emperor, us. Once I cut your head off and dismember that slut seated on the throne, nothing of this will matter."


    I frowned. Hey, how do you dare to call my wife a slut?


    Suppressing the urge to kill him immediately, I sighed.


    "Anyst words, big brother?"


    n was startled. But then, he started tough maniacally.


    "Hahahaha! us, could it be that you still think that you have a chance of victory? Hahahaha, I will make sure to rip off that rude mouth of yours before killing you!"


    Sigh, this idiot.


    It¡¯s a loss of my time to kill you.


    Shaking my head, I unsheathed a sword from my waist and took a step forward calmly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I will not kill you yet. I need to make you suffer a bit first."


    "Bastard, let me see if you can still speak like that after I rip your tongue off! Charge! Kill that bastard and victory will be ours!"


    With these words, the twenty-three powerhouses released their mana and killing intent.


    Then, twenty-three attacks flew towards me.

 Chapter 639: One VS Many (2)

    <h4>Chapter 639: One VS Many (2)</h4>


    In the universe, the mostmon requirement to recognize someone as an [Irregr] is to surpass the limits of the world.


    ¡¯Irregrs¡¯ doesn¡¯t receive that name because they are powerful. After all, not all the worlds are the same, and in the same way, the limits of every world are different. In some worlds, the limits are so low that even someone with strength equivalent to the tenthyer in this world can be considered as having surpassed the limits.


    Instead, ¡¯Irregrs¡¯ receive that name due to their potential.


    Someone able to surpass the limits of the world is someone that forged his own path when there was no more path ahead. Only the most talented and determined people can aplish something like that.


    Then, what about the twenty-three people in front of me?


    True, right now, their power is certainly above the limits of this world. If I have to give them a rank ording to this world¡¯s cultivation, then I would say that their power is around the seventeenthyer.


    However, in the end, that power is not theirs. They did not use their own abilities to get it, but it was given to them by someone else instead.


    Although they are strong, they are no worthy of the title ¡¯Irregr¡¯.


    In fact, despite wielding energy equivalent to the seventeenthyer, some of them are barely stronger than a fifteenthyer practitioner!


    Then, how twenty-three fake Irregrs possibly face me, an ¡¯Immortal¡¯?


    If I want, I can even kill all of them in an instant.


    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t dare to do that.


    I know that these twenty-three people are the pawns of [Bringer of End]. He has some kind of n with them.


    There is the possibility that by killing them, I will trigger whatever he wants to do.


    Of course, there is also the possibility that me doing nothing is what he wants to see.


    Thus, my best bet is to be careful, but without being too afraid.


    "Marana, Akh, Raven, you should retreat first. I will take care of this." I transmitted my words to the girls¡¯ minds while I avoided the attacks of the twenty-three powerhouses.


    Marana, Akh, and Raven hesitated slightly, but in the end, they nodded.


    "Be careful, boss."


    "Don¡¯t die, idiot."


    "Good luck, big brother."


    "It looks like they are worried for me, huh." I smiled wryly and shook my head.


    Just then, one of the twenty-three powerhouses¡¯ attack reached me. He shed with his sword, creating a powerful sword wave that seemed to cut heaven and earth into two.


    I used my sword to block it. Then, I avoided an arrow shot from another powerhouse and a sword of fire that suddenly appeared above me.


    "Hahaha, could it be that you only know how to run, little brother? Why don¡¯t youe to face us!?" nughed in disdain in an attempt to provoke me.


    I¡¯m nning to do that, big brother.


    Rolling my eyes at n¡¯s cheap attempt to provoke me, I checked on Marana, Akh, and Raven.


    Mm, it looks like they managed to leave safely. Moreover, they took the men of Eternity¡¯s Fangs with them.


    Then, it¡¯s finally time to act.


    Looking at the twenty-three enemies in front of me, I smiled.


    Just then, one of them stabbed towards me with his spear.


    "Die!" He shouted, his eyes snickering at me in a teasing manner.


    "I guess I should start with you then." With a calm voice, I finally started my counterattack.


    Before the spear-wielding powerhouse could react, I grabbed his spear.


    The powerhouse froze in surprise, and at that moment, I moved again.


    Taking one step, I appeared in front of him. Then, I extended my right hand forward.


    The spear-wielding powerhouse panicked and tried to avoid my hand, but to his surprise, he discovered that his body could not move!


    I had locked the space around him, freezing his movements.


    "Bastard!" I heard n roaring in rage. At the same time, I saw several powerhouses rushing to attack me to rescue their friend.


    However, I just smiled in disdain.


    With a thought, the space between them and me expanded one hundred times its normal size, making it impossible for them to reach me.


    Then, I calmly gripped the neck of the spear-wielding powerhouse.


    "Let me see," I spoke at the terrified spar-wielding powerhouse as I sent mana inside his body in an attempt to see through [Bringer of End]¡¯s ns.


    But, as expected¨C


    "It¡¯s useless, huh."


    I was not surprised.


    I had already checked one of these powerhousesst night, and the only information that I got from him was that they had only around one month of life left. I failed to find any clue about the ns of [Bringer of End].


    It was the same this time.


    "Well, now that this method failed, I guess my only option is to try by trial and error, huh," I murmured to myself. Then, I looked at the powerhouse in my grasp and smiled apologetically.


    "Sorry, but you will have to die here."


    "S-Stop, P-Plea-..."


    *Crack!*


    Tightening my grip, I crushed his neck.


    It was as easy as crushing a bug. No, perhaps it was even easier.


    But to my surprise¨C


    "Nothing happened." I frowned.


    Yes, nothing happened.


    I was expecting some kind of change after killing one of [Bringer of End]¡¯s pawns. I can¡¯t believe nothing happened.


    He simply died, his lifeforce banishingpletely as his mana and energy leaked out of his body slowly.


    Just like a normal death.


    There was no explosion, no mes, and no strange attack as I was expecting.


    Damn, what the hell is [Bringer of End] nning?


    With a dark expression, I looked at the remaining twenty-two powerhouses.


    After watching how I easily crushed the neck of one of them, they were looking at me with expressions of dread and terror. In fact, they were so terrified that they did not even dare to attack me.


    Seeing them like that, I smiled.


    "I guess I need to try again then."


    I don¡¯t believe [Bringer of End] will be able to remain calm if I kill all his pawns.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 640: One VS Many (3)

    <h4>Chapter 640: One VS Many (3)</h4>


    "I-Impossible, H-How can you..." n¡¯s expression was full of fear. Seeing me kill one of them so easily, his earlier confidence dissapeared.


    However, when he saw me smiling and walking towards them, he gritted his teeth in rage.


    "Dammit, attack him! I don¡¯t believe he can defeat all of us alone!"


    The powerhouses hesitated. Some of them even seemed to be thinking that it was better to retreat.


    n¡¯s expression turned red in rage when he saw that.


    "Dammit, attack! Are you cowards!?"


    Roaring in rage, he grabbed his sword and charged towards me.


    One secondter, Earl Riea seemed to gather his courage and attacked me as well.


    The two of them had a great enmity with me. They knew that if they were unable to kill me today, I would make them suffer a fate worse than death.


    Seeing the two of them attacking, the other powerhouses seemed to make their mind as well.


    "Fuck! Attack!"


    "He is just a person!"


    "Even a god will have to cower against us, much less a human!"


    In the next instant, twenty-two attacks flew towards me.


    n¡¯s sword shed towards my body, and Earl Riea thrust his sword from the right. At the same time, a mage created several mana chains and tried to use them to retrain my movements as another mage fired a ray of fire in my direction.


    Swords, spears, arrows, and spells flew towards me at the same time! Every one of these attacks had enough power to destroy a great part of Narita City, and the twenty-two attacksbined were enough to erase itpletely, leaving only dust behind.


    Even so, these attacks wereughable to my eyes.


    "Weak." I snickered and thrust my sword forward slowly.


    However, that slow sword pierced space itself before dividing into twenty-two sword thrusts that shed against every one of the attacks.


    The powerhouses were surprised, but they seemed to be aware that their attack was going to fail. Before the first wave of attacks ended, the powerhouses had alreadyunched a second wave of attacks.


    Once more, spells and weapons flew towards me fiercely.


    At the same time, one of the powerhouses moved through the shadows, appearing behind me and aiming a dagger to my back.


    But¨C


    "Useless."


    My sword was thrust again, repelling every attack easily. At the same time, I used my left hand to grab the powerhouse trying to stab my back.


    Then, before the surprised powerhouse could retreat, I grabbed his head with my left hand.


    "W-Wait..."


    Ignoring whatever the powerhouse wanted to say, I tightened my grip over his head and smiled.


    "Second one."


    Then¨C


    *Bam!*


    I crushed his head.


    Blood and gore st out when his head exploded as the lifeless body of the powerhouse fell on the ground.


    Strangely, my hands were just as clean as before killing him. Not even a trace of blood remained in them.


    "Nothing happened this time either, huh," I murmured. "Well, next one then."


    "How...?"


    "Monster!"


    "Damn, Run away!"


    The powerhouses were so terrified that their faces turned pale. One of them even tried to run away.


    But¨C


    "Did I allow you to escape?"


    With a step, I appeared in front of him and blocked his escape route.


    "N-No!" The powerhouse turned pale and tried to beg me for mercy, but without caring about his words, I grabbed his head as well.


    *Bam!*


    "Third one," I muttered calmly as I watched the headless body fall on the ground.


    When the remaining powerhouses saw that, their remaining reasoning copsed.


    "M-Monster...!"


    "R-Run away!"


    "Run in different directions or nobody will survive!"


    Seeing the escaping powerhouses, I sneered.


    Do they really think that I will allow them to escape?


    Waving my hand, I shed with my sword; severing space and cutting a powerhouse into two.


    I thrust my sword after that, piercing the neck of another powerhouse, then, I continued with another sh of my sword, followed by a palm attack that flew to another fleeing powerhouse and crushed him into bits.


    One, two, three, four. Every one of the powerhouses was killed, one after another.


    In the end, only five people remained.


    n, Earl Carlson Riea, and three people of the Carmell family.


    The only five people that had not tried to escape.


    "I-Impossible..." n muttered in fear, his eyes filled with horror.


    At the same time, Earl Riea smiled bitterly.


    "So this is the reason he gave us this power and told us to face you instead of facing you himself, huh... Who would have thought that you were this strong?"


    I ignored them and furrowed my brows. Strange, why has he not acted yet?


    What is [Bringer of End] waiting for?


    Could it be that he doesn¡¯t care if I kill all his pawns?


    "Then, let me kill them all." My eyes turned ice-cold as I looked at thest five people.


    I did not want to kill Louise and ire¡¯s father, Earl Riea, like this. But I don¡¯t want to take any risk. At most, I will resurrect himter.


    Making up my mind, I raised my sword.


    But before I could swing it down, the world changed.


    In an instant, a terrifying pressure descended over me, and several powerful presences appeared in the sky above me.


    When I looked up, I saw several powerful beings surrounding me with stern expressions.


    [Be careful. This guy is very strong.] One of them spoke up.


    [We know. Hurry up, prepare the seal!]


    [Don¡¯t get distracted!]


    Mana surged out of their bodies, taking the shape of several magic circles thatbined together to form an enormous magic circle with me in the center.


    Immediately, I felt spacepressing around me, sealing my movements.


    I looked at them and heaved a sigh.


    "Gods, huh."


    So you have finally made your move, Ysnay.


    ....


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 641: Festival of Immortals (1)

    <h4>Chapter 641: Festival of Immortals (1)</h4>


    The giant magic array created by the gods sealed the space around me to stop my movements.


    It was a magic array created by eight gods joining hands, so its power was unquestionable. Moreover, somehow it managed to catch me off guard, to the point where I failed to realize the gods¡¯ interference until it had happened.


    Normally, something like that was impossible.


    I knew of only a person that could help them to achieve something like this.


    ¡¯You have finally made your move, huh, Ysnay.¡¯


    Murmuring that in my mind, I looked at the surrounding gods with a calm expression.


    "So you finally are here, huh."


    The gods frowned. Some of them put on stern expressions, while others were looking at me with gazes full of wariness.


    Around one month ago, a mysterious woman that called herself [Witch of Unending Fates] appeared before them and proposed them a deal.


    They needed to stall someone for a while, and in exchange, she would tell them the method to escape the world¡¯s shackles.


    Back then, they had wondered who was so powerful that eight gods needed to join hands to stall him.


    But now that they were seeing me in person, their hearts sank.


    Just now, they saw how I dealt with twenty people with power simr to them easily. If I was able to deal with these twenty powerhouses, how could the eight of them hope to defeat?


    [Dammit, I only hope that this array can stop him as that woman said.] One of the gods murmured with cold sweat on his forehead.


    I could not help but chuckle when I saw that.


    "It¡¯s a shame, but it can¡¯t stop me."


    In the next second, power erupted out of my body.


    Instantly, the space around me was torn into pieces. The frozen space that was stopping my movements broke due to the pressure of my power!


    [Dammit! Stop him!]


    [How is this possible?]


    [Where is the witch!? We won¡¯t be able to trap this monster for long!]


    The gods paled. They hurriedly added more mana to the magic array.


    But it was useless.


    Under their terrified gazes, the magic array started to crack, until it brokepletely.


    [[[Gah!!!]]]


    Several gods groaned in pain. The bacsh of their spell being broken caused them grave injuries.


    But the worst part was that I was free again.


    When the gods realized that, their expressions were filled with fear.


    [Prepare the spell again! We can¡¯t let him escape!] One of them shouted, but they were dreaming if they thought they could stop me.


    With a step, I closed the distance between me and one of the gods, appearing directly in front of him.


    Then, I smiled and raised my sword.


    "Die."


    With that word, my sword was swung down, piercing the god¡¯s body.


    But then, I frowned.


    Because to my surprise, the god turned into an illusion, and my sword pierced nothing.


    Then, I heard a chuckleing from behind me.


    "Sorry, Willian, I can¡¯t allow you to kill them yet. These guys still have a use."


    "Ysnay," I sighed. "So you finally decided to appear, huh."


    "Of course, my love. I have to be present for ourst confrontation."


    I nodded at her words, and then, I looked at my surroundings.


    How strange... Ysnay appeared too soon.


    Why did she do that? I can¡¯t see any way she can defeat me. What is she relying on?


    "Are these all your preparations?" I asked while looking at the eight gods that Ysnay brought. "Do you truly think they can defeat me?"


    "Of course not, dear." Ysnay smiled. "These eight fools, how can they bepared to you? Even ten thousand of them won¡¯t be able to touch a hair of yours."


    [Hey! What is the meaning of that!?] One of the gods asked in rage, but Ysnay just stared at him indifferently.


    "Shut up." She said.


    And to the god¡¯s horror, he realized he was unable to speak.


    No, he could not move either. His body had beenpletely frozen.


    He was not the only one. All the eight gods had been immobilized. Just one word from Ysnay was enough to subjugate them.


    Then, the witch of fate looked at the battlefield and nodded.


    "It¡¯s time, my love." She said. "Let¡¯s start ourst battle."


    I frowned in confusion. But in the next instant, I noticed something wrong.


    At some point in time, a great amount of energy started to gather on the battlefield.


    It was an amount of energy so enormous that space around it seemed to distort.


    "This is..." My expression changed. With just a nce, I realized the source of this energy.


    It was from the powerhouses I just killed!


    ¡¯Does it mean...? Dammit, it can¡¯t be...!¡¯


    I hurriedly looked at the remaining five powerhouses alive and realized that their expressions were filled with terror.


    At some point in time, they had lost control over their bodies and the energy inside them started to be violent.


    I understood what was happening immediately.


    ¡¯Self-destruction!¡¯


    Dammit, [Bringer of End], so your purpose was to kill them from the start!


    I moved immediately. In an instant, I appeared before the five powerhouses and tried to stop their self-destruction.


    However, at that moment, the energy that had been released when the other powerhouses were killed gathered in a single point.


    At the same time, the energy inside the five remaining powerhouses was detonated.


    Then¨C


    *BOOOMMM!!!*


    A terrible explosion shook the entire world.


    Space was torn apart, and several kilometers around the point of the explosion were destroyed. Just the shockwave of the explosion killed tens of thousands of people.


    However, the worst part had not started yet.


    Thanks to the explosion, a spatial singrity, a crack, appeared in the world.


    And through that crack, two hands extended.


    The hands grabbed both sides of the crack, before pulling them apart.


    In just an instant, the crack had be big enough for ¡¯him¡¯ to go through it.


    With a friendly smile on his face, the neer looked at me and chuckled.


    "Long time no see you, my brethren."


    He, [Bring of End and Eternal Destruction], had arrived at this world.

 Chapter 642: Festival of Immortals (2)

    <h4>Chapter 642: Festival of Immortals (2)</h4>


    "Long time no see you, my brethren." When Bringer of End spoke up, his voice was so friendly that anyone hearing it would have thought that we were friends instead of enemies about to try to kill each other.


    However, the terrifying power and breath of destruction surging out of his body revealed the truth.


    He did note here with good intentions.


    Space seemed to crack before his mere presence, and the will of the world cried in terror and fear when it felt him.


    It seemed to know that this existence only wanted one thing. To destroy this world.


    Almost immediately, the entire world trembled. A powerful amount of mana gathered above [Bringer of End], condensing in a lightning strike so powerful that it could smite even the most powerful god in an instant.


    But [Bringer of End] only looked at it with a teasing smile. When the lightning strike fell, he waved his hand indifferently, swatting it away as though it was a fly.


    Then¨C


    *BOOOMMM!!!*


    Another expression just as terrifying as the one that just happened urred again. Several mountains where the lightning strike fell were erased from the map.


    The gods that had been immobilized by Ysnay turned pale when they saw that.


    [W-What is this power...?]


    [W-We need to escape!]


    [D-Dammit, why I can¡¯t move!?]


    Bringer of End looked at the gods curiously when he heard them.


    "Gods? It looks like they have been immobilized though. Wait a moment, this power..."


    Immediately, Bringer of End frowned.


    He then looked in Ysnay¡¯s direction with an ugly expression.


    "Seer!"


    "Nice to meet you." Ysnay smiled. "I had heard a lot about you from my lover, Bringer of End."


    "You... I see. So that was the reason why it was so easy toe here, huh." Bringer of End nodded in realization before looking at me. "So she wants to use me to deal with you."


    I smiled wryly and nodded.


    "It looks like that," I said while holding two people in my hands.


    These two people were Earl Riea and my big brother, n.


    Yes, I had managed to rescue them before they exploded. When they were about to self-detonate, I managed to extract the energy in their bodies and threw it away.


    It was a bit hard, but Louise and ire asked me to spare their father¡¯s life, so I didn¡¯t want to see him die like that.


    Of course, I could argue that I was not the one that killed him, but I¡¯ll feel a bit bad with my two lovers knowing that I could have saved him but I didn¡¯t.


    As for my brother, I saved him in passing.


    I have a few ns for him.


    Waving my hand, I threw the two of them in direction of the city. I don¡¯t have time to worry about them now.


    The two immortals in front of me are much more important.


    Plus¨C


    "... I thought you promised me to not help [Bringer of End], Ysnay." I looked at Ysnay with an ice-cold expression.


    "Actually, I promised not to interfere with your goal, Willian. But you already achieved it, right?"


    I smiled bitterly.


    Certainly, I already achieved my most desired wish. So technically, Ysnay helping [Bringer of End] toe to this world and using him against me does not interfere with my goal.


    And to be honest, I was already expecting something like this.


    Even so, it leaves a bad taste in my mouth.


    But just then, I realized something interesting.


    Looking at Bringer of End carefully, I noticed something strange.


    He is... weaker than he should be...


    Wait a moment, this is...


    "... Is this not your true body?"


    "You noticed?" Bringer of End raised an eyebrow with a smile. "You are right. This portal is too weak to endure my entire power. Thus, only a clone with a hundredth of my strength has arrived for now. But as long as this portal continued open, more of my power will continue arriving."


    He was right. I could feel an enormous amount of energy flowing to him through the portal. He was bing stronger with every passing second.


    But even so, I sighed in relief.


    Great, this is not the worst-case scenery yet.


    At the very least, his main body has not arrived at this world.


    "It looks like I need to close the portal quickly, huh."


    Narrowing my eyes, I got ready to move.


    But before I could, I felt another familiar presence suddenly appearing near us.


    Raising an eyebrow, I looked in that direction only to see a beautiful elf with long ck hair, emerald-green eyes, and a multicolored jewel on her forehead materializing on the battlefield.


    "... Why are you here as well, [Queen]?" I asked with a frown. "Are you going to help Ysnay as well?"


    To my surprise, the [Queen] shook her head. "No, I¡¯m here to help you to face him." She said while looking at [Bringer of Destruction].


    I was a bit surprised. What is happening here?


    I thought [Queen] was not nning to interfere with my battle with [Bringer of Destruction].


    But when I saw herplicated expression, I understood.


    ... So this is another of Ysnay¡¯s arrangements, huh.


    "Seers sure are terrifying." [Bringer of End] smile was a bit strained. It seemed he also understood that the four of us being here was part of Ysnay¡¯s n. "Unfortunately, you miscalcted something. Why should I help you?"


    "Why, I wonder?" Ysnay smiled. "Well, you don¡¯t need to help me if you don¡¯t want to. In fact, you being here is already enough. Unfortunately, your current strength is not strong enough yet. Mmm... Well, let me help you a bit."


    Under the wary gazes of the three of us, Ysnay snapped her fingers.


    Instantly, the eight gods behind her started to tremble, and their expressions contorted in fear and panic.


    Immediately, I understood her intentions.


    "Crazy bitch..." Bringer of End murmured.


    In the next instant¨C


    *BOOOOMMMM!!!*


    Eight terrifying explosions happened at the same time.


    Under Ysnay¡¯s control, the eight gods had self-destructed! Moreover, she used the energy of their self-destruction to strengthen the portal even more.


    The portal became twice as big quickly, and the Bringer of End¡¯s strength grew as result!


    "Crazy bitch..." Bringer of End murmured with a smile, and his expression turned savage. "But if you want to help me to destroy this world, then I don¡¯t n to reject your help."


    Grinning, he took one step forward.


    Immediately, his powerful energy spread to the surroundings.


    And the countdown to the world¡¯s destruction started.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 643: Festival of Immortals (3)

    <h4>Chapter 643: Festival of Immortals (3)</h4>


    Meanwhile, in a certain mountain.


    Ysnay walked forward slowly, her feet bringing her inside the seal that her beloved had created.


    It was hard to know if this Ysnay was the real one or if she was just a clone and the real one was the one facing her beloved in the outskirts of Narite City. Actually, for someone like Ysnay, the words real and clone were meaningless.


    With just a thought, she could make a clone ¡¯real¡¯ and make her real self a ¡¯clone¡¯.


    Moreover, both the real and the clones possessed virtually the same abilities. Her ability to manipte fate was not diminished despite creating several of them.


    Unfortunately, it did not mean that she could be twice as strong if her real and her clone fought the same enemy; after all, the amount of ¡¯fate¡¯ that she could manipte in a certain ¡¯space¡¯ was still the same. But it allowed her to be at full strength in two or morepletely different locations.


    And due to that, she did not need to fear the monster that she was about to face.


    The red-eyed and golden-haired fox who had been ring at her since the moment she entered the seal.


    "... You are finally here, Witch."


    "d to see you again, Emilia."


    "Unfortunately, I don¡¯t share that feeling."


    Ysnay smiled softly and did not pay attention to Emilia¡¯s obvious hostility. Instead, she looked at the seal keeping Emilia trapped here.


    "I came to fulfill what I promised, Emilia. I¡¯ll free you from your seal, and in exchange, you will help me to face Willian."


    "... Very well, do it then," Emilia replied displeased.


    Chuckling, Ysnay waved her hand. Immediately, she rewrote ¡¯Fate¡¯ inside the seal. In an instant, the bindings suppressing Emilia disappearedpletely as though they never existed.


    In the next second, an overwhelming amount of energy erupted with Emilia as the center.


    Reality shook, and several spatial cracks appeared around Emilia, unable to endure her overwhelming power. But in the next instant, all the energy returned to Emilia¡¯s body, and everything returned to normal.


    Then, the red-eyed fox girlbed her golden-red hair and stood up.


    "... It feels great to be free again. Dad will be happy to see me again."


    "I hope you don¡¯t forget your promise, Emilia."


    The fox girl did not reply. Instead, she stared at Ysnay fixedly as though considering her options.


    "... Tell me, Witch, what will happen to your ns if I kill you right now?"


    "Do you want to kill me?" Ysnay asked calmly,pletely unbothered by the killing intent oozing from the fox Immortal. "Must I remind you that killing this ¡¯me¡¯ ispletely useless? It won¡¯t even dy my ns. Plus, killing me is not easy, remember?"


    Emilia snorted, but her killing intent disappearedpletely.


    "Then, what is the n?"


    "Just help me to dy Willian for a bit. I will take care of the rest."


    With these words, the figure of Ysnay disappeared, leaving Emilia behind.


    "... I hate that bitch." Emilia sighed to herself and looked into the distance. She could feel enormous fluctuations of energying from the east.


    The ce where her dad was.


    "I¡¯m going to see you again, dad."


    With a smile of anticipation on her face, the golden-red-haired fox girl tore a hole in space.


    Her destination, the ce where her beloved dad was.


    ...


    There is not a sure way to measure the power of Immortals. After all, every Immortal possesses a different path, and the way they used their abilities ispletely different.


    But if there was something that all top-tier Immortals shared, it was their overwhelming amount of energy.


    Every top-tier Immortal could wield absurd amounts of energy of some kind.


    It did not matter if it was Mana, Soul Power, Antimatter, or any other kind of energy; as long as it was enough to fuel their absurdly powerful attacks, then it was good.


    It was the same for [Bringer of End].


    As an Immortal whose power wasparable to mine and [Queen of Timeless Distortion], the amount of energy he wielded was many times greater than the total energy in this world.


    And now, he was releasing that energy in this world indiscriminately.


    Certainly, this was just one of his clones and not his real body, but even so, it possessed enough energy to destroy this world.


    Just releasing his energy as he was doing now was enough to cause unrepairable damage to the world. If I allowed him to continue, then the consequences would be disastrous.


    I could not allow that.


    With a thought, my soul started to burn up, releasing an enormous amount of energy that I used to create an alternate dimension.


    Then, I forcibly moved the four of us to that new dimension.


    But immediately, Ysnay¡¯s body shone, resisting my pull. At the same time, [Bringer of End] used the energy around him to break the new dimension and return to the real world.


    Seeing that, I frowned and canceled the dimension. Instead, I created an enormous spatial barrier around us with the end of containing the damage of our battle as much as possible.


    [Bringer of End] looked at me curiously when he saw that.


    "I already noticed it before, but you seem to care a lot for the wellbeing of this world. How unlikely for an Immortal."


    I did not reply. Even though I knew that my actions were the same as telling them about my weakness, I did not have any other choice.


    Just the shockwaves of a battle between Immortals of our caliber are enough to destroy this worldpletely. I can¡¯t afford something like that.


    Fortunately, the barrier I created seemed to be strong enough to contain [Bringer of End] spreading energy; so I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even so, the situation was still bad.


    Before my eyes, more and more of [Bringer of End]¡¯s energy wasing to this world. At this rate, he would descendpletely in less than one hour.


    I can¡¯t allow that. Thus, I must stop him.


    Making up my mind, I moved.


    [Reality Render] appeared on my hand, shing towards the portal behind [Bringer of End].


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t allow that." Bringer of End smiled and extended his hand. Unbelievable levels of energy were gathered on it, shing against my sword head-on and stopping it.


    Unfortunately for him, the current him was not at full strength, so he could not stop my attack for long.


    However, he was not alone. Just then, Ysnay opened her mouth.


    "Strengthen."


    With that word, Bringer of End¡¯s power doubled, allowing him to barely face me head-on.


    "... Ysnay." I growled, but Ysnay only smiled.


    Right then, someone else moved.


    It was the [Queen].


    Taking one step forward, she distorted space and time, appearing directly behind Bringer of End¡¯s portal.


    Then, she shed with her hand, trying to cut the portal into two and destroy it.


    Unfortunately for her, several threads appeared in the way of her hand, stopping her attack momentarily.


    But¨C


    "Useless."


    Queen easily cut through them and continued her attack.


    Ysnay frowned. She hurriedly used more of her power to try to block her, but Queen broke through it easily.


    Moreover, because Ysnay was busy confronting Queen, she could not put attention to my battle against Bringer of End, allowing me to suppress him easily.


    in the end, Ysnay was not abat-oriented Immortal, and Bringer of End could barely use a tenth of his true strength right now, so they could not face two top-tier Immortals like Queen and me.


    But as a Seer, how could Ysnay not understand that?


    "As expected, it will be hard for the two of us. Fortunately, I invited someone else."


    At that moment, the space barrier that I had cast shook.


    Immediately after that, a hole was torn on it, and a beautiful fox girl appeared.


    "Emilia," I murmured.


    When the girl heard my voice, she turned towards me and beamed happily.


    "Dad."

 Chapter 644: Festival of Immortals (4)

    <h4>Chapter 644: Festival of Immortals (4)</h4>


    I had a surgery recently (to remove my wisdom tooth), so I had been unable to write due to it. I put the announcement in P4TRE0N, but I forgot to post it here...


    ...


    "Dad."


    Emilia¡¯s voice resounded through the ce.


    I looked at her with a wry smile.


    So it ended like this, huh.


    "As expected, you brought Emilia."


    "We could not fight without her, don¡¯t you think?" Ysnay said with an amused chuckle. "In this kind of party, more is merrier."


    Merrier? I don¡¯t want to imagine how much destruction five Immortals in the same ce can cause.


    "*Whistle*, I had not seen so many of my kind in the same ce in a long while." Bringer of End said with an interested smile while looking at Ysnay. "As expected of a Seer. To gather so many Immortals for your ns."


    "Thank you for thepliment." Ysnay smiled before looking at me. "Then, darling, what do you think of my set-up. Now that we are three against two, you no longer have the advantage.


    I said nothing, just staring at her coldly.


    "It looks like you don¡¯t like it. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Emilia, Bringer of End, attack."


    "I don¡¯t like to receive orders." Bringer of End snorted, but despite that, he proceeded to attack me!


    At the same time, Emilia moved!


    But then¨C


    "Die, bitch."


    With a distorted smile on her face, my golden-red-haired fox daughter appeared in front of Ysnay, piercing her chest with her arm.


    Ysnay¡¯s expression froze. Blood flowed down her lips as she looked at Emilia before sighing.


    "Why?"


    "Is it not obvious? Even though I dislike the fact that dad is flirting with other women, I¡¯m not a traitor like you. I will never betray dad."


    Ysnay shook her head with a sigh and chuckled.


    "Really, you are a hopeless dad-con. But fortunately, I already expected this."


    As soon as Ysnay¡¯s words finished, the body that Emilia prated dissipated.


    Immediately, another Ysnay appeared above us and smiled.


    "You being here is more than enough for my ns, Emilia."


    Then, she waved her hand.


    Immediately, I felt a great sense of danger.


    "Careful!" I shouted.


    But it was toote.


    In an instant, millions of threads appeared all around us, binding us tightly!


    The threads created an immense magic array that suppressed us and started to siphon our energy, using it to strengthen itself.


    Surprisingly, Ysnay trapped the four Immortals besides her inside the array!


    "Bitch!" Bringer of End roared in rage and his mana erupted, trying to break the magic circle. But then, Ysnay waved her hand again, closing the portal and cutting off Bringer of End¡¯s source of energy.


    Bringer of End¡¯s face turned incredibly ugly.


    "Bitch! I knew I should have not worked with a Seer!"


    "What can I say? It¡¯s very easy to fool idiots like you."


    "I¡¯ll kill you!" Bringer of End was enraged!


    Ysnay had not only stopped his descent into this world. She was also siphoning the power that had already arrived at this world and using it for her ns.


    In other words, she was stealing a part of his energy!


    Even if it was just a small percentage of it, it was enough to make the Immortal enraged!


    He was not the only one enraged. The Queen of Timeless Distortion, Emilia, and I had equally ugly expressions.


    Ysnay was stealing energy from the four of us.


    Instinctively, I released my entire strength, trying to break the threads binding me and the formation around us.


    But then, my expression changed.


    "Dammit!"


    I cursed and hurriedly created a barrier around me.


    In the next instant, three attacks hit me.


    They came from the other three Immortals trapped in the formation!


    "Great, right?" Ysnay smiled sweetly. "I know that just this array alone can¡¯t trap an Immortal like you for long, my dear. Thus, I thought of this strategy. This array is tied to the bodies of the four of you. If you try to break it, you will be attacking them."


    Our expressions became extremely bad.


    In other words, this array was using us to restrain each other.


    Only an Immortal could face another Immortal. This is a well-known saying among our kind. But Ysnay took it a level further.


    She tricked three powerful Immortals just to restraint me!


    However, I calmed down quickly. Even a restriction like this can¡¯t stop me for long.


    I¡¯m confident I can destroy it in seconds.


    But aware of my thoughts, Ysnay curved her lips up.


    "I need less than that."


    Then, she extended her hand.


    Immediately, a thread emerged from my head.


    And this thread was connected to someone in Narite City.


    ¡¯This is...!¡¯


    My shared Immortality with Raven!


    Ysnay touched the thread and her face lit up in excitement. Then, she grabbed another thread that came from her body.


    This bitch. So this is her n!


    She is nning to rewrite my connection to Raven, recing her!


    Ysnay did not hesitate. She immediately tried to fuse her thread with ours as she severed my connection to Raven.


    However, it was not easy. After all, it was a ¡¯Fate¡¯ rted to an immortal. Just the energy necessary to do something like this was astonishing.


    Moreover, I was also resisting her attempts to change fate.


    Unfortunately, the array was suppressing me and constantly siphoning my energy, making it hard to resist her!


    At this rate, she would seed, forcing herself as one of my dependents!


    And somehow, I have the feeling that once she bes my dependent, I will be unable to separate her from me again!


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 645: Victory?

    <h4>Chapter 645: Victory?</h4>


    Ysnay¡¯s n was very simple. She wanted to use her abilities over fate to change the person that was connected to me as my dependent from Raven to her.


    Of course, such a thing is not easy. After all, I¡¯m an immortal, and changing the fate of anything rted to an Immortal is very costly.


    However, because she was doing it in an aboveboard manner and because it was not affecting me directly, it was not impossible for her.


    Plus, right now, I was trapped in the formation she created, so I could not move to stop her, making the process even easier.


    I could feel how Ysnay¡¯s was overwriting my connection to Raven. It was quickly being cut off and a new connection was being created to rece it.


    However, I was not nning to give up so easily.


    When I realized Ysnay¡¯s n, I acted decisively.


    With a roar, the energy inside my soul erupted!


    I was nning to explode a part of my soul!


    "Are you crazy!? Do you want to kill us!?" Queen roared at me angrily. "Stop!"


    But I was not nning to stop. If I wanted to stop Ysnay, this was the best method.


    Seeing that I was not nning to stop, Queen grunted and used her mana to attack me.


    At the same time, Bringer of End also attacked.


    Only Emilia remained quiet, biting her lips and enduring our bursts of power without retaliating.


    Most likely, she was doing this to help me. If she did not resist, then it would be easier for me to escape Ysnay¡¯s bindings.


    In exchange, though, she would have to receive the burst of power of three immortals with her body.


    "Ugh..." Emilia groaned softly, but her face remained impassive, looking at me with determination in her eyes.


    Understanding the meaning of her gaze, I sighed inwardly. However, now was not the time to worry about Emilia¡¯s feelings.


    Now, I had something more important to deal with.


    Feeling my connection to Raven bing fainter, I released my full power.


    In an instant, a tenth of my entire soul was burnt.


    The expressions of Ysnay and the others changed immediately.


    "Crazy! Immortal Soul, stop!" Queen roared and hurriedly attacked me with her full strength; but At this time, Emilia moved to stop her.


    "Incarnation of Endless Power, what are you doing!?" Queen red at Emilia coldly. "Get lost! If we don¡¯t stop Immortal Soul, both of us will suffer!"


    "I know." Emilia nodded. "However, it doesn¡¯t matter if it makes dad happy."


    "Fuck! That is the reason why I hate Immortals! They are fucking crazy!"


    Queen¡¯s face turned ugly. She once more attacked to stop my actions, but Emilia stopped her again.


    Bringer of End also tried to stop me, however, he was much weaker after falling in Ysnay¡¯s trap. The current him was not a threat to me.


    As for Ysnay, if she tried to stop me, she would be forced to stop changing the fate of my connection with Raven. Thus, she could not stop me either.


    She could only try to hurry as much as she could. If she managed toplete the change before I attacked, she would win.


    However, I was faster.


    One instantter¨C


    *BOOM!!!*


    A blinding light like a second sun covered us, followed by a thunderous explosion.


    The explosion was so powerful that everything around us was burnt down. Even the ground was turned into sma; creating a giantke ofva several kilometers deep.


    If I don¡¯t control the range of the explosion carefully, it would have been enough to destroy this world a few times!


    In fact, even after I did my best to control the explosion, the damage it caused to this world was massive. Instants after the explosion, powerful earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, and tsunamis happened all around the world.


    Perhaps millions of people would die indirectly due to this.


    But I did not care about it. My only goal was to stop Ysnay.


    When the explosion happened, the formation was turned into ashes, and I teleported to Ysnay¡¯s location, holding her by her neck.


    "... I was not expecting that. I thought you could not release that amount of energy with your soul injured." Ysnay had a surprised expression.


    "I can¡¯t." I smiled.


    Ysnay¡¯s eyes opened wide, and then, she smiled wryly.


    "So your soul is alreadypletely healed, huh... How unexpected. I calcted the remaining time before your soul healedpletely, and it was not time yet."


    "What is strange about it? I won¡¯t be confident facing you without a few aces under my sleeve."


    "How sly." Ysnay chuckled and nodded. "However, William, do you think you won?"


    "... As expected, this is not everything you have to offer."


    "Of course." Ysnay smiled sweetly. "My beloved, that was just my first n."


    I smiled bitterly.


    "I thought so."


    "You know me well, my love. Come, our battle is just starting."


    With these words, the Ysnay in my hands disappeared.


    At the same time, I felt several fluctuations of fateing from different ces.


    My expression immediately turned grave.


    I recognized these ces.


    These were the ces where the women whom I had a contract with were staying.


    This bitch was trying to usurp their contracts.

 Chapter 646: Second Round (1)

    <h4>Chapter 646: Second Round (1)</h4>


    This bitch, she was trying to usurp my women¡¯s contracts.


    Right now, Ysnay had cloned herself several times to attack every one of my women. Her goal was to change the fate of at least one of the contracts, recing one of my women as my dependent.


    The worst part was that she was close to seeding, and I only realized it just now!


    This cunning witch was using the fluctuations of fate she caused when she was trying to usurp Raven¡¯s contract to mask the other fluctuations of fate!


    In other words, she had long prepared in case the first n failed!


    I cursed her in my mind and moved. I could not allow her n to seed.


    But just then, a terrible sense of danger assaulted me.


    "!!!"


    Without hesitation, I moved away, and in the next instant, the space where I had been standing just a moment ago was crumbled like a piece of paper, crushing everything inside.


    "Queen, what are you doing!?" I asked in rage to the woman that appeared in front of me.


    "I return that question to you." The Queen¡¯s voice was extremely cold. "Do you know how much it costed me to defend against yourst attack?"


    "... Sorry about that. However, I had no other choice. Now stop bothering me, I must deal with Ysnay now."


    "Hehe, do you think that a simple apology will do?"


    With an ice-cold tone, Queen¡¯s mana erupted out.


    In an instant, her aura was locked onto me!


    This crazy woman, could she not choose a better time to attack me?


    Was it also in Ysnay¡¯s calctions?


    Dammit, if I lose time with her here, Ysnay¡¯s n will seed.


    But right when I was bing irritated, another powerful aura erupted.


    Then, an attack tore through space and hit the Queen.


    *BAM!*


    The Queen reacted quickly and stopped the attack, but another attack was alreadying towards her.


    "Bitch, how do you dare to attack dad!?"


    "Incarnation of Endless Power! Are you going to stop me again!? How do you dare!?"


    "I dare! Peh, I never liked you in the first ce."


    Emilia then looked at me and smiled sweetly, "Don¡¯t worry, dad. I will take care of this bitch."


    I thanked her in my mind and left immediately.


    I already lost a lot of time. I need to stop Ysnay as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, Bringer of End¡¯s clone was destroyed by the explosion. Otherwise, I would have lost even more time.


    Now, I can only hope that the preparations I made beforehand are useful.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ysnay was looking at the girl in front of her with a victorious smile.


    Her name was Dina. She was the big sister of her love, William, in this life, and at the same time, she was his wife.


    And she was also one of his dependents.


    Ysnay disliked her. In fact, she disliked any girl close to her love. However, she was a few tens of thousands of years old. She could tolerate such tiny bothers.


    As long as her love epted her back, she could tolerate anything.


    Plus, these women were being useful now.


    Right now, Dina was in a dazed state. Completely unconscious and unable to resist Ysnay¡¯s actions.


    Thanks to that, Ysnay easily grabbed the thread representing Dina¡¯s contract with her love.


    Now, she only needed to break it and rece Dina as the second party in the contract.


    But when she tried to break it, a blue-haired figure materialized in front of her.


    "So you resorted to this in the end, huh, Ysnay."


    "A clone?" Ysnay was not surprised. "As expected, you left defensive measures in the souls of your lovers, huh."


    "Stop, Ysnay. I don¡¯t want to fight you."


    "No, you can¡¯t fight me." Ysnay smiled sweetly. "Your clones are different than mine, Willian. They only have a portion of your power, while mine are just as powerful as the original. Plus, I was already expecting this."


    Without hesitation, Ysnay extended her hand, summoning several threads that surged towards us¡¯s clone.


    The threads quickly wrapped us¡¯s clone, stopping their movementspletely.


    This spell was something that Ysnay had prepared in the case she met us¡¯s clones when trying to rece his women¡¯s connection to him.


    But when she thought she had won, she saw the clone smiling.


    "I was expecting your actions too."


    In an instant, a sword appeared in the clone¡¯s hand.


    [Reality Render]!


    A sword created from a fragment of space, able to cut anything!


    Including threads of fate!


    us had created several of these swords, one for each clone, just in case they met this situation!


    Of course, just this sword was not enough to allow the clones to defend against Ysnay¡¯s clones. But it allowed them to resist for a longer time.


    Furthermore, even if they were just clones, they possessed the same understanding of thews of the original. thus, once they were wielding [Reality Render], they were like tigers given wings.


    Not even Ysnay could kill them easily.


    The clones did not hesitate to burn the fragments of soul that us used to create them to increase their strength even more. Their only goal was to earn as much time as possible.


    The same scene was happening in the location of every one of us¡¯s dependents. Once Ysnay¡¯s clones appeared to rewrite the fate of the girls contracted to us, us¡¯s clones appeared to stop them.


    Ysnay¡¯s clones attacked at full power, trying to get rid of us¡¯s clones as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, us¡¯s clones focused on resisting for as long as they could.


    They only needed to resist until the original came, then, Ysnay¡¯s clones would be defeated, and her n would be unsessful.


    Understanding that, Ysnay¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Then, she opened her mouth.


    "World, remember our promise."


    As soon as her words finished, a thunderous sound resounded all around the skies of the world.


    Then, the Will of the World descended.


    *Rumble!*


    And attacked us and his clones.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 647: Second Round (2)

    <h4>Chapter 647: Second Round (2)</h4>


    I was nning to post two chapters today, but I did not manage to finish them. I¡¯ll try to post two chapters tomorrow...


    ...


    "World, remember our promise!" Ysnay¡¯s words resounded through space.


    Immediately, the world trembled.


    A deafening rumble reached my ears, and then, I felt a powerful will stare at me.


    The Will of the World.


    I furrowed my brows.


    This bitch...


    To think that she somehow convinced the World to help her!


    Quickly, the sky turned dark, and the wind turned violent. The Will of the World acted, and A powerful force struck me as the space around me became heavy.


    At the same time, lightning bolts filled the sky. Pir-like lightning bolts of several meters of diameter fell from the sky, striking me and my clones!


    Every one of these lightning bolts was powerful enough to kill a god instantly.


    "You dare!" I roared, and soul energy erupted from my body.


    Everything around me froze, and even the lightning bolts stopped before they could touch me. It was as though time itself had stopped.


    But it was not time that stopped. It was space.


    With a thought, I had frozen the space in thousands of kilometers around me.


    No, I tried.


    Because in the next second, I felt three powerful auras in the distance, destroying the frozen space.


    Ysnay, Emilia, and The Queen of Timeless Distortion.


    ¡¯Dammit. As expected, Immortals can¡¯t be stopped so easily.¡¯


    Moreover, that was not the end of my problems.


    Even if my main body could stop the attacks of the Will of the World, it was not the same for my clones.


    And it was even harder when they have to resist Ysnay¡¯s clones at the same time.


    In an instant, eighty percent of my clones were incinerated.


    Furthermore, my remaining clones were seriously injured. And even my true body was dyed for an instant.


    It was just an instant. A thousandth of a second. But in a battle between Immortals, it could be more than enough to decide the oue.


    My expression turned serious. At this rate, Ysnay¡¯s n will seed.


    I could feel how several of my links to my girls were being reced and their ce in my soul was being taken by Ysnay.


    ¡¯As expected of Ysnay, huh.¡¯ I sighed in my mind.


    But then, I smiled.


    After all, I already expected something like this.


    "You are not qualified to interfere in our battle, puny world," I first spoke to the world, releasing my will to my surroundings violently


    Soul power so powerful that it seemed to freeze the entire world was let loose, attacking the Will of the World and destroying it!


    Stop!


    The fearful voice of a child was heard through the entire world as the Will of the World hurriedly retreated, running away from my powerful soul.


    But how could I let him escape so easily? Before he could escape, my soul attacked once more, crushed, slicing, and devouring a great part of the Will of the World.


    Stop, please!


    The voice of the child was heard again, but I ignored it, deciding to destroy itpletely.


    To my surprise, though, the Will of the World decisively split into two, with the biggest part being devoured by mepletely, and the smallest part sessfully running away and hiding in fear.


    I raised an eyebrow slightly surprised. To think it managed to escape.


    But immediately after that, I ignored it. At any other time, I would have chased after it to destroy it totally, but now I have something more important to do.


    Now that I got rid of the Will of the World, it was time to deal with Ysnay.


    Taking a step forward, I appeared in front of one of Ysnay¡¯s clones. The one that was trying to steal Safelia¡¯s contract.


    Before Ysnay could react, I extended my right hand and pierced her heart.


    "Ugh." Ysnay¡¯s groaned and looked at me with an expression of pain, however, she was still smiling.


    "It¡¯s useless, Willian. Even with your speed, you won¡¯t be able to kill every clone in time."


    But suddenly, the smile on Ysnay¡¯s clone froze.


    Because at that moment, ¡¯I¡¯ was in front of the other clones, piercing their hearts with my right hand.


    "... More clones?" Ysnay was surprised. "Impossible. How can every clone be as strong as the original?"


    "Because I am the original." I said, and every ¡¯me¡¯ repeated the same words.


    Ysnay was stunned. But then, she felt the fluctuations of space around me.


    Then, she understood.


    "Space ovep? Is it a new technique?" She asked with a bitter smile.


    "Yes. I developed it in thest one thousand years. It¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t know about it." I said and pulled my hand out of Ysnay¡¯s chest, pulling her heart out.


    Space ovep was a very difficult technique. I needed to use my attainments on spacews to ovep different ces on space at the same point, allowing me to be in more than one ce at the same time.


    This technique was not perfect, though. In the end, there was only one ¡¯me¡¯. So the ¡¯me¡¯ in each ce could only make the same action.


    Such as piercing Ysnay¡¯s heart.


    However, it was enough to frustrate Ysnay¡¯s n.


    "You lost," I said to Ysnay. "Give up."


    But despite her defeat, Ysnay was still calm. In fact, she had not stopped smiling.


    "Are you sure?" She asked.


    Then, something happened.


    The scene around one of Ysnay¡¯s clones started to change.


    Originally, this clone had been in the pce trying to rece the contract of my big sister, Dina.


    But suddenly, everything changed.


    Dina¡¯s figure faded away, revealing an unknown maid in her ce.


    ¡¯An illusion!¡¯ I understood immediately!


    Ysnay had reced Dina with a maid and then she made me believe that Dina was here!


    She somehow managed to deceive my connections with Dina¡¯s soul, so I noticed nothing until now!


    Looking at the upward curve in Ysnay¡¯s lips, I cursed in my mind.


    Everything had been part of her n.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 648: Third Round (1)

    <h4>Chapter 648: Third Round (1)</h4>


    Two chappies today...


    ...


    "Surprised, my love?" Ysnay¡¯s lips curved up.


    Watching Willian¡¯s face of surprise through her clone, Ysnay could not help but chuckle softly. It felt exhrating seeing how he was fooled so easily by her.


    "But I must hurry. He will not take long to discover this ce." She said while looking at the unconscious girl in front of her.


    The ck-haired girl was Dina, Willian¡¯s sister in this life and one of his lovers.


    Right now, Ysnay was with her inside a cave she created a few days ago. This cave was not a normal cave, though. More than a cave, it could be called a whole different dimension.


    It was a small pocket dimension that Ysnay had created with the sole purpose of kidnapping one of Willian¡¯s lovers and earn as much time as she could.


    Of course, bringing one of his lovers here without him noticing was not easy. Ysnay had to be very careful to stop Willian from noticing anything wrong.


    Thus, she did not immediately do it. Instead, she first implemented the first and the second n. It would have been nice if one of these ns worked. But if they failed, they would open the way for her third n.


    Everything went well. First, she used her attempt to usurp Raven¡¯s contract to mask her attempt to usurp the other contracts. Then, when Willian noticed it, he ordered his clones to protect his lovers.


    Thanks to that, Ysnay managed to get rid of the clone in Dina¡¯s soul. Then, with the help of the Will of the World, she destroyed the clone.


    It seemed that the second n was going to be sessful, but Ysnay did not lower her guard. She knew how fearsome the man that she loved was. And she was confident he would not lose so easily.


    Therefore, she put the third n in march.


    In the brief gap when Willian¡¯s clones were killed and the original body arrived, Ysnay simted the link between Willian and Dina and put it on a dummy, a maid, making Willian believe that the maid was the original Dina. Meanwhile, she took the real Dina with her to this pocket dimension.


    And as she expected, her love managed to stop the second n. But the third n had already started.


    "ording to my calctions, he will find this ce in three seconds at most," Ysnay said to herself. "I hope it¡¯s enough."


    Waving her hand, she used fate to change the conditions of the pocket dimension, changing the flow of time inside it.


    Ysnay was not very good at timews, however, she knew a bit about them. Enough to transform these three seconds into ten seconds. More than enough for her n.


    Then, without any hesitation, she put her hand on Dina¡¯s forehead, reaching into her soul.


    This time, though, she did not try to usurp the contract between Willian and Dina. She knew that at the moment she touched the contract, Willian would find her current location, and her third n would be a failure too.


    She went with a different approach this time.


    Instead of usurping the contract, she was nning to create a new one.


    One between Dina and her.


    She got this idea when she saw Raven create a contract between her and her sisters, and that way, her sisters were indirectly connected to Willian.


    Ysnay¡¯s n was the same. She would connect herself to Dina, and indirectly, she would be connected to the person she loved.


    Of course, she would have preferred to be directly connected to Willian, but she could work in thatter. If shepleted the contract with Dina, she was going to have more than enough time to do that.


    Nevertheless, Creating the contract was not easy, and Ysnay was not specialized in souls. Normally, this would have been an impossible task for her.


    But she had seen how Willian created the contract before, so she could use fate to imitate it. Plus, Dina already had a contract in her soul, and Ysnay nned to use it as a guide.


    Time passed slowly as she worked in the contract. One second, two seconds, three seconds.


    Just then, her expression changed.


    One of the dummy dimensions she had created to distract Willian was destroyed.


    It meant that Willian had found it.


    ¡¯It was faster than I thought.¡¯


    Ysnay¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but she did not let it distract her.


    Her love was one of the strongest Immortals in the known universe. She would not be surprised if he finds this ce in the next second.


    The only thing she could do now was to hurry up as much as she could.


    Soon, though, she frowned.


    ¡¯Her soul is resisting...¡¯


    Dina¡¯s soul was resisting more than she expected. Due to it, she was finding it hard to finish the process.


    It would have not been much of a trouble if Ysnay was a specialist in souls like Willian, but she specialized in fate. Her knowledge of souls was only superficial.


    Plus, Dina¡¯s soul was much stronger than she expected.


    It was almost like...


    ¡¯Like Willian¡¯s Soul...¡¯


    Her love¡¯s soul was virtually indestructible. And with the contract, Dina¡¯s soul had inherited that property.


    However, that was not enough to stop Ysnay.


    Soon, she was about toplete the contract.


    But it also meant that the hardest part was about to start.


    After this, she would be unable to continue hiding their location from her love. From there, it would be a question of luck.


    If her love had a way to stop the process, she would lose; and if he didn¡¯t, then she would win.


    Ysnay closed her eyes for an instant and strengthened her resolve. Then, she opened them and looked at Dina with a smile.


    "It¡¯s time." She said, and the contract waspleted.


    Then, the world trembled.


    The Universe¡¯s Laws roared in rage as a powerful pressure descended over the pocket dimension.


    Ysnay¡¯s grunt in pain. She was not as strong as Willian, so the process of confronting the Universe¡¯s Laws was much more difficult for her.


    Fortunately, she had long prepared for this, so she had a n to endure the Universe¡¯s rage.


    But when she was about to put her method into practice, a blue-haired young man appeared suddenly in front of her.


    "I found you." The young man said.


    Ysnay smiled wryly.


    "... Willian."

 Chapter 649: Third Round (2)

    <h4>Chapter 649: Third Round (2)</h4>


    "I found you," I said as soon as I teleported inside the cave-like pocket dimension.


    "Willian." Ysnay smiled. "You are finally here."


    I nodded with a grave expression. Right now, Ysnay had managed to get the upper hand in our confrontation.


    This ce was very well hidden, so it was difficult to find. Moreover, Ysnay had left several dummy dimensions behind, making the difficulty of finding the ce where she was hiding even harder.


    Fortunately, I managed to locate this ce thanks to the rage of the Universe¡¯sws. Otherwise, I would need one second more before finding it.


    However¨C


    I looked at Ysnay and Dina, already connected by the contract, and then at the rage of the Universe¡¯s Laws.


    ¨CIt looks like Ysnay managed toplete the contract.


    "The contract is done, Willian. You are toote." She looked at me with a confident expression.


    I did not reply and instead furrowed my brows.


    Just then, the Universe¡¯s Laws started to attack.


    First was a lightning strike, one so powerful that it seemed able to pierce the entire world from one side to another. It broke through the pocket dimension, shattering a great part of it and impacting Ysnay and Dina.


    "Ugh!" Ysnay grunted and used her powers over fate to create a barrier. However, the barrier was soon shattered.


    Fortunately, it managed to stop the lightning strike.


    However, it was just the start. The rage of the universe was not so easy to ovee.


    An instantter, hundreds of lightning strikes attacked at the same time. Moreover, every lightning strike was just as powerful as the first!


    This rain of lightning strikes was so frightening that even I had to be careful around it.


    My face changed. This power was not something that Ysnay could resist. If she fails to endure it, she and Dina will die!


    But I did not move.


    After all, we are talking about Ysnay here. She would have not done this if she was not prepared.


    And just as I expected, something changed in the next instant.


    All of sudden, the entire pocket dimension lit up, turning into countless strands of fate!


    With a wave of Ysnay¡¯s hand, the strands of Fate were intertwined, bing into a giant dragon-like creature that attacked the lightning strikes!


    The dragon was incredibly powerful. Even though it was weaker than me, it was already at the level of a peak Immortal!


    However, I realized that this dragon was not Ysnay¡¯s own strength. Instead, she had used the strands of fate thatposed her past to create it.


    Hundreds of thousands of years of her life were used to create this dragon! It meant that hundreds of thousands of years of Ysnay¡¯s existence had disappeared!


    Moreover, most likely, she lost hundreds of opportunities to resurrect while creating it.


    It showed Ysnay¡¯s determination to achieve her goal!


    The Universe¡¯s Laws were powerful, however, the dragon of fate was powerful as well. It managed to sh against the hundreds of lightning strikes without losing ground.


    At this rate, she would ovee the rage of the universe soon enough.


    And by then, there would be nothing that I could do to stop her.


    Thus, I took a step forward.


    Ysnay immediately became wary. She looked at me and smiled softly.


    "So you are nning to stop me, huh."


    I nodded. "You should have expected this."


    "... I thought this could happen," Ysnay admitted easily. "However, I had the hope you would not act in consideration of this girl¡¯s life." She said while caressing Dina¡¯s cheek.


    I fell silent and continued walking.


    Right now, the contract between Ysnay and Dina has already been established. Ysnay is just one step away from being connected with me.


    Once she ovees the rage of the universe, she will achieve her long-desired goal.


    Nevertheless, there is a way to stop her.


    Making her fail to ovee the rage of the universe.


    However, it means that Dina will die.


    "I did not think you would go this far. To think you don¡¯t mind sacrificing one of your loved ones to stop me." Ysnay smiled self-deprecatingly.


    But to her surprise, I smiled as well.


    "You are mistaken, Ysnay. There is another way."


    Then, I extended my hand, and a transparent sword appeared on it.


    But this sword was not [Reality Render], my favorite sword. Instead, this was a sword made of my soul power.


    Without any hesitation, I swung it in Dina¡¯s direction.


    Ysnay¡¯s expression changed.


    "Stop!" She shouted and wielded several strands of fate, trying to use them to seal my movements.


    However, Ysnay was weaker than me. Moreover, she was using a great part of her power to control the dragon of fate.


    There was no way her threads could stop me.


    In the next instant¨C


    *Swish!*


    My sword cut Dina¡¯s soul.


    Severing the part that was connected to Ysnay, and ending the contract.


    Ysnay was in disbelief.


    "... It can¡¯t be. The contract should be impossible to revert."


    I smiled calmly. She is right. Once it¡¯s formed, the contract can¡¯t be reverted easily.


    This contract fused the souls of two people. Once it¡¯s used, two people be ¡¯one¡¯.


    By then, even if the soul is divided again, the two people will not be separated, but both of them will be in both parts of the soul.


    Perhaps it was not impossible to revert this contract, but it was not as easy as I just did.


    But¨C


    "The contract was still notplete, Ysnay. It¡¯s onlyplete after you ovee the Universe¡¯s rage." I exined to Ysnay.


    Ysnay was stunned. But soon, she smiled in understanding.


    "I see. I did not think on that."


    That is normal. After all, this is Ysnay¡¯s first time breaking the universe¡¯sws.


    It can¡¯t be said that the reason I managed to stop Ysnay this time was that I was more knowledgeable than her.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter. A victory is a victory.


    Ysnay smiled wryly.


    "I thought that I was going to seed this time."


    "Are you ready to give up now?" I asked.


    Ysnay looked at me with a gentle smile and shook her head.


    "Not yet, my love. I hoped this n could seed, but it was also in my expectations if it failed." She said


    As soon as she finished speaking, her figure started to dissipate.


    At the same time, I felt one of my contracts tugging.


    My expression changed. That ce was...


    "Alice!"


    I immediately tried to teleport to Alice¡¯s location. But to my surprise, it was harder than I expected!


    Damn Ysnay! She had moved this dimension to a different ce without my knowledge. Now, it was much farther from the main world than when I arrived here!


    Fortunately, my mastery of space is very high. Despite the distance, I managed to arrive at the main world almost instantly, bringing my unconscious sister with me.


    However, I realized that Ysnay had once hidden, this time bringing Alice with her.


    Moreover, that was just the start of my problems.


    Just then, a powerful pressure erupted from the capital.


    And to my surprise, I felt a portal opening.


    [Hahahaha! I¡¯m back, Immortal soul!] A familiar voice resounded in my mind, belonging to another Immortal.


    Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction.


    My expression turned serious.


    "The portal under the imperial school!"


    At some point, the portal that had been destroyed was reconstructed, and Bringer of End was using it to arrive at this world.


    ...


    If you like the story, remember to support me on P4TRE0N:


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 650: Samuel Barstool

    <h4>Chapter 650: Samuel Barstool</h4>


    Samuel Barstool was a genius. Since he was a child, he was the most outstanding among his peers.


    He was the bastard son of a minor noble, so normally, his life should have been filled with misfortune. But fortunately, he was blessed with an unheard-of talent in magic.


    His talent was so overwhelming that at the age of three he had already reached the firstyer of mana by himself.


    When one of the teachers from the Imperial Institute noticed his talent, he excitedly told Samuel¡¯s father that the institute would adopt the child and raise him.


    His father did not hesitate to agree, and like that, Samuel Barstool met his master, who back then was the Headmaster of the Imperial Institute.


    From there onwards, Samuel¡¯s talent blossomed spectacrly.


    With the perfect environment to practice magic and a very knowledgeable teacher, Samuel¡¯s magical abilities grew nonstop.


    At five, he had reached the fourthyer of mana, and at ten, he had reached the seventhyer.


    When he turned fifteen, he was already a ninthyer practitioner, and when he turned twenty-two, he was already at the eleventhyer.


    Finally, when he turned twenty-five, Samuel reached the twelfthyer of magic, the peak that only the most talented attained in their lives.


    The entire academy praised him as an unrivaled prodigy, his master was very proud of his aplishments, and his father expressed regret for not treating him and his mother better.


    Nobody doubted that the Imperial Institute would be safe on Samuel¡¯s hands.


    But when Samuel turned thirty, he faced the first bottleneck of his life.


    The peak of the twelfthyer.


    No matter how much he attempted to ovee it, he could not reach the legendary thirteenthyer.


    His master consoled him, telling him that reaching the thirteenthyer was very hard, but someone so young and talented like him would be able to do it eventually.


    He was just thirty, and even if he took twenty years to break through to the nextyer, he would be a thirteenthyer mage at just fifty. A fifty-year-old thirteenthyer practitioner was extremely astonishing.


    But for Samuel, who had never faced a bottleneck in his entire life, the difficulty to break through to the thirteenthyer was despairing.


    Five years passed, and then ten, followed by fifteen years.


    Even when he turned fifty, Samuel had not managed to reach the thirteenthyer.


    Eventually, his master died, leaving the academy in his hands. But Samuel did not manage to cross that hurdle.


    Some of his acquittances, who had been inferior to him for their entire lives, managed to break through to the thirteenthyer, and even his student, Evelyn, eventually achieved what he tried to do for almost sixty years.


    But no matter how hard he tried, the thirteenthyer continued being out of his reach.


    Finally, when Samuel turned ny, he gave up.


    He could feel his life force decaying, and his magical abilities started to regress. It seemed that the twelfthyer would be his limit.


    But then, when he was almost one hundred years old and had given all hope, he heard a voice.


    [Do you want power?] It whispered to him.


    Samuel¡¯s body trembled.


    He knew that the voice did not have good intentions. He knew that listening to it was wrong. But seeing the goal which he had chased for more than half of his life in front of him, he found it hard to resist the temptation.


    And when he felt a sliver of the power of that existence coursing through his veins, repairing his aged body, and returning to him the power that had been leaving him, he could not resist anymore.


    "I¡¯ll do it." He answered to him.


    He sold his soul to the devil.


    Soon, he started to do what the devil asked him to do. He started to repair the portal between the two worlds that us had destroyed, making preparations for ¡¯his¡¯ arrival.


    The portal that the Imperial Institute had been guarding for generations to prevent the other world from invading them.


    Repairing the portal was hard, but the devil helped him. He taught him what he needed to know, and gave him the power to follow his orders.


    Eventually, the portal was almostplete, and Samuel finally reached the thirteenthyer.


    That day, Samuel cried.


    But then, he asked himself something.


    Can I be stronger?


    If I follow him, can I advance further?


    Just the idea of that made him grin in anticipation and madness.


    Therefore, when the devil asked him to open the portal, he did not hesitate anymore.


    But when he was about to activate it, someone appeared.


    "What have you done, master?" When Evelyn, his disciple and the current headmistress of the Institute, realized what he had done, she put on a disappointed and grave expression. "Do you know the consequences of opening that portal!?"


    "Are you here to stop me?" Samuel asked.


    Evelyn narrowed her eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know why you are doing this, but I can¡¯t allow you to open the portal."


    Samuel sighed shook his head.


    "... Sorry, but I can¡¯t stop now, Evelyn. This is the only way I can be stronger."


    "Strength!? Is that the reason you put the entire world at risk!? Wake up, master! You are not like this!"


    "Right, you won¡¯t understand." Samuel chuckled bitterly. "After all, you have never felt the despair of being unable to advance."


    Then, mana surged out of his body and activated the portal.


    Evelyn reacted instantly. She unleashed her mana and released a spell, creating an enormous ball of sma powerful enough to level the entire capital!


    But Samuel was prepared. He had already considered the possibility of Evelyn stopping him and had erected a barrier beforehand.


    Evelyn was stronger than him, and this barrier could not stop her for long. But even so, it was enough to dy her for a few seconds.


    And a few seconds were more than enough.


    Because at the next instant, the portal opened.


    "He is here." Samuel¡¯s eyes opened wide in anticipation. He looked towards the portal excitedly, like a religious zealot waiting for his god.


    Then¨C


    *Rumble!!!*


    With a thunderous sound, two hands exited the portal.


    The two hands were human-sized, but they emitted a terrifying feeling. They grabbed both sides of the portal and then, under Evelyn¡¯s terrified gaze, they tore the portal open!


    [How troublesome... That wench again messed with my ns.] An annoyed voice sounded came from the portal, and a figure calmly walked through it. [Well, this is better than nothing.]


    He was a muscr man with blood-red eyes, gray hair, and two small horns on his forehead. His skin was slightly tan, and for some reason, he exuded a feeling of chaos, death, and destruction.


    The figure smiled and looked at Evelyn and Samuel. Then, he looked at the distance, his sight breaking through space and reaching the blue-haired young man ring at him with a grave expression.


    [Hahahaha, I¡¯m back, Immortal Soul.]


    He was the Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction.


    And he was here to bring an end to this world.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N, I appreciate it a lot...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 651: The Second Arrival of Bringer of End

    <h4>Chapter 651: The Second Arrival of Bringer of End</h4>


    Hello, it¡¯s Aidka!


    Firstly, I want to apologize for the long hiatus. A lot of stuff happened in my life, some of which were pretty bad, that I don¡¯t want to talk about. Due to it, I lost my motivation to write.


    In fact, I was nning to drop the novels, but when I remembered that Fourth Prince was about to end, and when I saw so many patreons that still supported me even when I had almost two months without writing, I decided to persevere.


    This past month was a kind of trial to see if I could get used to writing again. Fortunately, it seems like I managed to regain my motivation, so let¡¯s hope we can continue this long journey.


    About my ns for the future. Firstly, the schedule will be ording to the goals of ******* (right now it¡¯s eight chapters per week). I won¡¯t increase it unless the goals of ******* are achieved.


    Secondly, Fourth Prince is about to end. There are only two big arcs left before the novel ends and I should finish writing them after two or three months. Science/Magic, on the other hand, still has a long way to go.


    Thirdly, I had been writing a new series for a while now. I continued writing it even when I was on hiatus (maybe because I did not feel pressured to post it, I could rx while writing it). Right now, I had written about 300 pages, which is almost 100 chapters! A lot!


    I n to start posting it this week, I had not decided on the schedule yet. If I¡¯m free tomorrow, maybe I¡¯ll post the synopsis and a few chapters on *******.


    The name of the new series is [Hey, Why Are my Skills so Weird!?]. It¡¯s a modern fantasy with skills, dungeons, and a bit of R-Rated content. I enjoy writing it a lot, although I had not finished mapping the entire novel in my head yet.


    Lastly, thank you for supporting me all this while. Truly, I would have stop writing if I don¡¯t see how many people encouraged me on *******. It helped me a lot.


    With love, Aidka~


    ...


    [Hahahaha, I¡¯m back, Immortal Soul!] The voice of Bringer of End reached my ears.


    My expression turned grave. Dammit, how in the hell did he appear here?


    Is it rted to Ysnay? Otherwise, it¡¯s too coincidental that he appeared here just when I was chasing after her.


    [You didn¡¯t expect to see me so soon, right, my brethren?] Bringer of End chuckled at me. [Well, this was unexpected for me as well. However, this result is not too bad either.]


    Right then, he looked at Headmistress Evelyn, who was standing in front of him, and waved his hand as though crushing a bug.


    Evelyn¡¯s pupils dted in fear. Her body frozepletely, and her mana became useless, as though it had escaped her control.


    But before Bringer of End could kill her, I twisted space, hugging her waist and bringing her away.


    Headmistress Evelyn was pale. She looked at me with aplicated expression and gripped my arm.


    "... Why is that here? How..."


    "Calm down, Evelyn," I said in a soft tone. Then, I activated Akashic Sight to understand how Bringer of End arrived here.


    Soon, I got the gist of the situation.


    Looking at Evelyn¡¯s master, Samuel Barstool, who was kneeling at Bringer of End respectfully, I sighed.


    "How idiotic... Does he truly think that Bringer of End is such a benevolent being?"


    But as though hearing my words, Bringer of End chuckled.


    [I¡¯m a man of my word, Immortal Soul. After all, I¡¯m an Immortal as well.] Then, he extended his hand to Samuel¡¯s forehead, infusing a sliver of his power in him.


    "Aggghhhh!!!" Samuel screamed in pain, and his eyes turned bloodshot. His body shivered painfully as the power of Bringer of End was infused on him.


    But quickly, his aura rose. In seconds, he had gone from a thirteenthyer practitioner to beyond the fifteenthyer!


    He had been turned into an irregr!


    And although he could be considered a fake Irregr at most, his power was the real deal. It wasparable to a god!


    Moreover, Bringer of End did not stop there. While he was infusing his power in Samuel, he was also expanding the portal behind him. Quickly, it became twice asrge.


    Then, countless monsters started to emerge from it!


    Powerful monsters, each one at least at the level of a tenthyer practitioner, emerged from the portal with eyes full of madness and killing intent.


    "This is troublesome," I murmured and put on a grave expression.


    Right now, I have two options. The first is to continue chasing Ysnay and ignore Bringer of End. However, I don¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences of it.


    And the second option is to face Bringer of End and stop chasing Ysnay. But that means that Ysnay could be able to aplish her goal.


    I did not think for long before deciding.


    "Headmistress, I¡¯ll take Bringer of End away. You take care of your master and the monsters. I¡¯ll tell the girls to help you."


    I then waved my hand, waking up the girls that had been rendered unconscious by Ysnay and exining the situation to them through our soul connection. Then, I teleported all of them to the pce.


    After leaving Headmistress Evelyn with them, I looked at Bringer of End.


    With a thought, Reality Render appeared in my hand. Then, I took a step forward.


    Bringer of End grinned feeling my fighting intent and materialized a pitch-ck spear on his hand.


    [Hahahaha,e, Immortal Soul! Let¡¯s fight to our heart¡¯s content!]


    Then, he rushed towards me!


    I narrowed my eyes and swung my sword, aiming to cut his head with a sh.


    Then, the transparent sword and the pitch-ck spear shed.


    *BOOMMM!!!*


    Energy so terrifying that it could destroy the world easily was released, but before it could bring harm to the real world, I teleported the two of us to space, far away from this world.


    Bringer of End looked at that without resisting and smirked.


    [You sure care for mortals for an Immortal. But well, I don¡¯t mind it. I just want to have an enjoyable battle with you, Immortal Soul.]


    "You are crazy... Why in the hell are all Immortals like this?"


    [Hahahaha, we can¡¯t avoid it. It¡¯s what we are, Immortal Soul. Now, let me enjoy this battle!]


    In the next second, Bringer of End and I shed again, creating a shockwave that destroyed everything around us.


    However, even when facing Bringer of End, I could not help but think about Ysnay.


    That woman... At this rate, I don¡¯t know if I will be able to stop her.


    I just hope that the countermeasures I left behind can stop her.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ysnay was using fate to observe the battle between her beloved and Bringer of End.


    "So you decided to protect the world, huh. I guess then that I can continue my n."


    Ysnay then looked at the white-haired girl floating in front of her, looking at her with a terrified expression.


    "Why are you looking at your teacher like that, Alice? I am not a monster."


    "You... What are you nning!?" Alice screamed and tried to move, but her body waspletely frozen. She had been tied by thousands of threads of fate, making it impossible for her to resist.


    Ysnay chuckled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not nning to hurt you. Otherwise, Willian would hate me. But I hope you don¡¯t resist, or it could be a bit painful for you."


    "Bitch! My prince will not allow your n to seed!"


    "We will see." Ysnay chuckled and approached Alice. Then, she put her forehead against Alice¡¯s forehead.


    "Sleep, my student. This will be over when you wake up."


    Alice¡¯s eyes shook in fear. She resisted fiercely, trying to use her abilities over fate to escape this situation. But the abilities that she had trusted her entire life seemed to have betrayed her.


    In front of a stronger witch of fate, a novice Seer like Alice was nothing.


    Eventually, she fell asleep, and Ysnay grinned.


    "I guess it¡¯s time to start. But before that."


    With a thought, she created several clones of herself.


    "Go to the other lovers of my beloved. Find them and steal their contracts. Now that Willian is too busy fighting Bringer of End, this is the perfect opportunity."


    Giggling, the clones left, appearing in the capital.


    Even now, when the situation was very advantageous towards her, Ysnay did not lower her guard.


    Even if this n failed, if one of her clones managed to steal one of the contracts, then she would seed.


    Furthermore, this was not the end of her preparations.


    "After all, there is still the fifth n."


    And she had already put it into march.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 652: Invasion of Monsters (1)

    <h4>Chapter 652: Invasion of Monsters (1)</h4>


    "It looks like Willian let them alone." One of Ysnay¡¯s clones spoke up when it arrived at the capital.


    "Be careful. Our beloved should have anticipated our intentions. He must have left a countermeasure behind."


    "However, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we fail. As long as we manage to distract Willian for a bit longer."


    "It looks like we will be able to seed this time."


    Ysnay¡¯s clones chuckled softly and looked in the direction of their beloved¡¯s lovers. Then, they modified fate to appear in front of them.


    But suddenly, their expressions changed.


    "Careful!"


    *Boom!*


    An explosion urred in the ce where the clones were standing, crushing space and tearing it into pieces!


    Several of the clones did not manage to avoid the attack, dying instantly.


    Then, a petite fox girl tore the space open, appearing in front of them with a mocking expression.


    "... I thought that one bitch was already disgusting enough. But you even managed to find the way to multiply. What are you, a cockroach?"


    "Emilia..." Ysnay¡¯s clones frowned. "Did you battle against the Queen finished?"


    The fox girl shrugged.


    "She suddenly stopped fighting me. Something about her having done her part. It must be rted to you, right?"


    Ysnay¡¯s clones sighed.


    "... I see. I had the hope that she would help me for a bit longer. But I guess I was expecting too much."


    "Tsk, tsk. It looks like things are not going ording to your n." Emilia mocked her.


    But Ysnay¡¯s clones shook their heads indifferently.


    "No, this is in my expectations. In fact, my ns are going better than I expected. However, it looks like I will have to give up in acquiring the contracts of Willian¡¯s lovers."


    "That is right. Because I will kill you before that."


    Without waiting for Ysnay to reply, Emilia took one step forward.


    Her figure disappeared instantly, appearing in front of one of Ysnay¡¯s clones!


    The clone was unable to respond. It was crushed instantly by Emilia¡¯s fist, but then, the other clones waved their hands, summoning thousands of threads of fate that entangled Emilia.


    But Emilia just smirked as her body vibrated. Instantly, the threads were broken and she charged towards another clone.


    Just like that, the battle between Emilia and Ysnay started.


    ...


    In the meanwhile, the girls were gathered in the pce with grave expressions.


    "us already told us about the situation. I think that all of you know about how serious this invasion is." Dina spoke to the other girls.


    Daisy, Marana, Raven, Katherine, Saintess Safelia, Louise, and the other girls nodded in understanding. They knew that their lover was busy fighting with a powerful enemy, so they have to take care of the monsters summoned by Bringer of End by themselves.


    "Headmistress Evelyn, exin the situation."


    Evelyn, who was there with them, gave them a quick rundown about the portal and the monsters and told them about her n.


    "We need to stop them before they leave the Institute, otherwise, there will be countless casualties. The entire city could be destroyed."


    Dina nodded.


    "Very well. We will divide ourselves into two groups. The ones with more battle experience will stop the monsters in the surroundings of the Imperial Institute. As for the others, they will evacuate the civilians nearby and kill the monsters that escape the first group. Any question?"


    The girls looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Good, let¡¯s start then."


    The girls divided into two groups quickly.


    The first group was formed by Dina, Daisy, Headmistress Evelyn, Katherine, Louise, ire, Marana, Akh, Raven, Saintess Safelia, Andrea, Lina, and Elene. The girls hesitated about if to put ire, Andrea, and Elene in the first group, but ire, and Andrea had a little bit of battle experience, and Elene specialized in healing magic, so they would be useful in the frontlines.


    The second group was formed by us¡¯ aunts, Dayana and Sera, plus Susan, Iris, ra, rice, and Nana.


    The girls of the second group could also be considered powerful. After all, us had increased their mana to the fifteenthyer when he formed the contract with them. However, they did not have any experience inbat, so even with their high cultivation, they would be a burden on the frontlines.


    Once the two groups were formed, the girls instantly moved to the imperial institute. Thanks to their high cultivation, they needed just a few seconds to arrive.


    But when they arrived, most of the institute was already destroyed, and the ce had been overrun by monsters.


    "... It¡¯s a hell." Saintess Safelia muttered with a frown.


    Just then, another girl arrived.


    "Katherine? Headmistress? What is happening?"


    "Rose? Why are you here?" Katherine asked surprised.


    "I felt something bad happening here, so I came to check."


    The girls looked at each other and observed Rose carefully.


    Thanks to the memories that they shared with us when the contract was done, they knew that Rose was a [Hero]. Although they did not understandpletely what that implied, they knew that it made Rose pretty powerful.


    Thus, after thinking for a moment, they decided to exin the situation to her.


    When Rose heard about the invasion of the monsters, her expression turned serious.


    "I understand. I will help too."


    Just then, the beasts started to advance towards them.


    Monsters of all shapes and sizes growled and roared while they studied the girls with bloodthirsty eyes. The madness in their gazes was impossible to hide.


    And leading them was an old man exuding a wicked and violent aura.


    Samuel Barstool.


    "Master," Evelyn muttered with aplicated expression.


    "Oh? It looks like you brought reinforcements, little Evelyn?" The old man smirked. "Great. They are the perfect test subjects to test my new power."


    "You are crazy." Rose frowned. "Do you know how many people could die due to your actions? Millions!"


    "And why should I care?" The old man chuckled. "I¡¯m powerful, and the powerful can decided the fate of the weak."


    Dina frowned in disgust.


    "I was still hopeful about you, old headmaster, thinking that you eventually would realize that you were mistaken. However, it looks like the current you is nothing but a mad dog of that devil."


    "Hahaha, yeah, perhaps. But I¡¯m a powerful dog, Your Majesty. Now, let me show you what true power means!"


    In the next instant, the old man¡¯s mana erupted, surging towards the girls!


    At the same time, the beasts roared, attacking together with the old man!


    Just like that, the battle for the capital started.


    ---------------


    If you forgot:


    Dina: us¡¯s elder sister. Currently the Empress.


    Daisy: us¡¯s maid.


    Evelyn: Headmistress of the Imperial Institute.


    Katherine: Evelyn¡¯s student. Leader of the disciplinarymittee.


    Rose: Hero.


    Louise: Daughter of Earl Riea. She was an enemy at the start of the series.


    ire: Louise¡¯s younger sister.


    Marana: Leader of the Red Skull Gang.


    Akh: Marana¡¯s sworn sister. Vice-leader of the Red Skull Gang.


    Raven: Cat girl. Marana and Akh¡¯s sworn sister. Vice-leader of the Red Skull Gang.


    Safelia: Saintess of the Church of Order.


    Andrea: us¡¯s cousin. Aunt Sera¡¯s daughter.


    Lina: us¡¯s cousin. Andrea¡¯s little sister.


    Elene: Imperial doctor.


    Sera: us¡¯s eldest aunt. Andrea and Lina¡¯s mother.


    Dayana: us¡¯s youngest aunt.


    Susan: Dayana¡¯s babysitter? Dayana¡¯s secretary.


    ra: us¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Iris: Bryan¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e. (Bryan was us¡¯s brother).


    Lluvia: Owner of the ce where us stayed with his identity of rk.


    rice: Lluvia¡¯s daughter-inw.


    Nana: Lluvia¡¯s daughter.


    Alice: Seer. Earl Ferret¡¯s daughter.


    Emilia: Fox girl. us¡¯s daughter in one of his past lives. Immortal.


    Ysnay: us¡¯s ex. Powerful Seer. Immortal.


    ...


    P4TREON: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 653: Invasion of Monsters (2)

    <h4>Chapter 653: Invasion of Monsters (2)</h4>


    "Careful!" Katherine shouted and released hundreds of wind arrows. The arrows hit the monsters, killing dozens of them and leaving dozens more injured.


    However, more monsters came from behind them, filling the space created by the death of the other monsters and charging towards the girls.


    "Dammit! How many of them are there!?" Dina cursed as she brandished her sword, cutting the leg of a monster before turning around and beheading another monster.


    At the same time, Headmistress Evelyn waved her hand, creating tens of magic circles before pointing them forward.


    "Go, [Ten Thousand Hells of Suffering]!"


    Dark mes surged from the magic circles, turning into a storm of fire that devoured countless monsters, burning them to ashes. But as soon as the mes disappeared, more monsters appeared and attacked the girls.


    Right then, Marana shouted something.


    "Flying monsters at 2 o¡¯clock!"


    "I¡¯ll take care of them!" Daisy spoke before rising to the sky.


    She then brought her hands to her chest and activated the technique us taught her.


    "[Lightning Goddess¡¯s Armor]!"


    Lightning surged out of her body, coalescing into a beautiful armor filled with lightning sparks that gave her the appearance of a Goddess of Lightning.


    Daisy¡¯s aura grew crazily, quickly surpassing the aura of a fifteenthyer practitioner. Right now, she could be considered at the level of an Irregr. She was as strong as a god!


    The monsters seemed to feel the threatening auraing from Daisy as they growled and roared in anger and fear. However, they did not retreat. Instead, their bloodshot eyes filled with madness became redder as they charged towards her.


    But Daisy just sneered. She extended her hand towards the flying monsters and opened her mouth.


    "Grow, [Gungnir¡¯s Seed]!" She shouted, and a tree made of lightning formed behind her.


    The branches of the tree seemed to extend to the horizon, like lightning strikes wandering through the sky; and the tree¡¯s trunk seemed like a pir of lightning that pierced the sky!


    In the next instant, countless lightning strikes were unleashed from the tree, killing hundreds of monsters in an instant!


    The power of the lightning strikes was so overwhelming that the battlefield froze briefly. Even Daisy¡¯s allies were astonished by Daisy¡¯s terrifying power.


    Daisy, however, remained calm. She just extended her hand again, this time pointing to the monsters on the ground.


    "Fall, [Lightning Rain]." She ordered.


    In the next instant, lightning rained on the monsters, killing half of the monsters in the institute instantly.


    "Damn... Since when Daisy became so strong?" Dina asked with a dumbfounded tone.


    However, Daisy¡¯s strength was normal. After all, of us¡¯s lovers, Daisy was the one he had instructed the most.


    Even though Daisy mana was at the fifteenthyer like the rest of the girls, her power was at least one level above them. Of us¡¯s lovers, only Raven, who had taken the first step towards bing an Irregr, could defeat her in directbat.


    However, Raven specialized in assassination, so her destructive power was far below Daisy.


    Daisy¡¯s powerful attacks seemed to have stopped the attacks of the monsters. For an instant, the girls wondered if the monsters had been exterminated.


    But in the next second, their expressions changed.


    When the cloud of dust caused by the lightning strikes faded, it revealed the destroyed institute. It had beenpletely demolished, and the ground had been gouged in many parts.


    But thanks to that, the ce where the portal was located could be seen from the surface.


    And now, the girls could see hundreds of creatures exiting it each second, like an unending tide of monsters.


    "... We need to destroy the portal," Marana stated.


    The girls nodded. However¨C


    "It won¡¯t be so easy." Headmistress Evelyn said while looking at the man in front of the portal.


    Her master, Samuel Barstool, was standing in front of the portal and defending it.


    He looked at Daisy with a curious expression and smirked.


    "You are very strong. However, how many times can you use these attacks?"


    Daisy frowned with a solemn expression.


    Her mana was not infinite, and she could not keep [Lightning Goddess¡¯ Armor] for long. Meanwhile, the number of monsters did not seem to end.


    In an attrition battle, she would be defeated.


    "Attack!" Samuelughed crazily, and the monsters roared in madness and rage, charging towards the girls again!


    And to the girls¡¯ surprise, these monsters seemed slightly stronger than the previous ones!


    ¡¯They are sending the weakest monsters first...¡¯ Dina clicked her tongue when she realized that.


    If her spection was right, then the battle would be harder and harder as more time passed.


    Just then, one of the girls failed to prevent a monster from escaping, allowing it to break through the defensive line and charge towards the capital.


    Fortunately, Raven reacted in time, appearing from the shadow of the monsters and piercing her dagger on its neck.


    However, the fact that a monster managed to go through the defensive line meant that the girls were approaching their limit.


    Eventually, more and more monsters would be able to go through the defensive line, until finally, the monsters manage to reach the capital.


    And just like they feared, that moment arrived eventually.


    Under the girls¡¯ anxious gazes, one of the monsters escaped.


    "I¡¯ll chase after it!" Rose shouted, but Dina stopped her.


    "You can¡¯t! We are barely keeping the defensive line! If you leave, then more monsters will be able to attack the capital!"


    "But!" Rose was anxious. She was worried about the people in the city.


    Even so, Dina remained firm.


    "Some of us stayed in the capital. We need to trust that they will kill the monsters that pass us. In the meanwhile, we need to close that portal."


    Rose hesitated, but after bitting her lips, she nodded.


    She looked briefly at the capital with a worried expression before filling her sword with mana and charging towards the monsters once more.


    Every one of these monsters had the power to kill thousands of normal people. So every monster she killed meant saving the lives of thousands.


    Therefore, she decided to kill every monster that exited that portal.


    ...


    Hey guys, Aidka¡¯s here...


    I started to post my new story. You can find it in  as [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?]. Please give it a read and leave your opinions about it. I appreciate it a lot.


    Also, support me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 654: Invasion of Monsters (3)

    <h4>Chapter 654: Invasion of Monsters (3)</h4>


    While Dina¡¯s group was facing the monsters in the Imperial Institute, the second group,posed of Sera, Dayana, Iris, ra, rice, and Nana, was fighting the monsters that managed to reach the capital.


    The members of the second group were not very good at fighting, and they did not have much battle experience. But even so, every one of them had reached the fifteenthyer of mana after us made the contract with them. It meant that in terms of pure mana, they were the strongest beings in this world, only below the gods.


    Plus, none of the monsters that reached the city was stronger than the twelfthyer, making the situation manageable.


    Despite that, tens of people had been killed by the monsters already. These people died before the girls could kill the monsters.


    After the girls killed a panther-like monster, rice and Nana were panting heavily and throwing up the food in their stomachs.


    "Are you alright?" ra asked worried, and rine and Nana nodded.


    "Don¡¯t worry... It¡¯s just that we are not used to this."


    Sera, Dayana, Iris, and ra looked at them in sympathy.


    Unlike the former, rice and Nana were normalmoners before meeting us. They had never fought a battle before, and this was their first time seeing so much blood.


    In fact, the weapons they were using were two daggers that looked like kitchen knives. They did not know any magic, and they did not have experience wielding any weapon, so these were the only weapons they could barely use.


    But using a kitchen knife to fight against giant monsters meant that they had to be very close to the monsters to injure them, making it very stressful for the two girls.


    They even froze in fear when the first monster appeared; and in their panic, they swung their knives crazily without to the air. Fortunately, the other girls were there to help them, or they could have been injured by the monster.


    "... I think I threw up everything I ate in thest two days," Nana said with a pale face.


    rice forced a smile and patted the back of her sister-inw. However, her face was just as pale as Nana¡¯s.


    Fortunately, their powerful mana helped them to recover quickly, and soon they were back to normal.


    "I hope you rested enough because another one ising." Dayana suddenly said while looking at a giant monster approaching the city. "Get ready!"


    The rest of the group nodded. A few secondster, a twelve-meter-tall monster that seemed like an ogre with a body full of scales reached the city.


    *ROAAAARRRR!!!* The ogre roared and red at the girls with bloodshot eyes. It then growled and charged towards the city!


    "Careful!" Iris shouted and the girls jumped away, but the monster crashed against the city walls, destroying a portion of it!


    "Dammit! Don¡¯t let it enter the city!" Dayana shouted, and the other girls attacked it instantly.


    The monster was not very strongpared to the girls, just at the twelfthyer of mana. But due to the girls¡¯ck of experience, they could not defeat it easily even when they joined hands.


    They fought it for several minutes, breaking one of the ogre¡¯s arms and injuring it several times. But when they were about to kill it, another monster appeared in the distance.


    "Dammit!" Dayana cursed and her expression turned ugly.


    The new monster seemed like an insect, and it was just two meters tall. Its aura was not very strong either, around the tenthyer, so it normally would have not been a difficult opponent for the girls.


    But as they were busy fighting the ogre, the monster easily bypassed them and rushed towards the city.


    "That direction...!" rice paled, and Nana opened her eyes wide in fear.


    "Mom, dad!" She shouted.


    The rest of the girls understood immediately. The monster was going towards the part of the city where their family lived.


    Dayana looked in the direction the monster was going and cursed. She then gritted her teeth and spoke to the two girls.


    "You two go and take care of it! We will kill the ogre!"


    "But...!" rice hesitated. They barely could keep the ogre in check with the six of them joining hands. If rice and Nana left, then the pressure on them would increase greatly.


    "Just go! You don¡¯t need to worry about us! We are us¡¯s women, remember!? We won¡¯t be killed by this weak monster!"


    rice bit her lips and nodded. "Understood! Thank you!" She then grabbed Nana¡¯s hand and rushed towards the second monster.


    Thanks to their powerful mana, the two girls managed to catch up to the monster quickly. But when they arrived, they saw the monster massacring several civilians indiscriminately!


    Moreover, they saw Nana¡¯s mother, Lluvia, frozen in fear while the monster approached her.


    "Mom!" Nana shouted, and her eyes turned red.


    She instinctively sent mana into her feet, suddenly increasing her speed and arriving in front of the insect monster in an instant!


    The monster felt the danger and turned around to face Nana, but the petite girl was not intimidated. She grabbed her knife with both hands and thrust it towards the monster angrily.


    "Die!" She shouted, and the knife pierced the monster!


    The monster cried in pain. It tried to struggle, but Nana¡¯s knife was too powerful. I cut through its internal organs, destroying several of them before finally piercing its heart.


    Then, the knife stopped.


    And the monster fell dead.


    Seeing that, rice and Lluvia opened their eyes wide in surprise.


    The two of them quickly rushed towards the monster, only to see Nana panting heavily and covered in insect blood.


    "... Nana, are you alright?" rice asked suddenly.


    Nana pulled the knife out and nodded. She then put on a serious expression and looked at rice and her mother.


    "... Miss Dayana is right. We are the women he loves. We are the women of an Immortal. How can we fear these monsters?"


    rice was stunned. She looked at Nana in surprise, only to see that her usual innocent and carefree expression had been reced by a look full of determination.


    "... My boyfriend is fighting an enemy much more powerful than these monsters. As her woman, I have to defend the capital in her stead." Nana stated.


    rice fell silent before smiling wryly.


    "I never thought that I would be taught a lesson by you, little Nana. You have grown up."


    "Sister rice?"


    "You are right. While rk is not here, we need to protect the capital."


    She then gripped her kitchen knife and put on a firm expression.


    "Let¡¯s go, Nana. We need to help the others." rice said. But then, she remembered about Lluvia and looked at her. "By the way, Mother-inw, will you help us? Even if you don¡¯t have a contract with him, you are his woman as well."


    Lluvia was dumbfounded and looked at rice and Nana with a confused and nervous expression.


    "What in the hell is happening...?"


    Nana smiled and kicked the corpse of the insect monster.


    "We are protecting the city, mom. Hurry up and grab a knife. We need your help."


    Lluvia looked at the body of the insect and gulped down.


    How was she supposed to kill something like that!?


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 655: Invasion of Monsters (4)

    <h4>Chapter 655: Invasion of Monsters (4)</h4>


    Sorry I waste. I was feeling a bit sick yesterday and today...


    ...


    "Descend! [Burning Rain]!" Dina shouted, creating a magic circle in the sky that unleashed a rain of fire over the monsters.


    However, Dina¡¯s spell was not that effective. Although it killed several monsters, the number of monstersing out of the portal every second was many more than the monsters she killed.


    Fortunately, she was not alone.


    Just when her spell finished, more spells were released towards the monsters.


    "[Wind de Cyclone]!"


    "[Spatial Copse]!"


    "[Purifying Light]!"


    "[Lightning Hammer]!"


    The spells from Katherine, Headmistress Evelyn, Rose, and Daisy fell on the monsters, cutting, burning, and disintegrating dozens of monsters in one second.


    Even so, not all the monsters were killed. As soon as the effects of the spells faded, more monsters charged out of the portal towards the girls!


    "Dammit! [Force Barrier]!" Louise shouted and created a barrier around the girls that stopped the charge of the monsters. Then, her sister, ire, froze them as the remaining girls used their spells and weapons to shatter them into pieces.


    Thanks to the contract connecting them to us, the girls¡¯ cooperation was very coordinated. They knew what spell every one of them was going to release next, and where they were going to attack. That way, none of them got in the way of the other.


    But despite that, their situation was bing graver and graver.


    With every passing second, the strength of the monsters increased, and the girls became more tired.


    Just then, one of the monsters managed to break Louise¡¯s barrier and charged towards one of the girls.


    "Careful!" Dina shouted to Andrea, who was in the path of the beast.


    Panicking, Andrea hurriedly created a barrier in front of her, but this beast was very strong! It tore the barrier into pieces and attacked her!


    "Sister!" Lina shouted in a panic. She brandished her sword towards the monster, dding it in undying mes that could not be extinguished.


    One secondter, the monster was turned into ashes.


    However, it had managed to injure Andrea.


    "Are you alright?" Dina asked, and Andrea nodded.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I can continue."


    Although her face was pale, Andrea put on a firm expression and started to cast another spell. In the meanwhile, Elene cast a healing spell towards her and healed her injury.


    "Dammit! Any idea about how to destroy that portal?" Dina asked gravely.


    None of the girls spoke.


    They had tried to destroy the portal more than once, but every time they threw a spell towards it, it was stopped by the previous headmaster of the Institute, making it impossible for the girls to destroy it.


    The girls were bing impatient. They knew that they could not continue like this, otherwise, they would be overwhelmed by the endless monsters before long.


    However, they were not the only ones bing impatient.


    Hovering above the portal, Samuel Barstool was bing impatient as well.


    Before leaving, Bringer of End had ordered him to cause as much destruction and chaos as possible. But due to the interference of the girls, most of the destruction had been contained in the Imperial Institute.


    "... I can¡¯t continue like this." Samuel sighed and took one step forward. "It looks like I will have to take action personally."


    Extending a finger forward, Samuel muttered one word.


    "Destruction."


    Then, a beam as dark as the night was shot towards the girls!


    The sudden attack caught the girls by surprise. The beam flew towards them so quickly that they could not avoid it!


    Instinctively, their bodies turned cold. They could feel that the energy in the beam was incredibly destructive.


    If they were hit by that, they would die!


    ¡¯No...!¡¯ Dina¡¯s face turned pale. It was already toote to create a barrier.


    But just then, a petite cat girl appeared in the path of the beam.


    "[Absolute Cut]!" She muttered as her dagger cut through the beam, dispersing itpletely.


    She was Raven!


    She had used one of the techniques she learned through her contract with us to stop Samuel¡¯s attack!


    But she was not finished yet. As soon as her dagger cut through the beam, her eyes lit up. Then, she took a great amount of soul energy through her contract with us and infused it in her dagger.


    In the next instant, she disappeared, appearing behind Samuel.


    "[Soul Severing]!" Her deadpan voice resounded through the battlefield, and her dagger stabbed towards Samuel¡¯s back.


    But suddenly, a barrier appeared behind Samuel, stopping the dagger.


    Raven¡¯s eyes narrowed. She hurriedly jumped away, and in the next second, the space where she had been just a moment ago crumbled.


    Samuel smirked and pointed a finger towards her, but right then, Daisy released a rain of lightning towards him, forcing him to create several barriers to stop the lightning!


    "Hahahaha! You two are very strong! But it¡¯s not enough to defeat me!"


    Laughing madly, Samuel extended his hand, creating tens of magic circles in the air in an instant!


    Arrows of absolute darkness emerged out of the magic circles, flying towards the girls at great speed!


    "Careful!" Headmistress Evelyn¡¯s expression became solemn. She quickly extended both hands, creating a spatial barrier in front of the girls and stopping the arrows.


    But Samuel just smirked.


    "It looks like your control over space has improved, my dear student. But after I received power from my master, I¡¯m far superior to you! Crumble, Space!"


    As soon as his words finished, the space around the entire institute shook.


    Evelyn¡¯s face turned pale. Without any hesitation, she waved her hand, teleporting the entire group away.


    In the next second, the entire institute was filled with spatial cracks, destroying everything inside it.


    When the girls reappeared, everything in the institute had been turned into dust.


    Only Samuel, the portal, and the monsters that wereing out of the portal remained.


    The girls turned pale.


    "... How are we supposed to defeat him?" Akh muttered with her voice trembling.


    Nobody spoke. For an instant, the girls were filled with fear.


    But then, Raven took one step forward.


    "... I¡¯ll do it."


    "Raven?"


    "I¡¯ll kill him." The ck-haired cat girl¡¯s eyes were full of determination. "Will you help me?"


    The rest of the girls looked at her, and soon, their gazes turned firm.


    "Yes, we can do it," Dina said smilingly. "We won¡¯t lose here."


    The remaining girls nodded.


    Despite their words, though, their expressions were grave.


    Samuel was stronger than they expected. Moreover, he had the help of the monstersing from the portal.


    "... If only I was stronger." Rose gritted her teeth and muttered to herself.


    Right now, she was one of the weakest of the group. Rose could not help but feel that she was useless.


    It was not the first time she felt like that. During the battle in Fort Mist, she also felt this same powerlessness.


    "... If only I was stronger." She muttered again and clenched her fist.


    Just then, a childlike voice sounded in her mind.


    [Do you want strength?] It asked her.


    Rose froze. For an instant, she did not know what to reply.


    But then, her expression turned firm.


    "Yes, I want strength." She stated.


    The childlike voice chuckled.


    [Then, ept me.] It said. [ept me and you will receive the strength you need.]


    Rose did not hesitate. Instinctively, she knew what she needed to do.


    She closed her eyes and opened up her soul, allowing the Will of the World to enter her.


    Then, she raised her sword.


    [This is your strength, Hero! Now, protect this world!] The childlike voice eximed excitedly.


    Rose, however, did not hear it.


    Instead, she took a deep breath as her body was wrapped by a blinding white light.


    Opening her eyes, Rose stared at Samuel with an ice-cold gaze.


    "Die." Swinging her sword, she spoke.


    And the entire world answered to her will.

 Chapter 656: Battle in Outer Space

    <h4>Chapter 656: Battle in Outer Space</h4>


    Sorry for theck of releases. I was a bit unwell for thest few days. I n to post double chapters over the weekend to make up for the chapters lost.


    Apologetic, Aidka~


    ...


    A fierce battle was happening in outer space.


    A transparent sword and a pitch-ck spear shed constantly, causing unimaginable destruction in their wake. Space itself crumbled every time the two weapons shed.


    Fortunately, there was not any nearby. Otherwise, just the shockwaves of their battle could destroy it.


    Eventually, though, the shes stopped.


    A figure appeared in space. It was me, holding Reality Render in my hand.


    At the same time, Bringer of End appeared across me.


    [Hahahaha, as expected of Immortal Soul. You are as powerful as rumored.] Bringer of Endughed heartily.


    Then, thousands of wounds appeared in his body, and two of his limbs turned into dust.


    However, his limbs regenerated one secondter.


    I frowned.


    "... Something is wrong," I said to myself. "You are weaker than expected."


    Bringer of Endughed happily.


    [So you noticed, huh. You are right. The current ¡¯me¡¯ can only show ten percent of my strength.]


    As expected, huh.


    I heaved a sigh.


    "Was it Ysnay?"


    Bringer of End chuckled.


    [Seers sure are annoying. That witch managed to discover one of the methods I nned to use to arrive at this world and used it for her ns, forcing me to arrive at this world before my preparations were done. Otherwise, this method would have gone to waste.]


    I sighed in exasperation.


    That Ysnay... She sure is meticulous.


    To think that somehow, she managed to y four Immortals in the palm of her hand just to achieve her goal.


    That is the reason why Seers are so troublesome. Even if theirbat power is weaker than their enemy, they can use their control over fate and their scheming abilities to achieve victory.


    This time, though, I must thank her.


    If she wanted, she could have brought Bringer of End to this world at full power. The fact that he is weakened right now means that she arranged it that way purposefully.


    Of course, it also means that a weakened Bringer of End is enough for her ns.


    I¡¯m sure that if it was necessary to bring Bringer of End at full strength to this world to achieve her goal, she would have done it.


    Well, Bringer of End with ten percent of his power was already troublesome enough.


    [To be honest, I think it¡¯s a shame. I would have liked to fight you at full power.] Bringer of End suddenly said.


    I snorted.


    "I prefer if you leave me and this world alone, thank you."


    [Hahahaha, you know that I won¡¯t do that. That is how our kind is.]


    "You are right. That is the reason I¡¯m going to kill you. And if your true bodyes to this world, I will kill it as well."


    [I¡¯m anticipating it.] Bringer of Endughed happily. [It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t fight you at full strength yet, but this situation is not too bad either. I think I must thank that witch of fate for that.]


    I frowned.


    "... In other words, even if you didn¡¯t manage to bring your true body to this world this time, it elerated your other preparations, huh."


    [Very sharp, my friend.] Bringer of End grinned. [But let¡¯s stop talking aboutplicated things. I want to enjoy my battle against you.]


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "Unfortunately, the current you is not qualified to be my enemy."


    In the next second, I brandished my sword.


    Space was twisted, and the concept of distance was made null. As soon as my sword was brandished, it arrived in front of Bringer of End.


    This sword was unstoppable and unavoidable. The perfect sword technique. The peak that any swordsman dreams with.


    A sword attack so powerful that even Immortals fear it.


    *Swish!*


    With a sharp sound, Bringer of End was cut into two.


    However, he did not show any pain. Instead, he smiled and thrust his spear towards me.


    The concept of distance was modified again. By my will, the distance between Bringer of End¡¯s spear and me increased infinitely, making it impossible for it to touch me.


    At the same time, I brandished my sword again.


    This time, I aggregated a new variable to my sword technique.


    Space Ovep!


    One sword sh turned into one hundred thousand sword shes, every one of them cutting through Bringer of End¡¯s body.


    Bringer of End was unable to defend against my attack. Perhaps it would have been possible if his true body was here, but the current him could only watch as his body was turned into dust.


    But in the next instant, his body appeared again, as though it had never been destroyed.


    I narrowed my eyes. Once more, I brandished my sword.


    This time, though, my sword gained another property.


    Soul Severing!


    Bringer of End¡¯s body and soul were cut into millions of pieces. My attack was so thorough that not even dust was left behind.


    But as though what happened just now was a lie, Bringer of End reappeared again,pletely uninjured.


    My expression turned dark.


    "What are you? A cockroach?"


    [Hahahaha, you are so funny, my brethren. Not even cockroaches are as hard to exterminate as me.]


    He then swung his spear towards me again.


    ck lines appeared on my forehead.


    What kind of pervert is this?


    Without waiting for his spear to reach me, my sword was swung again. I increased the number of oveps and even destroyed the Information Camp of the part of the universe where he was. I destroyed his soulpletely, not leaving even the slightest bit behind.


    But as thoughughing at me, Bringer of End reappeared once more.


    [It looks like you can¡¯t kill me! Hahahahaha!]


    I ignored him and repeated the same process once and again. Killing him as many times as I could. I killed him thousands of times every second. I did not even allow him to speak, and instead, I killed him as soon as he appeared.


    Once and again, and again, and again.


    Until finally, only a dim figure remained in front of me.


    [... It looks like you managed to destroy this clone, huh.]


    My eyes were ice-cold.


    "Just disappear."


    Then, I swung my sword onest time.


    And this time, Bringer of End did not appear again.


    However, I was not happy.


    Because through this battle, I realized how troublesome of an enemy Bringer of End was.


    This was just a clone of him with ten percent of his strength, but it was already so hard to kill.


    Moreover, his real body would be much harder to kill.


    This time, I managed to kill him by exhausting the reserves of energy inside his clone. However, the same n will not work against his real body.


    Bringer of End¡¯s real body will be much stronger than this clone, so I won¡¯t be to kill him so quickly. And in the interval between each kill, he will be able to recover the energy he loses when I kill him.


    "An unkible enemy, huh."


    It looks like I need to discover the method that Bringer of End uses to resuscitate.


    As long as I fail to find a way to counter it, I will be unable to defeat him.


    "... So troublesome." I heaved a tired sigh. As expected of an Immortal.


    However, now is not the time to worry about him.


    "I guess I should return."


    I looked in the direction of the world, my gaze breaking through space and reaching Ysnay¡¯s location.


    Then, my lips curved up in a cheerful smile.


    "It looks like my countermeasures worked."


    It was my win this time, Ysnay.


    So, are you ready to give up yet?

 Chapter 657: The Fourth Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 657: The Fourth Guardian</h4>


    From the moment Ysnay understood that this was herst opportunity to return to her beloved¡¯s side, she started to devise several ns to achieve it.


    The number of ns she made to get a ce beside her beloved numbered in the hundreds. With time, though, most of these ns were discarded, until only six were left.


    And when the day to face her beloved came, Ysnay put these six ns into march.


    The first n failed, and the second and the third as well. But Ysnay was not disappointed. From the start, she was prepared for several of her ns failing.


    Everything would be alright as long as her goal could be achieved.


    "... Now, my beloved student, let¡¯s start the fourth n, okay?" Ysnay giggled while caressing the cheek of the unconscious Alice.


    The fourth n was much harder than the previous ns. This time, she was not nning to do something as simple as stealing Alice¡¯s contract with us or creating a new contract between Alice and her.


    These ns had failed before, and her beloved already knew about them. She was sure that us had already prepared countermeasures against them.


    Just in case, though, she gave them a try. First, she tried to sever Alice¡¯s contract with us. But as soon as she started, she felt a powerful resistanceing from Alice¡¯s soul.


    "... So he strengthened the contract with a fragment of his soul, huh. As expected of him." Ysnay smiled wryly.


    Although her abilities over fate were very powerful, they were not that effective if she tried to use them directly on people stronger than her. us knew it, so he turned the contract into a part of ¡¯him¡¯; that way, Ysnay would find it much harder to modify the contract.


    Even if she could seed, it would take her too much time. By then, us would have got rid of Bringer of End, and her n would fail.


    The next option was to create a new contract, but it failed again. This time, though, it was due to the bacsh of the Universe¡¯s Laws.


    Without a new method to face the Universe¡¯s Laws, Ysnay was unable to create a new contract.


    "Well, I already expected this result." Ysnay shrugged. "It¡¯s time to try the third method."


    Smiling slightly, Ysnay approached the sleeping Alice and put her forehead against Alice¡¯s forehead.


    In the next instant, Ysnay¡¯s soul entered Alice¡¯s body.


    Then, she appeared in an endless empty white space.


    "So this is Alice¡¯s soul, huh." Ysnay chuckled to herself while observing the endless white space.


    She then smiled and took one step forward. In the next second, her figure disappeared before reappearing several kilometers away.


    Once there, she looked at the white-haired girl that appeared in front of her and smiled.


    "Is this your first time inside your soul, my dear student?"


    "Y-You...!" Alice was startled. "W-Where did you bring me?"


    "Don¡¯t I just tell you? This is your soul, your sea of consciousness, mind space, or whatever you want to call it. This is the core of your being. What makes you ¡¯you¡¯."


    Alice¡¯s body trembled.


    "My soul...? W-Why are we here? Why did you bring me here? Wait, don¡¯t tell me..." Alice¡¯s face turned pale. "A-Are you nning to rece me?"


    Ysnay looked at Alice with an amused expression.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Although soul possession sounds like a good idea, Willian would kill me if I do it. No, what I n to do is different, my dear student. Instead of recing you, I will be one with you."


    Alice¡¯s face turned ashen white.


    "T-That is..."


    "You don¡¯t like it?" Ysnay¡¯s lips curved up slightly. "Well, I understand if you are afraid. But you don¡¯t need to worry. As I told you, I¡¯m not nning to rece you, but to fuse with you. That way, you will continue being you, but you will be ¡¯me¡¯ as well. Is it not great!?"


    "I won¡¯t allow it!" Alice growled.


    "Unfortunately, you can¡¯t stop me," Ysnay stated with a smile on her face. "I have been nning this since the day I learned that you were a Seer like me. Your soul is perfectlypatible with mine, my dear student, and our abilities are very alike. It¡¯s as though fate gifted you to me for this purpose."


    Alice¡¯s face turned pale. She took two steps backward and red at Ysnay with eyes full of hatred and fear.


    "... Y-You are crazy."


    "I am. After all, I am an Immortal."


    Then, Ysnay extended her hand towards Alice.


    Alice trembled. She instinctively knew that she could not let Ysnay touch her. Otherwise, she would stop being herself.


    "Stop!" With a cry, countless threads were created around her. The threads then surged towards Ysnay, trying to bind her.


    But Ysnay just chuckled and waved her hand, making the threads vanish instantly.


    Alice could not believe that her attack waspletely ineffective, but she was not going to give up so easily. In the next second, the endless white space turned into a beautifulndscape. Then, countless warriors appeared on it, charging towards Ysnay!


    "Oh? To think that you can control your Sea of Consciousness already. How unexpected." Ysnay raised an eyebrow in admiration. "But¨C" She then snapped her fingers with a grin. "Your control is still too rough."


    Instantly, the countless warriors were cut into pieces and thendscape turned into an endless white space again.


    Alice¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    "How...!?"


    She hurriedly tried to create more warriors, but it was toote. Ysnay had already reached her.


    And with a smile on her face, she touched her forehead.


    "Let¡¯s be one, Alice."


    Then, a powerful soul power invaded her soul.


    "!!!"


    Alice¡¯s pupils dted. In that instant, she felt as though she was being assaulted by a river.


    She could not resist. Even when she tried to struggle, to scream, or to fight back, it was useless. Her thoughts frozepletely, and her mind became nk. She felt as though she ceased to exist.


    Then, an unbearable pain assaulted her.


    "Ah..." Alice managed to utter a groan.


    She felt as though her entire self was being overwritten. Something foreign was fusing with her soul; something very terrifying.


    ¡¯No...!¡¯ For an instant, her mind became clear again. Alice took advantage of that instant to resist with all her strength.


    "Mm? It looks like your soul is stronger than I thought." Ysnay was slightly surprised. "Is it due to the contract with Willian? But even so, it¡¯s useless."


    She then grinned. Instantly, the trace of rity that appeared in Alice¡¯s mind disappeared again.


    But when Alice¡¯s thought that all hope was lost, another voice appeared in the endless white space.


    "You should stop now, Ysnay."


    Ysnay¡¯s pupils dted.


    "Willian!? You... You should not be here!"


    "Surprised?" us chuckled and waved his hand, freezing Ysnay¡¯s movementspletely. "It looks like it¡¯s my victory this time."


    Ysnay¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N!!!


    patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 658: One Step Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 658: One Step Ahead</h4>


    "Surprised?" I chuckled when I saw Ysnay¡¯s stiffened expression. "It looks like it¡¯s my win this time."


    "... How? I was sure that there was no trace of you in Alice. How did you appear here then?"


    I smiled slightly and extended my hand. On it, a small transparent ball was floating silently.


    "That is... A fragment of a soul?" Ysnay was confused, but immediately, an expression of realization appeared on her face. "A fragment of Alice¡¯s soul? No, that is impossible. I¡¯m sure that her soul isplete."


    "You trust your abilities over fate too much, Ysnay." I shook my head.


    Ynsay¡¯s ability to control fate makes her a very troublesome opponent. It¡¯s almost impossible to lie, fool, or deceive her when she knows almost everything that has happened or is happening.


    But there is nothing impossible in this universe, or at least, I have not found anything impossible yet.


    I had faced Ysnay¡¯s plots and schemes for many years. She has put me in a precarious situation more than once, and the number of times when I cursed her ability over fate was countless.


    Due to it, one of my training directions has always been how to counter her abilities.


    It¡¯s not easy. After all, my talent towards fatews is very poor. It can¡¯tpare to 0.1% of Ysnay¡¯s talent.


    But thousands of years of research gave me some results.


    And one of them is what I call [Fate Forgery].


    It consists of changing something in the real world while keeping its data in the dimension of information unchanged. That way, no change would be detected through a superficial use of fatews.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s not easy to use, and my poor talent towards fatews means that if I try it on a big scale, a powerful Seer like Ysnay will discover it easily.


    But if I use this technique appropriately, then even Ysnay would be unable to discover the forgery unless she knows that it exists beforehand.


    Like this time.


    Before Ysnay arrived at this world, I once took something from Alice. That something was a small fragment of her soul.


    However, Alice was a Seer, even if a weak one. Due to it, I decided to use [Fate Forgery] to hide what I took from her.


    I did it on a whim. Back then, I did not expect to use it as a trump card against Ysnay.


    But when Ysnay appeared in this world, I knew thatdy luck was smiling at me.


    As I expected, Ysnay took an interest in Alice. Moreover, she did not manage to notice that Alice¡¯s soul was notplete. Ysnay was used to relying on fate, so when fate told her that Alice¡¯s soul was whole, she believed it.


    Thanks to that, I managed to gain an advantage over her.


    Alice¡¯s soul was not whole, but both parts were still connected. Through the fragment of Alice¡¯s soul in my hands, I could know everything that Alice¡¯s experienced.


    What she heard, what she spoke, what she thought. I knew everything.


    I then used the fragment of Alice¡¯s soul to listen to the things that Ysnay told her, and that way, get an idea of her ns.


    In other words, since the moment that Ysnay epted Alice as her student, she fell into a trap.


    "Do you understand now?" I asked with a smile after I finished exining everything to her.


    Ysnay smiled bitterly and shook her head. "I was not expecting that. Then, the reason why you are here..."


    "I got an inkling of your ns through your daily interactions with Alice. Thus, I put a fragment of my soul in ce of the fragment that I hold. That way, I could stop you if you tried to possess Alice."


    "... I see, it was my total defeat. I was one step behind you the whole time." Ysnay said with a sigh.


    I nodded and put the fragment of Alice¡¯s soul away. Then, I looked at Ysnay.


    "You should leave now. You don¡¯t have any chance now that I¡¯m here."


    "Really? This is just a small fragment of your soul. I think that I still have a chance of seeding."


    "You don¡¯t understand." I shook my head and snapped my fingers. Instantly, the endless white space turned into an endless expanse of darkness.


    Then, I grabbed a sword that I materialized in the air and walked towards Ysnay.


    "After the contract, Alice is one of my dependents, and her soul is my soul too. Now that you are inside Alice¡¯s sea of consciousness, it¡¯s the same as being inside my sea of consciousness."


    Ysnay¡¯s expression immediately changed, but it was toote to escape.


    I swung my sword towards her, but Ysnay reacted quickly and teleported away, however, it was useless.


    Inside this ce, I was virtually omnipotent.


    Space trembled as several chains appeared around Ysnay and chased after her. She hurriedly tried to cut them off, but to her surprise, she could not damage them.


    Before she could reach far, the chains had trapped her.


    Then, I walked towards her calmly while holding the sword in my right hand.


    "You lost again, Ysnay."


    The witch of fate sighed and nodded with a wry smile.


    "I was pretty confident this time, but it looks like this n failed too."


    "Then, are you finally going to give up?"


    "It¡¯s too early yet, Willian." Ysnay chuckled with a confident gaze. "Even if my fourth n failed too, the fifth will not fail."


    I frowned. "What did you do this time?"


    "You will understand when the timees." Then, her figure started to vanish. "See you soon, my beloved."


    Soon, Ysnay¡¯s figure had disappearedpletely.


    She hadmitted suicide.


    I furrowed my brows and heaved a long sigh before leaving Alice¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    Outside, my true body had arrived at the ce where Ysnay had kidnapped Alice, but there were no traces of her left. Alice was the only one there.


    "... How troublesome," I murmured and sighed again before walking towards Alice¡¯s and caressing her cheek.


    The white-haired girl opened her eyes weakly when she felt my hand. She looked at my face and smiled softly.


    "... You saved me, my prince."


    "I did, beautiful princess."


    Alice¡¯s lips curved up tenderly. She stared at my face with a loving expression and mouthed two words.


    "Thank you."


    Then, she closed her eyes, falling unconscious again.


    I sighed softly and caressed her beautiful white hair before carrying her in my arms.


    Stepping across space, I appeared in my residence on the capital and put her on a bed so she could rest.


    After that, I looked in the direction of the Imperial Institute.


    "I should go and check how the girls are doing."

 Chapter 659: The Invasion Ends

    <h4>Chapter 659: The Invasion Ends</h4>


    "... How is it possible?" Samuel Barstool muttered with an ashen face as hey on the ground half dead.


    The lower half of his body had been burnt into charcoal, and his right arm had been crushed into a paste. He also had a hole in the ce where his heart was supposed to be, and his left eye was gone.


    The only reason he was not dead yet was due to the extraordinary vitality he got after Bringer of End turned him into an Irregr.


    But even that vitality could not keep him alive for long.


    In front of him, a ck-haired girl was holding a sword with aplicated expression.


    "Do you have anyst words? I will allow you to speak them in the ount that you are my master¡¯s master."


    Samuel closed his eyes and let out augh of resignation.


    "To think that I would be defeated by Evelyn¡¯s student."


    He then looked around him, only to see the corpses of countless monsters scattered across what was once the Imperial Institute.


    This time, though, no more monsters wereing to rece them.


    Because the portal had been destroyed.


    The ck-haired girl, Rose, had destroyed it before defeating him.


    "It¡¯s unfair." Samuel chuckled bitterly. "I sacrificed so much. I even sold my soul to the devil just to get stronger. But you... You are so young, but you are already so much stronger than me."


    Rose frowned. "There are people stronger than me out there."


    "Do you mean the prince? Yeah, but he is different. He is... Inhuman."


    Rose did not reply.


    To be honest, Samuel was very strong. So strong that fighting him felt hopeless.


    Even when she and the other girls joined hands, he seemed invincible.


    Rose was sure that the previous her did not have any opportunity against him. If that voice did not talk to her, they would have died here.


    But after she heard that voice, her strength grew at a level that even she could not believe.


    In fact, right now, the other girls were looking at her with incredulous and amazed expressions.


    Just then, a figure appeared beside her.


    "It looks like you already took care of the situation here, huh."


    "Brother!"


    "Your highness!"


    "us!"


    "Prince!"


    "I¡¯m back." us smiled at the girls before looking at Rose and at the previous headmaster. He then raised an eyebrow with a curious expression.


    "What happened here?"


    "Let me exin it to you, Your Highness." Daisy quickly approached us and recounted everything that happened.


    When she told him that Rose suddenly had be so much stronger, us was surprised.


    "Did you have a breakthrough?"


    "About that..." Rose hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell him the truth. "I suddenly heard a voice in my head asking me if I wanted strength... It seemed like the voice of a child, and when I answered yes, I suddenly became much stronger..."


    "A voice? Could it have been the Will of the World?" us looked at Rose curiously before letting out a wry smile. "As expected of the Hero."


    "Huh? Hero?"


    "I will exin it to youter." us patted Rose¡¯s hair before looking at the rest of his women. "I¡¯m happy that all of you are alright."


    The girls smiled at him with expressions of tiredness.


    Just then, Headmistress Evelyn bit his lips and approached him.


    "Boy... Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Is it about the old man?" us sighed while looking at the half-dead Samuel.


    Evelyn nodded with aplicated expression.


    "Even if he made a mistake at the end, he is still my master. I want to give him a proper ending."


    us thought for a moment and nodded. "I understand. You can take him away."


    Evelyn nodded gratefully and walked towards Samuel. She then lifted his half-dead body and put him on her back.


    "... Just kill me, Evelyn. I¡¯m already dead anyway."


    The headmistress bit her lips and shook her head.


    "... I can¡¯t kill my own father." She then looked at us and the others and bowed deeply. "I¡¯m sorry. I will be leaving first."


    Then, she cast a teleportation spell and left.


    us sighed when he saw that.


    "... Evelyn must be very sad."


    Parting was hard, but it was someone that everybody experienced at least once in their lives. It was painful, but it was something unavoidable.


    Even for an Immortal like him.


    "Let¡¯s go back to the capital." He said to the rest of the girls. "You must be tired."


    The girls nodded and left with him.


    They were happy and relieved now that everything ended, but us could not share their happiness.


    He knew that it was not the end.


    Ysnay had mentioned a fifth n to him, however, he had not found any trace of it yet.


    That was bad. The longer he took to find about her n, the greater the chances of Ysnay¡¯s n seeding.


    ¡¯... I must not lower my guard.¡¯


    Just then, he felt someone tugging at his sleeve.


    When he turned around, he saw Rose looking at him with a shy and nervous expression.


    "... us, was I useful to you?"


    us was startled before smiling gently.


    "Yeah. You helped me a lot."


    "I see... I¡¯m d."


    us wanted to kiss her badly when he saw such a cute look. However, he decided not to when he thought about Ysnay.


    It was still too early to celebrate.


    Even now, Ysnay was surely scheming something to achieve her goal.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 660: Still Can’t Accept Them

    <h4>Chapter 660: Still Can¡¯t ept Them</h4>


    Just one chapter today... I¡¯m a bit busy...


    ...


    When we returned to the capital, we found that a great part of it had been destroyed.


    Several giant monstersy dead in the city, every one of them surrounded by dozens of houses and buildings destroyed.


    With just a quick nce, I estimated that the number of deaths was in the hundreds.


    However, it could have been worse.


    If the girls had not stopped most of the monsters in the institute, and if Aunt Dayana¡¯s group would have not killed the monsters that reached the city, then half of the capital would have been gone at the very least.


    "us, Dina, you are back. Has everything ended?" Aunt Dayana asked when she saw us approach.


    I nodded. "Fortunately. Everything should have ended for now."


    "That is good." Aunt Dayana sighed before sitting on the ground in an udylike manner.


    Behind her, Aunt Sera, Susan, Iris, ra, rice, and Nana plopped down with expressions of relief and fatigue. Apparently, facing so many monsters had taken a toll on them.


    "... Sorry, and thank you for your help," I said to them with an apologetic expression.


    "It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry."


    "Yes, us. We are happy to be of help."


    I smiled at Aunt Sera and Aunt Dayana. I¡¯m really fortunate to have so many caring women beside me.


    I stayed with them for a while, asking them about the situation. When I was done, I walked towards Dina.


    Dina was talking to a man with a serious expression. The man was the Finance Minister of the empire. He was reporting to Dina about the damage that the capital suffered.


    "How is the situation?" I asked.


    Dina smiled bitterly. "Many people died, and several important facilities were destroyed, including a part of the wall. Fortunately, the core facilities of the empire are alright, but even so, the capital will need of a few years to recover from this blow."


    I nodded.


    "It looks like you will be busy for a while."


    "... If I would have known that this was going to happen, I would have not be the empress."


    "Well, it¡¯s already toote for that, Your Majesty."


    Dina rolled her eyes.


    Just then, I saw a pair of girls approaching me. They were a pair of sisters. One of them had beautiful and slightly curly blonde hair, and the other was a petite girl with a head of silver hair.


    Both of them had hesitant expressions, as though they find it hard to tell me about something.


    "Louise, ire, did anything happen?" I decided to ask when I saw their expressions.


    The two of them hesitated for a moment before Louise bit her lips and spoke up.


    "us, about our father... Is him alright?"


    Count Riea, huh.


    I understand why they are worried. After all, the entirety of the rebel troops plus a great part of the allied troops perished when the Immortals appeared.


    Fortunately, I managed to save him in time. Even if he was my enemy, I had to save him to not make Louise and ire sad.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he is not dead," I said with a sigh. "I¡¯ll take you to see himter."


    "Thank you." "Thank you, brother-inw." Louise and ire bowed apologetically, making me smile and caress their cheeks.


    "Anything for my beautifuldies."


    Louise smiled wryly and ire giggled.


    "If you want, I can give you a reward tonight, Brother-inw," ire suddenly winked with a mischievous tone.


    I put on an evil smile and pinched her cheek.


    "Are you not afraid of me eating you?"


    "But you already ate us." ire tilted her head cutely.


    "Little devil." I stared at her with a burning gaze.


    To be honest, I¡¯m tempted to ept her invitation, but now is not the time for it.


    I still don¡¯t know what Ysnay is scheming now. It¡¯s better if I keep my guard up for a while.


    Just at that moment, I felt a familiar presence.


    I frowned before putting on aplicated expression.


    "Sorry girls, I need to leave for a while."


    Louise and ire were surprised, but they seemed to notice that it was something important.


    "Okay, but be careful," Louise said with a concerned tone. "ire and I will go to help Dina with the situation in the capital, so you don¡¯t need to worry for us."


    I nodded to them before folding space and vanishing.


    When I reappeared, I was on one of the city walls.


    "... You are here, dad." A sweet voice greeted me as soon as I appeared, belonging to a beautiful fox girl seated on the edge of the walls.


    Lustrous golden-red hair, a petite body, and a pair of eyes as red as fresh blood. She was so beautiful that she seemed like a fairying from a fairytale.


    Her name was Emilia Softley, an Immortal known as [Incarnation of Endless Power], as well as my daughter in one of my past lives.


    Somone that I forgot.


    I looked at her with aplicated expression before sitting beside her.


    Emilia nced at me briefly and put her head on my shoulder. She then smiled innocently and closed her eyes.


    "I like how it feels here."


    I smiled wryly. For a while, I did not know what to say.


    In the end, I decided just to thank her for her help.


    "... Thank you for your help this time, Emilia. Without your help, perhaps Ysnay would have seeded this time."


    "I¡¯m happy to be of help, dad. However, can I ask for a reward?"


    "A reward?"


    "A kiss." She said shyly while looking at me with an upward nce.


    I hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Immediately, Emilia¡¯s eyes lit up. She excitedly brought her face closer to mine before putting her lips on mine.


    Just like that, we kissed.


    We kissed for several seconds, and when the kiss ended, Emilia was looking at me with an enraptured expression.


    "... As expected, I love you, dad. I want to be with you always."


    "Sorry, I owe you too much."


    "Nn Nn." Emilia shook her head. "You don¡¯t need to apologize, dad. Because I still can¡¯t ept them."


    "Is it so?" I heaved a disappointed sigh. I was hopeful that Emilia was more epting of my women now. But it looks like she still doesn¡¯t ept them.


    It looks like it won¡¯t be that easy, huh.


    "What are you going to do then?"


    Emilia thought for a moment before shaking her head.


    "I don¡¯t know yet. But... I won¡¯t let things end like this."


    I fell silent for a few seconds before exhaling heavily.


    "Are you going to be my enemy?"


    Emilia smiled bitterly and closed her eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know... Sorry, dad, I need a bit of time to think."


    After saying that, Emilia kissed my cheek slightly and stood up.


    "I love you, dad. I always did."


    The next second, she tore the space open and disappeared, leaving only her fragrance behind.


    Sigh, what am I going to do?


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 661: The WitChapter and The Queen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 661: The WitChapter and The Queen (2)</h4>


    Sorry for the irregr releases. I have been a bit busy this week. I¡¯m keeping in mind the chapters I have not published, don¡¯t worry...


    Enjoy...


    ...


    Seated on a cloud, a beautiful ck-haired woman observed the city below silently.


    Her gaze was slightly nostalgic, as though she was seeing a past that she longed for, but that she could not get anymore.


    Strangely, her gaze seemed to see past time and space, reaching the man that she loved more than anything.


    Just then, a woman appeared behind her.


    "I came for what you promised me, Witch." The neer said coldly.


    She was a very beautiful woman with emerald-green hair, ck eyes, and a mysterious multicolored jewel on her forehead.


    Her pair of painted ears identified her as an elf. However, she was not a normal elf.


    Her true identity was that of an Immortal known as [Queen of Timeless Distortion]. A cruel powerhouse that was famous for destroying entire worlds just for her experiments.


    Even so, the ck-haired woman seated at the edge of the cloud was not afraid of her.


    After all, just like the elf, she was also an Immortal.


    Ysnay Fate, also known as [Witch of Unending Fates].


    And one of the most powerful Seers in the universe.


    "You look anxious, Queen." Ysnay chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my word."


    "Seers are untrustworthy and treacherous. I would not be surprised if you were lying to me." The Queen snorted.


    Ysnay giggled.


    "Being a Seer sure is an unpopr job. My fragile heart is hurt."


    The Queen furrowed her brows.


    "You look very happy despite having failed yesterday. I thought that you would be depressed."


    Ysnay¡¯s lips curved up slightly.


    "Who told you that I failed?"


    "You didn¡¯t?"


    "Of course not. I seeded."


    The Queen was stunned.


    "Impossible... I was watching the entire time. I was sure that you lost every time."


    "If you would have discovered how I won, then my beloved would have discovered it as well. The fact that you didn¡¯t discover it is the proof that I seeded." Ysnay chuckled. "I don¡¯t need to lie to you, Queen. I did win. However, I still don¡¯t know how big my victory will be. If I am lucky, then I will have everything that I wish; and if I¡¯m unlucky, then I will have to be satisfied with an alternative solution."


    The Queen furrowed her brows in confusion. However, she failed to understand the meaning behind the witch¡¯s words.


    In the end, she simply sighed.


    "Congrattions then. Even though I dislike you, I admit that I¡¯m happy about your sess. It gives me hope that I can seed as well."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident in your chances." The witch said while staring straight at the Queen¡¯s eyes with an encouraging smile.


    "... Thank you. Now, please give me what you promised me."


    "So anxious," Ysnay grumbled, but she nodded and extended her hand towards the Queen.


    Then, she used her index finger to touch the Queen¡¯s forehead.


    In the next instant, a great amount of information surged towards the Queen¡¯s mind.


    "This is...!" The Queen¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    "I used your research about [Trees] as the base and added a bit of data to it using the results of a research that I realized a few centuries ago. It is not enough to achieve your goal yet, but it should bring you much closer to it."


    The Queen froze. If the information that Ysnay gave her was true, then it was too unbelievable.


    It was information about how to use chaos and destruction to stir thews of the universe, forcing them to converge on a point and use them to achieve something normally impossible.


    The value of this information was so high that even someone like the Queen would need to pay a very high price for it.


    This was something that brought her closer to ¡¯hope.¡¯


    For several seconds, she did not spoke. She was too surprised to speak.


    But eventually, she looked at Ysnay with aplicated expression and sighed.


    "... This is too big of a favor."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. You said it before, didn¡¯t you? As people with simr circumstances, you hoped that I could seed. It¡¯s the same for me. I also hope that you can achieve sess, Queen."


    "... You are not as dislikeable as I thought, witch."


    "You just noticed it?" Ysnay smirked, making the Queenugh.


    It was her first timeughing sincerely in many years.


    "... Thank you, witch. I wish you happiness."


    With these words, the Queen disappeared, leaving Ysnay alone on the cloud.


    The Witch of Unending Fates continued looking at the distance, her expression calm and her eyes tranquil. Inside them, though, there was a slight bit of helplessness.


    "Six ns and four already failed. Will the fifth seed, or will it fail?


    "Sigh, if I have to resort to the sixth n, it will feel like a defeat even if I win."

 Chapter 662: The Queen’s Clue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 662: The Queen¡¯s Clue (1)</h4>


    "... It had been a long while since thest time that we had a pic together, brother." My little sister, Lena, smiled shyly as shey on myp.


    Ibed her hair gently and nodded, feeling a little bit guilty about it.


    It¡¯s true that I had not spent as much time with her as I used to do. However, I¡¯m helpless about that.


    Lately, I had been unbelievably busy.


    "Sorry about that, Lena. I had been very busytely. But don¡¯t worry, soon, I will have all the time of the world to spend with you."


    "Mm. I understand, brother. I know that you have been busy. Things have been very hectic since the war and the coup d¡¯etat..." Lena¡¯s smile became slightly bitter at that moment.


    I understood why instantly. Lena was thinking about her parents.


    The emperor, and the empress.


    "... I¡¯m sorry."


    "Don¡¯t apologize. Father and mother weren¡¯t good people and you spared their lives, so I¡¯m satisfied with that. Besides, you are much more important to me than they, brother." Lena¡¯s cheeks became red by the end of her words.


    I found her so cute that I could not help but lean down, kissing her forehead caringly.


    "You are also very important to me, Lena."


    "... More than these women?"


    "Of course. You are the most important to me."


    "Hmph! Liar!" Lena snorted in disdain. "Do you think I don¡¯t know you say the same words to every girl you sleep with?"


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    Well, I can¡¯t deny that. These words are very effective after all.


    Look at Lena, for example. Even though she spoke as though she was angry, in truth, her cheeks had turnedpletely red and she was looking away shyly.


    I had picked up girls for 708 lifetimes. I know what I¡¯m doing.


    Just then, Lena grabbed my hand and intertwined her fingers with mine.


    "... To be honest, I miss the times when you yed to me every day. Back then, I could y with you whenever I wanted, and I did not have to worry about sharing you with anyone else."


    I smiled amusedly at my jealous little sister.


    Then, I stroked her hair and kissed her lips softly.


    "Happy now?"


    "... Hmph! Dream on if you think that you can cheer me with a kiss!"


    "What about two then?"


    "W-Wai¨CMmph!"


    "So cute." I chuckled and kissed little Lena a few times, leaving her breathless every time.


    But although I wanted to continue kissing her forever, unfortunately,


    that was impossible.


    I was still very busy.


    Therefore, after I spoiled my little sister for a while, I finally sighed reluctantly.


    "Lena, I had to go already."


    "So fast?" Lena put on an expression of disappointment, but she quickly hid it to no make me feel ufortable. "... I understand. But brother,e to visit me again soon, okay?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I wille again tomorrow."


    With a happy smile, Lena kissed me again before leaving reluctantly.


    Once she was gone, my gentle expression disappeared, reced by a serious look.


    "It was not her either," I spoke to myself.


    It had been one day since Ysnay took action and Bringer of End attacked.


    Thanks to the help of the girls and the soldiers left in the capital, the corpses of the monsters in the capital had been disposed of; and most of the debris generated due to the destruction that the monsters caused had been cleaned up.


    Even so, the work in the capital was far from done. Many people were still being rescued, and many other were being treated after receiving injuries from the monsters.


    However, I did not need to worry about that. Instead, I was worried about another problem.


    Ysnay¡¯s fifth n.


    Yesterday, I managed to frustrate four of her ns, but after she announced the fifth n, she disappeared.


    I was certain that Ysnay was not lying, so I had been looking around for anything rted to her fifth n since yesterday, but I found nothing.


    In the end, I decided to cheek the people close to me just in case that her n was rted to them, but none of them showed anything abnormal.


    Even when I checked every one of them carefully, everything seemed normal.


    "... What is that woman nning?" I muttered to myself as I stepped across space, appearing in the sky over the capital.


    Then, I looked down, trying to find anything unusual.


    However, I still failed to find anything.


    "This is giving me chills."


    Ysnay is an expert in plots and schemes. With her powers over fate, she is able to change even history without anyone noticing.


    Of course, she can¡¯t affect that fate rted to an Immortal as powerful as me easily, but even so, the extent of her abilities is terrifying.


    As long as I don¡¯t know what she is nning, I will have to be on guard and afraid of anything unexpected.


    I frowned and put on a thoughtful expression, what is she plotting?


    But at that moment, I felt a familiar aura materializing behind me.


    When I turned around, I saw an elf woman with emerald-green eyes, long ck hair, beautiful pointy ears, and a strange multicolored jewel on her forehead.


    My voice immediately turned cold.


    "[Queen of Timeless Distortion]."


    "Hello again, [Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity]."


    "What are you doing here?" I asked in a wary tone. After all, this woman was not a normal elf but an Immortal at the same level as me.


    Someone with enough power to destroy this world in an instant.


    "I don¡¯t have any hostile intention, Immortal Soul."


    "Really? But I remember that you helped Ysnay yesterday."


    "That was just a trade. She had something that I wanted, so I offered her my help."


    "Something that you wanted?" I raised an eyebrow with a curious look, but the Queen seemed like she did not want to talk about it.


    Instead, she spoke about something unexpected.


    "I¡¯m leaving this world." She suddenly said.


    My expression froze.


    One secondter, I furrowed my brows.


    "Why? You even came to blows with me for this world. Why are you leaving it all of sudden?"


    "The circumstances have changed. This world is not that important anymore. Plus, I cane back after you leave."


    I narrowed my eyes. This...


    "It looks like what Ysnay gave you is very valuable."


    The Queen did not deny it.


    "Why are you here then? I don¡¯t think you just came to bid farewell." I asked.


    "Of course not." The Queen shook her head indifferently. "Instead, I came to bring you a piece of information."


    "Information?" I raised an eyebrow. "What information is so important that an Immortal like you came out of her way to tell it to me?"


    The Queen¡¯s lips curved up slightly.


    "It¡¯s a clue about how to kill [Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction]."

 Chapter 663: The Queens Clue (2)

    <h4>Chapter 663: The Queen''s Clue (2)</h4>


    "It¡¯s a clue about how to kill [Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction]." The Queen curved her lips up when she said these words.


    I was stunned. No way...


    Does she know how to kill him?


    But how? I¡¯m sure she did not know it thest time we met.


    "I learned it while watching the battle between you and Bringer of End, Immortal Soul." The Queen exined when she saw my doubts. "It¡¯s rted to one of myws of expertise, so I managed to notice it."


    I was slightly impressed. At the same time, I sighed inwardly.


    She is indeed an Immortal. Truly impressive.


    To think that she managed to notice something while watching the battle between Bringer of End and me when I noticed nothing even though I fought him personally. I only know that his method is somehow rted to the soul.


    No Immortal is to be underestimated... I realized that once more.


    However, there was still something that I did not understand.


    Why is she telling me this?


    Immortals are not kind people. None of us will help another of our kind selflessly in normal circumstances.


    Then, what does she want? What is her goal?


    As though reading my thoughts, the Queen chuckled.


    "You don¡¯t need to be so wary. I don¡¯t want anything from you. You can consider this just a small favor."


    "A favor?" I sneered. "There is nothing as expensive as that."


    "Perhaps." The Queen shrugged. "Anyway, you already owe me a favor. You will just owe me another."


    I snorted.


    I said it before, but I hate owing favors. I like to keep my promises, and likewise, I try not to owe anything to anyone.


    Moreover, this woman is not simple. What she wants to do is outrageous, and it¡¯s going to get her the animosity of many people, including Immortals.


    Owing a favor to her is enough to get me to do something that I otherwise would hate to do. Owing her another favor besides it is enough to get me knees deep into a huge problem.


    Even so, the information about Bringer of End is something that I really need.


    I hesitated for a long time, but in the end, I sighed.


    "... I understand, I agree."


    "Great." The Queen smiled satisfied. "Don¡¯t worry, this information is worth it."


    "Just speak, will you?"


    "As you wish." The Queen chuckled and stared at me deeply.


    "Bringer of End¡¯s way to immortality is very impressive. Even though I managed to see through a small part of it, I still failed to find a solution to kill him. However, perhaps you will find a way.


    "If you want to kill him, then you need to kill him quickly enough. That is the clue. I hope you find that useful."


    I immediately put on a displeased expression.


    "Just that? Do you think this is worth a favor?"


    "Just that." The Queen smiled. She then turned around and started to walk away. "I wish you luck, Immortal Soul. Also, give my thanks to the witch. Tell her that I hope she can be happy."


    With these words, space and time were distorted, and she disappeared.


    I instinctively understood that [Queen of Timeless Distortion] had left this world.


    I sighed with a bitter smile. Perhaps, this could be thest time I see her.


    I hope she can achieve her goal. Otherwise, who knows how long she will suffer.


    "... But, what in the hell does that clue mean?" I murmured to myself.


    If I need to kill Bringer of End quick enough, how quick is that?


    And why? What is the secret to his ability to revive continuously?


    "Sigh, I hate when people speak in cryptic ways."


    Despite my words, though, I must admit that the Queen¡¯s clue is a big help.


    Just this will give me a huge advantage the next time I face Bringer of the End. At the very least, I won¡¯t be clueless about his strange method of resurrection.


    For now, though, it¡¯s better if I focus on finding Ysnay¡¯s traces.


    The fact that I still have not found any clue about her fifth n makes me nervous.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I felt someone approaching me.


    Surprised, I turned around and saw a ck-haired girl flying towards me.


    "Rose?" I asked startled.


    "So it¡¯s you, us." Rose sighed in relief. "I felt a strange fluctuation around here, so I came to check."


    I was surprised. A fluctuation?


    Could it be when the Queen twisted space and time to leave?


    Did Rose manage to notice it?


    I stared at Rose with a strange expression.


    "W-What is it?" Rose asked nervously, making me chuckle.


    "It¡¯s nothing. I just realized that you have be very strong."


    It¡¯s not easy to detect the fluctuations of thews. The fact that she managed to feel them and follow them here shows how much she has grown.


    Right now, she is at the level of a rtively powerful Irregr. Even the strongest god of this world should be slightly weaker than her.


    "As expected of a hero, huh," I murmured to myself.


    Rose heard my words and tilted her head.


    "Hero? That again? What does it mean?" She asked curiously.


    I smiled wryly, wondering if I should tell her or not.


    In the end, though, I exined it to her briefly. Of course, I intentionally omitted the cons of being a hero.


    When Rose finished listening to my exnation, her expression becameplicated.


    "... So that is the reason I managed to be so strong, huh."


    I was amused by her reaction.


    "Don¡¯t tell me that you are disappointed after knowing that your current achievements are not just due to your talent?"


    "That..."


    "Silly girl." I chuckled and knocked her head softly. "The fact that the world chose you as the hero is already proof of how outstanding you are. Stop feeling depressed, okay?"


    Rose became slightly embarrassed and lowered her head.


    "Sorry... I was insensitive... B-By the way, does it mean that I need to fight him?"


    Him. Bringer of End.


    For an instant, Rose¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    She had witnessed Bringer of End¡¯s strength once before. Even if it was not his true strength, It was enough to leave a shadow in her heart.


    Even after she became this strong, she did not feel confident about defeating him.


    That was normal, though.


    A hero was like a world¡¯s antibody. They appear when the world feels threatened by something that it can¡¯t face.


    But many times, antibodies are unable to face the illnesses.


    And Bringer of End is a very powerful illness. An Illness that has destroyed thousands of worlds.


    He is not someone that a normal hero can face.


    I sighed and caressed Rose¡¯s head gently.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of him for you."


    Rose¡¯s eyes immediately became wet.


    Then, she suddenly hugged me and kissed my lips.


    "... Thank you." She said shyly after our lips separated. "B-But, I don¡¯t want to be a burden. I want to be of help to you. I will help you to kill him."


    Is it so?


    I stared straight into Rose¡¯s eyes with an amused expression.


    "You are so beautiful."


    "S-Stop that." Rose looked away in embarrassment.


    "Why should I?" I chuckled and lifted her chin, forcing her to look straight at me. "Hey Rose, can I kiss you again?"


    "W-Wai¨C"


    "Toote." I chuckled and hugged her firmly, stealing her lips.


    Rose¡¯s body immediately lost strength, and her breathing became slightly rugged. She looked at me with a dazed expression before closing her eyes.


    I felt my body turning hot at that moment. Her current expression was so seductive that I could hardly resist making love to her.


    Now is not the time for that, though. I¡¯m still busy.


    "us..." Rose exhaled breathlessly and stared at me with hazy eyes. Then, she greedily searched for my lips again.


    Dammit, girl. Why are you tempting me like this?


    At this rate, I will be unable to resist you.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels


    I appreciate your support a lot!!!

 Chapter 664: Ysnay, Will of the World

    <h4>Chapter 664: Ysnay, Will of the World</h4>


    In the end, we did not go beyond kisses despite Rose¡¯s clear sign to advance our rtionship to the next step.


    No matter how much I wanted to love her, I know my priorities.


    Right now, my priority is to discover Ysnay¡¯s fifth n. As long as I do not discover it, I can¡¯t afford to indulge myself in my lovers.


    Of course, with my experience, I¡¯m not foolish enough to reject Rose¡¯s advances directly. Instead, I distracted her with honey-filled words of love.


    "Come with me, I will take you to a nice ce." I held her hand and smiled. Then, I teleported with her to a mountain a few hundreds of kilometers away.


    "Where is this?" Rose asked curiously.


    I raise the corner of my lips slightly and pointed in the direction of the capital.


    "Can you see the capital?"


    Rose was startled and looked at the ce where I was pointing. Instantly, her eyes opened wide in amazement.


    "So beautiful..." She murmured.


    From this ce, she could see the entire capital. It looked incredibly small, but at the same time, it was very beautiful.


    The greenndscape surrounding the walls, the white clouds floating over it, and the nearby river glistening with the warm sunlight created a picturesque scene that brought a smile to Rose¡¯s lips.


    From here, the destruction in the capital could not be seen, only its beauty.


    I then hugged Rose from behind and brought her to the edge of the mountain, sitting down with her on myp as we gazed at the capital.


    "It¡¯s a nice sight, right?"


    "It is," Rose admitted with a cute smile. "Is this what you wanted to show me?"


    "Yes, this is what we protected when we fought these monsters. The ce where our loved ones live. I wanted to show you this."


    Rose fell silent and nodded.


    "... I see. Yes, this is what I want to protect." She said with a determined face.


    "It looks like you like the sight," I said and kissed her hair, making Rose blush.


    "... By the way, us... Is anything wrong?"


    "Mm?" I was startled. "Why the question?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. Just... I got the feeling that you are a bit tense recently, as though you are worried about something."


    I was slightly surprised. This girl sure is perceptive.


    Is this another of the perks of being a hero?


    I¡¯m sure that I did not show my anxiousness about not knowing Ysnay¡¯s fifth n on my face. In fact, my behavior has been the same as usual. I don¡¯t want to worry my lovers after all.


    But even so, this girl managed to notice something.


    Frightening.


    I smiled wryly and hugged Rose tightly.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. I will take care of it soon."


    "You sure?" Rose asked, and I nodded, putting my chin on her head.


    I could not help but check Rose¡¯s soul at that moment, trying to see if I could find any trace of Ysnay in it.


    I had already done it before, but I searched again just in case I overlooked something. I was being paranoid, I know, but I could not help it.


    }But as expected, I found nothing.


    ¡¯What in the hell is her n...¡¯ I sighed inwardly.


    Just then, I heard Rose speak.


    "You did something just now, right?" Rose asked curiously "I felt it before as well. It¡¯s as though my soul is being touched by something powerful. It¡¯s a bit strange. us, what is that?"


    "Just something to check that everything is alright," I replied in a soft tone. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious."


    "Really?" Rose nodded. "However, it feels slightly simr to the feeling I got when that voice talked to me. The Will of the World was it? I felt as though a powerful soul was touching my own soul."


    I was about to nod, but then, my expression stiffened.


    Wait a moment.


    "Rose, can you exin to me what happened back then exactly? I want all the details!"


    Rose was slightly startled, but she nodded.


    "O-Of course. I-It was a voice asking me if I wanted strength... I then replied yes, and I suddenly became much stronger."


    She then exined in detail what she felt at that moment.


    I listened to her silently, and slowly, my expression became strange.


    Then, I chuckled.


    "What a surprise. To think that I searched for it everywhere, but it was here."


    "us?" Rose asked surprised, but I just chuckled.


    "Well yed, Ysnay. Amazing. How did you think about recing the Will of the World? It¡¯s a crazy idea." I spoke to the wind.


    Nobody replied for a while, but then, I heard a sigh.


    "... So you discovered it, huh."


    A woman suddenly appeared in front of us. She was a ck-haired and ck-eyed woman so beautiful that her beauty seemed a lie.


    She was literally the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.


    Ysnay Fate, my ex-lover, and an Immortal.


    "I can¡¯t believe it. A powerful user of fate as me lost due to ¡¯luck¡¯." Ysnay smiled bitterly.


    I could not help but chuckle as well. Right, it¡¯s unbelievable. After all, it was pure luck that I discovered Ysnay¡¯s plot.


    Ysnay had used her powers over fate to rece the Will of the World and be the new Will of the World. Moreover, she did it silently, without anyone noticing anything.


    She then contacted Rose as the Will of the World and created a pseudo contract with her, using it to nt a sliver of her will in her soul.


    However, as her will was the Will of the World, I did not find it strange. Rose is the hero, so it¡¯s normal if she has a sliver of the Will of the World in her soul.


    If Rose did not mention that her contact with the Will of the World felt simr to when I used my soul to scan her, then I would have never noticed Ysnay¡¯s trick.


    Eventually, I would have ended sleeping with Rose and forming a contract with her, and Ysnay could use that contract as a bridge to form her own contract with me.


    It was a great n. Its only w was that Ysnay could not interfere directly with Rose¡¯s fate, otherwise, I would have noticed that something was wrong.


    But it left open the very small chance of Rose mentioning the strangeness of her interaction with the Will of the World.


    I was really lucky this time. I can¡¯t help but feel chills imagining what would have happened if Rose does not mention the simrities between her contact with the Will of the World, and her contact with my soul. Ysnay would have won.


    Now that I know about her n, the story ispletely different.


    "Checkmate, Ysnay." I smiled and touched Rose¡¯s forehead to eliminate the sliver of the Will of the World in her soul.


    But Ysnay suddenly chuckled


    "Not so easy, my love."


    Immediately, I felt the Will of the World descend.


    At the same time, I felt a powerful force rejecting me as Rose looked at me with a dazed look.


    I frowned and red at Ysnay coldly.


    "What did you do?"


    Ysnay smiled mischievously and extended her hand, pulling a straight out of thin air.


    "Just a final struggle, my love. I can¡¯t give up so easily."


    Then, she broke the string.


    And Rose¡¯s stared at me with eyes full of hostility.


    "It¡¯s the hero¡¯s destiny to face the demon king." Ysnay chuckled maliciously.


    With these words, my final battle against Ysnay started.

 Chapter 665: An Entire World Hostage

    <h4>Chapter 665: An Entire World Hostage</h4>


    What is the Will of the World?


    It¡¯s the collective consciousness formed by the thought waves of the living beings on it.


    It¡¯s not umon for worlds to possess a will, but it¡¯s not always the case. Generally, only after certain factors line up does a Will of the World appear.


    If a world possesses abundant mana and intelligent beings are inhabiting it, it¡¯s easier for a Will of the World to be born, such as the case of this world.


    Most of these wills act for instinct. Their only concern is the survival of their world, and to protect its continuous existence. Hence, as soon as a threat to the world appears, the Will of the World acts to eliminate it.


    But sometimes, the Will of the World is not strong enough to get rid of the threat to the world.


    In these cases, the world gives birth to a kind of existence called ¡¯Hero¡¯.


    Heroes are blessed by the world. From the moment they be Heroes, they get the world¡¯s favor, granting them an absurd level of luck, and making it much easier for them toprehend thews the world can offer.


    Moreover, the talent of Heroes tends to be very high to start with, so once they be heroes, their strength rises at an extraordinary speed.


    It only takes them a few years to achieve levels of power that other people need centuries and millenniums to achieve.


    But although being a hero sounds nice, in truth, it¡¯s not that good.


    Heroes are born to protect the world from a powerful threat, so if they don¡¯t be strong enough quickly, they will die when the timees to face that threat.


    Moreover, the world will do anything to make sure that the Hero grows.


    Anything.


    Even killing all his loved ones and making him suffer the greatest torture possible.


    As long as it can stimte the hero¡¯s potential, then the world will not hesitate to resort to it.


    And that is just the start of a hero¡¯s problems.


    Few heroes have a happy ending. Normally, their finals are tragic, either because they failed to stop the threat to the world, or because the world itself harmed them.


    Like what is happening to Rose right now.


    Rose¡¯s raison d¡¯etre is to protect the world. Thus, when the Will of the World (Ysnay) determined that I was a threat, she instinctively became hostile towards me.


    This hostility came from the depths of her soul, and it was not something that she could resist easily.


    Of course, many heroes have managed to ovee this instinctive hostility, but Rose¡¯s situation is much worse than theirs. After all, right now the Will of the World is, in fact, the will of a powerful Immortal.


    Ysnay, the Witch of Unending Fates.


    For Rose, oveing Ysnay¡¯s orders was impossible.


    "Kill him," Ysnay ordered, and Rose¡¯s eyes glinted with killing intent.


    Without any hesitation, she swung her sword in my direction, attempting to kill me.


    I frowned. Calmly, I summoned [Reality Render] in my hand and stopped Rose¡¯s attack, but at that moment, countless threads appeared around me, wrapping around my body.


    "Useless." I snorted, breaking all the threads with a surge of soul power, but Rose took advantage of that moment to attack me again.


    This time, she filled her sword with an enormous amount of mana.


    It was as though the entire world was supplying her with mana. The amount of mana she infused in her sword was several times her total mana!


    When that sword was swung, a blinding light filled the sky.


    This attack was several times stronger than any attack she had performed before!


    However, it was far from enough to injure me.


    "Stop it, Ysnay. You know that you can¡¯t defeat me like this." I said as I used my sword to deflect the attack.


    "I know." Ysnay chuckled. "Thus, I decided to help little Rose a bit."


    I was confused, but in the next second, my expression changed.


    Because the attack I just deflected appeared before me again.


    This is....!


    Fate Maniption?


    Did Ysnay modify the fate of the attack, making it so it was not deflected?


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance. However, even this was not enough against me.


    Even though this attack was so fast that I should not be able to avoid it, it was still not enough to put me in danger.


    With a thought, I altered the nature of space, increasing the distance between Rose¡¯s attack and my body millions of times.


    Then, I swung my transparent sword, destroying the attackpletely.


    Ysnay did not give up, though. One secondter, the attack that I destroyed was restored again. Moreover, Rose continued attacking me, releasing multiple powerful attacks that far surpassed the levels of a normal human.


    With this level of attack, even some Immortals would have trouble. It was enough for her to be considered a powerful Irregr.


    But¨C


    "Not enough." I shook my head.


    I¡¯m not just an Immortal. I¡¯m one of the strongest Immortals in existence.


    The number of people I know that can face me barely reaches the double digits. And even then, I¡¯m confident I can defeat any of them.


    Rose¡¯s current power was still far from enough to make me feel threatened.


    "You should know it as well, Ysnay. After all, you have tried to use other Immortals to kill me before."


    Ysnay smiled and nodded.


    "I know that even this is not enough to defeat you, my love. But it gives me a chance."


    I frowned. What in the hell is she nning now?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I felt a powerful twist in the world¡¯s fate.


    Fuck. This woman is nning something extreme again!


    I did not hesitate and brandished my sword in her direction, nning to cut her away from this dimension and stop her from interfering with fate.


    But Rose appeared in front of me at that moment, as though she was prepared to sacrifice her life to protect Ysnay.


    I clicked my tongue again. This time, I was really angry.


    The fact that Ysnay resorted to using one of my lovers in this way makes me mad. I really want to kill her now.


    I did not stop my sword. Even when it was about to cut Rose into two, I continued attacking.


    But just before the sword cut Rose, the space around her became distorted, moving her away from the sword path.


    The next second¨C


    *Spurt!*


    My sword pierced Ysnay¡¯s chest, the blow destroying her internal organspletely.


    Ysnay looked at me and smiled. Even though a sword was piercing her heart, she still seemed confident.


    "It¡¯s done." She brought her mouth close to my ear and whispered.


    I furrowed my brows in confusion, but one secondter, my expression became one of surprise.


    At some point in time, billions... No, trillions of threads of fate were wrapped around my body.


    "What is this?" I frowned and was about to break them, but suddenly, my expression changed.


    These threads... They were connected to the entire world.


    If I broke them, then the entire world would be destroyed.


    "You...!" I red at Ysnay angrily.


    Ysnay just chuckled and caressed my cheek.


    "Sorry, my love. I didn¡¯t want to resort to this, but I¡¯m getting out of options."


    She then extended her index finger and touched my forehead.


    "Now, let¡¯s be together forever, Willian."


    And once more, she tried to forcibly create a contract with me.


    ...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 666: One and The Same

    <h4>Chapter 666: One and The Same</h4>


    Several threads emerged from my head, every one of them representing the contract with one of my women.


    The contract with Raven, the contract with Dina, the contract with Daisy, the contract with Louise...


    They were the proof that our souls were joined as one, and that we would be together forever.


    Right now, though, these threads were being targeted by Ysnay.


    She used her finger to stroke them gently, as though they were something very valuable. Then, she heaved a sigh.


    "How I envy them." She said.


    "Is it a reason to steal what is theirs?" I asked coldly.


    Ysnay chuckled and looked straight into my eyes.


    "I¡¯m an Immortal, Willian. As long as it allows me to achieve my goal, I don¡¯t mind resorting to anything. Plus, you can restore the contract with themter, so they are not losing anything."


    My expression became slightlyplicated.


    Yes, we are Immortals. Beings like us don¡¯t care about what others think.


    For us, anything is allowed as soon as our goals can be achieved.


    Ysnay knows that her current actions angered me, and she knows how much I want to kill her right now, but she doesn¡¯t care.


    Because that is unimportant as long as her long-cherished wish can be aplished.


    "I¡¯ll start, my love. Please, don¡¯t hate me for this." She smiled softly and kissed my lips, before grabbing one of the threads.


    With a nce, I knew who that thread belonged to.


    Aunt Dayana.


    Ysnay then grabbed her own thread and got ready to connect it to mine.


    She was just one step away from aplishing her goal. She just needed to cut off Dayana¡¯s thread from mine, and then connect my thread to hers.


    She had tried to do the same during her first n, but she failed when I resisted. This time, though, I couldn¡¯t resist unless I wanted to destroy the world.


    It¡¯s a checkmate.


    Or at least, Ysnay thought so.


    But when she waved her hand to cut Dayana¡¯s thread, her expression froze.


    "... I can¡¯t cut it? Why?"


    "Surprised?" I asked with a smile.


    Ysnay looked at me with a frown before nodding in understanding.


    "So you prepared a countermeasure for this."


    "You already used this method before, after all."


    In her first attempt, Ysnay used Bringer of End, Queen of Timeless Distortion, and my daughter Emilia to tie up my movements and attempt to rece one of my lovers as my soul partner.


    Unfortunately, she failed after I broke her setup.


    Her second n was simr, but it failed again, and she did not manage to steal any of the contracts either.


    It seemed like the end of it, but despite that, though, I decided to prepare countermeasures just in case she tried the same again.


    And it looks like my preparations were useful.


    "You used your soul energy to strengthen the threads of fate between you and your lovers beforehand. That way, I will need to spend a lot of strength if I want to break them."


    I chuckled and nodded.


    "I¡¯m not good at fate as you, so a lot of my energy was wasted. But after I invested twenty percent of my soul energy on it, the threads were reinforced to the point where even you can¡¯t cut them easily."


    "I see. But even so, it¡¯s just a matter of time before I seed. At most, I will just need a bit more time before I can aplish my goal."


    I smiled and did not reply, making Ysnay frown.


    "... Could it be that you found a way to free yourself from my trap? No, my trap is not that easy to ovee. What are you nning then?"


    I kept silent, just looking at Ysnay with a mocking gaze.


    Ysnay¡¯s eyes narrowed. She stared at me for several seconds before sighing.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. This is myst opportunity. Even if you have a n, I can¡¯t give up now."


    After saying that, she started to cut the threads of fate again.


    It was very hard; after all, the threads of fate had been reinforced using twenty percent of my entire soul energy. That amount of energy alone surpassed Ysnay¡¯s mana pool.


    Even so, Ysnay¡¯s mastery of fate was greatly superior to mine. She needed much less energy than that to wear down the threat of fate. Plus, now that she was the Will of the World, she could use the world¡¯s reserves of mana as hers.


    Slowly, she wore down the thread of fate, weakening it until she could break it.


    Half an hour passed, and then one hour, and two hours, and three hours.


    Finally, the thread of fate had been weakened enough that it could be broken anytime now.


    Ysnay¡¯s expression remained calm, but I could feel her excitement through the fluctuations of her mana. She was like an athlete about toplete a long marathon.


    Finally, she was going to achieve her goal!


    But when she was about to cut the thread.


    *Spurt!*


    A sword pierced her heart, and the powerful spatial force in it destroyed her bodypletely.


    "W-What?"


    Surprised, she turned around with herst strength, only to see a cat girl looking at her with an ice-cold expression while piercing her back with Reality Render.


    "... Impossible." She muttered. "You should not be strong enough to kill me."


    "Big brother and I are one and the same, Witch. As long as he allows it, his power is my power, and there is no difference between us."


    Ysnay¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but then, she smiled bitterly.


    "I see. It looks like I lost again."


    "You did." Raven nodded.


    Then, she beheaded her.

 Chapter 667: Six Plans

    <h4>Chapter 667: Six ns</h4>


    "Big brother, are you alright?" Raven hurriedly rushed towards me once she killed Ysnay.


    I nodded with a smile and stood up.


    With Ysnay¡¯s death, the threads of fate she used to tie me up disappeared. Now, even if she revives, she won¡¯t be able toplete her n.


    And speaking of reviving¨C


    "... I lost again, huh."


    Ysnay¡¯s figure suddenly appeared again, as though she was never killed.


    Raven was surprised and immediately stood in front of me protectively, but I just smiled. After all, I already knew about Ysnay¡¯s ability to resurrect.


    Every time Ysnay dies, she can consume the traces of her fate across the universe to revive again. In other words, as long as there is a trace of Ysnay¡¯s existence in the entire universe, she will never die.


    It can be someone that remembers her, a drawing of her, and even an ancient text recording her name. Any of that can be used for her to resurrect.


    Of all the Immortals I know, she is definitively the hardest to kill permanently.


    I nodded to Raven to tell her that everything was alright before walking towards Ysnay.


    "You failed again, Ysnay. Are you finally ready to give up?"


    Ysnay forced out a smile.


    "I was not expecting this. To think that you could use your dependents as a vessel for your powers. But then, why did Rave wait for so long to kill me? She could have done it much sooner."


    "I was pretty angry, you see. So, I wanted to give you hope, only to destroy it at thest second." I stated coldly.


    Ysnay¡¯s expression becameplicated.


    "What a bad taste."


    "You are not one to talk," I smirked.


    A bitter smile appeared on Ysnay¡¯s face and then, she sighed.


    Perhaps even now, she was thinking of a way to turn the situation around, but unfortunately for her, there was nothing she could do.


    She was really close to seeding this time. Even though I managed to pass my powers to Raven, it only worked because Raven¡¯s soul is special, and even then, it could have failed.


    I guess I was lucky.


    Raven sure is my lucky start. My greatest fortune in thousands of years has been meeting her.


    She gave me the key to achieving my most desired wish, and she also saved me when I was about to lose to Ysnay.


    I only hope that this is thest of Ysnay¡¯s ns.


    "Will you finally give up?" I asked Ysnay again.


    She stared at me for several seconds and chuckled.


    "Yeah, with this failure, I don¡¯t have anything else to try."


    I sighed in relief. Finally...


    Of course, I do not believe Ysnaypletely, and I still need to be wary just in case she tries anything funny. But at the very least, she should not do anything for a while.


    In fact, she told me before that this time was herst attempt to recover a ce by my side, and that if she failed, she would ¡¯disappear¡¯.


    She would end her own life, and this time, forever.


    I don¡¯t doubt that she will keep her word. Immortals are like that.


    Perhaps, that is the best result.


    When that thought appeared on my mind, my expression becameplicated.


    She will die, huh.


    Regardless of my rtionship with her, it¡¯s true that she is one of the few people I can consider a ¡¯friend¡¯. Or at the very least, a well-known acquittance.


    "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to say this, but I¡¯ll miss you."


    "I¡¯m happy to hear that, but you don¡¯t need to worry."


    "Huh?"


    "After all, I did not fail."


    My expression froze.


    What the hell...?


    I instantly narrowed my eyes and stared at Ysnay fixedly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just like you heard, Willian. I did not fail. In fact, I was sessful in my goal, although not in the way I would have liked."


    I frowned. Is Ysnay speaking the truth?


    But it should be impossible. I have been very careful, and I¡¯m sure that none of her ns seeded.


    As though reading my thoughts, Ysnay curled her lips up in a mischievous smile.


    "I prepared six ns, Willian. Five ns failed, but one seeded."


    Six ns?


    Wait a moment...


    The first n was when Ysnay tried to use the other Immortals to trap me and take over the contract of one of my women, and she failed.


    The second n was when she tried to rece the contracts of all my women at the same time, and she failed this time as well.


    During the third n, Ysnay took Dina to a pocked dimension and tried to steal her contract there, while her fourth n was to fuse her soul with Alice¡¯s soul. Both ns failed.


    Finally, her fifth n was to disguise herself as the Will of the World and use Rose as a bridge to forge a contract with me. This n ended with her trapping me using the fate of the entire world, and then, Raven killed her, causing her to fail again.


    However¨C


    "These are just five ns," I muttered with a grave expression.


    "Right? It¡¯s as you think. You never noticed when the sixth n was underway."


    I was dumbfounded. Are you joking with me?


    But looking at Ysnay¡¯s face, she did not seem to be lying.


    I fell silent before putting on a bitter smile.


    "How and when?"


    "You don¡¯t need to know yet, my love. But you will understand soon enough. Oh right, I returned your beloved hero back to normal, you don¡¯t need to worry about her."


    With these words, Ysnay disappeared, leaving me deep in thought.


    What in the hell is this sixth n about?


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 668: Hero’s Conquest (1)*

    <h4>Chapter 668: Hero¡¯s Conquest (1)*</h4>


    "Is she gone?" Raven asked as soon as Ysnay disappeared.


    I nodded and smiled at her, rubbing her hair gently.


    "Thank you. You saved me there."


    "Nn... I¡¯m happy I could help you." Raven said shyly and grabbed my hand. "Did you finish your battle with her?"


    I nodded and put on a helpless expression.


    "But as you heard, it looks like she managed to win without me noticing. Although judging from her words, it was not aplete victory."


    "Could she have been lying?" Raven asked in doubt.


    I thought for a moment before shaking my head and sighing.


    "I don¡¯t think so. The only thing that Ysnay will get by saying something like that is making me warier of her. There is no point in doing that. Plus... I got the feeling that she was not lying."


    "What are you going to do then, big brother?"


    I smiled wryly and shrugged.


    "What can I do? I can only wait until Ysnay shows her hand. Before then, there is nothing I can do."


    Raven nodded with aplicated expression.


    "If you need my help, tell me."


    "I will." I chuckled and kissed her lips softly, making the cat girl blush.


    Just when I was about to kiss her again, I heard a groan behind me.


    When I turned around, I saw Rose standing up with a frown and a confused expression.


    "What happened?" She asked at looked at me.


    But one secondter, her expression turned ashen white.


    "I... I-I-I... W-What did I do?"


    "Rose..."


    "C-us, I s-swear I d-did not want to hurt you. Y-You have to believe me. T-That was not me!"


    I let out a short sigh and pulled Rose in my arms, hugging her tightly.


    "I know, I know. Calm down."


    "B-But..."


    "It was not your fault. Ysnay manipted you against your will. Don¡¯t worry, I know."


    "Really? You don¡¯t hate me?"


    "Of course not." I chuckled and grabbed her chin, lifting it slightly and nting a kiss on her lips. "Why would I hate my beloved Hero? Don¡¯t be silly."


    Rose looked at me with a dazed expression, and then, her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Thank you..." She muttered softly and put her head on my chest.


    At that moment, I saw Raven looking at us and smiling. The cat girl giggled and spoke up in my mind.


    [I will leave the two of you alone. Enjoy.]


    She then stepped across space and left.


    This girl...


    I will definitively reward herter tonight.


    Now, though, my priority is the hero in my arms.


    I continued hugging Rose in my arms as I kissed her lustrous ck hair. Eventually, Rose moved her head away from my chest and looked at my face with a dazed expression.


    Seeing that, I was unable to endure anymore.


    Now that Ysnay¡¯s situation ended, I don¡¯t need to continue suppressing my desires.


    Without any hesitation, I nted a kiss on her lips.


    This kiss was very different from the previous one, though. As soon as our lips touched, it was as though our bodies were thrown into fire. Our passion was instantly ignited as we searched each other¡¯s mouths wildly.


    When our kiss finished, Rose put on a shy and nervous expression. Perhaps due to her embarrassment, she tried to squirm out of my hug, but I grabbed her wrist and pulled her to me again.


    "Ah?"


    She once more entered my grasp as I hugged her waist tightly, pressing her body against mine.


    Rose turned her head and looked up at me.


    "us..."


    A beautiful body, with pitch-ck hair and eyes as dark as the night itself.


    But right now, only my face was reflected in her dark eyes.


    "What is the matter?" I asked.


    "... Do you love me?" She asked with a nervous and insecure expression, like a puppy afraid of being thrown away by its owner.


    I found her expression incredibly cute. But I did not reply.


    Instead, I just kissed her again.


    Our lips touched. They stuck together as though they could not be separated.


    "Mm... mm..."


    A faint sound of breathing seeped out.


    The two of us exchanged breaths for a while. I inserted my tongue and licked her gums, making Rose let out a startled ¡¯Ah¡¯. Before she could even finish letting out that noise, I inserted my tonguepletely.


    "Auh... mm, ah... mm, mmm..."


    Saliva slid down the side of Rose¡¯s mouth slowly until to her nape. I then brought my mouth to her neck and licked it. Once the tip of my tongue grazed Rose¡¯s neck, her voice became weak.


    "Huu... ha."


    Even though it was just her nape, Rose was very sensitive. Was it due to her excitement and nervousness?


    I found that incredibly endearing. I could not help but wish to dye even the furthest corners of her body with my color.


    My hands naturally went up to her chest. I touched her breasts softly as I caressed her nape with my lips, tongue, and the tip of my nose.


    "Huu."


    Rose let out a small sigh while I slowly and patiently touched her two peaks. I caressed them like I was transferring the heat of my palms to her chest, and her nipples brushed against my fingers as I did so.


    "Mm, mm... uu, ah..."


    It seemed like this was enough to stimte Rose, as her moans started to get louder in answer to my caresses.


    "Is it ticklish?" I asked in a slightly teasing tone.


    Rose looked away embarrassed.


    "... Not that much."


    "Then I can continue touching them, right?"


    "Uu, ah... auh..."


    Rose groaned softly as I licked her corbone and rubbed her chest. She wrapped her arms around my back, giving up her entire body to me; so I put more strength into my caressing.


    "Huu... ah, ah... Uuu... us..."


    "How is it?"


    "It... It feels good... Hnn... Your body feels hot...."


    Her sentences had be disheveled, and She was unable to speak properly.


    Once more, I found her extremely cute. I could not help but want to continue teasing her.


    "Really? But I think that it¡¯s your body that is hot."


    "T-That is..."


    "I¡¯m not sure, though. Should I make sure then?"


    With a teasing gaze, I stared straight into Rose¡¯s beautiful ck eyes.


    ...


    Please, please, please, support me on P4TRE0N. It would help me a lot...


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 669: Hero’s Conquest (2)*

    <h4>Chapter 669: Hero¡¯s Conquest (2)*</h4>


    "I¡¯m not sure, though. Should I make sure then?" I asked with a teasing tone and smirked. My tongue then slid across her corbone as I used my hands to stroke her skin as though I wanted to determine the temperature of her body.


    "That... Mm... Has... Haa..."


    My index finger and thumb grazed the tip of Rose¡¯s nipples, making her pants slightly faster. Meanwhile, my other hand went further down, rubbing her abdomen gently as though I was scouting the area out.


    "Ah..."


    Rose¡¯s shoulders trembled. The tip of my hand touched the edge of her lower cave, making her shiver.


    Realizing that she was a bit nervous, I brought my mouth to her ear and breathed softly.


    "Are you scared?"


    "T-That... Uu..."


    Rose tried to reply, but I breathed on her ear again. I licked the edge of her ear and bit her earlobe softly, as though I was tasting it.


    "Nn! Hnn! Ah... N-No, that¡¯s..."


    "That¡¯s? That¡¯s what?"


    "W-Weird..."


    What do you mean it¡¯s weird?


    I chuckled inwardly as I focused on my assault on her nipples. I didn¡¯t pinch them too hard but instead rolled them between my index and thumb like they were peas.


    "Ah, ah...! us... Aan..."


    At that moment, Rose was being attacked in her ear, breasts, and the ce between her legs simultaneously.


    She was probably struggling to keep her mind clear. This kind of touch that meticulously stimted all of her senses was a first for this innocent hero.


    I chuckled and bit her ear again.


    "Ah? Aaah...?"


    Her small ear entered my mouth and I bit down gently. Rose¡¯s body tensed uppletely, and goosebumps appeared on her skin. It seemed like her ears were very sensitive.


    The rougher my hand that was teasing her nipple was and the softer my hand rubbing her clitoris became, the stronger she hugged my back. It felt like all the strength of her body had focused on her arms. I gave her ear a light kiss and then brought my tongue to her nipple this time.


    "Hua... Uuu... C-us... Hnn, us..."


    "It is wet here." I chuckled and touched the ce between her legs.


    My fingers caressing the vicinity of her clitoris had be wet and a sticky liquid had drenched her clothes, creating a very erotic scene.


    I could not help but smile in amusement.


    "To think that Rose would be this erotic."


    "You are wrong. T-This is because of yo-Uuu"


    I pinched her nipple before she could finish her sentence.


    "Uu! Uuuuu... Haaa... Ahnnn... Uuu..."


    My index, middle, and ring fingers joined to fondle her clit. They started softly, but slowly, their speed increased, and suddenly, they invaded her cave slightly.


    "Hyau!"


    Rose¡¯s moaned in surprise, and her voice went up by an octave.


    "us... Not... Hauh... Not there..."


    She was soaking wet. Through her clothes, you could see a patch of wetness between her legs.


    "You are overflowing."


    "Aaaah..."


    Rose¡¯s looked at me with a pitiful expression.


    "... P-Please... C-us..."


    "...!"


    God, she was so cute that I wanted to kiss her.


    So I did.


    "Mm... Uu... Mm."


    Our tongues were intertwined together. Rose¡¯s tongue was on the passive side while I attacked her. Without pulling our lips apart, I increased the strength of my hands rubbing her chest and vagina respectively.


    "...! Uuu!?"


    Rapidly, Rose, whose lips were being sealed by me, moaned helplessly. Until suddenly, her back bent back like a bow.


    This was her first climax.


    "Uuh! Uuu, uuuu...!"


    Her orgasm didn¡¯tst long, though. Before long, her back went back to normal as she panted heavily.


    "Mm, uu, uuun, ha, haa..."


    I removed my tongue as a long trail of saliva connected our lips.


    "Rose. You are lovely." I whispered in her ear, making Rose turn red and lower her gaze.


    The innocent hero did not know how to reply to mypliment in this situation.


    Seeing that, I chuckled and kissed her lips again. Then, I stared straight into her eyes with a bad smile.


    "This is not a good ce to continue. Come, let¡¯s go to my room."


    With these words, I teleported us to my mansion in the capital, directly inside my room.


    As soon as we appeared, I started to kiss Rose crazily as I removed her clothes one by one.


    The shy and embarrassed girl did not dare to resist. She could only watch as this big bad wolf got ready to devour his meal.


    Once I finished taking off her clothes and took off mine too, I threw Rose on the bed.


    "I will enter you now, Rose," I whispered gently.


    "Uuu... B-Be gentle, please."


    Rose looked away nodded.


    I nodded and kissed her lips again. Then, I opened her legs and got ready to invade her.


    Rose clung to me with a scared expression. Seeing this beautiful and talented girl like this, a feeling of conquest filled me with excitement.


    I wrapped both of my arms around her slender figure and caressed and kissed her body softly for a few seconds. After I finished caressing her carefully, I slowly, and gently, inserted myself.


    "Nnn... Uuuuu."


    I felt a slight bit of resistance, as though her walls were pushing my penis out. But I continued forward regardless, tonds where no one had ever set foot before.


    When I pushed my penis in about 60%, I felt ayer of flesh breaking and a bit of blood trickled out of her cave.


    "us... It hurts."


    I had broken her hymen.


    "Sorry," I whispered gently and kissed her nose.


    Rose would most likely only feel pain if I tried to move in and out now, so I decided to wait a bit until her insides got used to my rod. Meanwhile, I continued caressing and kissing her.


    "Aah... I-I feel full..."


    Rose¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed in pain, but even like that, she seemed lovely.


    A few secondster, I felt that her body had adapted to my tool; thus, I slowly began to rock my hips back and forth.


    "Mm... C-us..."


    Her walls clenched my penis tightly, leaving no gaps. The ce that nobody else had experienced was slowly getting used to my shape. Meanwhile, I increased the range of my thrusts so I could reach the deepest part of her body.


    "Hmm... Uu!"


    As soon as I reached her womb, Rose¡¯s entire body stiffened.


    At this moment, I finally had reached the deepest part of Rose¡¯s body.


    Her body must have been rmed by the sudden intrusion because it was mping my penis tightly. The feeling of her walls pressing against my penis was very pleasurable.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Rose continued to moan and groan as I thrust my penis in and out once and again. Eventually, her moans became louder as her body became hotter and redder.


    "Auh... Nnn..."


    By this point, Rose had started to get lost in the pleasure of sex.


    ....


    Support me on P4TRE0N!!! I appreciate it a lot!!!


    patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 670: Hero’s Conquest (3)*

    <h4>Chapter 670: Hero¡¯s Conquest (3)*</h4>


    After a long hiatus...


    ...


    By this point, Rose had started to get lost in the pleasure of sex.


    "Auh¡­ Nnn¡­"


    She moaned softly, and her eyes became zed due to the pleasure. I changed my movements in answer, breaking the rhythm now and then and gradually increasing the intensity and speed of my strokes while making sure to reach Rose''s deepest part every time.


    "Ah¡­ Hua¡­ Nn¡­ Uu¡­!"


    Every time I moved my hips, Rose''s voice went up a pitch. Her slender body moved desperately in order to match my movements; however, since she was not used to sex yet, we continued to be slightly misaligned.


    I paid it no mind as I continued to move, savoring her deepest ce carefully.


    "Haa¡­ Uu¡­!"


    Beads of sweat appeared on Rose''s neck. Her moans became stronger, and her panting hastened. Slowly, even her inexperienced movements stopped as she lost strength in her entire body.


    "Oh dear."


    I grabbed her by her hands and pulled her towards me. Her entire body was powerless, so Rose was pulled towards me like a doll. I matched the movement as I thrust my penis up, reaching her womb in a stroke!


    "Haaaaaauh!"


    Her entrance tightened around my penis and an incredible pleasure rushed through my spine.


    "Do you feel it? Rose, does it feel good?"


    "Yes, I feel it¡­! It feels¡­ good ah¡­ Hnn!"


    "Where does it feel good the most? Is it here?" I asked with a teasing tone and rubbed a certain zone of her vagina.


    "Mmm! Hn¡­ That¡­!"


    "Is it not here? Then does it feel the best here?"


    I thrust until her womb this time.


    "!!!"


    Her body stiffened briefly.


    "I do not know¡­ I do not¡­ Huaaah!"


    "This does not seem to be the spot either. This is troubling. Then how about here? Does this spot feel good?"


    "Nnnn, Mm¡­ Uu¡­ I don''t know, I do not know, aaah¡­ Haaaauu!"


    I grabbed Rose''s small bottom and moved her up and down on my own. My rod got buried deeper and deeper into her vagina than before.


    "Hiik! Ah¡­ Uuuuuun!"


    All of sudden, her body shivered again and her vagina clenched my penis tightly as a flood of love juices rushed out of her womb.


    Oh? Did shee?


    "Did you climax?" I asked with a smile.


    Rose looked at me with a red hue in her cheeks and buried her head on my chest, too shy to reply.


    "It has not been that long since we started, but you have already climaxed, huh?"


    "T-That is¡­ B-Because of you¡­ us, wait¡­ Uu!"


    Instead of answering her, I thrust my waist upwards again.


    "¡­ Aaa!?"


    Rose''s legs straightened out. Her entire body shivered from the sudden pleasure, and to my surprise, another flood of love juices gushed out of her.


    Oh? Did she cum again?


    "Again! I am¡­ Aaaaah¡­ Again..."


    This girl... She is more sensitive than I expected.


    "Hua¡­ Ha¡­ Aan¡­ Hnn¡­ Hua¡­ Huuu! Uu¡­! No¡­ I¡­ I cannot continue¡­ I¡­!"


    I pulled my penis out almostpletely before thrusting it back again. I repeated that movement quickly with brief intervals, making Rose shiver and groan every time.


    "Uuuu!"


    My penis was inserted deeply and messed her insides. Every time I thrust inside her, Rose''s body trembled as she hugged my back tightly.


    "Haaah!"


    Hearing her moans, I pulled my penis out and thrust it deeply again.


    "Uu¡­ Uu¡­ Uu¡­ Huah! No more¡­ us¡­ Again¡­!"


    Rose''s body convulsed heavily. She bent her back and straightened her legs as her feeble moans continued. The sweat-covered girl had lostplete control of her body and could only shiver before the pleasure rushing through her spine.


    "Uuuuuu¡­ Aah¡­ Uuuuu¡­!"


    Her insides tightened around my penis as though they intended to crush it. It felt as though all the strength that had left her body was being focused on her vagina. No other part of her body could move properly.


    Each time I entered her, Rose shivered and groaned. She could barely think as her mind tried to cope with the soul-melting pleasure.


    "Uu¡­ Ah¡­ Uugh¡­ Aa¡­"


    At this rate, she would pass out soon.


    I looked at her with a mischievous and loving smile and whispered in her ear.


    "One more time. We will finish after one more time."


    "Aa¡­? One time¡­?" She mumbled like a child.


    I gave a light kiss to her fragile lips and nodded.


    "That''s right. Rose. Onest time, let''s cum together this time, okay?"


    "O-Okay. W-We will¡­" Rose looked at me with a lovestruck expression and her hands tightened around my neck.


    I smoothly pushed my hips upward before Rose could finish her sentence. My rod, which had been on standby at the entrance of her vagina, pushed its way in forcefully. This alone made her spine tremble.


    "Uuu¡­ Onest time¡­ Just one more¡­!"


    I let out a smallugh. How can this girl be so cute?


    It seemed like she intended to climax quickly to end with this pleasurable torture, as she mustered up thest bit of her strength to move her hips on her own.


    This effort looked incredibly cute to me, as, despite her efforts, she had no strength left in her knees, so she could only squirm her bottom.


    Thus, I decided to take the initiative.


    With Rose in my arms, I suddenly stood up. Rose''s thighs and calves instinctively wrapped around me like a snake in order to not fall. Then, I thrust my penis up powerfully.


    "Uuug?"


    Rose''s eyes opened wide. The sudden pleasure left her dazed.


    I grinned and continued. My member impaled her insides erratically, bringing her close to her orgasm!


    At the same time, I was also about to cum. I was ready to shoot my seed inside her womb.


    Grunting, I increased the speed and strength of my thrusts, reaching her deepest part with every stroke.


    "Aaa!?"


    Her hips trembled with every hit. Rose''s sweaty body stuck to me as she hugged me tightly and her interior walls squirmed without rest. The pleasure of the approaching orgasm made her unable to think about anything.


    Finally, she felt her orgasming.


    "¡­Uuu! I''ming¡­ Hiu¡­ Coming¡­!"


    It''s here!


    "¡­ Rose. I am going to cum as well."


    "¡­ Huah¡­ us, I love you¡­ Aa!"


    "I love you too...!" I groaned and kissed her lips


    Thest spurt!


    "Mm! Mm! Huuu??uh!"


    I forcefully thrust my penis up to her womb. Her inner walls tightened around my penis as it twitched all of sudden.


    "Coming...!"


    Then, semen erupted out from the penis, filling Rose''s womb.


    "¡­ Haah¡­ Hauuu¡­ Uuu¡­"


    Rose''s shoulders trembled. Her insides squirmed as her vagina swallowed my semen greedily.


    After panting and shivering for several seconds, she closed her eyes and her body lost thest bit of strength left on her, falling asleep in my arms.


    "¡­ I love you." Smiling lovingly, I kissed her forehead and put her on the bed. Then, I let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    What a great day.

 Chapter 671: Night Talk

    <h4>Chapter 671: Night Talk</h4>


    Now that Ysnay''s plots have been dealt with, I was much more rxed. I did not lower my guardpletely, but I was not as tense as I had been thest few days.


    Of course, I was still troubled by her im that one of her ns had seeded, but if Ysnay was saying the truth, then there was nothing I could do besides wait.


    Thus, I decided to resume my previous style of life. A life of debauchery.


    Rose was the first victim; and after I devoured the lovely hero, a ck-haired cat girl entered the room with a shy and expectant expression, bing my second victim.


    My other women soon heard themotion, and before long, Daisy, Iris, Susan, ra, ire, and Louise had joined the party. In the end, we continued having sex until it waste in the night.


    It was a pity that my other women were busy, either with the reconstruction in the capital, or taking care of the aftermath of the civil war; so they could not participate in our orgy. But as a fair man, I decided to make it up to themter.


    After several hours of sex, and when all the girls fell asleep, I stood up from the bed and walked towards the window of the room, observing the garden of the mansion and gazing at the stars in the night sky.


    I stayed like that for a while, thinking about what had happened recently, about Ysnay and Emilia, and about what wasing next.


    For an instant, my expression becameplicated.


    Just then, I heard a rustlinging from the bed, then, a pair of arms hugged me from behind.


    "You are awake, Louise," I spoke to the blonde girl behind me.


    She nodded and kissed my back. "I did not feel you on the bed, and when I opened my eyes, I saw you here. What are you thinking about?"


    "Just¡­ The future." I smiled at my beloveddy and grabbed her hands gently. "I''m thinking about what we are going to do after all of this is over."


    "You said that we are now Immortals, right? There are many things that I want to do, but living forever is a lot of time. I think I will be bored with all that time."


    I chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, the universe is huge, and there are many ces to explore. It will take a long time before we be bored."


    Immortals can live forever, but actually, most Immortals die after a few dozens of thousands of years.


    The main causes of death are either boredom or loneliness.


    Boredom is easier to cope with. After all, the universe is very big, and there are many things that you can try. Loneliness, however, is very different.


    When you live forever and see everybody close to you dying while you remain alive, it''s impossible not to be lonely.


    Moreover, the stubbornness and pride of Immortals make them very unsociable creatures, thus, it''s very unusual for two Immortals to have asting rtionship, either as lovers or as friends.


    Due to it, loneliness bes something that wears down Immortals slowly, until they decided it''s time to die.


    I was like that, and that was the reason I tried so hard to find a way to share my Immortality with others.


    Fortunately, I was lucky.


    I don''t know how many other Immortals have tried the same, but at the very least, I never heard of anyone that seeded.


    My goal was that difficult.


    But now that I achieved it, it was definitively worth the effort.


    From now onwards, I and my women will be able to wander the universe together for all eternity.


    Loneliness? What is that?


    Yeah, I was really lucky.


    Now, I only need to take care of the problems in this world.


    Starting from Bringer of End and my daughter, Emilia.


    "Is him very strong?" Louise asked when she heard me talk about Bringer of End.


    I nodded. "Very strong. But don''t worry, I''m stronger." I said with a confident smile.


    "Then, why are you so worried?"


    I smiled wryly. "Well, it''s not so simple." I then exined to Louise the problem.


    Even if I am stronger than Bringer of End, it doesn''t matter as long as I can''t kill him.


    If I can''t kill him, I will be unable to stop him.


    ¡­ Actually, I don''t really care about killing Bringer of End or not. But his goal is to destroy this world, and if he seeds, I''m sure that my girls will be sad.


    I''m going to spend an eternity with them after this. I don''t want that our first memory together ends in a sad way.


    When Louise finished listening to me, she giggled.


    "So you are doing it for us."


    "Of course. Nothing is more important to me than all of you."


    "Really?"


    I smiled and turned around, pulling Louise towards me and kissing her lips intensely.


    Louise happily returned my kiss, and soon, we were about to start another round of sex.


    At that moment, though, Louise touched my chest and put on a hesitant expression.


    "us¡­ About my father¡­"


    Right, Earl Riea¡­ And there is also my cousin and Louise''s brother, Al Riea, and my eldest brother, n Quintin.


    Yeah, it''s time to put an end to our ill fate.


    I sighed.


    "We will go to meet him tomorrow. ire and your mother wille with us, okay?"


    "¡­ How are you going to punish him?" Louise asked with aplicated expression.


    I fell silent.


    To be honest, I want to kill him. And I''m sure that Dina, my aunts and cousins, and many of my lovers want to do the same.


    But in the end, Earl Riea is Louise and ire''s father. I can''t bring myself to kill him knowing that it will make them unhappy.


    Fortunately, I already have an idea about how to punish him.


    I''m sure he will wish to be dead after that.

 Chapter 672: Alan’s Nightmare (1)

    <h4>Chapter 672: n¡¯s Nightmare (1)</h4>


    The Arcadian Empire, Narita City.


    This city was the border between the central region of the empire and the territory of the Carmell Family. It made this city a popr ce for trade and transportation making it a very prosperous ce for many years.


    However, the previous prosperity of the city could barely be seen now.


    Instead, the city was deste, with few people on the streets, and soldiers patrolling the ce and searching every houses for fugitives.


    The reason behind this change was the war that just took ce in the empire.


    The civil war between the troops of the Empress, Dina Quintin, and the troops of the previous Crown Prince, n Quintin.


    The Empress had the support of the Ferret family, one of the three strongest families of the empire, plus the support of the Fourth Prince, us Quintin, and many nobles of the empire.


    n Quintin, on the other hand, was supported by the Riea Family and the Carmell Family, the remaining two of the three greatest families of the empire.


    The battle was very fierce, with thousands of people dying from both sides and powerful beings beyond imagination facing each other. But in the end, the rebel army waspletely decimated.


    Almost nobody from the rebel army managed to survive.


    But fortunately, Earl Carlson Riea and Crown Prince n Quintin managed to survive after they were saved by us and thrown inside Narita City.


    But it didn''t mean that their situation was good.


    Quite the opposite, now, they could only hide from the empire''s soldiers like rats.


    Inside one house in the city, Earl Riea was walking back and forth in the living room with an anxious expression.


    Someone came out of a room at that moment. He was a young man with blond hair, blue eyes, and a handsome appearance. But strangely, he seemed gaunt and tired, as though he did not sleep well in thest few days.


    Nobody could have rted this gaunt young man was to the man that was once the crown prince of this empire.


    "Still no news from Al, uncle?" The young man, n Quintin, asked.


    Earl Riea shook his head with a solemn expression.


    "It has been almost two hours since he left. I''m afraid that he could have been caught by the soldiers."


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Al is smart. He won''t let himself get caught."


    "I hope so." Earl Riea sighed.


    The pair waited anxiously for a while, and when Earl Riea was about to lose his patience and go out to search for his son, someone knocked on the door.


    "Father, it''s me."


    Earl Riea sighed in relief and hurriedly opened the door.


    The next second, a young man with simr features to the earl entered the house and closed the door behind him.


    "Nobody followed you, right?" n asked.


    Al shook his head. "Don''t worry, cousin. I was covering my face, so nobody recognized me."


    "That is good."


    Al was lucky to not participate in Narita City''s battle, so he managed to survive when almost the entire rebel army was decimated. Afterward, he entered Narita City searching for the whereabouts of his father, and he managed to find him.


    But unfortunately for him, the situation inside the city was very tense.


    The soldiers of the empire seemed to know that the Earl and the crown prince were inside the city as they soon forbade people from entering or leaving it. Besides, every day, soldiers searched the houses in the city searching for both of them.


    Several times, the earl and the crown prince were close to being caught, but fortunately, they were lucky to escape every time.


    "How is the situation outside?" The Earl asked.


    Al shook his head. "It''s very bad. There are posters with your faces over the entire city, and the soldiers stop any suspicious person to interrogate them. Also, I heard that the city walls are being watched by powerful soldiers in case someone tries to escape through there." The Earl sighed.


    "It means that we can''t leave the city. What about supplies? Did you manage to get anything?"


    "Just a bit of flour and water. It''s very hard to find food in the city. We will have to do with this for now."


    Earl Riea and n put onplicated expressions.


    "Dammit! It''s us and that bitch''s fault! I should have been the emperor, not Dina, that bitch!"


    Earl Riea sighed.


    "We lost, prince. And we lostpletely. Who would have imagined that us was that strong? All this time, he was ying with us."


    "Then, are we going to give up!?" n snarled.


    The Earl fell silent, but after several seconds, he shook his head.


    "As long as there is life, there is hope. Our priority now is to survive."


    "Life, huh." n smiled bitterly.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door again.


    Al, Earl Riea, and n became tense immediately.


    "¡­ Who is it?" Al asked with a wary tone.


    "... It''s me." A female voice replied from the other side of the door after a slight pause.


    "Christine!" n''s tone became excited. He hurriedly opened the door, finding a beautiful girl with auburn hair and brown eyes outside. "You are finally here." He hugged her excitedly.


    "n, you look so gaunt¡­ Here, take this. I brought you food." Christine smiled sadly when she saw n''s state. She then gave him a bag with food that she was holding.


    "Thank you." n was really thankful to see the food. He had no eaten much in thest few days, so seeing food lifted his mood a lot.


    He could swear that he had never been so happy seeing his fianc¨¦e like today.


    But before he could grab a bit of food, the earl stopped him and looked at his fianc¨¦e with a suspicious gaze.


    "¡­ Christine, why did you take so long toe? We sent you the message a few days ago."


    "Sorry. I was afraid that I was being followed, so I waited for a while beforeing."


    The earl narrowed his eyes, but n''s became displeased.


    "Uncle, please don''t doubt Christine. I trust her. I''m sure she will never betray me."


    The earl sighed and nodded. "I hope so."


    "Right, Earl Riea. I brought a message for you. It''s from my aunt." Christine suddenly said.


    "Mom!?"


    "Mia!? What did she say?"


    Al and Earl Riea were surprised. They looked at Christine anxiously, as though they were afraid she was lying.


    "She asked me to tell you that she is in the city and perhaps she can help you," Christine then told them the ce where Mia was staying.


    Earl Riea''s expression becameplicated. On a hand, he was happy that his wife wanted to help him, and on the other hand, he was suspicious of her.


    After all, they did not part in the best way. In fact, their rtionship had been rocky for a while.


    Christine seemed to understand his feelings and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt will not betray her family."


    Earl Riea''s expression became bitter.


    "That is true."


    He then hesitated for a while, before putting on a determined expression.


    "I''m going to see her."


    "Now?" n was surprised.


    "Yes. Perhaps it''s myst opportunity to see her. I should be able to reach where she is staying without meeting the guards if I''m careful."


    "I''ll go with you, father," Al said, and the Earl nodded.


    After deciding to go to Mia''s ce, the pair of father and son wore two coats to hide their features and left.


    "In the end, uncle still loves his wife," n sighed with aplicated expression.


    Christine fell silent.


    At that moment, n hugged Christine from behind and kissed her neck before muttering something with a dejected look.


    "Thank you foring, Christine. Really, thank you for not abandoning me after I lost everything. Thank you."


    Christine''s expression wasplicated. She opened her mouth to reply, but just then, the door was knocked on again.


    "Huh? Could it be that uncle forgot something?"


    "I''ll go to see." Christine furrowed her brows and went to open the door.


    "Okay. I''ll eat something meanwhile." n nodded and grabbed the bag with food that Christine brought.


    At that moment, he heard the door opening. He was about to turn around to ask Earl Riea if he forgot something, but to his horror, he heard a voice that sent shivers to his spine.


    "Long time no see you, eldest brother."


    n''s face turned ashen. He slowly turned around, only to see the face that recently appeared in all his nightmares.


    "¡­ us."

 Chapter 673: Alan’s Nightmare (2)

    <h4>Chapter 673: n¡¯s Nightmare (2)</h4>


    "us¡­" n''s voice was dry. "W-What are you doing here?"


    I raised an eyebrow and looked at my brother with an amused look. "Don''t you know the answer already, brother?"


    "How did you find me?"


    "Guess?" I chuckled, looking at him with a mocking expression.


    At that moment, n saw Christine who was standing behind me dazedly.


    "Christine! Be careful! He is dangerous!"


    Christine was startled before nodding. She then hurriedly retreated and ran behind him.


    I looked at that scene amusedly before fixing my eyes on my brother.


    "Then, are you going to surrender, or do I need to force you to give up?"


    "Bastard! Don''t get cocky!"


    n roared. He grabbed a sword that was nearby and used it to attack me!


    The power of his attack was considerably strong. After all, he had received strength from Bringer of End. Even if that strength had already left him, it still increased his mana to the tenthyer.


    But, to me, his attack was just the futile resistance of an ant.


    Without even bothering to feign seriousness, I extended my hand forward, pinching the tip of his sword between my thumb and index fingers and stopping itpletely.


    n''s eyes opened wide. He roared and tried to push the sword forward, but even when he put his entire mana into it, the sword did not move.


    "Is it all?" I asked in a bored tone. Then, I twisted my wrist, snapping the sword into two.


    n''s eyes were filled with terror.


    He hurriedly jumped back, standing protectively in front of Christine with a hopeless expression.


    "¡­ Christine, you escape. I will try to buy you time."


    Christine fell silent. She looked at the ground for several seconds, and then, she sighed.


    "Sorry, n."


    Before he could react, she stabbed a dagger in his back.


    n''s eyes opened wide.


    His eyes shook, and his expression became one of despair. He forced himself to look behind him, only to see Christine looking at him with an ice-cold look.


    "¡­ W¡­hy¡­"


    I chuckled. "Is it not obvious? She betrayed you. Actually, I thought you realized it when I appeared. How can you be so stupid?"


    n shivered. Heughed self-deprecatingly as he copsed to the ground.


    It was not that he did not realize it. He understood the truth when he saw me, but he did not want to believe it.


    He did not want to believe that the person he loved the most had betrayed him.


    I curled my lips up mockingly. Looking at his face filled with despair, I could not help but chuckle.


    I then walked towards Christine and hugged her waist. Next, under n''s despairing gaze, I kissed her lips.


    Christine did not resist. In fact, she even cooperated with my kiss, not caring about n''s gaze.


    n''s face turned ashen white.


    But then, heughed.


    Heughed loudly with tears in his eyes like a madman. Heughed in despair and self-loathing about his fate.


    "¡­ Why Christine? I always loved you. I loved you more than anything. Why?"


    Christine looked away and did not reply.


    "Answer me! Answer me, Christine! Why!? TELL ME WHY!?"


    "Why? Do you want to know why!?" Christine red at n with an expression of hatred. "You loved me? Hahaha, what a joke! I trusted you, n! My family trusted you! We put our entire fate in your hands believing that you would reward our loyalty and service towards you!


    "But how did you pay us!? You abandoned us! As soon as something went wrong, your family and you did not hesitate to throw my family away! Many of my rtives were killed, and the rest were sent to prison! That was our reward for our loyalty!"


    "T-That is¨C"


    "Shut up! You threw my family away to protect your interests, why then do you me me for betraying you to save my family!? You don''t have that right!"


    n''s face turnedpletely pale. He looked at his fianc¨¦e in a daze, unable to reply.


    But eventually, he let out a soft and self-deprecatingugh.


    "¡­ Hahaha, yeah, maybe you are right¡­ Just answer me something, did you do that with us?"


    Christine looked at n coldly and sneered.


    "I did. It felt great."


    n''s eyes became bloodshot.


    He gritted his teeth and tightened his fist in rage and hatred before looking at me with the scariest gaze he could make.


    "I will kill you, us."


    "No, you won''t, eldest brother." My voice became frigid. "You will never have that chance."


    "Someday, you will pay."


    "There is nobody in the universe that can make me pay. At the very least, I have not met him yet."


    n shut up and just red at me with as much resentment as he could muster.


    I ignored it and walked towards him. In the end, he and I were enemies. If I would have lost, then I am sure I would have suffered a fate much worse.


    When I reached in front of him, I materialized Reality Render in my hand and stared at him indifferently.


    "Anyst words?"


    "See you in hell."


    "Sorry. The devil is not strong enough to take my soul to that ce."


    Then, without waiting for his reply, I swung my sword.


    When his head fell on the floor, his eyes were filled with hatred, resentment, and unwillingness.


    That marked the end of my rtionship with my eldest brother in this life.

 Chapter 674: The Only Person She Will Ever Love

    <h4>Chapter 674: The Only Person She Will Ever Love</h4>


    n''s head rolled on the ground with his eyes filled with indignance, resentment, and unwillingness.


    With just a sh, I had killed him.


    Finally, my rtionship with him hade to an end.


    I stared at his dead body in silence for several seconds as Christine looked at her dead fianc¨¦e with aplicated expression.


    Then, she sighed and walked towards his head, crouching down and closing his eyes.


    At that moment, I saw tears rolling down her cheeks.


    It was just a tear at the start. But soon, it was as though a dam broke, and she could not stop her tears from falling.


    Soon, she was sobbing bitterly.


    I sighed when I saw that.


    n could have been a bastard and a horrible elder brother, but at the very least, he tried to be a good lover.


    Even the worst scum has a redeeming feature.


    I did not console Christine, nor I mocked her. I just watched silently as she cried.


    Finally, after almost five minutes, she stopped crying and just stayed silent.


    Eventually, she spoke up to me.


    "Thank you."


    "Mm?"


    "You could have made n suffer much more. You could have humiliated me in front of him, or you could have tortured him, but instead, you gave him a clean end."


    I smiled wryly to myself.


    It feels strange to be thanked for killing someone.


    To be honest, I thought about doing what Christine said. I thought about having sex with Christine in front of n to show him how I yed with his fianc¨¦e.


    Perhaps, I would have done so a few months ago.


    But now¡­ I don''t see the need to do that.


    I''m going to spend eternity with my loved ones soon. Why should I lose my time with someone as unimportant as n then?


    Plus, he heard from Christine that I had sex with her before dying. That should be enough to make him die resentfully.


    When Christine stood up after crying, I looked at her.


    "What do you n to do next?" I asked.


    Christine fell silent before shaking her head.


    "I don''t know."


    "How abouting with me then?" I extended my hand. "Be my woman then. To be honest, I find you beautiful. Plus, I had sex with you once. And I can promise you that I will treat you well."


    Christine smiled wryly.


    "You are really a womanizer, huh, Prince us."


    I shrugged. "What can I do? That is who I am. So, what is your answer?"


    Christine hesitated for a moment before looking at n''s body with a tender expression.


    "¡­ I hate n. I can''t forgive him for betraying my family¡­ But at the same time, I love him. He is the only person I have loved, prince; and I think he is the only person I will ever love."


    "Love can be built, Christine. I''m confident that I can make you fall in love with me."


    "Perhaps you are right, but I don''t want to." Christine then stared at me with a determined expression. "Please, prince. If you care about me even a little bit, then please allow me to leave."


    I fell silent before sighing.


    "I see."


    For a moment, I felt a bitplicated.


    Do I love Christine? I don''t. I just asked her what I did on a whim.


    I thought that perhaps I could make her one of the women that will apany me throughout eternity.


    I don''t really like her that much either, and unlike my lovers, she doesn''t seem to like me either.


    Thus, there is no need to force it.


    "I will ask Dina to release your family as I promised, but they won''t recover their noble status. You should know that something like that is impossible."


    "It''s more than enough." Christine nodded. "We will just leave the empire to a faraway ce where we can leave everything that happened here behind."


    I stared at her for a moment before waving my hand. Using my powers over space, I grabbed a bag filled with money from the pce treasury and gave it to her.


    "Consider this a gift from me. Your family will need money to settle down."


    Christine''s expression wasplicated as she received it.


    "Thank you, prince."


    "Goodbye, Christine. I hope you can find happiness someday."


    With these words, I turned around and stepped across space, disappearing from the room.


    "¡­ Goodbye, prince. I wish you happiness as well."


    That was thest time I saw Christina Hera.


    However, I learned that until the day she died, she never fell in love again.

 Chapter 675: Earl Riea’s End (1)

    <h4>Chapter 675: Earl Riea¡¯s End (1)</h4>


    After leaving Christine''s side, I teleported to the other side of the city.


    My destination was the ce where Mia, Louise, and ire were staying. Yes, the same ce that Christine told Earl Riea.


    I think it''s already obvious, but the reason Christine told Earl Riea about this ce was that I told her to do it. This, too, is part of my revenge.


    Since the start, Earl Riea was just as much of a target of revenge as n.


    When I appeared in front of Mia, Louise, and ire, the three of them stood up and looked at me anxiously.


    "How is it, us?" Louise hurriedly asked.


    I nodded. "Earl Riea ising towards here right now."


    "Is it so?" Mia put on aplicated expression. "Then the n will go through."


    "It will," I said firmly.


    Louise, ire, and Mia looked at each other with confused and struggling expressions.


    In the end, it was Mia who spoke up.


    "¡­ us, do we really have to do this?"


    I did not reply immediately. Instead, I stared at them fixedly.


    Then, I sighed.


    "Mother-inw, your husband is one of the people behind the death of my mother. That debt must be paid, and even if I decided to forgive him, do you think that Dina or my aunts will forgive him too?"


    "T-That¡­"


    "I''m already taking a big step back by promising you to spare his life. I''m only asking you to help me with my revenge, is that much to ask for?"


    Mia fell silent and bit her lips, and Louise and ire looked at each other withplex expressions.


    "¡­ You will spare Carlson and Al''s lives if I cooperate, right?" Mia asked me in confirmation.


    "I always keep my word, mother-inw. If I promised that I will spare them, I will; just like I promised to free your family and I''m going to do that."


    "¡­ I know, but¡­ Carlson is my husband¡­ Even if he wronged me and made many mistakes, I still feel bad for doing this to him."


    I sighed again and looked straight into her eyes. "Do you remember the bet we did before the incident of the forest of wolves? You promised me that you would owe me a favor if I was right, and I was. If you want, you can consider it as fulfilling that promise."


    Mia was startled before smiling bitterly. "Were you expecting this situation when you betted with me back then?"


    "Actually, I nned to use it differently, but this is a good way to use it too."


    I was nning to use it to find a way to sleep with Mia, but a lot of things happened, and I never got the perfect opportunity to use it.


    Using it now is not that bad, though.


    Mia put on aplicated expression before nodding.


    "¡­ I see. Okay, I will cooperate."


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    Mia, Louise, and ire tensed up and looked towards the door.


    "They are here," I said after using my senses to identify the people outside.


    The three girls looked towards the door and bit their lips.


    "I will hide now. Remember to follow the n." I reminded them onest time before disappearing.


    The mother and daughters did not move after I left. Instead, they continued looking towards the door with hesitant looks.


    "Mom, big sister, are we really doing this?" ire asked.


    Louise hesitated, but then, her expression became firm.


    "Father and brother have done a lot of bad things that they need to pay for. Plus, we are now us''s women. He is already doing a lot for us by agreeing to spare them. The least we can do is ept his conditions."


    Then, the blonde girl walked towards the door with a determined look.


    When Louise opened the door, she found her father and her brother outside as she expected.


    "Louise?" Earl Riea was surprised. "You are here too?"


    Louise looked at him coldly before turning around.


    "Come in first. We will talk inside."


    "Y-Yeah." Earl Riea''s expression was awkward as he and Al followed Louise inside the house.


    When the father and son saw ire and Mia, they became even more surprised.


    "¡­ I did not expect to meet the three of you here." Earl Riea said with a bitter smile.


    Mia''s expression wasplicated. She looked at the gaunt expression of her husband and did not know what to say.


    A few months ago, her husband was the respected Earl Carlson Riea of the empire, but now, he had been reduced to a mere fugitive.


    "How have you been?" Earl Riea asked Mia. "You have not suffered in the capital, right?"


    Louise snorted. "Of course not. Prince us treats us well. He has done a lot for us."


    "Is it so?" Earl Riea sighed, but Al''s face twitched in anger.


    "¡­ How do you dare to mention his name in front of us?"


    "Can''t I?" Louise sneered. "He is my future husband, did you forget?"


    "Bitch! Can''t you see what he did to our family!?"


    "I can see what the two of you did to our family!" Louise''s face was extremely cold. "The Riea Earldom is no more, the Hera family was destroyed, and even our lives were put at risk, everything to fulfill our father''s ambitions!"


    "You¡­" Al''s face became red in fury. He was about to p Louise''s face, but Earl Riea extended his hand at that moment and stopped him.


    "¡­ Louise is right, Al. it''s my fault."


    "Father!"


    "I was blinded by greed, Al. I can see it now. However, it''s toote to fix my mistakes."


    "Good that you know." Louise sneered.


    "But even so, I want to make amends¡­ I hope you can give me the opportunity."


    "What do you mean?" Louise frowned.


    "Come with me. We will escape this ce, leave the empire, and go to a faraway ce where we can forget all of this. We can start anew, like a family."


    Louise was stunned, but then, sheughed sarcastically.


    "I see, so this is your solution. To escape, huh."


    "Louise."


    "Do you even have a way to escape? The city is closed, and everybody is looking out for you! And if someone sees us with you, we will be implicated as well!"


    "¡­ I will find a way. Trust me."


    "Why should I trust you? You even put my life, the life of your own daughter, in danger for your ambitions." Louise''s eyes were cold as she red at Earl Riea. "Dream on, father. I have a life here. The man that I love will marry me soon, and he loves me too. Why should I leave with you?"


    Earl Riea fell silent before sighing.


    "¡­ I see. What about you, ire?" He asked while looking at the silver-haired little girl.


    ire bit her lips with a sad expression. She looked at her father sorrowfully before looking at the ground and shaking her head.


    "¡­ I''m sorry, dad."


    The earl was startled. Honestly, he was not surprised by Louise''s refusal, but he expected ire to agree.


    ire was a very kind girl, the kind to forgive anyone as soon as they apologize sincerely. He thought that she would agree to his words out of kindness.


    With thest bit of hope, he turned towards his wife, Mia, but she was looking at him with a sad expression.


    "Sorry, I can''t do it, Carlson."


    "¡­ Why?"


    "Because I agreed to hand you to the empire."


    The expression of the earl stiffened.


    "You¡­" He looked at Mia astonished, waiting for her to say that she was lying, but she just looked at him with a bitter expression.


    Before he could process her words, he heard someone knocking on the door.


    Stunned, he watched how Louise walked towards the door and opened it.


    "It looks like you already started." My familiar voice sounded in his ears. "Long time no see you, father-inw."


    Earl Riea''s face turned deadly pale.


    "us¡­"

 Chapter 676: Earl Rieas End (2)

    <h4>Chapter 676: Earl Riea''s End (2)</h4>


    "Long time no see you, Father-inw." I smiled at Earl Riea after entering the house.


    Earl Riea''s stiffened when he heard my voice. And when he remembered Mia''s words of just now, he understood everything.


    His face immediately became pale.


    The first thing he felt was rage, then hatred, then sadness, then fear, and finally hopelessness.


    That rollercoaster of emotions caused him to stagger backward until he plopped down on the ground.


    He then looked at Louise, ire, and Mia andughed self-deprecatingly.


    "Hahaha¡­ So this is the true reason you asked me toe here, huh."


    In fact, Earl Riea had thought about this possibility beforeing here, but he decided to believe that it was impossible.


    He didn''t want to think about the possibility of his family betraying him.


    However, now that things were like this, there was no use in denying the reality.


    "Do you hate me that much?" He asked his daughters and his wife.


    ire and Mia looked away, but Louise just sneered.


    "I don''t hate you, father. I''m just returning to you what you did to us."


    Earl Riea smiled bitterly before looking at me.


    "It looks like you don''t n to allow us to live, us. Did An¡­?"


    "Yes, I already dealt with him."


    "Is it so?" Earl Riea''s expression became hopeless. "As I thought, Christine betrayed us as well."


    "You betrayed her family first after all."


    "Yeah, I should have expected it¡­ It''s just that¡­ I was just grabbing at straws. I had a slim hope that she still loved An."


    "She loved him," I replied. "But she hated him more than that."


    "¡­ I understand." Earl Riea sighed and stood up. He then looked at Mia, ire, Louise, and finally at his son, Al, before looking at me.


    "Can I ask you for something? I won''t resist, but please, spare my son."


    "Father!"


    "¡­ Don''t try to avenge me, Al. Just¡­ Go to a ce far away from here and start a new life."


    "Father¡­"


    Al''s eyes became red. He then red at me with an expression of hatred, but in the next second, his eyes were filled with fear.


    Just the thought of facing me made his legs shake. He could not even look straight into my eyes.


    It was the effect of the Seed of Fear that I put on him a while ago. To Al, it was impossible to resist me.


    But Earl Riea did not know that. When he saw his son''s reacting like that to my gaze, he sighed in disappointment.


    He knew that even if his son survived today, there was no hope that he would be avenged.


    I looked at that scene in amusement. Seeing the man who opposed me since the start of this life in this hopeless situation filled me with glee.


    However, I could not end my revenge like this. I needed to make him feel pure despair. With a grin, I walked towards him slowly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him. But don''t be mistaken, I''m not doing it for you."


    I then walked towards Louise and grabbed her hand.


    "After all, my future wife asked me to spare his life."


    Earl Riea''s expression becameplicated, but then, he saw me walking towards ire.


    "And she was not the only one. ire also asked me to spare you." I said while caressing her hair and kissing her lips.


    Earl Riea''s stiffened.


    He already knew about my rtionship with Louise, but he never expected that ire and I had the same kind of rtionship.


    Thinking about the fact that his two daughters ended as the women of his worst enemy made him feel powerless.


    But to his surprise, I did not stop there.


    Instead, I walked towards Mia.


    "¡­ It can''t be." Earl Riea''s face became pale.


    I ignored him and looked straight into Mia''s eyes. Mia understood my meaning and nodded.


    I grinned.


    "And my mother-inw asked for the same as well."


    Before Earl Riea could speak, I caressed Mia''s cheek before kissing her lips deeply.


    Unlike my kiss with ire, I did not stop just kissing her this time. It was a deep kiss, one where our tongues intertwined with each other, and our saliva ended in each other''s mouths.


    I could feel Mia''s shivering in embarrassment, but she did not resist. Instead, she hugged my neck and followed my lead.


    During the entire kiss, she did not look at his husband even once.


    When our kiss finished, Earl Riea and Al were looking at us with ashen looks.


    "¡­ M-Mia¡­"


    "M-Mom¡­"


    Mia looked down and sighed.


    "Sorry, but I decided to be his woman as well."


    Earl Riea''s body trembled.


    At that moment, his eyes were filled with despair.


    He did not cry, he did not struggle, and he did not try to attack me.


    He just looked at us dazedly, unable to hide the despair and pain he was feeling.


    "How do you feel, father-inw? Did you like my gift?"


    "¡­ H-Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­ Hahahahaha¡­ Hahahahahaha¡­!"


    "Mm? It looks like you broke down. How tasteless. Well, it''s time to end this farce." I spoke indifferently and walked towards him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. That would make my darlings sad." I said as I put my hand on his abdomen. "But I will make sure to leave you with nothing."


    With these words, I sent a surge of mana inside his abdomen.


    In the next second, Earl Riea''s face became pale, and he coughed a mouthful of blood.


    He immediately understood what I had done.


    I had crippled his cultivation.


    From today onwards, he was not better than a normal person.


    "¡­ Monster¡­" He red at me with rage and hatred in his eyes.


    "Thank you." I smiled. "Now, get lost."


    Opening a portal behind him, I threw him into it.


    This portal would send him to a faraway ce, where he will never have a chance to return.


    I then turned towards Al.


    "Now, it''s your turn."


    "N-No... P-Please..."


    Without giving him the chance to resist, I crippled his cultivation as well and send him to the same ce as his father.


    With this, I had finallypleted my revenge.

 Chapter 677: Samuel’s Death

    <h4>Chapter 677: Samuel¡¯s Death</h4>


    Once I sent Earl Riea and Al away, Louise, ire, and Mia looked at me with aplicated expression.


    "¡­ Is it done?" Little ire asked.


    I nodded. "Sorry, I know that it must hurt you. But don''t worry, I put a spell on them before sending them away. At the very least, their lives will be safe. They will die of old age."


    Louise, Mia, and ire put on relived expressions.


    Most likely, my words relieved their guilt a bit. At the end of the day, despite everything, that man was their father and husband.


    However, they did not know that sometimes death is a relief.


    The spell I put on Earl Riea and Al is one that won''t allow them to die. Even if they try tomit suicide, or if someone wants to kill them, they will survive.


    They are destined to continue with their lives until they die of old age.


    If they manage to ovee their past and leave it behind, then perhaps they will start a new life and achieve happiness, but if they fail, they will live until old age while carrying the hatred and despair they feel towards me until their grave.


    Actually, the only reason I gave them this chance was that they were Louise, ire, and Mia''s family.


    I can''t believe I have be this softhearted.


    "Let''s go. I will take you back to the capital."


    The mother and daughters nodded.


    When we returned to the capital, Mia learned that her family had been released. They did not recover their status as nobles, and their possessions were in Louise''s hands, but at the very least, they were free.


    I made sure that they could leave the capital and met with Christine smoothly. And afterward, they left the empire.


    It was the end of one of the biggest noble families in the empire.


    "¡­ Are you sure you don''t want to go with them?" I asked Mia after her family left.


    Mia hesitated before shaking her head. "My daughters are here. They are more important to me than them."


    "I''m sure that they will be happy to hear that."


    "I hope so... us, thank you. I don''t know what would have happened to us without you."


    "Perhaps your husband would have seeded." I chuckled.


    "Or perhaps our entire family would have been destroyed," Mia replied with a sigh. "Please, take care of my daughters. They are good kids."


    "I will. And I will take care of you as well, mother-inw."


    Mia stiffened before looking at me with an amused expression.


    "Are you hitting on me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Mia looked at me and rolled her eyes.


    "Dream on. You should be satisfied with my daughters. I''m not an easy woman."


    She then turned around and left.


    However, I did not miss the slight reddish color in her cheeks.


    Mother-inw, mother-inw, do you think it''s so easy to escape from my hands?


    Sigh, I should stop chasing women. I''m already a married man after all.


    Chuckling to myself, I stepped across space and left the ce.


    When I reappeared, I was in the Imperial Institute.


    Or in the ruins of it.


    You could still see the traces of the battle against the monsters. Almost nothing of the once glorious academy remained.


    However, I was not here for that.


    Instead, I continued walking until I arrived at a small cottage in the back of the ruins.


    Strangely, this ce was not destroyed during the battle against the monsters. Perhaps this was the only ce in the entire institute that stayed unscathed.


    When I approached the cottage, I saw a ck-haired woman kneeling in the garden with a dazed expression.


    "Evelyn¡­" I muttered.


    The woman did not reply. She instead remained kneeling, looking ahead in a daze, as though she was lost in her memories.


    In front of her, you could see a tombstone crudely made. With just a nce, I knew that it was made by Evelyn herself.


    On it, you could read the words, ''Samuel Barstool, a great father and teacher''.


    I sighed softly when I saw that.


    Yes, Samuel Barstool, the man who opened the portal that allowed Bringer of End to bring the monsters to this world, was dead.


    He died two days ago after spending hisst moments with Headmistress Evelyn.


    I don''t feel pity for him. He was blinded by his ambition and jealously, almost causing a disaster that could have killed millions. However, I felt pity for Evelyn.


    To Evelyn, Samuel was not just her teacher, but also her father.


    Despite everything that happened, she could not help but feel pained after he died.


    She had not moved from this ce after she buried him. She remained here, remembering her memories beside him.


    I sighed and approached her, hugging her from behind and kissing her hair.


    "us, I¡­" Evelyn turned around and looked at me dazedly. Then, she leaned on my chest and started to cry silently.


    For several seconds, she stayed like that.


    And eventually, she fell asleep.


    I looked at her gently and brought her inside the cottage in my arms. Then, I put her on the bed.


    After that, I used my powers over space to get some ingredients and started to cook.


    Evelyn must have not eaten anything in thest few days. Even though eating is not that necessary for someone at her level, it will help to improve her mood.


    A couple of hourster, when I finished cooking, Evelyn woke up groggily.


    "us¡­"


    "Hello, sleeping beauty. Come, I prepared something nice."


    Evelyn forced out a smile.


    "¡­ Thank you."


    We ate the meal inplete silence, but as I expected, it helped to improve Evelyn''s mood.


    Eventually, she spoke to me.


    "¡­ Before meeting my teacher, I was just an unneeded child. A bother. Nobody in my family looked at me with good eyes.


    "Teacher was like my father. When he epted me as his disciple, he treated me like his child. It was the first time I felt I was loved.


    "I know that he was wrong, but¡­ He was my only family¡­ Now that he is gone, I have nothing left."


    "You still have me," I replied while looking straight into her eyes. "There is also Katherine, Rose, and Dina. I''m sure that they consider you their family."


    "Yeah¡­ You are right, Katherine is like my daughter and Rose and Dina are like two mischievous little sisters. Then there is you¡­"


    "What about me?" I asked with a smile.


    Evelyn fell silent and looked at my face with a dazed expression, but before she could say anything, I brought my face close to hers.


    Then, while she was startled and flustered, I kissed her lips gently.


    "You¡­"


    "I''m not sure what do you think of me, Evelyn, but I would like to be your lover."


    Evelyn stiffened. Her expression becamepletely red, and her eyes started to move around in a flustered way.


    I chuckled when I saw her innocent reaction. To think that the normally serious headmistress would be so cute.


    I could not resist her cuteness and kissed her lips again.


    This time, though, I was not nning to end it with just a kiss.

 Chapter 678: The Headmistress’s Day (1)*

    <h4>Chapter 678: The Headmistress¡¯s Day (1)*</h4>


    That kiss was like a fuse that lit up a fire. In the next second, I was hugging her ass as we searched passionately for the lips of the other.


    Evelyn wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. She responded fiercely to my kiss, as though she wanted to fuse our bodies together.


    I carried her inside a room while hugging her ass. My tongue moved inside her mouth and searched for her tongue. Evelyn panickily tried to move her tongue away, but I quickly found it and intertwined my tongue with hers.


    In the beginning, Evelyn was a bit timid facing my deep kiss, however, she learned quickly and imitated my movements. Before long, both of us were trying to take the initiative.


    I got the feeling that Evelyn wanted to vent off the sadness caused by the death of Samuel. Perhaps that was the reason she was being so bold.


    Her breathing quickly turned heavy, and her face turned red. Evelyn tightened her arms around my neck and glued her body to mine, melting on my embrace.


    I answered by biting her soft lips. Evelyn moaned and closed her eyes in answer.


    Our kiss continued for a long while. When we finished the first kiss, we kissed again, and again, and again.


    Evelyn was soon addicted to the feeling of kissing as her body burned with lust and passion.


    After a few minutes, I separated my mouth from hers and kissed her neck.


    Evelyn lifted her face and let out a moan. I then licked and bit her neck softly, causing her to shiver in pleasure.


    When I was done, Iid her on the bed.


    Evelyn''s eyes had turned hazy. She was looking at me with a passionate expression, hugging my neck and kissing my face crazily. I responded to each of her kisses and slowly caressed her body, moving my hands down her waist and belly, and kissing her ear.


    "Uhhh¡­" Evelyn whispered in joy and moved her hands to my back.


    Seeing her expression, I began to unbutton her ck dress. Evelyn sat on the bed to make it easier for me to take off her clothes as she took the initiative to undress me too.


    In the blink of an eye, I had finished unbuttoning her dress. I grinned and kissed her lips while pulling down the dress slowly.


    Soon, our clothes were gone. I looked at Evelyn''s naked body and could not help but sigh in admiration.


    Evelyn''s skin was pale white and her body had the perfect curves. Her breasts were very big, to the point that I could barely cover them with my hands.


    Her long ck hair fell to her back like a curtain, and her blood-red eyes seemed to look directly into my soul. She was so beautiful that I wanted to engrave this image in my mind forever.


    "Ahhnnn¡­" Evelyn moaned loudly as I wrapped my hands around her chest. Her body reacted to the feeling of my touch. She caressed my chest and searched for my mouth with her tongue as I yed with her breasts.


    Our movements became wilder and wilder. I pushed Evelyn down on the bed and lied on her. My mouth continued kissing her lips while my hands moved around her body, stimting her sensitive parts and caressing her soft skin.


    Evelyn''s blood-red eyes werepletely moist. Her ck hair fell on the bed creating a beautiful image that captivated me.


    My excitement grew nonstop. Feeling her body trembling below mine granted me an amazing feeling of dominance.


    I then moved one of my hands to the ce between her legs. I slowly stroke her thighs before touching her sacred cave.


    When my hand touched her vagina, Evelyn could not help but shiver.


    Instantly, lots of love juice flowed out of her cave, drenching my handspletely.


    It was her first orgasm!


    Evelyn closed her eyes and moaned satisfied. She hugged my back and pressed her body against mine as her body quivered.


    I looked at her expression and grinned. Then, I bit her ear and muttered sweet words.


    "You are very beautiful, Evelyn ."


    Evelyn looked at me with an expression of love. She then brought her mouth towards mine and whispered something.


    "In the end, you managed to get me after getting my students."


    I was amused after hearing her. "What can I say? I''m a lucky guy."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "Pervert¡­"


    "Oh? Then, I guess that I will live up to that title¡­"


    Before Evelyn could understand my meaning, my fingers caressed the entrance of her vagina.


    "Mmmhhmmm¡­" Evelyn moaned softly and looked at me with feigned anger. I smirked and moved my finger again.


    Evelyn was very sensitive. Her mouth quickly let out moans and groans of pleasure, and her cave becamepletely drenched. I could feel her vagina twitching in anticipation.


    But I just smirked and continued teasing her. My finger stroked her clitoris softly before pinching it, making Evelyn quiver due to the pleasure.


    I then used my other hand to rub her breasts. My mouth licked and kissed her shoulders and neck in the meanwhile as I enjoyed her reactions.


    Evelyn''s body twitched and twisted below mine. She hugged my back tightly, slowly being drowned by the pleasure.


    Eventually, her body spasmed violently.


    Evelyn had climaxed again, and this time faster thanst time.


    "Huh¡­ huh¡­" Evelyn panted after the climax. Her body was twitching due to the strong stimtion it felt, and her expression was dazed.


    But at that moment, she felt something huge and hard pressing against her sacred cave.


    Evelyn opened her eyes surprised. She looked down and saw my penis standing proudly before her entrance, ready to invade her holynd anytime.


    "¡­ It''s so big," Evelyn eximed. She then touched it with her hand timidly.


    I smiled and rubbed her slit with my rod. Evelyn let out a gasp of surprise.


    She then looked into my eyes timidly.


    "I heard that it hurts the first time¡­"


    I was surprised Evelyn like this. As the headmistress of the Imperial Institute, Evelyn always looked like someone proud and decisive. Even when we kissed, she tried to get the initiative despite her inexperience.


    But now, she had such a timid expression that I could not help but want to devour her instantly.


    I smiled and lifted her chin with my hand, kissing her soft lips lovingly. "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle."


    Evelyn nodded and closed her eyes.


    In the next second, I moved my waist forward slowly.


    ...

 Chapter 679: The Headmistress’s Day (2)*

    <h4>Chapter 679: The Headmistress¡¯s Day (2)*</h4>


    I pushed my waist forward slowly.


    My dick slid slowly inside Evelyn''s vagina. Her tight walls clenched my penis, pressing it tightly.


    "Uhhh¡­~" Evelyn let out a deep moan. Her body quivered when she felt my penis invading her cave.


    I observed her reactions and continued pushing my waist forward. Her cave was opening gradually to ept my weapon.


    Evelyn grabbed the nkets tightly. She wrinkled her brows trying to cope with the pain and pleasure she was feeling.


    Finally, I felt something obstructing me.


    "Ugh¡­" Evelyn moaned and looked at me with pitiful eyes. I kissed her lips tenderly to reassure her.


    "Are you alright?" I asked.


    Evelyn gave me a small nod. She tried to put on a calm smile, but the brief signs of pain on her face did not escape my eyes.


    I smiled and moved slowly inside her cave without breaking her hymen. At the same time, I kissed her mouth and caressed her body.


    Slowly, Evelyn''s expression of pain faded and her face turned hot again. She began to pant softly and twist her body below mine.


    When I was sure she was ready, I thrust my weapon forward.


    "It hurts¡­" Evelyn''s face distorted. She hugged my body tightly and bit my shoulder to try to cope with the pain.


    I slowly savored the feeling of taking her virginity and thrust my weapon until the end. Evelyn''s toes curled down and her body twitched due to the pain and pleasure.


    I send a bit of my mana inside her body to alleviate her pain, making Evelyn moan sweetly in relief.


    Once the pain of losing her virginity began to fade out, I started to move my waist.


    Her cave became wetter, probably due to the blood of her hymen, so my penis slid inside easier and smoother than before. I then began to thrust in and out in a slow rhythm.


    Soon, Evelyn began to pant. Her eyes became moist and her expression turned hazy.


    I kissed her neck and moved my hands to her breasts. My pelvis thrust repeatedly inside her cave, bringing incredible pleasure to both of us.


    "Ahh¡­~ This is¡­~" Evelyn eximed and hugged my back. Her legs wrapped around my waist, and she began to move her waist to cooperate with my movements.


    "Evelyn ¡­" I exhaled in her ear and bit her earlobe. Evelyn twitched and moaned while kissing my neck.


    Our bodies were entangled on the bed, caressing each other and trying to get as much pleasure as possible. Evelyn had long forgotten about the pain of her virginity and was concerned only about the heat of our bodies.


    Her bare skin had turned red. Her nipples perked up under the constant teasing of my hands, and her legs pressed my waist tightly against her cave.


    After Evelyn became used to the pleasure, she began to fight me for the lead. Unfortunately, her inexperienced body was unable to face my constants movements. I moved skillfully and thrust my dick inside her cave once and again, pleasuring every single inch of her vagina and causing her love juices to fill her cave.


    I moved up and down, attacking fiercely without stop. Before long, the virgin body of Evelyn was unable to endure the constant bursts of pleasure and shivered.


    "Nooooooo¡­~" Evelyn let out a long cry and hugged my neck with all her strength. I enjoyed her reaction and paused briefly. When I made sure that her orgasm ended, I began to move again.


    "Wait...!" Evelyn said while panting, but I ignored her pleads to stop and resumed moving. Evelyn''s tight and wet cave brought me an iparable feeling. Moreover, I had finally conquered her after a long while, so I wanted to enjoy our first time as much as I could.


    Evelyn''s body trembled under my fierce attacks. She bit her lips in a try to suppress her moans, but the continuous waves of pleasure defeated her quickly. Before long, she was again cooperating with me.


    "Prince¡­~ us, uh¡­~"


    Evelyn''s mouth moved through my neck and chest, sucking and biting it repeatedly to cope with the pleasure. most likely, my neck will be filled with hickeys tomorrow.


    Her skin quivered under the touch of my fingers. I sucked her neck and elerated my movements as my weapon slid in and out easily, breaking through heryers of flesh and touching the entrance of her womb.


    Evelyn cried and eximed with each thrust, gripping my arms strongly.


    Her womb clenched around my penis. I was not sure if Evelyn was doing it purposefully or instinctively, but the pleasure it brought me was intense.


    Evelyn was at the fourteenthyer of magic, so her strength and endurance were much higher than a normal human. Even though she had orgasmed twice, she did not seem tired.


    Moreover, at some point, she had started to take the initiative. I suspected that she was trying to make me cum before her. Most likely, she did not want to cum again before making me cum even once.


    I smirked and looked straight into her eyes. Evelyn moved her gaze away shyly and bit her lips. But suddenly, she felt a strong impact below.


    "!!!" Evelyn trembled. She felt my movements bing faster and fiercer, and she began to have trouble suppressing her next orgasm. I noticed it and smiled proudly.


    Seeing my smug expression, Evelyn clenched her teeth and put strength on her waist. Her vagina clenched around my penis, trying to make me cum too.


    I put on an amused expression but decided to please her. So, I put all my concentration on her cave and elerated my thrusts even more.


    Soon, something hot began to build up in my abdomen. I kissed Evelyn''s lips and put her legs on my shoulders, and then, I began myst sprint.


    Evelyn gasped. Her cave tightened and clenched my penis, and her womb seemed to suck on my holy sword to get my seed.


    The next second, a great amount of love juice gushed out of her cave.


    Evelyn twitched and shivered as the love fluids drenched the bed.


    I grunted and thrust my waist with all my strength at that moment. Instantly, my semen was released and shot inside her womb.


    "Ooohhhh¡­." Evelyn gasped and closed her eyes. She could feel something hot filling her cave and entering her deepest part. For an instant, worries about pregnancy filled her, but they were quickly forgotten under the intense pleasure.


    Finally, her body shivered violently.


    I looked at the beautiful body below me and smiled. I then kissed her neck and caressed her tits.


    Evelyn twitched softly and looked at me dazedly. Then, she smiled.


    Seeing it, I grinned wickedly and prepared for round two.


    I was going to enjoy today.


    ...


    Please consider supporting me on P4TRE0N to see if we can bring this novel to an end...


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 680: A Fox in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 680: A Fox in the Sky</h4>


    A few hourster, Headmistress Evelyn was lying on the bed with her head on my chest.


    The two of us had been going at it for a long time. Once we started, it seemed like there was no stopping us.


    Unfortunately, Headmistress Evelyn eventually became tired, so I was forced to stop.


    Since then, we had been like this, basking in the warmth of each other''s skin as I whispered sweet nothings to Evelyn''s hear.


    "¡­ You have a sweet mouth." Headmistress Evelyn finally said while stroking my chest.


    I grinned. "I need to rely upon something if I want to conquer a beautiful woman like you."


    The headmistress rolled her eyes.


    "¡­ Sigh, I can''t believe I ended in the hands of the same man as my students. Why did I have to meet a bad boy like you?"


    "Because we were destined to meet?"


    "That sounds nice." The headmistress chuckled. "You better treat us well. Otherwise, I will ally with my students to give you a beating."


    "Don''t worry, that will never happen," I said and bit her ear, making the headmistress look at me with an excited expression.


    I was tempted to do it again with her, but before that, there was something I must finish.


    "Should I make the contract with you now?" I asked Evelyn.


    The headmistress understood my intentions immediately. "Do you mean the thing you did to Rose, Katherine, and the others? How does it work?"


    I exined it to her quickly, making the headmistress sigh in admiration.


    "¡­ Amazing. Okay, do it. To be honest, I was feeling ufortable now that the mana of my students is higher than mine."


    I chuckled amusedly and nodded. In the next second, I bit my lips to get a drop of my blood and started the contract.


    I had already done it several times, so I was clear about all the details of the process. Thanks to that, everything went smoothly.


    A few minutester, I felt someone else connected to my soul.


    I had gotten a new dependent.


    Evelyn closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of our souls being connected. I don''t know if it was an illusion, but I felt as though Evelyn''s goodwill towards me increased a lot.


    But I was not done yet. After that, I burned a small part of my soul to transform it into mana that I infused in Evelyn''s body.


    When I was done, Evelyn''s cultivation had climbed to the peak of the fifteenthyer.


    "How do you feel?" I asked.


    "Amazing." The headmistress replied excitedly and kissed my lips. "I can''t believe I became stronger so easily."


    "Then, don''t you think that I deserve a reward?"


    The headmistress rolled her eyes, but she did not reject me.


    In the next second, the two of us were rolling on the bed again, and Evelyn''s moans could be heard through the entire cottage.


    When we were done, it was almost night. By this time, Evelyn waspletely exhausted.


    "Do Katherine and Rose suffer like this every day?"


    "Not every day. Just two or three times every week."


    The headmistress looked at me with a disbelieving look.


    Just then, the two of us felt two presences approaching us.


    We were startled, but before we could get dressed, two girls entered the cottage.


    Katherine and Rose.


    When they saw our embarrassing situation, the pair became stunned.


    Rose becamepletely red and Katherine looked at me with ice-cold eyes.


    "So you finally put your hands on our teacher, huh."


    Evelyn was embarrassed. She hurriedly put on her clothes to escape the embarrassment, only to realize that she did not know where her clothes were.


    I, on the other hand, shrugged indifferently and put on my clothes calmly.


    In the meanwhile, Katherine''s ice-cold gaze continued piercing my skin.


    It looks like I will have to find a way to improve her moodter.


    Trying to find a way to escape this awkward situation, Headmistress Evelyn looked at Rose.


    "Why are you here?"


    "We came to cheer you up, teacher. We thought that you were depressed by the death of the old headmaster."


    "Yeah, but it looks like it''s unnecessary," Katherine said with a snort.


    I smiled widely. "No need to thank me. I''m pretty good at lifting other people''s moods. You should know about it, Katherine."


    "... Pervert."


    Iughed and finished putting on my clothes. In the meanwhile, Rose looked at me with a hesitant expression.


    "¡­ By the way, us, there is something I want to tell you."


    "Mm?"


    "I have been feeling restless since yesterday. It''s as though something bad is about to happen."


    I was stunned.


    Normally, this kind of feeling would not mean anything. But Rose is the hero. If she is feeling restless, it''s most likely due to the Will of the World.


    But I thought that the Will of the World had been reced by Ysnay. What is happening then?


    Could it be that Ysnay is ying some trick?


    No, I got the feeling that this is not rted to her.


    Then, what is it?


    ¡­ I think I''m missing a piece of this puzzle.


    "Is anything wrong?" Katherine asked worriedly when she saw my serious expression.


    I was about to reply to her, but then, my expression changed.


    All of sudden, an overwhelming aura appeared over the capital.


    The wind stood still, and the noise of the insects disappeared. The power of this aura was so immense that only my women and I could face it without being overwhelmed.


    In fact, my women were having trouble resisting it as well. Fortunately, the fusion between our souls made their souls much stronger than normal.


    I recognized the owner of this aura immediately.


    "Dad." A voice reached my ears.


    Looking through space, I saw a petite fox girl with golden-red hair and blood-red eyes standing imposingly in the sky of the capital.


    "I have made my choice." She stated.


    My expression immediately becameplicated.


    So this time finally arrived, huh.


    "Let''s talk," I said with a solemn expression.


    Finally, the time to face Emilia had arrived.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N to read more chapters!!!


    patre-on/aidnovels

 Chapter 681 - The Fox’s Challenge (1)

    <h4> Chapter 681 - The Fox¡¯s Challenge (1) </h4>


    The arrival of Emilia meant that the peaceful days hade to an end.


    In the worst case, the two of us will end having a big fight of epic proportions.


    And unlike Ysnay, Emilia''s abilities are specialized in raw power. The sh between us could easily destroy a fews.


    But to my surprise, Emilia was much calmer than I expected.


    "I have made my choice, dad."


    I stared at the petite fox girl calmly before heaving a sigh.


    "Okay, let''s talk."


    "Mm. However, bring your women with you. I need to talk to them as well."


    I raised an eyebrow curiously, but seeing that Emilia was being serious, I nodded.


    With a thought, I roughly exined the situation to my women through our shared soul and told them that they needed toe.


    Right now, almost every one of my women were my dependents. The only women who had slept with me but I had not turned into my dependents were Empress Lilia, Christine, Aunt Sera, Lluvia, and the daemon princess, E''Athar.


    I nned to turn Aunt Sera, Princess E''Athar, and Lluvia into my dependents eventually. I should do that soon.


    The ce where we decided to gather was in the main hall of the pce. Dina told the empire''s officials to leave for the day and asked the servants to prepare the ce for the meeting with Emilia.


    One hourter, Emilia, my women, and I were gathered in the pce hall.


    "What is it all about, us?" Dina was the first to ask with a frown.


    Most of my women shared Dina''s doubts. After all, I had not told any of them about Emilia.


    The only one that knew about Emilia was Raven, who learned about her when our souls got fused and she saw a portion of my memories.


    I smiled wryly and got ready to exin the situation to the girls, but Emilia spoke first.


    "¡­ I really don''t understand what dad saw on you. None of you is worthy of him."


    "What did you say!?"


    "us, who is this little fox!?"


    "And why is she calling you dad?"


    I smiled wryly at Dina, Katherine, and Aunt Dayana''s angry words and sighed.


    "It''s a long story." Then, I looked at Emilia with a serious expression. "Emilia, I''m sorry, but I won''t allow you to speak ill of my women."


    "¡­ You always take their side." Emilia pouted, however, I did not miss the jealously and killing intent that sparkled in her eyes.


    Although the killing intent disappeared quickly, it''s a fact that it was there.


    I heaved a sigh. As expected, it''s not easy to get Emilia to ept them.


    However, I did not want to give up on hope yet.


    "Emilia, you told me that you made a choice, right? Can you tell me what it is?"


    The fox girl nodded. She looked at the women gathered in the hall and her eyes glinted with ice-cold light.


    "¡­ To be honest, I can''t ept any of them, dad. Besides the cat girl, none of the others is worthy of you. I can''t understand why you became interested in them."


    "Emilia¡­"


    "But, I understand that this is what you want." She said with a sigh and a downhearted look. "I love you, dad. More than anything. Nothing is more important to me than you. Thus, I decided to take a step back."


    "A step back?"


    "Yes. Listen, women. I, as my dad''s most beloved daughter, will challenge you to see if you are really worthy of being together with him!"


    "Wait a moment. Who do you think you are to decide whom us is with!?" Dina scoffed displeased.


    Emilia smirked, and in the next second, her full aura was released.


    The ground shook, and the air turned still. All the mana in the world seemed to converge around her.


    At the same time, the girls felt an immense force over them, as though the universe itself wanted to crush them out of existence.


    The girls turned pale. They tried to struggle against the pressure, but her efforts were futile.


    Emilia was too powerful for them.


    But when they thought that they would be killed, I snorted.


    "Hmph!"


    In the next instant, the pressure waspletely erased.


    "Emilia, how do you dare to hurt them?" My voice was extremely cold.


    "Sorry, dad, but if they are unable to resist this much, how do they deserve to be beside you?"


    Emilia then looked at the girls mockingly.


    "You understand what I mean, right? You are weak, and a burden to dad. People like you don''t deserve to be beside him. You are not worthy."


    "You¡­!"


    I could see Dina, Daisy, Louise, and the other girls gritting their teeth in rage. Emilia''s words had injured their pride.


    Immediately, I understood. Since the start, this was Emilia''s goal.


    She wanted to provoke them to ept her proposal.


    And as I expected¨C


    "I won''t allow anyone to deny my ce beside His Highness," Daisy spoke up angrily. "What is the challenge, fox!?"


    Emilia looked at her and grinned. "I like you, servantdy." She then moved her gaze through the rest of the girls. "What about you? Are you going to ept my challenge or not?"


    The girls looked at each other before epting one after another.


    "You don''t have the right to separate me from my brother."


    "us is my husband. As his wife, I need to teach you your ce."


    "Sigh, why is my nephew so popr? So many girls are going after him."


    Hearing Raven, Dina, and Aunt Dayana''s words, and seeing the rest of the girls agree, Emilia''s smile became wider.


    "Great. Then, I will exin the challenge to you.


    "One month from now, my men will dere war on this empire. They then will start an invasion.


    "The rules are simple. If you manage to defeat my men, then I will ept your ce beside dad. However, if you fail¨C


    "I swear in my name, Emilia Softley, that I won''t rest until killing every one of you, even if that means making dad my enemy."


    Emilia''s ice-cold voice pierced the souls of the girls. For an instant, they felt a chill on their spines.


    They knew that Emilia was not joking.


    Emilia chuckled when she saw their stiff expressions. She then looked at me, and her fierce expression became soft.


    "¡­ I''m sorry dad, but this is the biggest concession I can do."


    I looked at her with aplicated expression before sighing.


    "I understand."


    "Thank you, dad." Smiling softly, the fox girl rushed towards me and hugged me tightly. She then looked at the girls in the hall and her expression became bloodthirsty.


    "Don''t disappoint me, women chosen by dad. Our war has already started."


    With these words, Emilia disappeared from the hall, leaving behind a group of angry, confused, and irritated girls.

 Chapter 682 - The Fox’s Challenge (2)

    <h4> Chapter 682 - The Fox¡¯s Challenge (2) </h4>


    I watched as Emilia disappeared from the hall with aplicated expression.


    Actually, this result is much better than I expected. Even though the final result is a bit troublesome, it''s a fact that Emilia took one step back.


    Immortals are stubborn, and the older they are the most stubborn they be.


    This kind of being doesn''t change their minds easily unless they are beaten to death or they experience a disastrous failure.


    And even then, sometimes that is not enough to make them change their minds.


    Once they decide on something, they will resort to any means to achieve it.


    Emilia is the same. As an Immortal who achieved Immortality just to apany me through eternity, her only desire is that I answer her determination in the same way.


    However, the problem is that I reset my memories every time I start a new life, leaving behind only information about the life I lived.


    Thus, when Emilia finally appeared before me, I did not have any idea who she was.


    To me, she was just an unknown Immortal that seemed to know me from somewhere.


    Actually, if things would have continued like that, then perhaps we would have eventually gotten a happy ending together.


    Unfortunately, when Emilia found me, I had already started a new life.


    I had forgotten her, and I had gotten a new family.


    To Emilia, who spent an unknown amount of time in a lonely and empty ce to attain Immortality just to be beside me, it was a betrayal.


    Then, tragedy struck.


    Filled with anger, Emilia attacked. In her mind, the reason I forgot her was that I had gotten a new family, so she just needed to destroy it.


    However, there was no way I could allow that.


    Thus, we fought.


    We fought fiercely, causing the destruction of several worlds until I finally understood the situation.


    But by then, it was toote.


    My battle against Emilia had destroyed the world where I had built my new family, and even though I understood Emilia''s circumstances, I felt nothing but anger towards her.


    Even so, I could not bring myself to kill her, so instead, I sealed her.


    But when Emilia escaped the seal, the situation repeated.


    I fought her several times, causing the deaths of my family in several lives, thus, I was unable to bring myself to ept her love.


    I did not hate her, though. Every time I reincarnate, I forget the feelings I had towards the people of my previous life. However, I always keep my memories about Emilia.


    But due to our bad start, it''s very hard for me to ept her feelings.


    This time, though, it is a great opportunity.


    If I fuse my soul with Emilia, we will finally be able to reach an understanding.


    However, even now, Emilia can''t stand the fact that other women took her ce beside me.


    That is the reason why I''m surprised by her proposal this time. Because this time, Emilia decided to give the girls a chance.


    If they manage to defeat her, then she will ept their ce beside me.


    I took a deep breath and calmed down my emotions. It looks like I will have to work hard for the next month.


    "us, who is she? How do you know her?"


    "Yeah, why does she call you dad, brother-inw?"


    Louise and ire asked one after another.


    I smiled wryly and exined to the girls the situation.


    When they finished listening to my exnation, the girls were agape.


    "Do you mean that she is an Immortal as well!? And she is the Blood Empress!? The one that unified the Beastkin Alliance!?" Dina asked surprised.


    "It''s her."


    "So she is an Immortal, huh. Her aura was terrifying." Headmistress Evelyn said with a frown.


    She and the other girls felt Emilia''s power first-hand. Even if they had be stronger after I gave them a bit of my power, they were still too weak to face her.


    Even Rave and Rose, the strongest among my women, were nothing but ants in front of Emilia.


    Fortunately, they did not need to fight her.


    "Don''t worry. Emilia said that she won''t participate in the war directly. If I''m not wrong, she will use this month to raise a group of powerful subordinates and use them to confront you."


    "That is good." Headmistress Evelyn sighed in relief. She did not want to face that monster.


    However, I did not agree with her.


    "Don''t underestimate Emilia''s abilities. Even if she won''t fight you personally, the group of subordinates that she raises will be extremely strong. If you are not careful, you could be defeated.


    "Emilia won''t care about the well-being of her subordinates, so she will resort to any means to increase their strength, even shortening their life span. One monthter, she will have created a group of monsters whose only purpose is to defeat you."


    The expressions of the girls became serious.


    They could feel from my words that I was notpletely confident in their victory. And in truth, I was not.


    You must never underestimate an Immortal. If she managed to raise a subordinate to the level of a rtively strong Irregr, the girls'' chances of victory will be very low.


    If the girls are unlucky, then this battle will be over just after the first sh.


    But when the girls saw the concern and seriousness in my face, their pride was stimted.


    "us, you don''t think that we will lose to that girl, right?"


    "Yeah, as your women, how can we let her make fun of us? Hmph, she is just a loser jealous because you love us more than her. Your Highness, trust us. We will defeat her."


    "Don''t worry, brother, we will win."


    "Didn''t you say that I''m the hero? Then I won''t have trouble defeating the small fry that she sends to us!"


    Hearing Dina, Daisy, Raven, and Rose''s words, I chuckled softly.


    "Then get ready. We have one month before the war starts. During this month, I''m going to turn you into powerful powerhouses.


    "It''s time to start the training."

 Chapter 683 - Time For Training (1)

    <h4> Chapter 683 - Time For Training (1) </h4>


    Having decided to train the girls, the first thing that I did was to prepare a ce to train them.


    Right now, every one of my girls was a fifteenthyer powerhouse at the very least. With their strength, destroying a city with one attack was not impossible.


    Thus, the ce to train them needed to be big and strong enough to allow them to release their abilities without fear.


    For this, I decided to create an alternated pocket dimension. This dimension was of the size of the entire empire, enough for them to train freely.


    However, that was just the start. Emilia gave the girls one month to prepare, but one month is far from enough.


    They are already at the fifteenthyer of mana. If they want to advance further, they need to forge their own paths.


    By this point, normal training won''t be useful anymore. The mana in their bodies has reached the limit, and unless they find a way to surpass this limit, they will be unable to progress.


    However, forging a path of their own is not easy. Most people fail to find their path even after a lifetime of effort, much less one month.


    Of course, the situation of the girls is much better. Thanks to the fact that our souls are one, they can see my memories and use them as a guideline to forge their own paths.


    I''m an Immortal, so the insights in my soul should be enough for all of them.


    The problem is that my soul and my memories are incredibly vast. There is no way that the girls can find what they need in one hundred years, much less one month.


    Thus, they can only train normally. And once they find something that stimtes one of my insights, the insights will flow into their souls on their own.


    This should shorten the time they need to find their own path greatly, but it''s not enough. It will be hard for even one of them to take the next step in just one month.


    Therefore, I need to get them more time.


    I suck at using Time Laws. My specialties are Space Laws and Soul Laws. I can use a bit of Energy Laws as well, but when ites to Time, Gravity, and Fate, I''m a disaster.


    Even so, after hundreds of thousands of years of life, I know some small tricks about time.


    Thanks to that, I managed to make the time in the pocket dimension ten times faster. One month in the real world will be ten months in the pocket dimension.


    This should be enough for some of them to find their path.


    Once I was done building the pocket dimension, I brought the girls here and started the training.


    My goal was for at least half of them to find their path and be Irregrs before the war against the Beastkin Alliance. It won''t be easy, but I believe in my girls.


    Right now, the only one that has found her path is Raven. Besides her, Rose and Daisy can barely be considered Irregrs, but Rose is due to the blessings of the World Will, and Daisy is due to her Lightning Goddess Armor.


    None of them has found their path yet.


    But one dayter, I was once surprised by the talent of the Hero.


    She just needed a bit of guidance to forge her path. Even I could not believe that.


    Using her will, she created a connection with the world around her, allowing her to use the energy on it freely.


    It was like a weakened version of her hero aura, but she could use it regardless of the world''s will.


    I called this path, [World''s Blessing].


    To my surprise, the next one to forge her path was not Daisy, but my little cousin, Lina.


    She used the Laws of Combustion she got when she was poisoned by the Church of Order and fused it with her mana core. Through it, she turned her mana core into a sma core.


    The energy on it immediately became ten times stronger.


    At the same time, it became ten times fiercer than before. Fortunately, I was nearby and helped her to control her new core, otherwise, her body could have exploded due to the overwhelming energy.


    With my help, Lina only needed a few days to adapt to her new core. As long as she got used to it, her strength increased dozens of times.


    Moreover, the little girl was still absorbing mana and turning it into sma. Every second, the energy inside her body was bing greater and greater.


    After a bit of thought, I decided to name her path [Sun Core].


    This path was very straightforward, but it had a lot of potential. With enough time, Lina could turn her core into a miniature sun. By then, her strength would beparable to rtively powerful immortals.


    The next one to forge her path was Daisy. The cute maid managed to forge it just a few days after Lina.


    What she used to forge her path was the technique I taught her, [Lightning Goddess''s Armor].


    After several failed attempts, Daisy managed to turn the Lightning Goddess''s Armor into a reserve of energy. She reced her mana core with the armor, using lightning as her source of energy thereafter.


    The results were outstanding. This path did not have as much potential as Lina''s path, but in the short term, it made her much stronger.


    Moreover. If Daisy could upgrade this path a few times, then her limits were inestimable.


    The name of her path was the same as her technique, Lightning Goddess''s Armor.


    In the following days, Headmistress Evelyn, Dina, and Saintess Safelia forged their paths, next, Doctor Elene, Alice, and Katherine managed to forge their paths as well.


    To my surprise, before the first month ended, ten of my women had already forged their path.


    Even I was not expecting this level of progress.


    But by this point, I also noticed something troublesome.


    Just as some of my women were progressing at breakneck speed, some of them, such as Aunt Dayana, Cousin Andrea, Hope, Iris, ra, and Susan, did not show any sign of progress.


    And even after two months passed, their progress was still minimal.


    It looks like I will have to focus my training on them.

 Chapter 684 - Time For Training (2)

    <h4> Chapter 684 - Time For Training (2) </h4>


    Around one month after we started the training (time of the pocket dimension), a small problem became apparent.


    Just like some of my women progressed at an astounding speed that even surprised me, another part of them showed almost no progress at all in their abilities.


    Some of them, like Aunt Dayana, had no idea about where to start to forge their path. In fact, she barely knew the basics of spells or martial arts.


    And she was not the only one with that problem.


    In the end, a great part of my women had almost zero experience when it came tobat. Even if they had impressive cultivations due to the mana I transferred to them, their usage of it was at a very low level.


    In truth, I already expected this.


    Not everybody was suited forbat. Plus, I could not expect that people who knew nothing aboutbat until a few days ago be expert fighters after just a month of training.


    Even so, I decided to train all of them inbat regardless of that. I knew that not all of them could be expertbatants, but perhaps some of them had potential as fighters, and this was the best way to discover it.


    And as I expected, I found two hidden gems.


    Nana and rice.


    The two girls never received any formal training on mana, but in just one month, they showed considerable talent wielding it.


    Even if they were not at the level of the girls used to fighting, I was sure that when the ten months of training finish, they will be considered strong even among fifteenthyer practitioners.


    As for Aunt Dayana, Andrea, Hope, and the others who showed little talent and motivation for magic and martial arts, I decided to change the focus of their training.


    From today onwards, I would only teach them self-defense plus a little bit about magic and martial arts.


    It will be enough if they are able to defend themselves by the time that Emilia''s challenge starts.


    Anyway, the format of Emilia''s challenge is a war. And in a war, you need more than justbatants.


    Backline support is just as important.


    I n to let them take this role.


    Aunt Dayana, Andrea, Iris, Susan, and ra had experience managing people, organizations, and businesses, so they were perfect for logistic roles. They could also teach Hope about it during the next nine months.


    After I was done exining to them about the training they were going to realize from today onwards, I shifted my attention to another three of my women.


    Louise, Marana, and Akh.


    Unfortunately, although Louise, Marana, and Akh had made progress during their training, they were still a bit far from finding their path.


    Judging by their progress, unless they gain a sudden insight that allows them to find their path suddenly, they will be unable to find it before the ten months in the pocket dimension ends.


    Thus, I decided to give them a role different from fighting.


    Commanding the troops.


    Louise, Marana, and Akh had experience in this field. Louise with the men of the Riea Family, and Marana and Akh with the men of the Red Skull Gang.


    If I transfer to them my knowledge about wars and train them for the next nine months, they can be great generals.


    Plus, my woman canmunicate with each other instantly regardless of the distance due to the fusion of our souls. This was a great advantage during war.


    I needed to teach them how to use that to its fullest.


    Someone else who surprised me was ire.


    Louise''s little sister had not found her path yet, but she had achieved a lot of progress during the past month. She had a high chance of finding her path before the ten months ended.


    I decided to spend a little more time training her. If she managed to be an Irregr before the challenge started, it would be a great addition to the girls'' strength.


    Just like that, the days of training continued.


    asionally, I left the pocket dimension to check what was happening in the outside world. Dina also left sometimes to check the situation in the empire, but we spend most of the month inside the pocket dimension.


    I even forced myself to not spoil any of my women during this time. It was a month without kisses or sex, just training.


    Little by little, the results of the training showed themselves. As the date of the challenge approached, the girls became stronger and stronger, and their confidence increased.


    Even I started to be confident in their chances of victory.


    However, I knew that Emilia would not be an easy enemy.


    The slightest carelessness could mean aplete defeat.


    I just hope that the girls don''t underestimate her.


    Just like that, the time passed.


    And finally, the date of Emilia''s challenge arrived.

 Chapter 685 - Before The Challenge (1)

    <h4> Chapter 685 - Before The Challenge (1) </h4>


    Inside the pocket dimension, I gathered my women.


    I looked at every one of them carefully and put on aplicated expression.


    During thest ten months inside the pocket dimension, they had trained nonstop, and now, the time to know if their training was useful had arrived.


    The girls today, were much stronger than when the training just started. Even the ones with the least progress in terms ofbat strength were a few times stronger than their previous selves.


    However, I did not know if this was enough.


    After looking at every one of them, I spoke.


    "We will end our training here. Emilia''s challenge will start two dayster. You should rest the next two days."


    The girls smiled happily and some of them sighed in relief, however, I could see a shadow of nervousness in their faces.


    Obviously, they were tense due to theing confrontation.


    Seeing that, I smiled.


    "Don''t worry, just do your best. And even if you lose, you have nothing to fear. I won''t let Emilia hurt any of you."


    The girls put onplicated expressions.


    "No, us, we are going to win." Dina looked at me with a determined expression. "That fox mocked us and said that we are not worthy of standing beside you. We will show her that she was mistaken."


    "Dina is right. We can''t afford to lose." Headmistress Evelyn stated.


    The other girls nodded in answer.


    I smiled wryly. It looks like they are more motivated than I thought.


    "Then I will be waiting for your victory. Now go and take a rest. You need to clear your mind before the start of the challenge."


    The girls nodded. Next, I send them out of the pocked dimension one after another.


    When they were gone, I looked at the ce that served as our training ground for onest time before waving my hand.


    The next instant, the pocket dimension was crushed before disappearing.


    One secondter, I was in the sky of the capital.


    "I guess now I should gather a bit of information about the enemy, huh."


    With these words, I extended my senses towards the distance.


    In less than one second, my senses had covered the entire world.


    Right now, I could see anything that was happening in the world.


    However, my goal was the Beastkin Alliance.


    As I expected, the beastkins were preparing for war. Everywhere in their country, I could see soldiers and armies getting ready to go to war. The country was in a state of alertness, and any man older than fourteen had been conscripted into the army.


    During the past month, the Beastkin Alliance had attacked three human countries, defeating them overwhelmingly. The three countries werepletely unable to resist.


    Once these countries were defeated, they were annexed, expanding the territory of the alliance.


    Thanks to that, the Beastkin Alliance''s territory now bordered the empire.


    I knew that these were part of Emilia''s preparations. She nned to send her men to attack the empire as soon as the day of the challenge arrived.


    "This girl is really serious, huh¡­"


    I continued scanning the Beastkin Alliance, but soon, I frowned.


    I could not find any trace of Emilia.


    Not just that. I could not feel any powerful powerhouse in thends of the Beastkin Alliance.


    There were a few mana practitioners at the thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenthyer around the country, but none of them was that powerful.


    Any of my girls could defeat the strongest of them inbat.


    ''Suspicious¡­''


    I was not foolish enough to think that it was the extent of Emilia''s preparations.


    Instead, she is most likely training a group of powerfulbatants in secret, just like I trained the girls.


    Now the question is which side was going to be stronger.


    "It looks like I won''t find anything more than this, huh." I sighed and pulled back my senses.


    But at that moment, I frowned.


    While I was retracting my senses, I noticed something that caught my attention.


    It was not rted to Emilia. Instead, it was about the Daemon Empire.


    Through my senses, I could see that the situation in the empire was very tense.


    Some battles had urred throughout the territory of the Daemon Empire, and a tense air filled the ce.


    ''A civil war?''


    Judging by my observations, the Daemon Empire was experiencing a civil war.


    Moreover, it was bing more and more intense quickly.


    Furrowing my brows, I thought about the Daemon Princess I met during the battle of Fort Mist.


    Princess E''Athar.


    I hurriedly used my senses to find her, and then, I sighed in relief.


    It looks like she is alright. Good.


    Apparently, she had abandoned the capital, but she did not seem to be at risk.


    She was leading a group of troops, but it did not seem that she had sided with any faction.


    I thought about going to see her situation, but it was not the time.


    Emilia''s challenge was my priority.


    After I retracted my senses, I stepped across space. In an instant, I appeared inside my mansion in the capital.


    But to my surprise, someone was waiting for me there.


    "Your Highness, you are here. I was waiting for you."


    "Daisy? Did anything happen?" I asked startled.


    "Follow me, Your Highness." Daisy did not reply and instead smiled mischievously, before turning around and walking away.


    I followed her just as she told me, realizing that we were walking towards my room.


    My expression immediately became strange, then, I smirked inwardly.


    Oh? It looks like my girls had thought of something fun.


    When we arrived at my room, Daisy looked at me and smiled.


    "We were waiting for you here, Your Highness."


    She then opened the door, revealing the scene inside.


    Every one of my women was there, dressed in provocative clothes and with shy, embarrassed, and seductive expressions.


    "We thought that we needed a bit of motivation before the challenge, us. So we decided to spend thest two days before the challenge together." Aunt Dayana spoke for the group. "By the way, this was my idea."


    I looked at my women with an amused smile and gave a thumbs up to my aunt.


    "Aunt Dayana, you are the best."


    Then, I got ready to enjoy the feast before me.

 Chapter 686 - Before The Challenge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 686 - Before The Challenge (2)</h4>


    When I woke up the next morning, my bedroom was a mess.


    Naked womeny sprawled all over the room, some on the bed, some on the sofa, and even some on the ground (I was on the ground by the way).


    The room reeked of sex, and you could see women''s clothes scattered around the floor. With just a nce, anyone could understand what happened herest night.


    I must admit that it was the most memorable night in my current life. I mean, I had an orgy with most of my women where we got lost in lust and pleasure. It only came to an end just a bit before sunrise.


    By that point, most of my women had fainted due to the pleasure. Some of them had woke up after fainting, only to faint again after a pair of rounds with them.


    By when I finally finished satisfying all of them, it was already dawn.


    I yawned sleepily and stood up, removing the arms and legs on me carefully to not wake up any of my women. I then grabbed a set of clothes from my wardrobe before leaving the room to take a bath.


    Some of my women woke up after feeling my movements, but due to their fatigue, they closed their eyes again when they realized that it was me. Even Daisy and Hope, who were very early risers, did not have the energy to leave the bed.


    After I finished my bath, I walked towards the kitchen to see if I could find something to eat.


    But when I entered the kitchen, I saw a familiar figure standing there in a daze.


    It was Aunt Sera.


    She was preparing coffee, but for some reason, she seemed lost in her thoughts, to the point that she did not notice that I had arrived behind her.


    "Aunt Sera?" I called out to her, making my aunt jump in surprise.


    She hurriedly turned around in a panic, and when she saw that it was me, her face turnedpletely red.


    "C-C-us! Y-Y-You are awake!"


    I raised an eyebrow seeing her strange reaction, but after thinking about it a little bit, I understood.


    I think that I did not block the sound of what happened in my roomst night.


    Yeah, I didn''t.


    Moreover, we were very loud this time. Very very loud.


    Looking at Aunt Sera''s embarrassed expression, it''s obvious that she heard the noiseing from my room.


    In fact, now that I looked at her closely, I could see the faint eyebags below her eyes. Apparently, she did not sleep that well.


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    However, I'' not the kind to get embarrassed for this kind of thing.


    So instead, I put on an amused expression and walked towards her.


    "It looks like my aunt did not have a good sleep."


    Aunt Sera''s face became redder than before.


    "C-us, w-what are you talking about?"


    I smirked and walked towards her, hugging her slender body and pressing her against me.


    My aunt instinctively tried to struggle, but of course, her strength could not bepared to mine.


    I looked at her flustered expression and a trace of mischief appeared in my eyes.


    Before my aunt could speak, I brought my lips to hers.


    The eyes of my aunt opened wide.


    She stared at me with a perplexed look, as though wondering how she should react.


    But before long, she closed her eyes as she cooperated with my kiss.


    In the end, Aunt Sera had already slept with me a couple of times before. Although she still did not ept me as her man, she did not reject my approaches that much.


    Unconsciously, perhaps she had already epted me. She only needed onest push.


    I felt happy about that. I could feel that I was very close to getting the heart of my auntpletely.


    But when my hands were starting to behave naughtily and I was about to turn our kiss into a kitchen y, I felt a cold stare behind me.


    I instinctively froze and turned around.


    There, I saw a blue-haired little girl looking at me with an angry re.


    My little sister, Lena Quintin.


    Aunt Sera had noticed little Lena as well. She panicked and hurriedly pushed me away before wiping off her lips, but it was already toote.


    My little sister had already seen everything.


    She fell silent for a few seconds, then, her angry re turned into a sad gaze and her eyes were filled with tears.


    "I hate you, pervert brother!"


    Then, she turned around and ran off.


    I smiled bitterly.


    Sigh, that jealous little girl.


    She should have been in a bad mood after hearing the noisesing from my roomst night, and when she woke up and came to the kitchen only to find Aunt Sera and me making off, her bad mood erupted.


    I will have to find a way to appease her.


    I smiled wryly and looked at my aunt who had turned as red as a tomato.


    "I''m going after her."


    "T-That."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault. Also, I''ll find another time to finish what I started," I smirked and stole another kiss from her lips before running after my little sister.


    My aunt looked at my back in a daze before her lips curved up in a small smile.


    Then, she continued preparing her coffee while humming a soft song.


    Thest day before the war against Emilia had started.

 Chapter 687 - Before The Challenge (3)

    <h4>Chapter 687 - Before The Challenge (3)</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the capital of the Beastkin Alliance.


    A tense atmosphere filled the ce. Every man, woman, or child in the city had a solemn expression, and a trace of fighting intent could be seen in their eyes.


    Troops had been recruited all over the country, and any beastkin of enough age had been drafted into the army. This country had been turned into a war machine.


    In the center of the capital, a pce had been built to honor the person that turned the Beastkin Alliance into the current powerful country.


    Emilia Softley, the Blood Empress.


    But right now, the pce waspletely empty. Not even a servant or a guard could be seen on it.


    As for the Blood Empress, she was inside a pocket dimension she had created.


    Emilia''s forte was energyws. She was not that good when it came to time, space, gravity, or any of the otherws.


    But just like Bloed, she knew a bit about everyw.


    And fortunately, her knowledge was enough to create this pocket dimension.


    It was far from beingparable to the pocked dimension that her dad built to train his women, but it was more than enough for Emilia''s purposes.


    To train a group of powerhouses strong enough to defeat her dad''s women.


    And today was the final day of their training.


    Emilia had managed to turn more than one hundred beastkin into Irregrs.


    Any of them was as strong as a god, and some of them were even stronger. Just in terms of energy and numbers, they vastly surpassed us''s women.


    However, the methods that Emilia''s used to make them like this were much crueler than us''s methods. Only one-tenth of the people she chose survived her training, and none of them had more than ten years of life left.


    Moreover, unlike us''s women, they had not found their path. Instead, Emilia had forced them into a path of her choice.


    It gave them overwhelming strength, but it was the same as stopping them from progressing any further during the rest of their lives.


    However, Emilia did not care. As long as they could defeat her dad''s women, she was satisfied.


    And the beastkin in this pocket dimension did not care either. To them, it was an honor to be trained by the Blood Empress herself, even if they had to die in the process.


    Standing proudly inside the pocket dimension, the fox girl looked at the hundred or so beastkin with her blood-red eyes and an ice-cold gaze.


    "Your training is done. All of you are the ones that survived after this hellish training. You are the strongest beastkin in this.


    """Yes, Your Majesty."""


    "Now, it''s time to show the world your power.


    "Tomorrow, we will start the war against the Arcadian Empire. It will be our hardest battle until now, and many of you will die.


    "However, you are not allowed to lose."


    """Understood!"""


    "You have only a purpose. To defeat the powerhouses of the Arcadian Empire, and to make them powerless before our invasion. You must trample them like ants!"


    """Kill! Kill! Kill!"""


    "Now, what are you going to do when the war starts!?"


    """Kill!"""


    "What will happen to the ones that oppose us!?"


    """Death!"""


    "What do you want!?"


    "Conquer!"


    "Good." Emilia''s eyes glinted with coldness as the beastkin facing her looked at her in admiration. "Show these women your power."


    To the beastkin, Emilia was an object of fear, awe, and admiration.


    When she first appeared and killed the rulers of the Beastkin Alliance, using force to control the country; many beastkin feared and resented her.


    But then, she led the beastkin to conquer a human country after another, shocking the entire continent.


    Before Emilia appeared, the beastkin had been the weakest race in the continent. They could notpare to humans, demons, or elves.


    But once Emilia became the empress, the beastkin became a feared race.


    And now, they were about to attack the strongest human empire.


    None of the beastkin here doubted that she would seed again.


    They did not mind sacrificing their lives for her. Any of them would happily die if Emilia asked them to. They were downright fanatics that believed in Emilia''s power.


    Even when she told them that this war would be very hard, they were full of confidence.


    After all, to them, Emilia was invincible.


    And not even the strongest human empire could stop her.


    Emilia''s lips curved up slightly when she felt their confidence and killing intent.


    "I''m sure dad will be surprised when he sees them." She said with a happy chuckle.


    She was anticipating the expression on her dad''s face when her men defeated the women that he defended so much.


    Of course, she would be happy if his women won. After all, that meant that she would be together with her most beloved dad for the rest of her eternal life.


    But she had her pride as an Immortal.


    She loathed the fact that she had to share her beloved dad with other women, thus, at the very least, these women had to show her that they were worthy of her dad.


    Thus, this war was her test to them.


    She did not n to go easy on them. If they could not even ovee this level of difficulty, they were better off dead.


    Plus, at the bottom of her heart, she really wanted to kill them.


    Emilia hoped that they seeded, but she also wanted to make them disappear from her dad''s life.


    It was a contradictory feeling that made her feelplicated.


    "Sigh, it''s all dad''s fault. Why did he have to get interested in these women?


    "No, no. It''s these women''s fault! Yes! They dared to seduce dad! They deserve death!


    "Yeah, hmph! Even if I can''t defeat them this time, I will make sure to give them a good beating!


    "I have to show them that the one that loves dad the most is me."


    The battle for the right to remain by us''s side was about to start.


    And neither Emilia nor any of us''s current women nned to lose.


    They were going to show their beloved that they were the most worthy to stand beside him.

 Chapter 688 - Before The Challenge (4)

    <h4>Chapter 688 - Before The Challenge (4)</h4>


    Lena seemed very angry this time. After running away, she decisively left the mansion, running off to the pce.


    I smiled helplessly and chased after her. I did not catch up to her immediately and instead waited until her anger dissipated a little bit.


    I have a good idea about why she was angry, so I wanted to wait until she calmed down to talk to her.


    When she arrived at the pce, she rushed towards her room with her head lowered and mmed the door of her room closed.


    Afterward, alone in her room, she threw herself to her bed and started to cry silently.


    I heaved a small sigh. This little girl¡­ Why is she like this?


    Taking a step across space, I appeared in her room and sat down on the bed.


    "Little princess, why are you crying?"


    Lena stiffened. She hurriedly turned around, and when she saw me, her expression froze.


    "B-Brother¡­ Y-You¡­ Why are you here?"


    "I could not leave you alone when I saw you leaving like that, so I came after you," I said with a smile and stroke her blue hair gently.


    Lena bit her lips and looked down.


    "¡­ You can leave. I''m alright."


    Girl, look at your tears. You don''t seem alright.


    Smiling wryly, I extended my hand and pulled her into a hug.


    "B-Brother?"


    "Silly girl, how can I leave after seeing you like this? You are my most beloved little sister. I don''t like seeing you sad."


    "T-Then, why did you exclude me?"


    I smiled wryly. As expected, this is the reason she is upset.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You epted Big sister, ire, Andrea, and even our aunts. What about me then? I''m the only one you forgot¡­ Is it that you don''t love me that way?"


    I chuckled and kissed her hair.


    "So my little princess is jealous."


    "Don''t try to coax me¡­ I know that you don''t like me as you like them."


    "That is not true." I sighed and stared at her with a serious expression. "Little Lena, you are one of the people that I love the most in this world."


    "Really?"


    "Really. Do you remember how I told you stories when we were children? Or how I yed with you and coaxed you when you were crying? I have always loved you a lot."


    "Then why am I not your lover yet? Am I not attractive enough?"


    I smiled wryly and did not reply.


    To be honest, the perfect opportunity never appeared.


    I could force it like with my aunts or some of my other women, but to me, Lena is different from them. I really want to make her happy.


    I want to make her first time a memorable experience and make her feel how much I care about her.


    It''s the same as with my big sister, Dina. I waited until we married to take her first time, making it as memorable as possible.


    Unexpectedly, it ended causing the opposite effect on Lena.


    I sighed and kissed Lena''s forehead, then, I kissed her lips.


    "I love you, little Lena."


    "¡­ You only say that to coax me. Last month, you and these women disappeared. I''m sure that you were together during that time."


    "Well, that¡­"


    "And what about me? You did not even tell me where you went!"


    Yeah, that was my bad.


    I thought for a moment, considering what to do, and in the end, I heaved a sigh.


    "It''splicated. Do you trust me?" I asked her with a sincere expression


    Lena was startled before nodding.


    "¡­ I do."


    "Then wait for a few more days. After that, I will tell you everything."


    Lena stared at me silently before nodding reluctantly.


    "¡­ Okay. I''ll wait."


    I smiled and pecked her lips.


    I can tell her about everything now, but tomorrow starts the war against Emilia.


    I''m sure that if Lena learns about it, she will want to help.


    Unfortunately, she is not strong enough yet.


    Even if I make her my dependent now, it won''t be enough. At the very least, she will need a few days to get used to her new strength.


    Thus, the best choice is to wait until after the war against Emilia.


    That will be when I make her my woman and my dependent.


    I spend the entire morning coaxing and hugging Lena. More than once, I was tempted to make her mine right and there.


    However, I controlled my lust.


    Now was not the time to take Lena''s body.


    After that, the two of us returned to the mansion where the others looked at us with ambiguous looks, making Lena blush.


    I spend the rest of the day with my women, helping them to rx and get ready for tomorrow.


    When the night arrived, we got lost in lust and debauchery once more. This time, though, we stopped when it was midnight.


    Finally, the morning of the next day arrived.


    We got dressed and ate breakfast calmly, silently waiting for the war. Even Mia, Lena, and Aunt Sera, who did not know about the situation, could feel that something was wrong.


    Just at that moment, a messenger came running to the mansion.


    "Your Majesty! Bad news!"


    Dina''s face became serious. She looked at the messenger solemnly.


    "What happened?"


    The messenger gulped a mouthful of saliva before opening his mouth.


    "I-It''s B-Beastkin Alliance¡­ T-The Blood Empress dered war!"


    Dina nodded and looked at us.


    Finally, the war had started.

 Chapter 689 - Charge

    <h4>Chapter 689 - Charge</h4>


    After receiving the news of the messenger, we headed off to the pce.


    The pce was filled with a somber atmosphere. None of the nobles or ministers in the pce showed expressions of nervousness, but their aura showed what they thought about this battle.


    It would be very hard.


    The Beastkin Alliance had attained victory after victory recently, defeating and annexing several human kingdoms sessively.


    The Arcadian Empire, on the other hand, had just experienced a civil war and a disaster that destroyed part of the capital.


    At a single nce, anyone could see which the strongest party was.


    But when Dina sat confidently on the throne, the nobles seemed to be infected by her attitude and rxed slightly.


    "What is the situation?" Dina asked.


    "The troops of the Beastkin Alliance have appeared at our borders. Initial estimates suggest that they have three-hundred-thousand men. Our border army is confronting them currently, but with their numbers, they will be unable to stop the beastkin if they attack." A noble reported.


    "I understand. Do you know who is leading the Beastkin Alliance''s army?"


    The noble gulped a mouthful of saliva before opening his mouth.


    "¡­ The Blood Empress herself."


    The words of the noble caused a stir in the hall.


    The Blood Empress. A Foxkin Girl that used force to take control of the Beastkin Alliance before leading them through victory after victory.


    Her title and bloody means had be infamous through the continent.


    But Dina knew more about the Blood Empress. She knew that she was in truth, an Immortal.


    A being of unfathomable power able to destroy this world in an instant.


    However, unlike the nobles, she was not nervous.


    From the start, she was already prepared to face her.


    "How about our troops?" She asked.


    "Two hundred thousand men have been drafted after you dered the state of war, Your Majesty." Another noble replied. "However, they are scattered through the empire. We will need at least one month before our troops can be gathered at the border."


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I have a way to take care of that."


    The noble seemed like he wanted to say something else, but when he saw Dina''s ice-cold expression, he swallowed his words.


    Actually, as early as one month ago, when Emilia dered her challenge against the girls, Dina had dered the state of war throughout the empire.


    She ordered the drafting of troops and the preparation of supplies for a war against the Beastkin Alliance.


    Although some nobles found her orders baffling, after the Beastkin Alliance conquered the kingdoms between it and the Arcadian Empire, they understood the gravity of the situation.


    Thus, for thest month, the empire had already started to prepare for this war.


    However, the nobles had not expected the war to start so quickly, so there were not enough troops on the border of the empire yet.


    However, Dina and I had already discussed it before. We decided that I would use my abilities for that.


    I will use my abilities to manipte space to transport the troops to the border.


    Anyway, it''s already pointless to continue hiding my abilities, plus many people already know about my power after the civil war.


    Dina gave several orders to the nobles in the hall before looking at me.


    "us, it''s time."


    "I understand, sister."


    Nodding calmly, I extended my senses.


    Immediately, the entire empire appeared in my mind.


    Using my thoughts, I ordered all the troops scattered through the empire to get ready to depart to the border.


    Although some people were surprised by the strange situation, before long, two hundred thousand men were ready to march to the border.


    However, they would not need to march this time.


    I willed it, and space bent to my will. In the next instant, two hundred thousand men had been teleported to the border of the empire.


    In an instant, an army of two hundred thousand men had appeared in front of the beastkin army.


    "Done," I told to my sister. "It''s our turn now."


    "Understood." My sister nodded at me before looking at the nobles in the capital and exining the situation. "Take care of the capital after I''m gone. Don''t worry, it''s not the time for the empire to fall yet. The beastkin won''t win. Brother, let''s go."


    I nodded, then, I teleported together with my women to the border.


    With a thought, a built a mansion behind our army. It will be our headquarters as we fight the war.


    My girls were already used to my abilities, so they were not that surprised, but when we arrived we found that the soldiers of our army were flustered.


    After all, they had been suddenly teleported to apletely different ce without their knowledge.


    I needed to use a little bit of my abilities over the soul to calm them down. After that, my women started to work on the remaining preparations.


    In less than one hour, a chain ofmand had been established, and the supplies had been organized.


    We were ready to start fighting this war.


    But just at that moment, a petite figure appeared in front of us.


    Golden-red hair, blood-red eyes, and fox ears and tail.


    She was Emilia Softley, the Blood Empress, and also the Immortal bearing the title of Incarnation of Endless Power.


    As soon as she appeared, her aura spread through the entire mansion, assaulting my girls.


    But unlikest time, my girls received it head-on without showing any fear.


    "Oh?" Emilia raised an eyebrow slightly. "You are a bit better thanst time. It looks like dad went all out training you."


    Dina snorted and took the initiative to face her. "What are you doing here, Emilia?"


    "Obviously, I''m here to see if you are ready to face my challenge. It would be boring if you are defeated quickly."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be the ones losing," Katherine growled.


    "Is it so?" Emilia''s lips curled up. "Let''s hope that you are more than just words. Show me that you are worthy to stand at dad''s side."


    "We will," Daisy stated determinedly.


    Emilia smiled and looked at me. "Dad¡­ Will you wish me luck?"


    I smiled wryly. Should I?


    When she saw my expression, Emilia''s gaze became slightly sad, but she nodded.


    "I understand. But I won''t lose." Then, she broke through space and appeared above the beastkin army.


    With an ice-cold expression, she muttered one word.


    "Charge."


    And the war started.

 Chapter 690 - Girls’ War (1)

    <h4>Chapter 690 - Girls¡¯ War (1)</h4>


    "Charge!"


    Emilia''s voice extended throughout the entire battlefield. Immediately, thousand of beastkin rushed towards the empire''s army.


    Foxkin, wolfkin, tigerkin, bearkin. Members of every species of beastkin could be seen in the giant army, looking like an endless flood of people charging towards the humans protecting the borders of the empire.


    For an instant, the human army could not help but be intimidated. After all, so many beastkin charging towards them was a fear-inducing scene.


    But a few seconds after the beastkin started to charge, a clear a determined voice rang out from the back of the human army.


    "Arcadians!"


    Dina opened her mouth, her mana allowing her voice to reach the ears of every human on this battlefield.


    "Every one of you is a proud member of the empire! You are here to protect your families, your homes, your viges, your cities, and your empire! There are not cowards among the Arcadians soldiers, only men of courage!


    "Now, it''s your turn to show these beastmen the strength of the people they dared to provoke! It''s your turn to show them that we are not prey, but powerful beasts waiting to devour the na?ve cubs that thought they could defeat a dragon!"


    Dina''s voice seemed to carry magic on it. Every word filled the soldiers with courage, and in an instant, their waning morale increased quickly.


    But that was just the start. When Dina saw that the morale of the soldiers was restored, she looked in the direction of the charging beastkin and her eyes became sharp.


    "Now, my soldiers! Fight! Fight and show them our might! Today, I, Dina Quintin, as your Empress, will fight with you to show these filthy beasts the power of our empire!"


    """Oh!!!"""


    "Shields! Get ready to receive the enemy! Archers! Unleash your arrows!"


    """Ou!"""


    As soon as Dina finished speaking, the human army got ready to face the beastkin.


    Everymander gave orders to their men ording to their situation as expressions of courage and determination appeared in the face of every soldier. In this instant, the fighting will of the empire''s army seemed to be tangible.


    And in the next instant, both armies shed!


    Humans and beastkin meet on the battlefield, brandishing their swords and spears and holding their shields as blood and limbs filled the battlefield.


    In the next instant, arrows were shot from the two armies, falling like a deadly rain over the soldiers struggling in the middle of the battlefield.


    The mages in the human army raised barriers over the soldiers, trying to stop as many arrows as possible. The beastkin, on the other hand, relied on their powerful bodies to resist the arrows, not caring about their wounds.


    Just one minute after the war started, thousands of people had already perished.


    At that moment, I was observing the entire situation from themand center.


    My senses extended through the entire battlefield, watching every nook and cranny carefully to respond to any unexpected situation. At the same time, most of my attention was on the fox girl hovering in the air, carefully observing every one of her movements.


    At the same time, I could feel Emilia''s senses on me as well. Just like me, she was the wariest of my intervention.


    Both of us were powerful immortals. Our abilities were enough to change the course of the battle in an instant, and both of us were aware of that.


    Even if both of us promised not to interfere in this war, we knew that such verbal promises were nothing in front of our kind. If we could interfere without the other noticing, we would not hesitate to do it.


    In fact, since the start, this war was not as simple as Emilia testing if the women I chose were worthy of being by my side or not.


    Instead, it was a game of chess between us. Emilia never put my girls in her eyes. To her, only I was worthy of her attention.


    That was her arrogance as an Immortal.


    And she had enough power to support her arrogance.


    For several minutes, the battlefield remained as a stalemate. Neither the humans nor the beastkin gained the advantage, and instead, the battlefield had turned into a meat grinder where thousands of people died every few minutes.


    But at that moment, my senses caught a small curve on Emilia''s lips.


    "Go." She spoke.


    In the next instant, several powerful auras rose all over the beastkin army.


    Every one of these auras was incredibly powerful. The weakest of them was at the twelfthyer, with several auras reaching the fifteenthyer.


    I immediately understood that Emilia had turned serious.


    "I will go." Katherine took a step forward, but I stopped her calmly.


    "It''s not your time yet."


    Even though the auras that appeared on the battlefield were powerful, I knew that they were nothing but cannon fodder.


    Every one of these individuals had received Emilia''s power forcibly. Even if they did not perish today, they would perish shortly after this.


    They were disposable weapons that Emilia had created for today''s war.


    However, the sheer number of powerful individuals was overwhelming.


    With my senses, I counted more than two thousand of these disposable weapons. They charged towards the empire''s army, their eyes bloodshot as they swung their weapons crazily.


    But just like Emilia, I had also prepared several trump cards for today.


    As soon as these powerful auras appeared in the beastkin army, simr powerful auras appeared in the empire''s army.


    Yes, they were also disposable weapons.


    Training my girls was not the only thing I did during the past month. I knew that just that was not enough to face Emilia.


    Just like her, I chose several humans and infused my power on them forcibly, allowing them to be extremely powerful in a short period of time.


    It was a great way to create disposable powerhouses.


    Even if it was cruel, neither Emilia nor I cared about that. As Immortals, we did not mind sacrificing thousands of people to achieve our goals.


    I restrained myself a little bit, though, and tried to transform only evil people into disposable powerhouses. Even if I don''t care about the lives of normal humans, several of my wives have a strong sense of justice. I didn''t want to make them feel ufortable.


    As soon as the disposable powerhouses of both camps appeared, the already cruel battlefield became even crueler.


    The powerhouses of both camps attacked each other, but just the aftershocks of their battles killed thousands of soldiers around them. For an instant, the battlefield was filled with cries of pain and fear.


    But as the battle intensified and more people died, the situation on the battlefield started to change.


    Once the disposable powerhouses of both camps appeared, a camp started to gain the advantage.


    The Beastkin Alliance was winning against the empire.

 Chapter 691 - Girls’ War (2)

    <h4>Chapter 691 - Girls¡¯ War (2)</h4>


    In the end, the time I could use to prepare disposable powerhouses was limited. Unlike Emilia, whose only purpose was to create strong soldiers to defeat the empire, I wasted a lot of my time training my girls.


    It did not mean that my approach was wrong, it was just different. However, it did mean that when it came to the number of powerhouses prepared for this war, Emilia was superior.


    And that difference was made clear as soon as the disposable powerhouses shed.


    The beastkin disposable powerhouses were twice as many as the powerhouses of the empire!


    I prepared around one thousand disposable powerhouses, but Emilia had prepared more than two thousand!


    In that situation, the empire''s powerhouses were quickly overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, there were some surprises among the powerhouses of the empire.


    One of them was Anson Garde. He was the general in charge of defending Fort Mist from the daemons. We met when I was sent by my father to Fort Mist, and after that, we forged a good rtionship.


    Back then, I had realized that he had the potential to be an Irregr. In fact, he could already be considered a pseudo-irregr.


    And now, even though just a few months had passed, that potential had blossomed even more.


    His cultivation rose to the fourteenthyer, and hisbat strength was already way beyond the fifteenthyer!


    He alone had killed ten beastkin powerhouses already, and he did not show any trace of tiredness.


    Even I was slightly surprised.


    Most likely, after experiencing the events in Fort Mist, he had surpassed his limits once more.


    But even so, he alone was not enough to change the situation.


    Less than five minutes after the powerhouses appeared, the empire''s situation was already turning pretty bad. One hundred powerhouses of the empire had already been killed, while the beastkin had lost less than thirty.


    At this rate, the situation would turn worse and worse with every passing minute.


    I fell deep in thought for an instant before looking at my women.


    Then, I called out five of them.


    "Louise, Marana, Akh, Nana, and rice. Can I trust you with this situation?"


    The five girls I mentioned looked at each other before smiling.


    "Leave it to us," Louise said.


    I nodded. The five of them were fifteenthyer powerhouses. None of them managed to be an Irregr during our training.


    But even so, their strength could not bepared to normal fifteenthyer powerhouses.


    Just like Anson, they could be considered pseudo-irregrs. In fact, I was confident any of them could defeat Anson inbat.


    The girls did not hesitate. As soon as they received my orders, they flew towards the battlefield.


    "I will start," Louise spoke up.


    Immediately, her mana was roused up. Hundreds of magic circles appeared behind her, filling the entire sky.


    Then, she extended her hand and opened her mouth.


    "[Invisible Prison]."


    In the next second, her mana covered the battlefield.


    The beastkin powerhouses felt as though an invisible hand was grabbing them. For an instant, their movements were forced to stop.


    It was just an instant, but it changed the situationpletely.


    The empire powerhouses counterattacked as soon as they noticed this opening. Just after Louise used her spell, more than twenty beastkin powerhouses were killed.


    The other powerhouses quickly realized the situation and circted their mana around their bodies, breaking from Louise''s spell, but it was just the start.


    "[Force Expulsion]!"


    Extending her hand, the enemies felt an invisible force hitting their bodies, blowing them away.


    Once more, it created an opening for the empire''s powerhouses.


    "Kill that woman!" One of the beastkin powerhouses hurriedly cried out as several beastkin rushed towards Louise, but she remained calm.


    She was not alone in this battle.


    As soon as the beastkin approached, Nana and rice brandished their weapons.


    Both of them were wielding one-handed swords. I had used one month of training to teach them as much as I could about swordsmanship.


    And thanks to the connection of our souls, they learned a lot.


    Even if they could not use [Reality Render] or my more powerful swordsmanship techniques, what they learned was still enough to take care of normal fifteenthyer powerhouses easily.


    "Die!"


    Sword intent erupted out of their bodies, filling their surroundings and surging towards the charging beastkin from all directions.


    The beastkin opened their eyes wide. They hurriedly tried to protect themselves from the sword intent, but then, Nana brandished her sword.


    "[Infinite Silence]."


    Without any noise, her sword created a line in the sky, cutting everything in front of her.


    Including the bodies of five beastkin.


    The beastkin powerhouses charging towards Louise froze when they saw that. They were so astonished that they did not notice that rice had moved as well.


    She appeared in the middle of the beastkin powerhouses with her sword unleashed and pointing to the ground.


    Then, blood erupted from the bodies of several beastkin as they were cut into pieces.


    Seeing that, the beastkin became afraid.


    But Nana and rice did not have any intention to stop.


    "¡­ These two girls sure became strong, huh." Akh raised an eyebrow in admiration. "I guess we can fall behind them, right sister?"


    Marana nodded. She then grabbed her belt-sword and swung it softly.


    With a thought, her belt-like sword was wrapped in a violent wind. That wind quickly extended, turning into a one-hundred-meters long wind whip.


    Then, Marana swung it, and the wind whip cut towards the beastkin powerhouses.


    Three beastkin powerhouses died immediately, and another two were injured, before dying to Marana''s next attack.


    At the same time, Akh thrust her rapier forward, sending invisible mana attacks that killed several beastkin in the distance.


    As soon as the five girls appeared on the battlefield, the situation changedpletely!


    I could not help but smile and look at Emilia. What do you think, my dear daughter?


    You created a lot of disposable powerhouses, and I, on the other hand, created a small group of elites.


    My wives did not disappoint you, right?


    Then, what is your next move?


    Show me, my daughter.


    I''m going to crush anything you try.

 Chapter 692 - Girls’ War (3)

    <h4>Chapter 692 - Girls¡¯ War (3)</h4>


    In the beastkin''s camp, Emilia was observing the situation of the battlefield with a calm smile.


    She kept that smile on her face even when Louise, Akh, Marana, Nana, and rice appeared. She did not seem upset by the fact that her dad''s women were destroying her men.


    Just a pair of minutes after the five girls appeared on the battlefield, the advantage that the beastkin had gotten had been turned around, and the human army had started to press up the bearskin.


    Just at that moment, a young female wolfkin approached her.


    "Your Majesty, should I intervene?" I promise to kill these insolent girls and regain the advantage of the beastkin.


    Emilia looked at the wolfkin girl and smiled. This girl was one of the powerhouses she trained for this war. She had managed to bring this girl to the level of an Irregr.


    If her strength was measured by this world''s standards, she should be around the eighteenthyer.


    With her strength, if the wolfkin girl stepped forward now, she could take care of Louise and the other girls easily.


    But¨C


    "It''s not the time for you to fight yet, Selena." Emilia chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, your turn will reach soon."


    "But, at this rate¡­"


    "You don''t need to worry." Emilia''s face was calm as her blood-red eyes observed the battlefield. "I prepared a few surprises for this kind of situation."


    Just then, a beastkin powerhouse suddenly shouted.


    "For the Alliance!"


    In the next instant, the beastkin rushed towards Louise and the others girls without caring about their attacks.


    Then, his body swelled up, and-


    *BOOM!!!*


    It exploded, creating a second sun in the sky!


    "Look. The show has already started." Emilia''s face carried a beautiful smile.


    But for some reason, the wolfkin girl could not help but feel terrified after seeing her smile like that.


    ¡­


    The self-detonation of that beastkin powerhouse took the girls by surprise.


    Fortunately, all of them reacted quickly, escaping from the range of the explosion safely.


    But that was just the start.


    In the next second, a second beastkin powerhouse rushed towards them with eyes filled with madness.


    "Damn¡­!" Akh cursed and tried to kill him before he self-destructed, but she failed.


    *BOOM!!!*


    "Akh!" Marana shouted in panic when she saw her sister being swallowed by the explosion. But fortunately, her sister appeared unharmed in the next second.


    Louise had managed to create a force barrier around her before the explosion urred.


    "T-Thank you." Akh thanked her with a pale face.


    But then, the faces of the girls became pale.


    Because at that moment, around ten beastkin powerhouses were rushing towards them.


    "Fu¨C"


    And then, the entire sky was turned white.


    The scorching heat of the explosions extended through the battlefield, and the shockwaves were felt by both humans and beastkin. The scene of ten powerhouses self-destructing at the same time was so shocking that both camps stopped battling in shock.


    Even a fifteenthyer powerhouse would have died in that situation.


    But when the explosions faded out, the five girls appeared unscathed.


    They were behind a force barrier that Louise had created.


    However, although the girls had not been injured, Louise was panting heavily and her face was ashen white.


    In the next second, she vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Ugh!"


    "Louise!"


    "Are you alright?"


    Nana and rice held her body worriedly, and Louise barely managed to nod.


    But at that moment, they saw a despair-inducing scene.


    They realized that they had been surrounded by beastkin powerhouses.


    And every one of them was looking at the girls with bloodshot eyes.


    "Get ready to defend!"


    Marana shouted, and the five girls prepared their defensive techniques in a hurry.


    But they knew it was not enough. None of them was that good at defending, and Louise, the only one that had a chance to protect them, was not in a good state.


    In the current situation, it was very likely that they would be gravely injured.


    But just when they gritted their teeth to force themselves to endure the explosions, a translucid barrier appeared around them.


    "[Sacred Protection]!"


    Then¨C


    *BOOMM!!!*


    The biggest explosion of the day urred.


    The human soldiers looked at the sky in shock. They could not imagine someone surviving that kind of explosion.


    But to their surprise, when the mes disappeared, they saw the five girlspletely unhurt!


    Moreover, a sixth girl had appeared in the sky. She was the one who had created the barrier.


    ra Nier, the former saintess of the Church of Order and Lightning, and us''s official fianc¨¦e.


    Same as Louise and the other four girls, she had not managed to be an Irregr. However, her strength had also increased greatly during the past month.


    She was not that good at battles, so us was not nning to send her to the battlefield. But when it came to supporting and protecting allies, she was one of the best among us''s women.


    As soon as us saw the girls'' precarious situation, he told ra to get ready to interfere.


    Thanks to that, none of the girls was injured.


    Inside themand center, us looked in the direction of Emilia and smiled.


    "That won''t work anymore, Emilia."


    "¡­ I know," Emilia replied with a giggle. "I was expecting that."


    us''s expression changed. In the next instant, he looked in the direction of the girls.


    All of sudden, a man had appeared behind them. He was just a fifteenthyer practitioner, but he had appeared without anyone noticing.


    Not even he had noticed. It was due to him using most of his senses to observe Emilia plus Emilia subtly hiding it from him.


    When the man appeared, it was already toote for any of the girls to react.


    In that instant, the man thrust his sword towards Louise''s back.


    And blood dripped to the ground.

 Chapter 693 - Girls’ War (4)

    <h4>Chapter 693 - Girls¡¯ War (4)</h4>


    The beastkin powerhouse''s sword cut through flesh, drawing blood that dripped to the ground slowly.


    But he could not bring himself to smile.


    Because the sword had not pierced Louise''s back, and instead, it had been grabbed by someone''s hand.


    ck hair, ck eyes, and features so beautiful that they seemed taken out of a fairytale.


    But her expression was so cold that it seemed to freeze everything around her.


    "Die." Rose''s mouth opened.


    In the next instant, the head of the beastkin slid down his body.


    He did not even manage to see Rose''s sword move. Hisst memory was Rose''s ice-cold ck eyes, and after that, he was dead.


    "T-Thank you," Louise murmured with an expression of relief.


    Rose nodded to her calmly before looking to the rest of the battlefield.


    At this moment, every beastkin powerhouse had stopped in their tracks.


    They werepletely frozen, unable to gather the courage to attack the ck-haired girl.


    Rose''s aura was so overwhelming that it felt like the world itself. It was not something that a fifteenthyer powerhouse could face. Perhaps, not even gods could defeat her.


    After all, Rose had already surpassed the world''s limits.


    She had forged her own path, gaining the qualifications to be an Irregr.


    And even among Irregrs, she could be considered rather strong.


    If she wanted, she alone could kill all the fifteenthyer powerhouses in the beastkin side.


    But there was a reason she did not.


    Since the moment she appeared on the battlefield, she could feel tens of powerful auras locked on her.


    Every one of these auras belonged to beings that had surpassed the world''s limit. Being beyond the fifteenthyer.


    "¡­ How troublesome," Rose muttered to herself.


    She was confident in her own strength, but she did not dare to underestimate her enemy.


    They had been trained by Emilia, and Immortal being much stronger than her. They surely would not be weak.


    At the same time, I heaved a sigh inside themand center.


    This time, it was our loss.


    Emilia''s strategy was great. If that attack would havended on Louise, she could have died.


    Thus, it forced out one of our trump cards, Rose, into the battlefield.


    It did not seem like much. But just this is enough for Emilia to get an estimate of Rose''s abilities and prepare countermeasures for her.


    However, we did not have any other option. In that situation, only three of my girls could have saved Louise, and revealing any of them at this point in time was disadvantageous for us.


    In the end, though, revealing Rose was better than revealing the other two.


    But now Rose could not move easily. If she moved, she would be attacked by the beyond-fifteenthyer powerhouses of Emilia, and this was not the time to face them yet.


    Thus, despite Rose appearing on the battlefield, she could do nothing but just stand there.


    Fortunately, it was the same for the beastkin.


    The powerhouses of the beastkin did not dare to attack as long as Rose was there.


    But the situation was favorable to them.


    I focused my senses on the main battlefield, where the soldiers of both camps were shing.


    Right now, the beastkin were overwhelming the human army. Every second, human soldiers were killed right and left by the beastkin.


    Since the start, the number of beastkin was greater than the number of humans, but the situation turned worse after the beastkin powerhouses self-detonated. They were smart enough to self-detonate close to the human troops, killing a group of them in the process.


    Due to that, the human army was in disorder, while the morale of the beastkin was rising.


    At this rate, the beastkin would overwhelm the humans, leading to us losing the war.


    But I did not panic.


    I just moved one of my chess pieces.


    "It''s your turn." My voice reached to my subordinates hidden among the human army.


    In the next instant, a group of 250 soldiers suddenly changed their movements.


    Until now, they had been fighting like normal soldiers, but when they heard my order, they gathered together and charged towards the beastkin like a sharp knife.


    They were [Eternity''s Fangs].


    I had trained and taught these men for a few months now, turning them into cold and effective killing machines.


    The sudden change startled the beastkin. They hurriedly tried to stop the charging humans, but their efforts were futile.


    Like a hot knife cutting through butter, these 250 men cut through the ranks of the beastkin easily.


    "Dammit, stop them!"


    "W-What is happening!?"


    "D-Demons!"


    None of the men of Eternity''s Fangs was that strong. Even with my help, the strongest of them was not even at the twelfthyer. But their fighting strength was much greater than that.


    Every one of them wasparable to twenty people of their sameyer. Moreover, their teamwork was wless, and they had learned some techniques from me that enhanced their teamwork to make them even more deadly.


    In fact, I had the confidence that this group could face a fifteenthyer powerhouse as long as the powerhouse fights on the ground.


    Now, imagine the result of a fifteenthyer powerhouse rampaging in a battlefield of normal soldiers.


    "Agh!"


    "H-Help!"


    "Fuck you!"


    It was hell.


    Every second, hundreds of beastkin were killed. At the same time, the human soldiers recovered their morale when they saw the change in the situation, charging towards the beastkin again.


    In just a few minutes, the situation had been turnedpletely around.


    Now, it was the empire''s army that held the advantage.


    But I was not excited.


    Even now, we were only probing each other. In the grand scheme of things, both the beastkin soldiers and the members of Eternity''s Fangs were just chess pieces.


    They could change the battle situation, but they won''t be enough to im the victory.


    I was just observing the battlefield, waiting for Emilia''s next move.


    I also talked to Alice asionally to ask her if she saw anything through her powers over fate, but unfortunately, I never got a positive answer.


    That was normal, though. As an Immortal, Emilia knew enough about Seers to block their sigh.


    Perhaps it would have been different if Ysnay was here, but Alice was not strong enough to see through something that Emilia was concealing.


    All of sudden, I saw the corners of Emilia''s lips curve up.


    "It''s time." She muttered. "Activate the n, [Backyard in Fire]."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    I frowned and heaved a sigh. I fear that Emilia is finally turning serious.


    At that moment, a messenger came running towards Dina and me anxiously.


    "B-Bad news, Your Majesty. W-We got news that a group of beastkin infiltrated the empire."


    "What!?" Dina was surprised.


    The messenger gulped a mouthful of saliva and exined the situation.


    "Right now, several cities of the empire are under attack!"

 Chapter 694 - Evelyn’s Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 694 - Evelyn¡¯s Battlefield</h4>


    No Immortal is a fool. As beings who have lived for thousands of years, their intellect and schemes are iparable to normal mortals.


    Emilia is the same. Even though she normally looks like an innocent girl with a fatherplex, in truth, anyone who takes her as an innocent little girl will be eaten alive.


    Just like this time. Even though Emilia challenged my women to war, since the start, her target was never them.


    I was her target.


    However, Emilia knew that her chances of defeating me if she challenges me normally are very low. When ites to strength and schemes, I''m superior to her.


    Thus, she decided to target my weakness.


    My women.


    Instead of challenging me, she challenged my women. She proposed a method where she can force me to interfere as little as possible, at the same time, she gave me a handicap. The fact that I must make my women defeat her.


    She forced me to train my women using that as an excuse.


    I understood that since the moment she proposed the challenge. However, I could not refuse her offer. After all, this could be my only opportunity to make Emilia ept my women.


    But due to that. I was forced to a disadvantageous game of chess.


    I had fewer men and fewer resourcespared to Emilia, and besides that, I''m forced to use my resources in my women to strengthen them for this challenge.


    Emilia, on the other hand, can use her resources freely and without as many scruples as me. She doesn''t need to care about the safety of her men, so she can strengthen them even at the cost of their lifespan.


    The result of this was that Emilia had a great advantage over me when it came to the chess pieces we could use.


    The number of powerhouses in her hands was at least twice that of mine.


    It allowed her to use a wider range of strategies.


    Such as sending small groups of powerhouses to attack the cities of the empire.


    This way, she could lower our morale, cut our supplies, and cut our escape routes.


    At the start, we would be able to cope with that, but eventually, the effects of these attacks would start to manifest, and our army will be weaker while the beastkin be stronger.


    Until finally, these small advantages will be the decisive point to win the war.


    Fortunately, I was aware of her intentions. I had already predicted that Emilia could resort to this, so I had prepared a countermeasure.


    Looking at my women, I rested my gaze on a back-haired and red-eyed woman.


    Evelyn Humillitie.


    She was the headmistress of the Imperial Institute and a powerful mage. Moreover, during the training before this war, she had managed to forge her own path.


    Just like Rose, she had be an Irregr.


    "Do you know what to do?" I asked her.


    Evelyn nodded. "Yes. I will take care of the situation."


    "Good. Remember to be careful. Emilia should have anticipated this. She won''t let you kill her men easily."


    "I understand. Wish me luck, darling."


    "Good luck." I smiled at her.


    In the next second, a magic circle appeared below Evelyn.


    A teleportation magic circle.


    ¡­


    When Evelyn reappeared, she was above one of the cities of the empire.


    Right now, this city was being attacked by two beastkin powerhouses. They were not that strong, only at the thirteenthyer; but they were enough to raze down this city.


    When Evelyn appeared and saw the burning city and the innocent citizens killed by the rampage of the two beastkin powerhouses, her expression became frosty.


    "You deserve to die."


    In the next second, four magic circles appeared around the beastkin powerhouses. Two above them, and two below them.


    The beastkin powerhouses were surprised. A terrifying feeling of danger hit them, making them realize that something was wrong.


    But it was toote.


    "[Crumble]."


    Following Evelyn''s words, the space around the two beastkin powerhouses crumbled.


    Their bodies were crushed immediately, turning into a sickening mess of flesh and blood.


    In front of an Irregr, the two beastkin powerhouses were unable to resist.


    Evelyn''s path was very special. It was called [Theory of Mana and Space]. It allowed her to store her mana in pockets of space, allowing her to use it a will to release stronger spells and increase the power of her magic.


    Moreover, using her path as a basis, she strengthened her understanding of space. During the training before the war, she had created a variety of spells based on spacews, increasing her strength by a huge margin.


    Right now, she was at least one hundred times stronger than one month ago.


    Moreover, her understanding of space allowed her to move to any part of the empire almost instantly. That was the reason she was picked for this mission.


    Once she eliminated the two beastkin powerhouses in this city, Evelyn teleported to the next city, killing the beastkin powerhouses there as well.


    Then, she repeated that process several times more, every time eliminating the beastkin powerhouses in seconds.


    But when she teleported to the ninth city, her expression suddenly changed.


    Without bothering to observe her surroundings, Evelyn cast several defensive spells around her and blinked away.


    In the next second¨C


    *BOOOMMM!!!*


    An explosion shook the ce where she was previously.


    "Oh? You avoided that?" A leisure voice reached her ears.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, she saw a tigerkin man with his hands in his pockets. He was looking at her with an interested smile, and his aura screamed of danger.


    With just a nce, she knew that he was stronger than someone at the fifteenthyer. He was an Irregr.


    ''No, us said that the beastkin Irregrs were just false Irregrs...''


    Even so, he would be a difficult enemy.


    But then, her eyes narrowed.


    At some point, she noticed that a foxkin girl and a birdkin boy had appeared behind her.


    Both of them were at the same level as the tigerkin man.


    "Three Irregrs, huh."


    "Her Majesty is wise. She predicted that the Arcadian Empire could only send a powerhouse to deal with this situation, so she sent three of us. It looks like your luck is pretty bad, witch."


    "Really? I don''t think so." Evelyn''s eyes narrowed, and her lips curved up in a dangerous smile. "Killing the three of you here will deal a huge blow to that cocky fox."


    "You¡­ You dare to talk like that about Her Majesty." The eyes of the beastkin became cold. "Foolish woman. You will pay with your life."


    "If you can,e and take it," Evelyn smirked.


    In the next second, the four Irregrs shed.

 Chapter 695 - Alice’s Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 695 - Alice¡¯s Abilities</h4>


    Hey guys, Aidka''s Here!


    It has been a while since myst announcement. Life has made it hard for me to continue my hobby, but with a bit of luck, I will continue writing.


    I''m sure most of you already noticed, but Fourth Prince ising to an end. My readers on P4TRE0N should be able to read thest chapter before the end of this month.


    There are still some heroines that need a bit of development (Mia and Lena). Unfortunately, they won''t have their turn in the main story, but don''t worry, I n to write a series of short stories after the epilogue where they will appear. Twenty chapters or so, I''m not sure.


    About my other novels (Science/Magic and My Skills Are Weird), I will resume them next month once I finish Fourth Prince. I hope you support me then.


    Finally, thank you for your support until now, and I hope you like how Fourth Prince is going to end.


    Love, Aidka...


    ...


    "It looks like Evelyn met with three enemy irregrs." Alice frowned with a grave expression. "Hey, my prince, will she be alright?"


    The other girls looked at me after hearing Alice''s words. Although none of them said anything, their gazes were asking me if they should go to help her.


    Evelyn was strong. Among my women, she was in the top five when it came to strength. However, facing three irregrs was not going to be easy.


    But despite that, I shook my head.


    "Trust her. Evelyn won''t lose to something at this level."


    Nobody knew Evelyn better than me. Even against three irregrs, she should be able to hold her ground.


    If she is lucky, perhaps she will emerge victoriously.


    Plus, this was in my expectations, and we can''t afford to send more people to help her.


    We are already disadvantaged when ites to manpower. We need to use it as efficiently as possible.


    "What are we going to do now then?" Daisy asked worriedly.


    I fell deep in thought as I observed the situation on the battlefield.


    Right now, the situation had stabilized. Thanks to the men of Eternity''s Fangs, the empire''s army has gotten a slight advantage on the battlefield, and with Evelyn taking care of our rear, I don''t need to worry about it for now.


    I moved my gaze towards the fox girl hovering in the sky over the beastmen army. Emilia still must have several trump cards she has not shown, but it doesn''t matter now.


    It''s time for us to gain the initiative.


    "Alice, it''s your turn," I spoke to my beautiful white-haired girlfriend.


    The petite Seer was startled. But then, her lips curved up and her eyes shone with excitement.


    "Really? Can I finally use my abilities?"


    "You can."


    As soon as she heard my confirmation, Alice''s aura changedpletely.


    In an instant, her innocent beauty was reced by an ethereal feeling, and her ss-like eyes became focused, as though they could see through all the lies in the world.


    Countless threads emerged around her. Every one of these threads was connected to the fate of this world. At this moment, everything seemed to be in Alice''s grasp.


    Then, her finger moved to one of these threads.


    And very softly, she stroked it.


    Nothing happened initially, but in the next instant, a scream of agony resounded through the battlefield.


    "Argh!"


    The scream came from a twelfthyer male wolfkin. The wolfkin grabbed his head in pain as his body twitched violently and his eyes became bloodshot.


    His screams scared the beastmen near him. At that moment, a beastman that was his close friend approached him concernedly and grabbed his shoulder.


    "H-Hey, Ciel, are you alright? W-What happened to you?"


    But suddenly, the wolfkin turned abruptly towards him.


    "C-Ciel?"


    Then¨C


    *Swoosh!*


    Before his friend could react, the wolfkin used his sword to cut him into two.


    The beastman died with his eyes opened wide, unable to understand why his good friend had killed him.


    But that was just the start.


    "¡­ It''s so painful." The wolfkin shivered in agony. At the same time, his bloodshot eyes moved towards the beastmen around him.


    When he saw how they moved backward while looking at him in fear, his bloodshot eyes regained a bit of rity.


    At the same time, a thought appeared in his mind.


    [They should feel the same pain you feel.]


    As soon as that thought appeared in his head, it filled his entire mind.


    "... Yes, they should."


    And it refused to disappear.


    *Swoosh!"


    "Argh!"


    "N-No!"


    "Ciel! What are you doing!?"


    "M-Monster!"


    Screams of rage, pain, and despair filled his surroundings, but these screams made him more excited. He had discovered that the screams made his pain weaker.


    Thus, he decided to make them scream more. They need more pain, more despair.


    At that moment, the entire beastmen army was wrapped in chaos.


    Ciel was not the only beastman rampaging through the army. More than two hundred beastmen had suddenly turned against their allies, killing them mercilessly.


    In fact, their means were much crueler than the humans'' means.


    I sighed to myself when I saw that.


    As expected, Seers are terrifying.


    Even if Emilia had found a way to inhibit Alice''s ability to calcte the future, that was just a portion of Alice''s abilities.


    Seers could not only ''see'' fate, but they could also change it. They could affect ''reality'' directly.


    Like just now. With just a small gesture, she had overwritten the ''information'' of several beastmen powerhouses. She had turned them into mad beasts that attacked their own allies.


    Of course, this ability was not without limits. Changing the information of people rtively weaker than her was easy, but affecting powerhouses of the same level as her was practically impossible.


    Plus, there was a limit to how much she could change the world''s information.


    If Ysnay would have been here, just a thought would have been enough to make the entire world crazy, let alone a few beastmen. But that was impossible for Alice.


    But even if Alice could not do something like that, her current abilities were enough to change the course of the battle.


    Plus, she also made small changes to the battlefield. She changed the direction of the wind, making it oppose to the beastmen. She also made the dust fly towards the beastmen''s eyes, and the weapons on the ground to pierce them identally. It was as though the entire world was against them.


    Just one minute after she acted, the beastmen army fell into chaos.


    One after another, beastmen fell dead as the empire''s army advanced bravely. It seemed like nothing could stop them.


    Seeing that, Emilia''s furrowed her brows.


    Her blood-red eyes narrowed as she looked in Alice''s direction.


    "I hate seers." She snorted.


    Immediately, a powerful pressure assaulted Alice, making her turn pale.


    But before the pressure could touch her, I directed my gaze towards Emilia.


    "Stop."


    With just that, Emilia''s pressure disappearedpletely.


    Emilia pouted and looked at me with a wronged expression.


    But then, she lifted the corner of her lips and made a beautiful smile.


    "But dad, I already knew that you had a Seer in your side. I was prepared for this."


    Before her words finished, an immense killing intent filled the entire battlefield.


    Then, a beam of light fell from the sky.


    And hit the ce where we were staying.

 Chapter 696 - Cosmic Winds And The Hero’s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 696 - Cosmic Winds And The Hero¡¯s Strength</h4>


    "Above us!" Alice''s shouted with an ashen face.


    An immense amount of mana suddenly appeared in the sky. Then, it turned into a beam of light that fell on themand center.


    This beam of light had enough power to instantly vaporize even a god!


    "Leave it to me." Katherine''s determined voice sounded at that moment.


    The green-haired girl looked at the sky and extended her hand. Immediately, a gust of ckish wind gathered around her, before turning into a dome that surrounded themand center.


    In the next instant, the beam of light descended!


    *Hum!*


    But surprisingly, as soon as it touched the gust of wind, it disappeared as though it never existed!


    It was due to Katherine''s new ability and path, [Cosmic Winds].


    Among my women, her path was the most unique one.


    Before meeting me, Katherine''s specialized in wind magic. Her talent to wield wind was pretty good, to the point that she managed to be one of the Imperial Institute''s renowned geniuses thanks to her mastery of wind.


    But unfortunately, there is a limit to the power of the wind.


    Hardly anyone will be able to be an Irregr just by using it.


    That was why I decided to show her something.


    A more powerful wind.


    Cosmic winds are not truly wind. Instead, it''s a cosmic force made of photons and energy able to influence the formation of celestial bodies.


    However, thanks to her own talent, and to her connection to my soul, Katherine found a way to upgrade her understanding of wind and turn it into cosmic winds.


    Right now, her cosmic winds are not enough to influence celestial bodies. However, if she uses her entire strength, it''s not impossible for her to cause an apocalyptic level of destruction to the world.


    Furthermore, her cosmic winds have a wide range of uses. Just like now. She created a barrier of cosmic wind around us, using it to wear down the power of the beam of light descending from the sky.


    She alone managed to defend against an attack that could easily have killed a god!


    At that moment, she looked up and saw a group of three beastmen looking at her with surprised expressions.


    These three beastmen were the ones that created the beam of light. It wasbined magic cast by three Irregrs with the purpose of catching us by surprise.


    Just like before, Emilia used the fact that I was using most of my senses to observe her and hid a few subordinates from me before using them to attack us by surprise.


    Unfortunately for her, her n failed.


    She underestimated the abilities of my girls.


    In fact, this time, I had detected this attack beforehand.


    The reason I said nothing was that I judged they were not really a danger.


    Emilia most likely wanted to use it to force Alice to stop using her powers over fate, but now that Katherine stopped it, her n had failed.


    But at that moment, several extremely powerful auras emerged from the beastmen camp.


    One, two, three, ten, twenty, thirty.


    Every one of them belonged to a powerful Irregr.


    "A shame that attack failed, but it doesn''t matter." Emilia''s giggling voice reached my ears. "We just need to attack again."


    In the next instant, more than thirty irregrs charged towards us!


    "I won''t let you!"


    Rose, who had stayed quiet until then, moved again.


    In an instant, it was as though the entire world bent before her.


    Mana from the entire world gathered around her, and then, she brandished her sword.


    The expressions of several beastmen irregrs immediately changed. Feeling the immense power of Rose''s sword, they hurriedly defended themselves.


    In the next instant¨C


    *BOOOM!!!*


    A thunderous sound resounded through the entire world.


    Rose''s sword seemed to divide the entire world into two. It advanced unstoppably towards the beastmen powerhouses, cutting several of them into two.


    Just that attack alone killed five beastmen powerhouses and injured another three.


    All the beastmen powerhouses stopped moving immediately. They looked in Rose''s direction with expressions of astonishment and dread.


    For the first time, they realized how powerful this innocent-looking girl was.


    She was this world''s Hero. A prodigy above anyone else in this world.


    Even Emilia frowned at this moment. She did not expect Rose would be this strong.


    She had seen my women before, and she could see that Rose was a Hero. But before this, she did not pay much attention to her.


    As an Immortal, Heroes were nothing but slightly more special mortals. Even if her talent was a bit better than most, it should not influence her ns that much.


    But Rose was not just a hero.


    She also shared a soul with me. In other words, she had immense talent, the blessings of the entire world, and the knowledge of an Immortal.


    Thanks to that, her growth was enough to catch an Immortal by surprise.


    Rose was a monster powerful enough to face tens of Irregrs by herself.


    She was one of my trump cards.


    My lips curved up slightly. Seeing Emilia''s frowning face, I could not help but chuckle.


    What do you think, my cute daughter? This lover of mine sure is exceptional, right?


    In terms ofbat power, Rose should be one of the strongest people in this world, only below Immortals.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Whether she is a mortal or not, she is not someone that your fake Irregrs can defeat.


    Understanding that, Emilia''s frown became deeper.


    But then, she sighed.


    "¡­ I never thought I would use this card so soon. Selena, it''s your turn."


    The wolfkin girl beside her was startled. But then, her face broke into a beautiful smile.


    "As you will, Your Majesty."


    Excitedly, the wolf girl took one step forward. She then spoke up to the Irregrs that had been intimidated by Rose.


    "Brothers and Sister, it''s time to show them our strength."


    Surprisingly, the expressions of dread immediately disappeared from their faces, reced by unshakable determination.


    "For the Alliance!"


    """For the Alliance!!!"""


    Suddenly, their auras changedpletely.


    Mana erupted out of their bodies. Then, it turned into chains of mana that connected every Irregr, creating a giant that covered the entire sky.


    At that instant, the Irregrs in the sky had stopped being individuals.


    They had be ''one''.

 Chapter 697 - Rose Vs Selena

    <h4>Chapter 697 - Rose Vs Selena</h4>


    Selena stood bravely in the sky. She stared at Rose calmly, unafraid of the power the hero had shown before.


    Selena was strong. But realistically, she was far from being able to face Rose.


    However, right now, her power was not limited to her own.


    At this moment, the power of over one hundred irregrs had been gathered on her.


    I frowned while observing the situation. As expected, Emilia had resorted to this.


    It was nothing more than an array. A formation that gathered the mana of multiple individuals into one person.


    I could do something like that too. And in fact, Eternity''s Fangs used a simr formation.


    But unlike the men of Eternity''s Fangs, every one of the men in this formation was an Irregr.


    That was not something easy to achieve.


    To be an Irregr, you must find your own path. It meant that every Irregr wielded a different set of abilities. Combining these abilities in a formation was very hard, and sometimes, close to impossible.


    In the case of my women, their abilities are so varied that I would need years to create an array able to gather and enhance their powers.


    But Emilia does not have that trouble.


    The abilities of her Irregrse from the same source, herself. She forced a part of her path onto them.


    The disadvantages of using such a method were that she blocked off their route of advancement and over-drafted their lives. They were destined to die soon and be unable to be stronger in their remaining short lives.


    But her method also had a big plus.


    As their powers were very simr, it was much easier tobine them through a formation.


    I knew it, and I expected her to use this method, but even so, I could not help but frown when I saw it.


    Because knowing about it did not mean it was easy to counter.


    "Prepare yourself to die." Selena stared at Rose coldly. Right now, she was no longer afraid of the hero.


    The power she could wield now was enough to tear down any obstacle in her path.


    Rose frowned. She clenched her sword firmly and focused her gaze on the wolfkin girl.


    In the next instant, she moved.


    Her figure disappeared suddenly, only to appear behind the wolfkin girl with her sword raised.


    She was so fast that few people on this battlefield managed to follow her movements.


    But when her sword was about to cut through the wolfkin girl''s neck, the wolfkin girl''s gaze fell on her.


    "Slow."


    Then, she extended her right hand towards the sword.


    *ng!*


    "!!!" Rose opened her eyes wide. She knew how strong her sword was. She could not believe it was stopped barehanded.


    But before she could process this result, she saw the wolfkin raising her leg.


    *Swish!*


    The leg of the wolfkin girl cut through the ce where Rose was, forcing the hero to jump back and leave her sword in the hands of her opponent.


    But the wolfkin girl was not done. She threw the sword away and followed Rose closely, gathering mana on her palm as she attacked Rose''s chest.


    *BOOM!!!*


    A powerful explosion resounded on the battlefield as the shockwaves of the attack hit the ground. The power of the wolfkin girl''s palm was so strong that it could have destroyed several cities instantly!


    "Where are you running!?" She shouted and looked at her right. There, Rose had appearedpletely unscathed.


    But even so, her expression was ugly. She had been forced to use a lot of her mana to escape from thest attack.


    At that moment, Rose saw that the wolfkin girl was attacking her again.


    "¡­ It''s bad." She furrowed her brows and tried to create distance between herself and the wolfkin girl. But suddenly, a huge sensation of danger filled her.


    Without bothering to identify the source of the danger, she moved away as fast as she could!


    Almost immediately, the ce where she was just now was struck by dozens of deadly attacks!


    Moreover, more attacks wereing towards her even at that moment.


    The other Irregrs in the formation were attacking her as well!


    The wolfkin girl, Selena, was not the only one that was strengthened by the formation. The other members had be a bit stronger as well. They used their strengthened abilities to attack Rose from afar, harassing her and blocking her routes of escape as Selena pressured her.


    "Then what about this!?" Rose narrowed her eyes and kicked the air. Charging forward.


    If she could not avoid the enemies, she would go to them.


    Moving at her greatest speed, she appeared in front of one of the beastmen Irregrs and kicked his head.


    But the beastmen crossed his arms and received the attack fearlessly. Even though he was blown away by Rose''s kick, he was mostly uninjured.


    And before Rose could chase him to finish him, Selena had already caught up to her.


    "Where are you going!?" Selena formed a w and attacked Rose''s chest!


    It was a deadly attack that would injure Rose greatly if she received it.


    But suddenly, a curtain of colorful wind appeared around Rose.


    "[Cosmic Wind]!"


    Selena frowned. Her w hit the wind, but to her surprise, the wind dissipated her attackpletely, giving Rose enough time to retreat!


    Frowning, she looked behind Rose, only to see a green-haired girl staring at her coldly.


    "It looks like you forgot about us," Katherine said as cosmic winds surrounded her.


    Selena wrinkled her brows before rxing them.


    "One more will not make a difference."


    "But it''s not just one more." Katherine''s lips curved up slightly.


    All of sudden, Selena''s eyes shrunk.


    "[Sun Descent]!" A childish voice appeared in the air. Then, a second sun appeared in the sky.


    Selene''s face changed. She hurriedly retreated as the second sun quickly increased in size, almost swallowing all the beastmen Irregrs beforepressing in a point and disappearing.


    It was Lina! My little cousin had shown the power of her path, [Sun Core], for the first time on the battlefield!


    Unfortunately, most of the beastmen managed to escape her attack. But even then, two of them were swallowed by the sun.


    But before Selene could locate the source of the sudden attack, another voice sounded.


    "[Lonely Night]."


    Darkness descended, swallowing all the light. At the same time, the bodies of the beastmen became rigid, unable to continue moving.


    This time, it had been Doctor Elene who had acted.


    Right then, a fire sword appeared in front of Rose. She then heard a familiar voice behind her.


    "Take it. You are the most suitable to wield my [Emperor''s Sword]."


    Rose grinned and grabbed the sword before looking in Dina''s direction.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Power filled Rose''s body. She held the sword of fire with both hands and raised it high.


    "Hah!"


    With a shout, the sword was swung down.


    And hell descended on her enemies.

 Chapter 698 - The Will Of God

    <h4>Chapter 698 - The Will Of God</h4>


    During the training before today''s war, ten of my women managed to be Irregrs.


    The first one was Raven, followed by Rose, Little Lina, and Daisy.


    After them came Headmistress Evelyn, Katherine, Alice, my sister Dina, Doctor Elene, and Saintess Safelia.


    Headmistress Evelyn was taking care of the beastmen infiltrating the Empire, and Alice was using her powers over fate to interfere with the battlefield on the ground.


    Thus, I could only send eight people to the battlefield of Irregrs.


    Compared to Emilia''s over one hundred Irregrs, the difference was like night and day.


    But despite it, I did not believe we would lose.


    Because when it came to quality, my girls were much better.


    Not just Rose, but every one of the other girls was much strongerpared to the Irregrs on the beastmen''s side. Any of them could easily fight against three or four enemy Irregrs.


    And when they entered the battlefield, they did not disappoint me.


    Katherine protected Rose, little Lina disrupted the enemy irregrs, Doctor Elene used her [Lonely Night] to immobilize them, and Dina used her [Emperor''s Way] to lend a sword with her power to Rose.


    And when Rose attacked, the world showed its support. Her sh gathered all the mana in thousands of kilometers and it was blessed by Dina''s power over fire. It was such a powerful sh that it was night unstoppable!


    In an instant, it cut through the curtain of darkness that Doctor Elene created, incinerating itpletely and consuming the beastmen trapped inside.


    "It''s the end!" Rose stated.


    But the beastmen were not easy prey.


    "I won''t allow it!"


    Selene''s voice raged from inside the darkness. With a roar, mana erupted from every beastmen Irregr, gathering on her body.


    Then, she turned it into a giant wolf w that shed against Rose''s sh!


    *BOOM!!!*


    The world shook, and the clouds in thousands of kilometers were dispersed. Thousands of the soldiers fighting on the battlefield below were instantly annihted.


    The sh between the two attacks was as though doomsday had arrived. It was so powerful that the world seemed to cry in pain.


    When it ended, both parties were standing across from each other.


    It had been a tie.


    No, Katherine had been forced to create a barrier of wind around the girls, and it had been almost destroyed. Even though I did not want to admit it, the beastmen gained a slight advantage.


    "You are strong, but you can''t stop us." Selena''s voice was filled with confidence. "Today, the empire will fall, and the beastmen will be the rulers of this world."


    "Dream on. I won''t allow it." Dina snorted coldly and mana gathered around her. "As the Emperor, I ask my subjects to fight!"


    """Iply!""" Rose and the other girls nodded. Immediately, armors of fire appeared on their bodies, and their auras increased remarkably.


    It was Dina''s path, [An Emperor''s Way]!


    Using her will, she forced mana to follow her orders. Through this method, she could forciblypress mana inside her body and increase it beyond the limit of the fifteenthyer.


    Moreover, an Emperor never fought alone. Using this concept, she could share her power with her ''subjects'' to bless them and increase their strength for a period of time.


    This time, her blessing was enough to increase the abilities of the girls by twenty percent.


    Don''t underestimate this twenty percent. At their level, it was more than enough to turn a battle around.


    Plus, Dina had focused most of her blessings on Rose.


    In terms ofbat power, Rose was the strongest of the group. Thus, Dina''s main goal was to make her as strong as possible.


    Right now, Rose was almost twice as strong as before.


    Wielding a fire sword and wearing an armor of fire, Rose looked like a brave Valkyrie wielding mes as her weapon.


    "Ready for round two?" The hero asked Selene.


    "Die!" In the next instant, the two charged towards each other!


    *BOOM!!!*


    Selena''s ws and Rose''s sword shed. However, even with Dina''s boost, Rose''s strength could notpare to the strength of hundreds of Irregrs that Selene was wielding.


    After the first sh, Rose was pushed back, but when Selene wanted to pursue that opening, she felt her vision darken.


    "[Lonely Night]." Doctor Elene''s voice sounded.


    "You again!" Selene shouted in rage as mana erupted out of her body. The eruption of mana blew the darkness away, but it restricted her movements for an instant!


    That instant did not seem like much, but it gave Rose the opportunity to attack again!


    Without hesitating, the ck-haired hero charged towards the wolfkin girl, thrusting her fire sword towards her heart!


    But the reaction of the wolfkin girl was astonishingly fast! She gathered mana around her body, enduring Rose''s attack forcibly!


    "No way!"


    The scene was so ridiculous that Rose opened her eyes wide in astonishment!


    Seeing that, Selena smirked and gathered mana on her palm, creating a sphere of destructive mana that she thrust towards Rose''s chest!


    *Bam!*


    In that instant, a barrier of colorful wind appeared in front of Rose, blocking Selena''s attack for an instant before being shattered into pieces. But it bought Rose enough time to retreat.


    And when Selena wanted to chase after her again, darkness engulfed her once more, interfering with her movements.


    "Dammit! Someone! Kill that woman!"


    The other beastmen Irregrs nodded and charged towards the other girls.


    If they could kill Doctor Elene and Katherine, Selena was confident she could defeat Rose in less than one minute.


    But it was not going to be easy.


    When they tried to attack Elene and Katherine, a figure engulfed in mes appeared in front of them.


    "I won''t let you continue!"


    Lina held her sword with a determined expression. Her petite body seemed filled with power as mes flowed out of it, dying the sky red.


    Of course, she alone could not defeat so many Irregrs. But she did not need to defeat them. She only needed to stall them long enough.


    And she was not alone.


    "God said, [Thou Shalt Not Pass]!"


    A tranquil voice reached the ears of the Irregrs. Following the voice, they saw a woman wearing a nun habit and staring at them calmly.


    The Irregrs were wary of her, but they continued attacking regardless of it. But to their surprise, they realized that they could not advance.


    No, they were advancing, but no matter how much they advanced, they could not close the distance between the girls and them.


    It was as though space itself was being distorted.


    [The Will of God].


    Saintess Safelia had also appeared, and this was her path.

 Chapter 699 - Intense Battle

    <h4>Chapter 699 - Intense Battle</h4>


    Among my women, Saintess Safelia was a slightly special case.


    We were enemies at the start. She was a loyal servant of the Goddess of Order and Lightning. A follower of her will.


    Back then, I relied on my charm (?) and some tricks to pull her to my side and make her betray the goddess. And after that, I turned her into one of my dependents.


    But to my surprise, I discovered that the way Safelia looked at me was different than the way I looked at her.


    When she decided to betray the goddesspletely, it was not because she looked at me as her lover.


    No, she looked at me as her new lord. Her new god.


    Normally, such a mindset would have made it impossible for her to be an Irregr. But Safelia''s circumstances were very special.


    Due to the link between our souls, she could feel my thoughts and abilities freely. This kind of link was many times stronger than the link between a god and a saintess.


    And when I started to train her, she brought this link to a whole new level.


    She strengthened this link time and time again, allowing her to use her strong belief to borrow a portion of my powers.


    She used it to forge her path to be an Irregr.


    As long as she believed in me firmly, she could theoretically use any of my abilities.


    This path was called [The Will of God].


    Of course, this ability had a lot of restrictions. Even if in theory, she could use any of my abilities, the truth was that there was a limit to the [Faith] that her soul could hold. Due to it, the powers that she could borrow from me were limited.


    But even so, the fact that she could use the abilities of a powerful Immortal such as me was amazing.


    Just like right now.


    No matter how the beastmen Irregrs tried to advance, they could not move forward. In front of the ability to manipte the space of an Immortal, they were helpless.


    "Dammit!" One of the Immortals shouted in rage and tried to attack Safelia, but the attack never reached. Safelia had manipted space in such a way that the beastmen Irregrs were millions of kilometers away despite it looking as though they were just a few meters away.


    But¨C


    "Hurry up and help Rose! I can''t keep it for long!" Safelia shouted with a pale face.


    The other girls nodded. They immediately directed their attention to Rose and Selena''s battlefield.


    "Hah!" Wielding her fire sword, Rose cut Selena''s body, but the attack did not injure her.


    Selena did not even bother to defend against the attack. Just the energy around her body was so powerful that Rose''s normal attacks could not pierce it.


    Instead, she focused only on attacking Rose.


    "Die!" With a movement so fast that it seemed instantaneous, she tried to pierce Rose''s heart with her right hand.


    Rose did not bother to defend, though. Instead, she filled her fire sword with mana and shed towards Selena''s neck.


    At the same time, a barrier of multicolored wind appeared around her, blocking Selena''s attack before shattering.


    It was Katherine!


    She was aware that her attacks were not strong enough to injure Selena, so her sole focus was on defending Rose. As long as she was here, she would not allow any of Selena''s attacks to injure Rose!


    "Tsk!" Selena clicked her tongue and twisted her body to avoid Rose''s sh, but suddenly, darkness surrounded her, and her movements were impeded, allowing Rose''s attack tond.


    "Argh! You again!" She red at Doctor Elene in rage. Due to Elene''s interference, Rose''s sword had managed to injure her.


    Even if the injury healed immediately, it made Selena angry.


    It was the fourth time Doctor Elene interfered with her movements.


    Doctor Elene''s path was called [Lights Out]. This path allowed her to absorb light and wield it. She could use light as a source of energy and as long as there was light, her mana was inexhaustible.


    It seemed like an overpowered ability, but there was a small problem.


    Light in itself was not that lethal. I tried to teach Elene ways to use light in an offensive way, but the only offensive move she learned that could be useful against other Irregrs needed a lot of time and preparation.


    However, she managed to learn a very useful ability.


    [Lonely Night].


    Through her control over light, Elene interfered with the particles in a designated ce, extracting them instantly.


    This action created a ce without light, without heat, and almost devoid of energy. Due to it, that ce fell to a temperature close to absolute zero in an instant!


    Unfortunately, this was not harmful to an Irregr. The sheer amount of energy in their bodies could make them resist the extreme temperature easily for a brief time.


    But it could freeze their movements briefly.


    Moreover, because this ability affected the environment instead of an individual, it was very hard to guard against it.


    During a battle, freezing the movements of an enemy could be the difference between life and death!


    Unfortunately for the girls, Selena was very strong.


    The energy of over one hundred irregrs was gathered in her body. It allowed her to escape the effects of [Lonely Night] easily.


    Moreover, her dense energy granted her a very powerful defensive capacity. Even if the girls managed tond a blow on her, it was very hard to break through their defenses.


    Due to it, even with Rose, Katherine, and Elene joining hands, Selena still held the upper hand.


    But just then, another person entered the battlefield.


    "Take this!"


    With a shout, little Lina swung a burning sword towards Selena''s head.


    The wolfkin girl used her arm to receive the attack, but suddenly, she felt her mana being burned crazily.


    In an instant, one-hundredth of her mana was burned by the mes.


    "What is it!?" She shouted in panic and tried to retreat, but then, Rose attacked from the other side and Elene used [Lonely Night] again.


    Selena tried to retaliate, but Katherine''s cosmic winds stopped every one of her attacks urately. It was as though Katherine knew her actions beforehand.


    And actually, she knew them.


    Because inside themand center, someone was instructing her about every one of Selena''s attacks.


    Alice!


    Seeing that the battle against Selena was very difficult, she used a portion of her powers over fate to read Selena''s movements and tell the girls about them.


    With the teamwork of the girls, they were defeating an Irregr several times stronger than them. Little by little, Selena was being cornered.


    "It''s the end!" Rose stated coldly. Her me sword burned more intensely as Dina poured her entire mana into it, and the mana of the entire world gathered around Rose to strengthen her next attack.


    Then, Rose''s raised her sword.


    Elene froze Selena''s movements and Lina used herws ofbustion to burn her mana. Due to it, Selena could only watch as Rose''s sword was swung down.


    "[Absolute Sword]!"


    With a swing of Rose''s sword, the entire world seemed to be cut into two.


    But just then, Selena smiled.


    "Na?ve."


    All of sudden, her mana became several times stronger. It immediately broke Elene''s restraint and blew Lina away.


    Every drop of mana of over one hundred irregrs flowed to Selena''s body. She had forced the formation to the limit, making the other beastmen Irregrs powerless.


    But in exchange, her power increased crazily.


    "You can''t defeat me!"


    Selena shouted and struck Rose''s sword with her fist. Two powerful attacks collided, destroying everything in thousands of kilometers around them.


    However, even the power of a world could not bepared to the power of one hundred irregrs.


    In less than one second, Selena''s fist started to gain the advantage.


    "Ugh..."


    "It''s your loss," Selena stated confidently.


    But¨C


    "You are mistaken. I told you, it''s the end." Rose smiled calmly.


    At the same time, something appeared in the sky.


    A huge tree made of lightning.


    On it, a beautiful brown-haired girl looked towards the ground coldly.


    "Burn everything to ashes, [Gungnir]."


    Her voice reached to each corner of the battlefield.


    And lightning rained down on the world.

 Chapter 700 - Lightning Rain

    <h4>Chapter 700 - Lightning Rain</h4>


    In a certain city of the empire.


    A woman was standing in the sky with a calm smile on her face.


    Traces of destruction could be seen all around her, and a fourth of the city below had beenpletely destroyed. But the woman did not have a single scratch on her.


    However, the same could not be said about her opponents.


    "¡­ H-How is it possible¡­?" A tigerkin man looked at her with a shocked and scared expression.


    He had lost his left arm and part of his torso, and his body was riddled with injuries. If he was not an Irregr, he would have been dead now.


    The only thing keeping him alive was the abundant energy in his body.


    But his twopanions were not so lucky.


    The birdkin boyy dead on the ground, his body cut into two.


    As for the foxkin girl. No trace of her body but blood and mincemeat had been left.


    Evelyn had fought three Irregrs alone, but in the end, she was victorious, and her victory was overwhelming.


    "¡­ I-Impossible... H-How? How can you be so strong?"


    Evelyn shrugged. "You are just mass-produced pawns. How can you bepared to us?"


    "N-No. W-We¡­"


    "I don''t n to continue listening to the whimpers of a dead man." With an indifferent face, Evelyn waved her hand, creating a space de that cut the tigerkin''s head.


    Just like that, he died.


    "It was easier than expected. They should have sent a few more." Evelyn shook her head disappointedly.


    It was Emilia''s miscalction. She underestimated the power of the girls.


    She had only given the girls one month of preparation. Even with the help of an Immortal, there was a limit to how much they could grow in that time without harming their foundations even if us lengthened the time ten times.


    But Emilia overlooked the abilities of the contract that us had made with them.


    Their souls had be one. Through it, the girls could see and experience the memories of an Immortal. It was countless times easier to find the path most suited for them this way.


    And as long as they found their path, it was just a matter of time before they could be powerful.


    Just like Evelyn. She was talented in the fields of magic and space, both of which us had studied extensively during many of his lives.


    She only needed to search for these memories in us''s soul to increase her knowledge and mastery of these fields.


    Evelyn looked around and confirmed that no beastmen had survived. She then closed her eyes and got ready to teleport to the next city.


    "¡­ Right, it looks like the others started to fight as well. I wonder if they are alright."


    Although Evelyn said that, in truth, she was not that worried.


    Because she knew how strong the other girls were.


    Evelyn was strong. So strong that she was surprised she could be so strong in such a short time.


    But she was not the strongest.


    These three girls¡­ They were monsters.


    "Especially Daisy. I want to see their faces once she appears."


    Perhaps, she alone could kill every one of them.


    ¡­


    "Burn everything to ashes, [Gungnir]," Daisy spoke, her voice reaching every corner of the battlefield.


    In the next instant, the world was dyed golden.


    Countless lightning bolts descended from the sky in an unstoppable way. It was as though heavenly punishment was raining down the world.


    There was no time to avoid them. The lightning came so fast that none of the beastmen could evade it.


    Their only option was to endure it.


    But¨C


    "!!!"


    The power of this lightning was not something that a normal Irregr could take.


    One, two, three. In an instant, around seven Irregrs were turned into ashes.


    Soundless screams escaped from their throats as their lives came to an end before they could feel pain.


    The other Irregrs were a bit stronger. They managed to endure for a bit longer. But before one second passed, another five Irregrs had died.


    Selena turned pale. Through the array, she could feel the lives of her brethrening to an end.


    "DAMN YOU!!!"


    Screaming in anger, she gathered as much mana as she could in her hand and threw a palm against the sky.


    A giant palm made of mana shed against the countless lightning strikes. For an instant, only the deafening sound of thunder and the blinding light of lightning could be seen.


    And finally, the lightning stopped.


    When thest lightning bolt fell, the figures of the beastmen appeared once more.


    However, around one-third of them were gone, leaving only ashes behind.


    "You¡­!" Selena red at Daisy with an expression of hatred. Seeing so many of her brethren dying enraged her.


    But just when she was about to charge towards Daisy, a soft voice reached her ears.


    "It''s enough."


    "Your Majesty!?"


    "Retreat."


    "But! They kille¨C"


    "I told you to retreat." Emilia''s calm voice sent chills to Selena''s spine.


    She gritted her teeth with an unwilling expression and red at Daisy with bloodshot eyes, but in the end, she nodded.


    "Retreat." She spoke to the other beastmen and turned around to return to the beastmen camp.


    Rose frowned when she saw that. She was about to chase after them, but I stopped her.


    "Don''t chase them. Come back."


    "Huh? Why? They are injured and tired. If we attack them, we can win."


    "You are just as tired as them. And some of the girls can''t continue fighting."


    Rose was startled. She looked around, only to see that Saintess Safelia, Katherine, and Daisy were pale.


    Especially Daisy. She could barely move.


    Although the attack she made just now was overwhelmingly powerful, it was not without a cost. She spent several minutes preparing it and used almost all her mana on it.


    Daisy was one of my trump cards. In terms ofbat strength, she was weaker than the other two trump cards, but when it came to destructive ability, she far surpassed the others.


    Her ability to control lightning made her a powerful weapon of mass destruction.


    In fact, every one of the lightning bolts that fell just now had enough power to kill a normal Irregr. And even when Selena used the power of over one hundred Irregrs to defend against it, a third of them died.


    Such a result was proof of Daisy''s overwhelming destructive power.


    "Unfortunately, it won''t be so easy to use this trick next time."


    This time, I used the same trick that Emilia had used before to hide Daisy from her senses. However, such a trick won''t work again.


    Emilia will be prepared for it in the next battle.


    But it aplished its goal this time.


    We managed to kill a third of Emilia''s Irregrs, plus, we forced them to retreat.


    Of course, it''s far from enough to defeat Emilia. I''m sure she must have several other trump cards she has not shown yet.


    But I am the same.


    Plus, we had another advantage.


    This was the first true battle of the girls after their training with me.


    I n to put them in the alternate space where time runs ten times faster after this. It will give them time to digest today''s battle.


    For the next battle, my girls will be significantly stronger than now.

 Chapter 701 - News From The Daemon Empire (1)

    <h4>Chapter 701 - News From The Daemon Empire (1)</h4>


    "I curse you, human." A beastman growled as blood flowed out of his lips.


    Next, the space around his body crumbled, and he was crushed into a mess of flesh and blood.


    "This was thest, huh." Headmistress Evelyn stretched out her body and let out a long sigh. Around her, the remains of several beastmeny dead, cut into pieces, or torn to bots.


    It was the result of her hunt for the beastmen that had infiltrated the empire.


    In total, she had faced twenty teams of beastmen, and she had killed every one of them.


    Besides the team with three Irregrs in it, none of the other beastmen had been able to offer any kind of resistance.


    "I guess it''s time to go back. A shame the battle there already finished. I would have liked to participate too." Evelyn spoke to herself as her ck hair moved with the wind. She then waved her hand, distorting the space around her as she got ready to teleport back to us and the others.


    But just at that moment, she felt a rtively powerful fluctuation of mana nearby.


    "¡­ Did a rat escape?" Evelyn raised an eye in surprise and looked in the direction of the fluctuation of mana.


    The mana belonged to a robed figure. Evelyn could not see her features clearly, but she noticed that the figure was female, and judging by her tattered robe, she seemed like she had gone through a very rough situation recently.


    Evelyn observed the figure carefully, but then, she narrowed her eyes.


    "You¡­ You are not a beastman. Who are you?" Evelyn asked warily.


    The robed figure shook softly before falling to her knees.


    "Please. I need to see His Highness us. Something bad has happened."


    ¡­


    The first battle against the Beastmen Alliance was very cruel. The number of casualties suffered by both sides was in the tens of thousands. The smell of blood could be felt from kilometers away.


    This was definitively the cruelest war in thousands of years. And it was just the start.


    Fortunately, this first battle could be considered as our victory.


    The casualties on the beastmen''s side were twice as high as ours. Moreover, the beastmen lost a lot of high-levelbatants, but none of my girls died.


    No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like an overwhelming victory for us.


    But this overwhelming victory only improved our situation slightly.


    Even after killing over thirty Irregrs in the previous battle, Emilia''s side still had seven times more Irregrs than us.


    Furthermore, I was not sure how many tricks she was still hiding. I did not dare to underestimate her.


    Of course, it''s not as though I think I will lose.


    Quite the opposite, I have not shown my greatest trump card yet.


    It is my joker for this showdown against Emilia. A card whose power is enough to turn the situation around even if the worst happens.


    Plus, unlike the fake Irregrs that Emilia created, my girls still have a lot of potential unearthed.


    Even now, they are still growing. And the battle they just fought will make them grow even more.


    "Rest for a while, I will prepare a ce where you can digest your gains of this battle," I said to the girls as long as they returned from the battle.


    The girls nodded. In the next instant, some of them copsed on the nearby couches and chairs due to their fatigue, and others simply decided to lie down on the floor.


    Even my beloved maid, Daisy, who normally behaves as an exemry maid, was sprawled on a table while groaning due to her tiredness.


    I chuckled softly seeing that and started to work.


    My girls worked hard, so I decided to put a bit of effort too. I could not help them directly in battle, but there was a lot that I could do.


    Around one hourter, a pocket dimension where time runs ten times faster was ready. But unlike the previous pocket dimension, I added a lot of things to this one.


    A hot spring (I teleported a hot spring from the real world and put it in the pocket dimension), severalfy coaches, and a kitchen I could use to prepare nice food for my girls among other things.


    I''m sure it will help them to rx after the previous battle, and it will be useful to help them to digest their gains from the previous battle.


    Once I was done with the pocket dimension, I went to tell the girls about it. But just then, I found that one of them was on the roof of the base.


    Rose.


    I sighed and moved through space, appearing beside her silently.


    The hero noticed my presence and looked at me before smiling. However, I noticed that her smile seemed a bit forced and¡­ sad.


    It was not hard to understand the reason behind that. Looking ahead of us, I could see the reason.


    Thousands of dead bodies lying on the ground where the battle happened. Some of them burnt into ashes, some of them cut into pieces, and some of them torn asunder.


    Currently, people from both sides were carrying the bodies of theirrades away. Meanwhile, the cries of pain and agony from the injured could be heard faintly, together with the sobsing from the people that lost someone important in the previous battle.


    Such a sight was reflexed in Rose''s pupils. All the suffering and destruction caused by this war fell in her eyes, making this benevolent hero bit her lips.


    She knew the reason why this war started. Tens of thousands of people had died today, just because they were involved in the game between Emilia and us.


    "¡­ This is wrong," Rose said with a downcast expression. "They should have not died."


    "Rose¡­"


    "They had nothing to do with this. All these people died unjustly, just because Emilia wanted to test us¡­ How many more are going to die for this stupid war?"


    I sighed and sat beside her. Then, I pulled her towards me, letting her head rest on my chest.


    "Do you think we are responsible for this?" I asked.


    "¡­ That is¡­ Well, a bit¡­ I can''t help but think that this is in part our fault¡­ A-Am I wrong?"


    "Rose, did you want this to happen?"


    "Of course not!"


    "And do you think you could have done anything to stop this war from happening?"


    Rose fell silent and bit her lips.


    "That is the answer," I said while stroking her hair softly. "You didn''t want this to happen, and you could do nothing to stop this from happening. So, it''s not your fault."


    "But¡­ all these people that died¡­"


    "If you want to do something for them. Then end this war as soon as possible. That will be enough."


    "End the war, huh." Rose looked at her hands with a dazed expression. But soon, her eyes became firm.


    "I understand. Thank you, us. I will do my best."


    I kissed Rose''s cheek and hugged her softly. "I know. You are amazing after all."


    Rose blushed softly and rested her body against mine.


    "¡­ By the way, about Emilia¡­ Do you n to ept her?"


    I was startled before smiling wryly. This girl sure is perceptive.


    Well, I never nned to hide it since the start.


    "I owe her a lot. If I can, I want to make her happy."


    "¡­ I don''t like her. These people died due to her." Rose said with a cold look, but when she saw my wry smile, her expression softened. "However, I will respect your choice."


    "Thank you. I love you." I said and kissed the hero''s nose, making her ears turn red.


    Just at that moment, we felt a fluctuation of space beside us. Rose and I immediately turned around, only to see Headmistress Evelyn appear suddenly.


    But to our surprise, she was not alone.


    "Boy, someone wants to see you," Evelyn said and looked at the robed figure behind her.


    In the next second, the robed figure kneeled in front of me and took off her hood, revealing a grey-skinned woman with yellow eyes and a desperate expression on her face.


    "Aru''Dana, servant of Her Highness E''Athar Deora, Second Princess of the Daemon Empire, is here with a message for His Highness us."


    My expression immediately became serious.


    "Do speak."


    "Her Highness is in danger.. She hopes that your highness, her lover, can go to help her."

 Chapter 702 - News From The Daemon Empire (2)

    <h4>Chapter 702 - News From The Daemon Empire (2)</h4>


    Going back in time to a few months ago.


    After the war in Fort Mist, Princess E''Athar returned to the capital of the Daemon Empire.


    The Daemon Army had suffered a crushing defeat and thousands of demons died during the war. But despite that, Princess E''Athar suffered next to no repercussions. In fact, her position had improved after the war.


    After all, she had been against this war since the start and had opposed to the attack to Fort Mist. Plus, her actions during thest battle had saved the Daemon Army from being exterminated, and she even managed to negotiate a cease to fire with the empire with rtively good conditions.


    Furthermore, the daemons that returned with her had be her staunch supporters. It could be said that despite the Daemons losing the war, Princess E''Athar had gained a lot.


    However, her greatest gain was the man waiting for her in the empire.


    Princess E''Athar touched her lips while remembering her time together with us and smiled softly. Then, her expression became determined.


    She was not the same princess that left the capital. Now that she had returned, she had the ability to make her words to be heard. She nned to stop the growing war sentiment that had been growing in the empire and led the empire in a different direction.


    Not only because she did not want to face her beloved as an enemy, but also because she knew the consequences of such a war.


    After witnessing us''s abilities, the daemon princess was sure that her empire could not win a war against him.


    But very soon, the princess realized that the situation was much worse than she thought.


    Contrary to her expectations, the defeat in Fort Mist did not diminish the desire for war of the daemons. Quite the opposite, it strengthened it.


    It seemed like every person in the empire had be war maniacs. From themoners to the nobles, every daemon seemed to want war.


    Fortunately, their reason had not disappearedpletely. After the defeat in Fort Mist, the Daemon Emperor was wary of starting another war right away.


    But the emperor decision did not satisfy many nobles. Mainly the nobles under the first prince.


    The situation became worse when news about the empire''s civil war arrived. And when the daemon nobles learned about the Beastkin Alliance''s deration of war against the Arcadian Empire, the situation worsened even more.


    Practically every noble was supporting the idea of attacking the empire again. The pro-war faction had be stronger than ever.


    The princess hurriedly persuaded her father against a war. She advised him against being rash and putting the lives of his subjects into risk once and again.


    And her efforts gave fruit. After persuading the emperor incessantly, the emperor finally agreed with her.


    But when E''Athar sighed in relief and thought that she had seeded, a drastic changed happened.


    Six days before the first battle between the Arcadian Empire and the Beastkin Alliance, a coup happened in the Daemon Empire.


    Unsatisfied with the emperor''s decision, the first prince and the nobles under him revolted.


    In just one night, the capital of the daemon empire was engulfed by the fires of war. The First Prince''s faction and the Emperor''s faction shed violently in the capital, and thousands of daemons died in one night.


    The First Prince''s faction easily won the battle. After a surprise attack, they routed the forces of the emperor in the capital.


    But unfortunately, the emperor managed to escape. The next day, the nobles loyal to him had started to gather troops to face the prince''s men.


    In just a few days, the entire empire was swept in a tragic and bloody civil war.


    Facing this situation, Princess E''Athar decisively left the capital with her men, creating a third, neutral faction. She knew that remaining in the capital in the current situation was suicide.


    Ideally, she should support one of the two factions and quickly end the civil war. However, the princess was torn between her brother and her father. She knew that if she decided to support any of them, the other most likely would die.


    But her indecision doomed her.


    Both the emperor and the first prince knew that Princess E''Athar''s forces were an unstable factor that could decide the course of the war. If she decided to support the opposite side, they would be doomed.


    Thus, both of them made the same decision almost simultaneously.


    They first needed to get rid of her.


    Five days after the start of the civil war, the soldiers under the first prince and the emperor attacked Princess E''Athar''s troops at the same time.


    The princess''s troops quickly copsed, suffering grave loses as they retreated. In just one day, the princess''s forces were halved and forced to barricade themselves inside a city as they defended against the attacks of both the prince and the emperor.


    Aware of the gravity of the situation, the princess decided to ask for help from the only person she thought could help her in the current situation.


    Thus, she sent a twelfthyer powerhouse to bring me a message.


    And after the messenger met Headmistress Evelyn coincidentally, she was brought before me.


    I finished listening to the story with a pensive expression.


    What a troublesome situation.


    Right now, I''m in the middle of a showdown against Emilia. To be honest, I don''t have the leisure to help E''Athar.


    Moreover, if I made a move personally, Emilia will take advantage of that to corner me.


    For an instant, I wondered if this was one of Emilia''s ns.


    But I quickly shook my head. Although I had not paid close attention to the Daemon Empire recently, I repeatedly used my senses to keep an eye on it and learn about Princess''s E''Athar''s condition, and I never noticed a trace of Emilia there.


    I can''t rule out the possibility of this being a part of Emilia''s n, but the probability of that is very low.


    It could be a n of Bringer of End too. That is more likely.


    Even so, I must help E''Athar.


    I don''t n to see one of my women to die without doing nothing. Now that I finally achieved my dream, I want to make this life as perfect as possible.


    Then, how can I help her without creating an opening that Emilia can use?


    I closed my eyes and fell deep into thought. And soon, an idea appeared in my mind.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at the daemon girl in front of me and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I will help her."

 Chapter 703 - Emilia’s Hidden Plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 703 - Emilia¡¯s Hidden n (1)</h4>


    I definitively can''t leave this ce. In the current situation, leaving would allow Emilia to defeat my girls easily.


    Even though it looks like I did not participate in the previous battle, just my presence here acts as a form of deterrence against Emilia. Without me, an Immortal like Emilia has thousands of ways to defeat my girls without viting the rules.


    Likewise, it''s the same for me. As long as Emilia is on the other side, I''m also greatly restrained.


    This kind of restraint is very strong. Not just my abilities, but also my senses have been greatly restrained. Right now, all my focus ispletely on Emilia. That is the reason I did not notice the danger E''Athar was facing.


    Even diverting my senses for an instant is dangerous. In fact, I risked a lot when I checked E''Athar''s situation just a moment ago. If Emilia noticed it, she could have taken advantage of that opportunity to do something without me noticing.


    Thus, if I want to help E''Athar in this situation, there is only one option.


    A clone.


    Normally, I would not do something like this. Unlike Ysnay, whose ability allows her to create clones without weakening herself, I need to put a part of my power and soul in any clone I create (unless it''s a simple energy clone, but that kind is not suitable for this situation).


    In other words, every clone I create weakens me, even if only very slightly.


    ording to my calctions, I need to send a clone at the twelfthyer at the very least if I consider the possibility that Bringer of End or Emilia could be rted to the situation in the Daemon Empire.


    I can create a clone like that with just a millionth of my power. But losing that millionth of my power right now could be fatal if the worst situation possible happens.


    But despite that, I decided to take the risk after considering everything.


    There is a power in this body that I can use to create the clone. A power that won''t weaken me even if I use itpletely.


    Mana.


    My path, Immortal Soul, gives me an almost endless amount of soul energy that I can use to fuel my attacks. Using mana instead of it to fight is redundant and idiotic.


    The only reason I bothered to cultivate mana in this life was that it was the main source of energy of this world and that I never expected to fight other Immortals during this life.


    Against mortals, and even gods, mana would have been more than enough.


    But against an opponent such as Emilia, this little amount of mana in my body is insignificant.


    Thus, I decided to use it as the main source of energy for my clone.


    With a thought, I separated a very small fragment of my soul and used it to create a body identical to mine. Then, I transferred my mana and a bit of my soul power to this clone.


    In a few minutes, a clone identical to me appeared in front of me.


    This clone had a cultivation of the fifteenthyer and was just one step away from bing an Irregr. It should be enough to take care of the situation on E''Athar''s side (I hope).


    Even if it can''t take care of the situation, this clone is connected to me. It will help me to collect information.


    Once the clone was ready, I spoke to him.


    "You know what to do."


    "Understood, main body."


    The clone then grabbed the arm of the daemon messenger, who was stupefied after seeing what I had just done.


    "Let''s go."


    "Huh? Ah?"


    In the next second, the clone stepped across space together with the daemon girl, moving towards the daemon empire.


    But in the middle of the trip, a fluctuation of fate suddenly intercepted the clone.


    Surprised, the clone narrowed his eyes warily and looked at the woman that intercepted them.


    ck hair, ck eyes, and an otherworldly beauty that challenged the reasoning of mortals.


    She was the greatest Seer in existence, my old friend and lover, and an Immortal just like me.


    "Long time no see you, Willian."


    She, the Witch of Endless Fates, looked at me and smiled tenderly.


    Ysnay had appeared.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the camp of the Beastkin Army.


    The beastkin Irregrs were kneeling in front of a petite figure. Every one of them was looking at the ground nervously, too afraid to raise their heads in front of the figure before them.


    The little girl with blood-red eyes, golden-red hair, and the features of a foxkin looked at the Irregrs coldly. For several minutes, she said nothing, just looking at them.


    The pressureing from this little girl was so overwhelming that every one of the Irregrs was drenched in cold sweat. They felt as though they were going to die in the next second.


    But when they were about to faint due to the pressure, the little girl finally moved her gaze away.


    "What a shame. I never thought that your performance would be so disappointing."


    The beastmen kneeling in front of her gulped a mouthful of saliva and felt their bodies turn cold. Some of them were shivering intensely, as though they could see themselves dying under the hands of the little girl due to their mistakes.


    Finally, a wolfkin girl gathered her courage and spoke up.


    "¡­ S-Sorry for disappointing you, Your Majesty. I-It was my fault. I... I deserve to die."


    Emilia nced at Selena indifferently and shook her head.


    "It''s not time for you to die yet. Don''t worry, you will have another chance to defeat them soon."


    "Understood! I won''t disappoint you!"


    "I hope so. Even so, these girls are stronger than I expected. Fortunately, I prepared a backup n. Now I only need to wait for the perfect opportunity to implement it."


    Just at that moment, Emilia raised an eyebrow. Then, her lips curved up into a sweet smile.


    "And it looks like the opportunity already appeared. You should not be distracted during our game, dad."


    Quickly, she created a ball of energy on her hand and threw it away. It flew towards the distance, at a ce hundreds of kilometers away.


    This process took an instant. Moreover, she had done it during the brief instant when us used a part of his senses to observe the daemon empire. Thus, not even he noticed it.


    The trump card she prepared to defeat her dad was ready.


    "Get ready.. We will attack again tomorrow at dawn."

 Chapter 704 - Emilia’s Hidden Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 704 - Emilia¡¯s Hidden n (2)</h4>


    ck hair, ck eyes, and a soft smile on her face.


    Ysnay was just as beautiful as thest time I saw her¡­ No, strangely, she seemed more beautiful now. Her ethereal aura had be much stronger, as though she was not part of this world anymore.


    However, her beauty did not charm or reassure me. Quite the opposite, it filled me with wariness.


    Ysnay was a very powerful immortal. Moreover, she was a Seer. If I was not careful, this woman could make me dance on the palm of her hand without me noticing.


    Moreover, I still remember thatst time we met, she told me that she prepared six ns to get me to ept her. Five failed, and one seeded.


    I still don''t know what this sixth n was.


    It made me even warier of her.


    But unlike my wariness, Ysnay''s gaze was filled with love. She seemed like a young wife happy about meeting her lover after years of separation.


    Sensing the wariness in my gaze, she approached me and caressed my hair.


    "No need to be so wary, my love. I came with good intentions."


    Unfortunately, I can''t trust your words.


    "I thought it was very coincidental that the messenger E''Athar sent met Evelyn in the way. So it was your doing, huh."


    "I did that to help you. Otherwise, it would have taken her another day before she could meet you. Your princess in the Daemon Empire can''t wait for that much. Plus, there is something I need to tell you."


    "To be honest, I don''t want to listen to whatever you want to say."


    "I fear that if you don''t, you will suffer a big loss this time, dear."


    I furrowed my brows. Then, I heaved a sigh and nodded.


    "Okay. Let me listen to you first."


    "Good choice." Ysnay chuckled. "Then, should I start with the situation in the Daemon Empire?"


    I frowned, reading the meaning behind her words. "So it''s really rted to an Immortal, huh. Bringer of End?"


    "Right, it''s him. He is about toe to this world. Right now, he can arrive at this world at any time."


    "Could it be that you know the method he is going to use to arrive at this world?"


    "I have a faint idea, but I''m notpletely sure yet. However, I know that he is waiting for an opportunity."


    "What kind of opportunity?"


    "I don''t know." Ysnay shook her head with a bitter smile. "You know that Immortals at our level have many ways to hide things from me. It''s already pretty good that I managed to get this much information."


    I nodded. Ysnay was the closest individual to omniscience that I knew. But even so, the gap between her abilities and true omniscience was virtually infinite. There was a limit to what she could know, and it was greater when it came to Immortals.


    Furthermore, any Immortal knows how to guard against the prying of Seers. Bringer of End knows that Ysnay is here, so he won''t let her learn about his ns easily.


    I''m sure that Ysnay must have gone through a great effort to get this information.


    "Is there a way to stop Bringer of End froming, or at the very least, dy it as long as possible?" I asked hopefully.


    Unfortunately, Ysnay shook her head.


    "I told you, he can arrive at this world at any time. There is no way to stop him. The reason I''m telling you this is not so you can stop him, but to warn you. You should finish dealing with your current troubles as soon as possible before Bringer of End arrives, or the situation will be much moreplicated."


    "I understand." I could only nod.


    "Good. Now, let''s talk about the second topic. It''s rted to Emilia. I''m afraid that right now, she has a higher chance of winning the game between the two of you."


    My expression immediately became stern.


    "Do you know something?"


    Ysnay smiled.


    "That girl really went all out this time. She even surprised me. This time, your girls won''t be a match for her."


    I squinted and fell deep into thought.


    I don''t think my girls will lose. But there must be a reason Ysnay is telling me this.


    It looks like Emilia has prepared something, that ording to Ysnay, can defeat my girls easily.


    But before that, there is something I don''t understand.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "What do you think?" Ysnay asked me smilingly.


    I stared at her for several seconds before nodding in understanding.


    "The sixth n. If Emilia wins, the sixth n could be in jeopardy."


    "Right." Ysnay did not deny it. "If Emilia wins, the final result will be the two of you fighting to the death. You will most likely win, but there is a high chance that many of your girls will die in the process. That is not good for me."


    My eyes narrowed. What in the hell is the sixth n?


    ording to Ysnay, it already seeded. But then, why does she cares about the lives of my girls?


    If she seeded, then she should be happy about seeing my girls dying. That way, she can have me for her alone.


    I''m missing something.


    However, it''s obvious that Ysnay is not going to tell me what it is.


    "Then, do you want my information or not?"


    "¡­ Do speak," I grunted.


    Ysnay raised the corner of her lips and opened her mouth.


    "The beastmen are not the only forces that Emilia prepared for this battle." She said.


    My expression immediately changed.


    Damn.. It looks like I''m really in trouble this time.

 Chapter 705 - Meeting E’Athar Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 705 - Meeting E¡¯Athar Again (1)</h4>


    "The beastmen are not the only forces that Emilia prepared for this battle." Ysnay''s words caused my expression to change.


    Damn, I''m in trouble this time.


    Ysnay''s words don''t look like much, but they revealed a lot.


    It means that the army my girls had been fighting until now is just a part of Emilia''s forces.


    "Where are the other forces?" I hurriedly asked, but Ysnay shrugged and shook her head.


    "I''m not sure. Emilia went to great lengths to hide it from me. And even if I knew, I won''t tell you. What I''m doing right now can be considered cheating, so I won''t tell you much more. Otherwise, once you win and Emilia bes a part of your harem, she will make things difficult for me. You will have to find the rest for yourself. And you should hurry up. You don''t have a lot of time."


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Thank you. It was valuable information."


    "I''m d to help you. See youter, my love. Next time we meet, you will get a nice surprise."


    Ysnay winked at me and kissed my lips softly. Then, she disappeared from this ce as though she never was here.


    Only the daemon girl remained with me. But since the start, she had not spoken a word. In fact, she had been overwhelmed by Ysnay''s appearance and was standing still in a daze


    I used a few seconds to organize the information that Ysnay gave me. Then, I let out a long breath.


    "It looks like I have a lot of work to do. I hope I have enough time."


    Now, I should think about what to do next.


    My main priority should be finding where Emilia''s other forces are.


    The fact that Emilia did not use the extra troops since the start means that she has another n for them.


    The raw power of these extra troops should not be that strong. Otherwise, it would have been more effective to use them right away. If she could defeat us in a direct confrontation, then there is no need to use other plots.


    Then, what is the purpose of these troops?


    I came to an answer quickly.


    To conquer the empire.


    The game that Emilia suggested to win against my girls was not [Battle]. It was [War].


    It means that there are other ways to win besides directly defeating the enemy.


    For example, she can use the beastkin army to tie up the girls while her other troops conquer the empire with a swift attack.


    The key to this strategy is to catch us by surprise. The longer I take to discover this n, the least means I will have to turn the situation around.


    It also means that these troops will most likelye from a different direction than the Beastkin Alliance, making it harder for me to discover them.


    I thought for a few seconds, and then, a gleam of light shed through my eyes.


    The elves.


    That is most likely the answer.


    Emilia should know that E''Athar is in the Daemon Empire. It means that I will pay particr attention to the Daemon Empire and sweep my senses through it regrly, increasing the chances of discovering any pawn she hides there.


    But the elves are different. I don''t have any particr rtionship with the elves. It''s easier for her to nt a pawn there.


    But, the question is, how did Emilia hide it from me?


    I have lived for over seven hundred lifetimes. I don''t dare to say that I''m the smartest person in the universe, but there is no way I won''t notice such an obvious loophole in the rules of the game.


    Since the start, I knew that Emilia could use other troops besides the Beastkin Alliance to attack us. Due to it, I paid special attention to Emilia''s movements to guard against it.


    But all this time, I never discovered anything.


    That was the reason I was surprised when Ysnay told me that Emilia prepared other troops.


    Fuck.


    Right now, I had two choices.


    The first one was to go to the elven forest and search for the troops that Emilia prepared secretly.


    The second was to go to the Daemon Empire to help E''Athar.


    I did not think for long before sighing. Then, I looked at the daemon girl that was still looking nkly at the ce where Ysnay was just now.


    "Let''s go. We need to hurry to help your master."


    The daemon girl snapped out of her daze and nodded.


    Yes, my choice was to go to help E''Athar.


    I can''t guarantee that I will find the troops that Emilia hid even if I go to the Elven Forest now, and even if I find them, I can''t destroy them.


    Otherwise, I would be breaking the rules.


    Plus, saving E''Athar is my priority right now.


    Moreover, now that I know about Emilia''s n, I can use this visit to the Daemon Empire to prepare a few countermeasures.


    I must say that this time Ysnay helped me a lot.


    Thanking her in my mind, I stepped across space again and went to meet E''Athar.


    This time, nothing blocked our way.


    One secondter, I appeared in the sky above the city where E''Athar was.


    Looking down, a tragic sight fell in my eyes.


    A fortified city was being defended crazily as countless daemon soldiers attacked it from all directions.


    The city was surrounded by at least fifty thousand daemons. Meanwhile, less than ten thousand daemons were defending it. With a single nce, I knew that the city could not endure this siege for long.


    A beautiful woman was standing at the highest point of the wall, helping to defend the city. She was a beautiful daemon girl with pale-gray skin, snow-white hair, and slightly golden eyes. Her body was covered by iron armor and she held a sword in her hand.


    The auraing from her body was so strong that it was overwhelming.


    Right now, she seemed like a goddess of war defending her people from invaders.


    At that moment, the woman seemed to feel my gaze and looked towards me.


    When our gazes met, her eyes widened and her body stiffened.


    "us." She spoke my name softly.


    I smiled and flew towards her.


    We had not met since the war in Fort Mist.


    However, my beloved Daemon Princess was just as beautiful as I remembered her.

 Chapter 706 - Meeting E’Athar Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 706 - Meeting E¡¯Athar Again (2)</h4>


    I''ve had a severe headache since yesterday. It has been very annoying...


    I should post another chapter at noon, and perhaps one or two more at night.


    ...


    E''Athar was standing at the top of the city fortress, wielding her sword swiftly as she defended against the attacks of the invaders.


    Her heroic figure increased the morale of her men, and her overwhelming strength and confident expression intimidated the enemies.


    But when I saw her, I could not help but notice the nervousness and despair hidden behind her fa?ade of confidence.


    Nervousness due to the quickly worsening situation, and the despair of not seeing a way out.


    But all of sudden, her body stiffened.


    Then, her eyes moved in my direction.


    Surprise appeared in her face, followed by shock, and finally, relief.


    In an instant, all her negative feelings disappearedpletely.


    It was as though she was sure that everything was going to be alright with me here.


    Seeing that, my expression softened.


    I took a step forward, disappearing from the slightly cloudy sky and appearing in front of her.


    Next, I extended my hand and caressed her cheek gently.


    "I came."


    Tears appeared on E''Athar''s eyes. She bit her lips softly as her golden eyes were fixed in my figure.


    Instinctively, she took one step forward to hug me, but after remembering that she was in the middle of a battle, she hurriedly stopped to avoid affecting the morale of the army.


    But I did not need to care about that.


    Distorting the space around us so nobody could see us, I pulled her towards me and hugged her body tightly.


    Then, I kissed her snow-white hair and put my chin on her head.


    "¡­ I''m d you are alright."


    E''Athar trembled on my arms, and small tears started to fall from her eyes.


    "You came¡­" She muttered.


    "Of course." I nodded and raised her face, kissing her lips gently. "How could I note when my darling is in danger?"


    E''Athar giggled and kissed my lips back. Then, she pressed her face against my chest.


    "¡­ Thank you¡­ Really¡­ Thank you foring... I was afraid I could not see you again."


    "I won''t allow something like that to happen. Even if the universe is destroyed and we can''t escape death, I will stay beside you at that time."


    E''Athar smiled sweetly and hugged me tighter. "Smooth talker."


    I just chuckled and continued hugging her, as though I was afraid of her disappearing.


    Several minutes passed like that. E''Athar did not want to separate from me. If she could, she wanted to remain like this forever.


    But she knew that it was impossible.


    Right now, her people were fighting a bloody battle. Every second, dozens of daemons died under the des and spells of their kin.


    I immediately understood E''Athar intention and nodded.


    "Let''s put an end to this battle for now."


    E''Athar was startled. She then seemed to think about something and her expression changed quickly.


    "Wait wait wait! Don''t kill them! Even though they are enemies, they are still my kin!"


    I could not help butugh when I saw E''Athar''s panic.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not nning to kill them. I know you won''t like that." Plus, killing them is a waste. Every one of these daemons is useful to me.


    E''Athar sighed in relief before putting on a confused expression.


    "Then, how do you n to stop the battle?"


    "Look carefully," I smirked before stomping on the city walls softly.


    Nothing happened at the start, making E''Athar confused, but a few secondster, her expression changed.


    In the next instant, a roar spread through the battlefield.


    The earth shook, and the ground trembled. A powerful earthquake made the terrain vibrate intensely, as though the world was shaking in pain.


    The unexpected disaster surprised every daemon. Soon, their faces were filled with fear and panic as they distanced themselves from the city walls, afraid of the walls copsing on them.


    In less than one minute, the battle had stoppedpletely.


    But I knew that it was not enough. Just this could not stop the battlepletely. The battle would resume a few minutes after the earthquake stops.


    Thus, I extended my hands towards the sky and manipted the mana in the air.


    In seconds, a powerful wind ran throughout the battlefield, apanied by dark clouds that quickly darkened the sky.


    The sun disappearedpletely, blocked by the clouds. It was as though the day had turned into night in an instant.


    Before the daemons could understand what was happening, a downpour started to fall.


    Wind and rain, apanied by thunder and lightning, showed together and formed an unprecedented storm.


    The rain was so strong that people could barely see a few meters ahead of them, and the clouds that extended towards the horizon were so dark that they blocked the sunpletely.


    In such a situation it was impossible to continue the battle.


    E''Athar looked at me astonished. Even though she knew that I was extremely powerful, what I just showed her went beyond simply being powerful.


    I had told her that I was an Immortal, but to her, the concept of Immortals was too distant and unknown. Only now did she grasp what being an Immortal meant.


    Power beyond logic.


    To me, what I just did was only a slightly special application of mana, but to her, it was already beyond her knowledge.


    Not even gods could control the climate so easily!


    I chuckled when I saw her astonished expression.


    "So? What do you think? This should be enough to stop the battle for a while, right?"


    E''Athar looked at me agape, unable to reply.


    At that moment, we heard the faint sound of horns being blown.


    It was the retreat signal from the emperor''s faction and the crown prince''s faction.


    "See? It worked." I smiled at E''Athar with a mischievous look.


    E''Athar could only nod with a dazed expression.

 Chapter 707 - Meeting E’Athar Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 707 - Meeting E¡¯Athar Again (3)</h4>


    Once E''Athar confirmed that the enemy soldiers were retreating, she ordered her soldiers to stop fighting and rest.


    The storm was still raging, and the battle couldn''t continue in this situation. Aware of it, E''Athar took me to the city hall, where she was staying.


    I went with her after I disguised myself as a daemon. I just made my skin slightly gray and changed my facial features a bit, but it was enough to fool any daemon that saw us.


    In the way, E''Athar recounted to me everything she had gone through since thest time we met.


    "... Everything was very strange. I know my brother. He doesn''t have a reason to start this civil war. The throne was going to be his anyway. He is not this rash.


    "It''s the same with father and everybody else. It seemed like they were blinded and could only think about killing each other."


    I furrowed my brows and sighed softly.


    "Do you remember what I told you before we separatedst time? About Bringer of End."


    "The one that wants to destroy the world? Do you mean that it''s his fault?"


    I nodded.


    E''Athar fell silent for a moment before smiling wryly.


    "I also thought that it should be his doing. But even though I investigated the situation carefully, I did not find any trace of him. Nobody suspicious met my father or brother, so I was not sure."


    I sighed.


    "It''s definitively him. It''s normal that you can''t find him. With his means, it''s easy to manipte an entire kingdom without anyone noticing."


    E''Athar bit her lips strongly and lowered her head. "What are we going to do then? At this rate, thousands of my people are going to die in this civil war. us, you will help me, right?"


    I smiled softly and nodded. "Of course. I''m your man after all. But, I also need your help with something.


    "Huh? My help?"


    "Yeah. You see, I''m now in a veryplicated situation."


    I then exined to her about my bet with Emilia and the current situation.


    When E''Athar finished listening to me, she had a deep frown.


    "¡­ In other words, she has an unknown army that she had not shown yet, and you don''t have enough men to face it."


    "Yes. That is the situation."


    "I understand. So you need my help to stop them, right? But, how am I going to help you when I''m busy with the civil war?"


    "So, I''m nning to help you to end the civil war quickly. Don''t worry, I have a n. For tonight, you should haveplete control over every daemon in this empire."


    E''Athar was stunned by my words.


    "W-Wait, do you mean¨C?"


    "I promised it to you, remember? That I was going to make you the empress of the Daemon Empire."


    E''Athar was dazed. For an instant, she wondered if I was joking with her, but when she saw my serious expression, she realized that I was being serious.


    "You¡­"


    "Trust me. I will take care of everything. But before that, we need to do something first?"


    E''Athar tilted her head in confusion. At that moment, we arrived at the city hall.


    With a smirk, I grabbed E''Athar''s hand. Then, I teleported us inside an empty room.


    When E''Athar saw that, she immediately understood my intention.


    "W-Wait, us. N-Now is not the time for this..."


    "Really? I don''t think there is a problem, though."


    "W-Wait, the war¡­" E''Athar looked at me flustered as I brought my face closer to hers. When she realized that I did not n to stop and saw that my lips were about to seal her lips, she closed her eyes in embarrassment.


    But to her surprise, the expected kiss did not arrive.


    E''Athar opened her eyes in doubt, only to see a yful look in my eyes.


    Realizing that I was teasing her, the daemon princess becamepletely red of embarrassment.


    Iughed seeing her embarrassed expression and kissed her cheek softly before smirking.


    "Don''t worry, we can do thatter if you want. First, though, let me gift you something."


    A drop of blood appeared on my finger and rose in the air. It then turned into a beautiful andplicated tridimensional array that took E''Athar''s breath away.


    Before the daemon princess could understand what was happening, I started to talk in a solemn tone.


    "I, [The Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity], with the Universe''s Laws as the witness, dere today.


    "From today onward, we will be one, and our souls will not be separated ever again!"


    With that as the signal, the world trembled.


    Our souls left our bodies. Mine was just a fragment of my soul, but it was enough toplete the ritual.


    Following the magic form, our souls fused into one. From then, E''Athar was one of my dependents. She was Immortal, just like me.


    Following the ritual, I drew mana from the environment and pushed it inside E''Athar''s body, increasing her cultivation at breakneck speed. The process was slower than normal since I could not use my soul to provide energy for her (this fragment of my soul did not have enough energy for that), but even so, it only took E''Athar half an hour before her mana rose to the fifteenthyer.


    One hourter, her mana had reached the peak of the fifteenthyer.


    Only then did I stop.


    E''Athar opened her eyes and looked at me in a daze. Seeing my face and feeling the intimacy between our souls, her expression was dazed.


    I caressed her beautiful white hair and looked straight into her golden eyes.


    "How do you feel?"


    "¡­ I don''t know¡­ I¡­ What happened?"


    "From today onwards, nothing will be able to separate us."


    "us¡­" E''Athar''s eyes became teary. She then threw herself on my arms and kissed my lips intensely.


    I returned the kiss and hugged her body. When the kiss finished, I brought her to the bed and started to take off her clothes.


    "us¡­" E''Athar sighed seductively and looked at me with a hazy expression.


    Golden eyes, hair as white as snow, and slightly gray skin. Every one of E''Athar features was so beautiful that any man would be dazzled.


    I wanted nothing but to make her mine right now.


    Kissing her lips gently, I pushed her down the bed.


    "My beautiful princess, I guess I deserve a reward, don''t you think?"


    E''Athar''s face was filled with embarrassment and anticipation.


    Shyly, she nodded her head and hummed softly.


    "Mm¡­"


    That was everything I needed to hear.

 Chapter 708 - Meeting E’Athar Again (4)*

    <h4>Chapter 708 - Meeting E¡¯Athar Again (4)*</h4>


    E''Athar''s face was red. Her eyes were slightly hazy, and her breathing was faster than normal.


    Looking into her eyes, I could see her desire and anticipation clearly. Just like me, she also wanted to have sex.


    We had not seen each other in around a month, plus, I had just fused my soul with her. So, right now, E''Athar was very eager to be intimate with me.


    I was just as eager as her. Seeing her beautiful body lying on the bed, I wanted to eat her whole.


    Kissing her lips, I decided to stop thinking about anything else and just focus on E''Athar. I knew, however, that we could not afford to lose time in the current situation, so I distorted the time around us to make it ten times faster than on the outside.


    That way, even if we y for one hour, only six minutes will pass in the real world.


    Now that everything was ready, I only needed to focus on the beautiful woman in front of me.


    Kissing my lips, E''Athar looked at me with sweet, upturned eyes as she used her gaze to ask me to love her. The mix of seductiveness and shyness in her gaze was enough to make mepletely hard.


    "Okay. Let''s do it" I said and continued taking off her clothes.


    "us..." E''Athar panted as she used her hands to take off my clothes as well. "Love me¡­"


    Soon, both of us werepletely naked as we kissed and caressed each other''s bodies.


    "¡­ Let me try something."


    E''Athar said and grabbed my penis gently with both hands before lightly kissing the tip of my erect penis.


    The feeling was so good that I could not help but take a deep breath.


    E''Athar looked at my expression with upturned eyes and smiled. Then, she started to service me with her mouth.


    "Hamu¡­~ Nn... Haaa... Chu...~"


    Honestly, her blowjob was not that good. It was obvious that she was inexperienced, and sometimes, she touched my ns with her teeth.


    But even so, the feeling was amazing. Just knowing that she was servicing me like that filled me with excitement.


    Furthermore, E''Athar learned very fast. She observed my reactions to every one of her movements and slowly improved her technique. In less than two minutes, her initialck of experience seemed like something of the past.


    I slowly stroked her head and enjoyed her service. E''Athar seemed to like that, because she sped up her movements and wrapped her tongue around my penis.


    "Mmm... Good¡­ You sure learn fast¡­"


    "Huuu¡­ That is because I want to make you feel good." E''Athar replied with a soft tone as she licked my penis carefully.


    My arousal was heightened after listening to her words. Before long, I was unable to suppress my feeling of ejaction.


    "I''m cumming¡­" I held E''Athar''s head softly and spoke up. Understanding my meaning, E''Athar increased the intensity of her movements.


    The blowjob quickly got more intense, filling the room with a nasty sound.


    Eventually, I reached the end of my patience and held her head firmly as I ejacted inside her.


    *Spurt! Spurt!*


    A huge amount of semen fell inside the daemon princess''s mouth. The princess tried to swallow it, but in the next moment, she started to cough.


    She then spat out the semen on the ground with a bitter face.


    "So thick¡­ I-It doesn''t go down my throat."


    Iughed loudly and caressed her beautiful white hair with an amused expression.


    "Don''t worry. We can practice thatter.


    The princess nodded shyly.


    "Did it feel good?" She asked.


    "It did. But it''s my turn now."


    I pressed E''Athar''s body against the bed and kissed her ear, making E''Athar squirm with an adorable expression.


    My hands moved all around her body as I kissed her neck, shoulders, and breasts. The bed creaked and squeaked softly due to the intensity of my actions.


    Rolling the naked E''Athar against her back, I made her raise her hands above her head and grabbed her wrists together.


    Then, I started to tease her breasts, legs, waist, and vagina with my fingers and mouth, causing E''Athar to pant softly.


    E''Athar''s vagina was soaked with love juices. Even though I had not teased her for long, she was already prepared to receive me.


    It seemed that she was already ready


    When I pushed my penis against her tight vagina, E''Athar let out a soft gasp.


    With a grunt, my penis entered her.


    A tight feeling surrounded my rod. I felt the walls of her vagina wrapping and squirming around me, bringing me indescribable pleasure.


    "... You''re so tight¡­"


    "Mmm¡­ Ahh¡­ T-This is¡­~"


    The feeling of her vagina was so good that it was unbelievable. It made me want to stay like this forever.


    Feeling E''Athar''s vagina tightening around my penis, I started to move my waist.


    Then-


    "Nnnn~ Ah¡­~No¡­~ C-us¡­!"


    With just one thrust, E''Athar''s body curved up!


    She was so sensitive that she climaxed immediately.


    How cute.


    I looked down at the trembling E''Athar with a smirk. Then, when I felt that her orgasm ended, I brought both of her knees up and continued thrusting my penis inside her.


    "!!!"


    E''Athar opened her eyes wide when she felt my thrust. I chuckled and kissed her cheek as my penis reached her womb.


    "Ah~ It''s great¡­~ C-us¡­!"


    E''Athar''s vagina clenched my penis harder than before. With every thrust of my penis, her vagina tightened it as though it did not want to let it go.


    Love juices sshed out with every thrust of my penis, and when I withdrew it, the love juices overflowed and slid down to the bed.


    Feeling my weight over her, E''Athar let out a loud groan and hugged my neck. She then started to pant heavily as she closed her eyes.


    "Ahn¡­ Uuu¡­ Haa¡­~ A-Again¡­!"


    Before long, she climaxed again.


    I immediately changed her position once more. This time, I turned her body around and pressed her chest against the bed. Then, I inserted my penis in her vagina from behind.


    "Ahn¡­~"


    In this new position, I could reach even deeper than before. Every thrust reached E''Athar''s womb. The stimtion of it made her let out embarrassing squeals of delight.


    E''Athar gripped the bedsheets as her face was pressed against the bed. Right now, she could do nothing but endure my endless attacks.


    Once and again, I reached her deepest part, stimting every inch of her wet cave.


    Finally, after pistoning for almost five minutes, I felt the urge to ejacte.


    At the same time, I noticed that E''Athar was about to climax again.


    "E''Athar, I''ming!"


    "Annn¡­ Y-Yeah¡­ M-Me too¡­!"


    Grunting, I elerate my movements.


    E''Athar let out a loud moan and raised her face. Soon, her body tensed up before quivering violently.


    At the same time, I shot my semen directly into her womb.


    "us¡­!"


    Feeling the hot sensation on her belly, E''Athar let out a loud yell, and her body copsed powerlessly on the bed.


    I let out a sigh as I admired her beautiful grey skin. I then bit her nape gently, making her shiver in pleasure.


    "It was great." I breathed on E''Athar''s ear


    The daemon princess hummed and nodded shyly.


    Seeing such an adorable expression, my libido was rose once more.


    "Then, should we do it again?" I asked teasingly.


    The daemon princess bit her lips and looked away. But after that, she nodded embarrassedly.


    I grinned and held her waist. Then, my still rock-hard penis started to move inside her vagina again.


    "Ahnn¡­~" With a soft moan, E''Athar closed her eyes and gripped the bedsheets tightly.


    Just like that, our intimate time together continued.

 Chapter 709 - Pitiful Fiancée

    <h4>Chapter 709 - Pitiful Fianc¨¦e</h4>


    Fourth Prince ising to an end on March 8 on P4TRE0N. Now is a good time to support me and read the remaining chapters.


    P4TRE0N: patr-eon/aidnovels


    ...


    In the end, the two of us were entangled together for one and a half hours.


    When we were done, Princess E''Athar and Iy on the bed silently as she put her head on my shoulder and caressed my chest.


    "Hey, us."


    "Mm?"


    "I love you."


    "Me too."


    The princess smiled gently and kissed my neck, then, she closed her eyes.


    "¡­ I''m tired. I will rest for a bit."


    I caressed her hair lovingly and nodded. A few secondster, the soft and even breathing of the princess reached my ears.


    I shook my head gently and sent a bit of mana inside her body to help her to rest better. E''Athar had gone through a lot in thest few days, plus the intense exercise just now, she was really tired.


    She needs to rest a bit.


    Anyway, less than ten minutes have passed in the real world. Even if she sleeps for one or two hours, less than half an hour will pass outside.


    Unfortunately, although I wanted to let her rest, her sleep was interrupted around one hourter.


    "¡­ Princess, are you there?" A daemon servant knocked on the door, waking the daemon princess up.


    "What is it?" E''Athar opened her eyes with an annoyed expression.


    The servant outside hesitated for a moment, but then spoke up.


    "An envoy from the Crown Prince is in the hall."


    "An envoy from my brother?" E''Athar frowned slightly before shaking her head. "Tell him that I''m not going to see him."


    "About that¡­"


    "What? Is there anything else?"


    "¡­ They envoy is your fianc¨¦e."


    E''Athar immediately froze.


    She hurriedly looked at me, but when she saw that my expression was normal, she sighed in relief.


    "¡­ Tell him to wait. I will go to see him soon."


    "Understood."


    Once the servant was gone, the daemon princess looked at me with a hesitant expression.


    "us, about my fianc¨¦e¡­ Don''t misunderstand. There is nothing between him and me."


    I chuckled and pinched her nose.


    "Silly girl. I know. You don''t need to worry."


    "That is good." E''Athar let out a relieved sigh. "It''s a good opportunity. Let''s cut off my engagement with him directly. Anyway, I''m yours. There is no way I will marry him in this life."


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    This girl¡­


    Poor fianc¨¦e. I wonder how he will react if he learns that E''Athar gave herself to me.


    Well, it''s not as though I care about that. In fact, I had forgottenpletely about this fianc¨¦e.


    "Let''s get dressed. I want to meet this fianc¨¦ of yours."


    E''Athar rolled her eyes before standing up from the bed and searching for her clothes.


    Seeing her like that, though, made me unable to resist hugging and kissing her, which led us to another round of sex.


    Finally, after half an hour, the two of us left the room and walked towards the hall.


    It was still raining. In fact, the rain seemed stronger than before. It did not show signs of stopping anytime soon.


    It will only stop when I want.


    When we arrived at the hall, a handsome daemon was waiting for us.


    The daemon smiled happily when he saw E''Athar and walker towards her. But in the next instant, he felt a huge pressure on his body, forcing him to stop.


    "You¡­"


    "Tell me why you are here and leave. I don''t have time for you."


    "¡­ E''Athar, I''m your fianc¨¦e. Do you think this is the right way to receive me?"


    "You are not my fianc¨¦e anymore." The daemon princess looked at the handsome daemon coldly. "Your family betrayed the emperor, so there is no reason to abide by the marriage contract. I''m sorry, Ryley, but you are no longer my fianc¨¦e."


    The young man frowned and his expression became ugly.


    "Do you think you can break off our engagement just like that? Don''t be na?ve, E''Athar."


    "I can. And I did. Now speak if you have anything else to say. Otherwise, get lost."


    The young man scowled in ranger, but he then took a deep breath and calmed down.


    "I know that you are angry about what happened, but listen to me first, okay? I talked to the crown prince. He promised me that if you surrender immediately, he will guarantee your safety and you will retain your rights as a princess. Plus, once we marry, you will have the support of my family too. By then, your position in the daemon empire will only be below the future emperor."


    "I see." E''Athar nodded, making the young daemon''s face brighten. But the next instant, he saw E''Athar turn around to leave.


    "If that is everything you want to say, then leave. I''m busy right now." She said coldly.


    The young man was stunned. But when he realized the meaning of E''Athar''s words, his face distorted in fury.


    "You¡­!"


    A powerful wave of mana erupted from his body. Surprisingly, it was at the fifteenthyer!


    Moreover, I found traces of Bringer of End in his aura. Obviously, this young man had been influenced by Bringer of End.


    The young daemon''s face was ice-cold. His aura filled the hall, pressing against E''Athar hostilely.


    "Stop!" He shouted. "I''m doing this for you!"


    But in the next instant, a huge sense of danger filled him.


    With a swift movement, E''Athar unsheathed her sword and shed towards him!


    The sword cut through his aura as though it was paper. It advanced ruthlessly towards the young man, making him turn pale.


    He hurriedly grabbed his own sword and used it to stop E''Athar''s sword sh, but then, he felt a painful blow on his stomach.


    "Agh!"


    With a gasp of pain, he was blown away by E''Athar''s kick.


    "Get lost and tell my brother that I don''t n to surrender." E''Athar''s cold voice reached the young man''s ears. "As for our engagement, it''s better if you don''t mention it again. You are not worthy."


    "Bitch¡­!"


    The young daemon shouted in fury. He stood up and rushed towards E''Athar with a cruel expression as he filled his sword with mana.


    "I''ll kill you!" He shouted.


    But suddenly, another figure appeared in front of him


    Me.


    With a look of disdain in my eyes, I waved my hand.


    Immediately¨C


    *Swish!*


    An arm holding a sword flew in the air.


    "The princess told you to get lost, ant." I red at him with a condescending gaze.


    The young man became pale and his eyes were filled with fear.


    "Y-You¡­ W-Who are you?" He asked while stepping backward involuntarily.


    "Your rival in love." I sneered and kicked him, sending him flying out of the hall.


    E''Athar then called a soldier and pointed to the young man.


    "Escort him out of the city."


    "Understood, Your Highness."


    As soon as the soldier left, E''Athar looked at me with a snort.


    "Are you happy? Now, I''m a free woman."


    "I''m happy, of course. But you are not free. You are mine."


    E''Athar blushed, but she did not deny it.


    "Idiot¡­ Anyway, you told me that you had a n to end the war. Are you going to tell me about it now?"


    I grinned and nodded. I guess it''s time.


    Let''s make E''Athar the empress of the daemons.

 Chapter 710 - Biting The Bait

    <h4>Chapter 710 - Biting The Bait</h4>


    Fourth Prince''s ending ising. We are only three chapters away from it in P4TRE0N. You can read the chapters ahead in patr-eon/aidnovels


    ...


    When I finished exining my n to E''Athar, she looked at me with a strange expression.


    "¡­ This n¡­ Are you sure it will work?"


    "Of course, it will work. Trust me."


    E''Athar looked at me with a strange gaze, but after a few seconds, she sighed.


    "I will trust you."


    "I won''t disappoint you." I grinned and looked at the sky through a window. "Come on. Let''s start with our n."


    With a wave of my hand, the torrential rain calmed down. Soon, the wind returned to normal, and the thunder and lightning disappeared.


    In less than one minute, the rain had stoppedpletely.


    Ten minutester, the dark clouds had disappeared, allowing the sunlight to descent.


    Only a rainbow remained behind, reminding the daemons that the storm was real.


    As I expected, the emperor''s army and the rebel army started to advance towards the city as soon as the rain stopped. Both of them were determined to eliminate the variable that E''Athar represented.


    If they could not guarantee that E''Athar would join them, then the best option was to eliminate her.


    E''Athar saw that and sighed despondently.


    "To think that the day when my father and brother are trying to kill me would arrive."


    "Don''t let it bother you. It was worse in my family."


    "That doesn''t make me feel better." E''Athar smiled wryly before looking at the generals following her. "Tell the soldiers to get ready."


    One of the generals hesitated slightly.


    "Your highness, the soldiers are very tired¡­ I don''t know if they can endure another battle."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t need to fight this time."


    The general was surprised, but he nodded.


    Half an hourter, the soldiers under Princess E''Athar were standing on the city walls with tense expressions on their faces.


    E''Athar was standing in the highest ce of the city walls, overlooking the two armies outside the city. She could see the armies of her father and brother getting ready to attack the city again.


    "¡­ Are you sure that the n will work?" E''Athar could not help but ask once more.


    "It will." I nodded. "You just need to do what I told you."


    "Okay." E''Athar took a deep breath and stepped forward, reaching the edge of the walls. Then, she took another step forward.


    But instead of falling from the wall, she stepped on the air.


    One step, two steps, three steps. Eventually, she was midway between the city and the two armies, floating in the sky with a solemn expression on her face.


    Only then did she stop.


    All the eyes on the battlefield were on the princess. Some were filled with curiosity, others with doubt. But every one of them was waiting for her to speak.


    Then, the princess opened her mouth.


    "Brave soldiers of the empire!" E''Athar spoke up powerfully, making her voice reverberate throughout the entire battlefield.


    "Today, thousands of us are gathered here, ready to shed our blood on the battlefield.


    "Since ancient times, we daemons have been brave. No race canpare to us when ites to bravery. Every one of us is a powerful warrior.


    "But, why is it that we are directing our des to our brethren?


    "Thousands of daemons have died today under the des of their brothers and sisters, what is the reason!?


    "Ambition? Greed? Hatred?


    "We are killing each other in a senseless war that will only weaken us!"


    A heavy silence spread through the battlefield. No daemon dared to talk.


    The princess''s eyes moved through every daemon as she sighed.


    "For thousands of years, we fought against the elves, against the beastmen, and against the humans. Today, however, we are fighting against ourselves. Every life lost is the life of one of our siblings. When did we fall to this point?


    "I, E''Athar Deora, Second Princess of this Empire, can''t allow something like this to continue.


    "Listen, soldiers of the empire. Today, I challenge the Emperor and the Crown Prince to a duel. You cane yourselves or send a champion, but I will participate myself.


    "Let''s battle. With our honor and lives in the line, let''s decide the rightful owner of this empire. The loser will surrender to the winner will be the new leader of the empire.


    "This way, no more blood needs to be shed!


    "Do you dare to ept my challenge!?"


    Silence.


    For several minutes, no voice could be heard.


    Neither the emperor nor the crown prince replied.


    E''Athar could not help but be nervous. ''Could it be that the n failed? Yeah, that is normal. Why should father and brother risk the throne in something as silly as a duel?''


    Since the start, E''Athar did not think the n would work. There was no reason for either the emperor or the crown prince to ept her challenge.


    People in power won''t bet their future on something like a duel. They preferred to eliminate the variables slowly until their chances of victory are one hundred percent.


    However, she did not know that I had yed a small trick.


    When E''Athar was talking, I used a bit of mana to make her words more persuasive.


    It was simr to brainwashing, but with milder effects. Even though E''Athar did not know, every daemon that listened to her words subconsciously agreed with her.


    It was just a small trick, but it was enough to turn a seemingly silly n into the perfect strategy to win this war.


    This n had a small weakness, though.


    This kind of brainwashing could be dispelled easily for someone at the level of an Immortal, such as Bringer of End.


    However, if he did something like that, I would take advantage of that to track him and get more information about whatever he is nning.


    Unfortunately for me, Bringer of End did not bite the bait.


    As for E''Athar''s father and brother.


    "I ept your challenge, my daughter."


    "I ept it too, E''Athar. You are right, let''s decide everything with a duel."


    They bit the baitpletely.


    Now it was time to reel them in.

 Chapter 711 - Three-Way Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 711 - Three-Way Battle (1)</h4>


    "I ept your challenge, my daughter." The daemon emperor was the first to reply.


    An imposing figure then rose to the air from the Imperial Army.


    He was a middle-aged man around sixty years old, with golden eyes just like E''Athar and lustrous dark hair.


    Every step he took in the air seemed to make the world tremble. His gaze was so deep that it seemed to reveal all the secrets of the people he looked at, and his aura was as sharp as an unsheathed sword.


    Ky''Ere Deora, Emperor of the Daemons.


    He was a fifteenthyer daemon, and one of the strongest powerhouses in the world.


    "Dad." E''Athar''s gaze wasplicated when she looked at her father.


    The emperor''s gaze was simr, but it soon hardened and turned into an ice-cold and indifferent look befitting of a ruler.


    Now that her father had replied, E''Athar looked in the direction of her brother''s army.


    Just then, a sigh sounded.


    "I ept it too, E''Athar. You are right, let''s decide everything with a duel."


    Next, a male daemon appeared a few meters away from E''Athar and her father.


    Just like E''Athar, this daemon had a pair of golden eyes and a head of white hair. But unlike her, his hair was short, and his eyes were as calm as ake.


    Strangely, he did not seem like a warrior. Instead, he had the gentle and knowledgeable demeanor of a schr.


    Dyrroth Deora, the crown prince of the daemons.


    He was the rightful heir to the throne of the Daemon Empire and a very talented daemon.


    At thirty-two years old, he was already at the fourteenthyer of mana, just one step away from reaching the fifteenthyer.


    To be honest, in terms of talent, the daemon imperial family of this generation was superior to the human imperial family. Perhaps that was one of the reasons why daemons were so insistent about invading the empire.


    My father, Grand Quintin, was just at the eleventhyer despite being forty-two. On the other hand, E''Athar and Dyrroth were much younger, but both of them were stronger than him.


    Perhaps if Immortals don''t appear in this world, the daemons would''ve still started a war, with a pretty high chance of them winning it and conquering the world.


    From that perspective, it''s a good thing for humans that I reincarnated in this world.


    The leaders of the three factions of the daemon empire stood in front of each other calmly. Ky''Ere, leader of the emperor faction, Dyrroth, leader of the crown prince faction, and E''Athar, leader of the neutral faction.


    Despite being enemies, none of them showed hostility towards the others. At the end of the day, they were family too.


    After several seconds of silence, the emperor sighed.


    "You two should just surrender and stop this foolishness."


    "There is no way I can do that, father." The crown prince shook his head. "Now that things havee to this point, either I be the new emperor, or I lose everything."


    "You should have not started a rebellion to start with."


    "I only want what is better for the empire. Now is the time to attack the Arcadian Empire. We can''t let an opportunity like this pass."


    "So, when I refused to continue the war, you decided to take matters into your own hands, huh."


    "It''s the best for the daemons."


    "It''s not," E''Athar growled with an angry look. "How many daemons have died due to the civil war you caused, brother? They are our brethren! Our brothers and sisters!"


    "You are still so na?ve, E''Athar." The crown prince smiled wryly. But in the next second, his gentle face became cold and stern. "A great cause sometimes requires small sacrifices. As a ruler, I must decide if the cause is worth the sacrifices, and this time, I think it is."


    "Dyrroth is right." The emperor nodded. "Sometimes sacrifices are unavoidable."


    E''Athar froze. Then, she fell silent and lowered her gaze.


    "Is it so?"


    She then grabbed her sword and looked at her father and brother coldly.


    "It looks like words are useless. Then, I will let my sword talk."


    The emperor and the prince grinned and grabbed their swords too.


    "I agree. Son, daughter. Let''s fight to our heart content."


    "I hope the two of you are ready. If you have not improved since thest time we fought, I fear the two of you won''tst against me."


    In the next instant¨C


    *BOOOOOMMMMM!!!*


    An explosion of mana erupted from the three figures.


    Three different kinds of mana shed in the sky above the battlefield, blowing away the nearby clouds.


    And surprisingly, the three sources of mana were evenly matched!


    The three of them were at the peak of the fifteenthyer! In terms of mana alone, they were equal!


    This result surprised the three of them, especially the emperor.


    Just one month ago, only he was at the fifteenthyer, but now, his children had reached the same level as him.


    Dyrroth was surprised too. He thought that he would surprise the other two by revealing his newfound strength, but to his surprise, E''Athar had also be much stronger. Her improvement was even more exaggerated than his.


    Strange... He was sure that E''Athar''s mana was not at this level just a few hours ago. How could she grow this much in such a short time?


    ''Could it be that she had been hiding her strength?''


    Both the emperor and the crown prince could not help but think that.


    However, they soon stopped worrying about how the others had be so strong. Now, they only needed to worry about defeating them.


    "It looks like this battle is going to be really interesting." The emperor''s lips curved up into a smile full of fighting intent.


    At the same time, Dyrroth''s aura grew as his excitement for battle rose sharply.


    The three of them confronted each other for several seconds, until finally¨C


    *Bam!*


    Their figures disappeared at the same time, only to appear in front of each other!


    """[Half-Moon]!""" The three of them shouted in unison.


    And with a powerful explosion, their battle started.

 Chapter 712 - Three-Way Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 712 - Three-Way Battle (2)</h4>


    Thest chapter will be posted tomorrow on my P4TRE0N (patr-eon/aidnovels)...


    ...


    Daemon Sword was the exclusive sword technique of the Daemon Imperial Family.


    It worked by coating a sword with mana and using this mana to execute different sword moves named after the moon.


    This sword technique was considered one of the most exquisite sword techniques in the world. Sessive generations of Daemon Emperors polished it one after another, slowly perfecting it and turning it into a deadly work of art.


    Just practicing this sword technique required overwhelming talent. Generally, only one or two people in every generation had enough talent to learn it.


    This time, though, three daemon powerhouses were using the same sword technique to face each other.


    """[Half-Moon]!"""


    Three sword rays were shot from three different directions, shing in the middle and creating a blinding explosion.


    But that was just the start. As though they were aware that this move would not be enough to decide the battle, the three of them were already releasing their second attack.


    "[Full Moon]!"


    "[Crescent Moon]!"


    "[Cutting the Moon]!"


    E''Athar, the emperor, and the crown prince released different sword moves at the same time.


    E''Athar''s attack was the fastest, arriving in front of her brother and father in an instant, but her father''s [Crescent Moon] hit the attack at a tricky angle, redirecting the entire power of the attack towards the crown prince.


    But as though he was expecting this, Dyrroth''s [Cutting the Moon] cut E''Athar''s attack into two as his sword continued towards E''Athar.


    The daemon princess avoided his attack calmly, but to her surprise, her father''s sword was moving towards the direction where she just moved.


    "!!!"


    Startled, she used her own sword to parry the attack, but the power behind her father''s blow was much stronger than she expected, forcing her to retreat.


    Fortunately for her, her brother took advantage of his opportunity to attack the emperor, stopping him from chasing her.


    E''Athar narrowed her eyes and circted the mana inside her body. Taking one step forward, her figure appeared in front of her father and brother silently as her sword cut towards them.


    Daemon Sword, [Lonely Moon]!


    Like the moon in the sky, her sword light seemed to illuminate the entire world. It blocked all the escape routes of her father and brother, making them change their expressions.


    But both of them were powerful powerhouses. In fact, in terms of swordsmanship, they were above E''Athar.


    Daemon Sword, [Moon Mirror]!


    Daemon Sword, [Illusive Moon]!


    One of them created a mirror of sword energy that blocked E''Athar''s sword light. Meanwhile, the other released countless sword stabs that erased the sword lighting towards him.


    But during that instant, E''Athar had already released a new attack.


    Daemon Sword, [Waning Moon]!


    This time, her sword seemed to fade away, hiding behind her previous attack and bing almost undetectable as it flew towards her brother and father.


    But to E''Athar''s surprise, both her father and brother smiled.


    "Good sword!"


    "Great trick, little sister. But it''s not enough."


    Twisting their wrists, they redirected the energy of their sword moves towards E''Athar''s [Waning Moon].


    "!!!"


    E''Athar was greatly surprised. Waning Moon was the stealthiest move of the Daemon Sword, but neither her father nor her brother had any difficulty noticing it.


    "I guess it''s enough for a warm-up." The emperor grinned. Then, his body disappeared.


    Startled, E''Athar quickly jumped away, and in the next instant, a sword cut the ce where she just was.


    Her father did not stop and continued attacking her. Several sword moves were connected seamlessly into a deadly sword dance that slowly cornered her.


    This time, her brother did not bother to stop their father. It seemed that he thought that it was better to get rid of E''Athar first, so she did not interfere during the battle between his father and him.


    "[Half-Moon]!" E''Athar gritted her teeth and released a sword ray to stop her father, but he was much more experienced than her on using the Daemon Sword. In just an instant, he found the weakness of her sword ray and hit it, shattering her attack.


    At the same time, a wave of mana erupted from his sword, cutting towards her.


    [Crescent Moon]!


    "Damn! [Elegant Moon]!" She shouted flusteredly, creating a curtain of sword energy that blocked the emperor''s attack.


    But as though expecting that, the emperor waved his sword, releasing a line of sword energy that cut through E''Athar''s defenses easily.


    [Full Moon]!


    E''Athar''s eyes opened wide.


    Gritting her teeth, she held her sword in front of her chest and used it to resist the attack.


    *Boom!*


    The power of the attack caused an explosion in the sky, blowing her away. E''Athar barely managed to keep her stance, but a trace of blood slid down her lips.


    Panting, she looked ahead of her and saw her father walking towards her calmly.


    "You have grown stronger, but you are still far from reaching my level."


    E''Athar bit her lips, but she could not deny it.


    Although their levels of mana were simr, her father''s swordsmanship overwhelmed hers. Furthermore, due to her sudden increase of mana, her control over it was below her father''s too.


    In this battle, she was at an overwhelming disadvantage. At this rate, she would lose soon.


    ''Should I use that? No, not yet!'' E''Athar''s took a deep breath and looked at her father with a determined expression.


    "That is a good look, my daughter." The emperor nodded. Then, his body flickered.


    Countless sword stabs appeared around E''Athar suddenly, every one of theming from a different direction.


    Daemon Sword, [Illusive Moon]!


    "[Moon Mirror]!" E''Athar shouted in a panic, creating a barrier in front of her. But the barrier was shattered in less than one second.


    Fortunately, E''Athar managed to use that instant to barely avoid the sword stabs of Illusive Moon, but before she could sigh in relief, a sword ray pierced towards her neck from behind him.


    The daemon princess moved her head aside, once more avoiding the attack, but this time, a sword sh attacked her from the right.


    It was followed by a sword wave, a curtain of sword light, and a silent sword sh.


    Half-Moon, Full Moon, Crescent Moon, Waning Moon, and several other sword moves came towards her in session. Every sword move was lethal, and every one of them could kill her if she was slightly slower.


    With every attack of her father, the pressure she was feeling increased. At this point, she seemed like a boat about to capsize.


    But strangely, with each passing second, E''Athar''s gaze was bing calmer.


    Right now, several unknown sword moves and countless fighting experiences were appearing in her mind one after another. They helped her to avoid her father''s attacks with the slightest movements while teaching her what to do next.


    Neither the sword moves nor the fighting experience belonged to her. But she knew who the owner of these was.


    Her lover.


    ''Is this what he meant when he said that our souls had be one?'' E''Athar wondered to herself in her mind.


    She could feel it. Right now, her swordsmanship was bing stronger at an overwhelming rate. She was like a sponge absorbing everything it could absorb.


    But¨C


    ''It''s not enough.''


    Her father''s swordsmanship was much stronger than hers, and his understanding of the Daemon Sword was close to perfection.


    She felt that she could not injure him no matter what move of the Daemon Sword she used.


    ''Then, I won''t use the Daemon Sword!''


    At the moment that thought appeared in her head, a smile formed on E''Athar''s lips.


    Just then, the information about a sword move shed through her mind.


    ''Using the soul to guide the sword, and mana as the edge, cut everything in the way.''


    E''Athar grabbed her sword and filled it with mana. Ayer of fine mana formed around the sword, creating a droning sound.


    Then, she raised her sword.


    "[Absolute Edge]."


    And a sword sh cut through the sky.

 Chapter 713 - Three-Way Battle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 713 - Three-Way Battle (3)</h4>


    "[Absolute Edge]." E''Athar took one step forward.


    Using her soul as the guide, and her mana as the edge, she swung her sword, facing her father''s swordsmanship head-on with a seemingly ordinary strike.


    "This is¡­" The emperor furrowed his brows in doubt.


    He could see that this ordinary-looking sword strike was not part of the Daemon Swordsmanship. It was an attack full of ws, that he could counter easily.


    But when he was about to use his sword to parry it, his expression changed.


    At that instant, his instincts rang louder than ever in his life. A feeling as though death was about to kiss him overwhelmed his entire body.


    Frightened, he hurriedly urged his mana to form a barrier in front of his body as he used the t side of his sword to defend against E''thar''s attack.


    Then¨C


    *Swish!*


    As though cutting through butter, E''Athar''s sword severed his sword, before cutting his protective barrier and piercing his flesh.


    "!!!"


    An expression of astonishment appeared on the emperor''s face. With no hesitation, he jumped as far as he could, only stopping when he was sure that E''Athar''s attack had ended.


    "You¡­" The emperor looked at his daughter in shock.


    His mana was in disarray, and his clothes were slightly disheveled. A sword wound could be seen in his right shoulder, the result of E''Athar''sst attack.


    That sword strike¡­ What in the hell was that?


    It gave him the feeling that it could neither be blocked nor avoided.


    It was as though that strike had locked on him a could chase him until the underworld.


    Just remembering it brought a trace of fear to his mind.


    Not far away, after observing that exchange, Dyrroth erased his rxed attitude from before.


    Only now did he take this younger sister of his seriously.


    Even when E''Athar showed mana at the peak of the fifteenthyer, he did not consider her a true threat. But this sword strike changed everything.


    Although he did not experience it personally, the fact that it broke his father''s sword and injured him was enough to tell Dyrroth how threatening that strike was.


    Meanwhile, E''Athar had closed her eyes.


    In her mind, she was reying herst attack once and again,prehending every one of the intricacies behind it.


    New information wasing to her mind every second, increasing her understanding of [Absolute Edge]. She was confident that if she released the same attack again, it would be stronger.


    After several seconds, she opened her eyes with an expression of understanding.


    "Will, huh. So that is the key."


    The secret of [Absolute Edge] was in the first half of its description.


    Using the soul as a guide.


    And the soul here was one''s will.


    Will was an order, a decree, and amand. It bent the world around the user ording to his wishes.


    At the highest level, it could alter reality itself.


    Of course, E''Athar could not reach that level, but [Absolute Edge] did not have such high requirements. To use absolute edge, you only needed to use your will to decree that your sword was unavoidable and unstoppable.


    Although it was the first time that E''Athar came into contact with the concept of Will, strangely, she felt veryfortable using it. She had already thought about several other ways she could use this power.


    She was sure that once she mastered it, her strength would grow by leaps and bounds.


    This was E''Athar''s first step into forging her own path. If her understanding of Will reached a certain level, she could use it to be an Irregr.


    But right now, it was only enough to even the ying field between her father, her brother, and her.


    "What is the name of that attack?" The emperor asked at that moment.


    "Absolute Edge," E''Athar replied.


    "That is a good name. Did you create it?"


    "I didn''t." E''Athar shook her head calmly. "My boyfriend taught it to me."


    "Boyfriend?"


    "When did you get a boyfriend, sister?"


    E''Athar''s father and brother were confused.


    "Are you talking about your fianc¨¦e, Ryley? Why didn''t I know that he had created such a powerful technique?" The emperor, Ky''Ere Deora, asked in confusion.


    "It''s not him. He doesn''t deserve to be my fianc¨¦e."


    The emperor and the crown prince were stunned.


    In other words, E''Athar had gotten herself a man other than her fianc¨¦e without their knowledge!?


    One secondter, the crown prince smiled amusedly.


    "So my little sister found love and didn''t tell us. I''m curious about what kind of man managed to catch the eye of my outstanding sister."


    "He must be a very outstanding daemon. I would like to meet him." The emperor nodded.


    E''Athar rolled her eyes. She could not help but wonder how her father and brother would react if they learn that her boyfriend is the crown prince of the human empire.


    ''They will probably be crazy, right?'' E''Athar let out an unintentional smirk at that thought.


    For some reason, she got the impulse of telling them right now.


    However, she quickly erased that thought. If the news that she was in a rtionship with a human prince were made public, she would lose her qualifications to be the Empress.


    ''I guess I''ll reveal itter.'' E''Athar smiled mischievously to herself before staring straight into her father and brother''s eyes.


    "It looks like the two of you are underestimating me. Did you think that you could defeat me easily and then decide the final winner between the two of you?"


    The emperor and the prince became embarrassed.


    "Yeah, it looks like we underestimated you."


    "Sorry about that, little sis. However, don''t worry. Frown this moment on, I won''t underestimate you anymore."


    "Good." E''Athar''s eyes became firm. "That way, you will be convinced once I defeat you."


    The emperor and the crown prince narrowed their eyes. In an instant, their auras became sharp and piercing.


    "I admire your courage and determination, my daughter. But that is impossible."


    "I guess I should get serious too then. Be careful, sister. I don''t want to hurt you."


    In the next instant, the auras of the three of them shed again.


    This time, the intensity of the sh was much greater thanst time, making every daemon in hundreds of kilometers around them have difficulty breathing.


    Then, father and children shed once more.


    *BOOOM!!!*


    With a thunderous sound, their mana shed violently.


    ...


    Thest chapter of Fourth Prince has been posted on my P4TRE0N.. If you want to read it, support me on patr-eon/aidnovels

 Chapter 714 - Three-Way Battle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 714 - Three-Way Battle (4)</h4>


    Hey Guys, Aidka''s Here!


    Sorry for the wait. I decided to read Science/Magic from the start because I had forgotten some details and it took me a few days. I''ll start posting again starting today.


    The schedule will be one daily chapter of Science/Magic and one of My Skills Are Weird. Same with Fourth Prince, but on P4TREON, I will release the side stories of Fourth Prince once or twice every week.


    ...


    For the second time today, the emperor, the crown prince, and the second princess shed.


    A powerful shockwave was created as the result of their sh. The shockwave blew away several of the daemons that were observing the battle and destroyed some trees and houses nearby.


    But none of the three warriors fighting in the sky cared about that. As soon as they realized that they did not gain any advantage during this sh, they proceeded with their second attack.


    The emperor used Illusive Moon, creating countless sword stabs that filled the sky, and Dyrroth responded to him with a variant of Half-Moon that shot several sword rays towards his father and sister.


    Both of them showed their extreme mastery of the Daemon Sword.


    E''Athar, on the other hand, didn''t use the Daemon Sword.


    Instead, she used another technique she just learned from us''s memories.


    "[Dream Touch]!"


    Waving her sword softly and infusing her will into it, she created countless petals made of sword energy that nketed the sky.


    Every one of these petals was filled with an absurd amount of mana. They floated gently with a harmless appearance, but when the attacks of her father and brother were about to reach E''Athar, the petals became like piranhas that smelled blood and rushed towards them, disintegrating them in an instant.


    After that, the remaining sword petals rushed towards them like a torrent of deadly flowers.


    The white-colored sword petals cut through the sky in an instant!


    The unexpected attack took E''Athar''s two opponents by surprise. They tried to use their defensive moves to stop it, but the mana in E''Athar''s sword petals easily consumed their techniques and continued towards them!


    "What is this!?" Dyrroth was flustered and hurriedly flew backward as he released several sword attacks against the petals, but even after he destroyed thousands of sword petals, more of them were still advancing towards him.


    The emperor, on the other hand, was more experienced. With a nce, he knew that using normal techniques to attack the petals was useless.


    So instead, he kicked the air, increasing his speed to the extreme as he charged in E''Athar''s direction.


    The emperor arrived in front of E''Athar in an instant. The demon princess hurriedly tried to call her petals back to block him, but when she realized that they would not move in time, she used her sword to stop him.


    *BOOM!!!*


    The sh between their swords created a powerful explosion that blew E''Athar away. To E''Athar''s surprise, the emperor''s power was not affected by the fact that part of his sword had been cut by E''Athar before.


    Quite the opposite, his attack just now seemed much stronger than his previous attacks.


    Fortunately, she had put a bit of her Will into her sword before the attack reached her, so she was not injured.


    But she could not sigh in relief yet, because her father was once moreing towards her!


    This time, though, her sword petals had already arrived beside her.


    In an instant, most of the petals turned into a circr barrier that protected her while the rest of them surged towards the emperor like a tide!


    The emperor snorted and easily avoided them. At that moment, he felt a sense of danger and decisively used his sword to block behind him.


    *nk!*


    A metallic sound was heard as his sword shed with the sword of his son. Dyrroth had ambushed him while he was distracted by E''Athar!


    But the emperor was worthy of his reputation as one of the strongest experts in the world. Even in this situation, he easily parried Dyrroth''s sword away as he countered with a swift sh.


    Dyrroth twisted his body aside dexterously, avoiding the sword as he prepared a second attack, but at that moment, E''Athar''s sword petals attacked again.


    *Whoosh!*


    The white petals glowed sharply as they drowned the two men.


    "[Evesting Moon]!" The emperor shouted. Sword energy surged immediately out of his body, spreading in all directions and clearing every sword petal around him.


    Dyrroth, on the other hand, released a powerful sword sh that opened a way through the torrent of white-colored sword petals, allowing him to escape.


    But when he escaped, he saw that his father''s sword wasing towards him!


    "Kuh!"


    He raised his sword to block the attack, but the strength behind it sent him flying away.


    Before he could recover, he felt an immense sense of dangering from behind. Turning around, he saw his little sister raising her sword in his direction.


    "[Absolute Edge]."


    ''It''s the same move from before!'' Dyrroth became pale. Unable to avoid the sword sh, he was forced to use his sword to receive it.


    Then¨C


    *ng*


    With a soft metallic sound, E''Athar''s sword cut through his sword, advancing towards his body unimpeded.


    "DAAAMN YOU!!!"


    Dyrroth shouted. Mana erupted out of his body allowing him to stop E''Athar''s sword for an instant and move away.


    But then, he saw his father looking at him indifferently.


    "[Lonely Moon]." His father said and released a sword strike.


    In less than one second, it arrived in front of Dyrroth.


    ''He can''t avoid it!'' E''Athar thought to herself. She was sure that her brother would be eliminated by this attack.


    But just at that moment, Dyrroth sighed.


    "Release."


    He said.


    And following that word, an enormous amount of mana immediately erupted out of his body, erasing the attacking towards him.


    It was a dark, destructive, and aggressive mana; so violent that it could harm even the user if he was not careful.


    "This is¡­!" E''Athar opened her eyes in shock. She felt the mana of her brother rising wildly. In an instant, it surpassed the fifteenthyer and continued increasing.


    It was already at the level of an Irregr!


    "Surprised?" Dyrroth smiled when he saw the expressions of surprise on his father and E''Athar''s faces. "I was keeping my true strength a secret to catch my father by surprise. A shame that I was forced to reveal it early."


    "You¡­ What kind of power is that?" E''Athar asked cautiously.


    "This is the power that the Daemon God gave me. Do you understand now, sister? Our god is in my side. With this power, I''m the strongest!"


    E''Athar fell silent. At the same time, the emperor looked at his son with a serious expression.


    "Is this the reason why you are so confident in defeating me?"


    "Yes. Not even you can defeat me right now, father. Of course, you still have a chance if you join hands with E''Athar. But even then, I''m confident in my victory."


    The emperor stared at his son for several seconds before shaking his head.


    "I won''t join hands with E''Athar."


    Dyrroth was surprised. "¡­ Could it be that you are going to give up?"


    "You misunderstood." The emperor''s voice was calm and even. "I won''t join hands with E''Athar because I don''t need to."


    All of sudden, an enormous amount of mana erupted from the emperor''s body too.


    It was just as dark, aggressive, and destructive as Dyrroth''s mana! It was a power that far surpassed the fifteenthyer!


    "You¡­ How can you¡­"


    "It looks like you are not the only one favored by the Daemon God, son. Now, how are you going to defeat me?"


    Dyrroth''s expression became ugly.


    But just at that moment, the emperor and Dyrroth heard E''Athar''s voice.


    "¡­ So both of you were hiding your strength, huh. us was right after all."


    The two of them were startled and looked at E''Athar, only to see her using her hand to grab something in the air.


    A transparent sword made with a fragment of space and with the power to cut reality itself.


    "But you are not the only ones with a trump card." E''Athar''s mana urged out.


    Grabbing the sword with the name of Reality Render, E''Athar took one step forward.


    "I''m sorry, father, brother.. It will be a bit painful."

 Chapter 715 - The Birth Of An Empress

    <h4>Chapter 715 - The Birth Of An Empress</h4>


    The n to challenge the Emperor and the Crown Prince was something that I proposed after analyzing the entire situation carefully and using my senses to observe both of them.


    In other words, I already knew that both the emperor and the crown prince were hiding their power.


    I even knew the source of their power. It obviously came from that bastard, Bringer of End.


    That was also one of the reasons why the emperor and the crown prince epted E''Athar''s challenge so easily. Both of them were confident that they would win after receiving the power from Bringer of End.


    I can''t understand what Bringer of End is trying to do, though. On a hand, he gives power to the emperor, and on the other hand, he gives power to the crown prince. Then, he makes the two of them fight each other.


    I don''t know what he gets from this.


    It''s as though his only purpose is to cause war and make it as bloody and intense as possible.


    ''Crazy bastard¡­''


    As expected, no immortal is sane.


    Anyway, I knew since the start that Bringer of End had powered the emperor and the crown prince up and that their true strength surpassed the fifteenthyer.


    Thus, I knew that E''Athar''s strength alone was not enough to defeat them.


    I could not increase her strength anymore, though. If I used forceful means to turn her into an irregr, then it will impact her future greatly. There is a high chance that she will be unable to improve again.


    I could also lend her my powers temporally. Unfortunately, this clone doesn''t have much strength. If I give my strength to her, there is a chance that I will be unable to respond if Bringer of End appears or another unexpected situation happens.


    Thus, I thought of a crazy method.


    Using most of my mana and the fragment of my soul in the clone, I cut a fragment of space and used it to create a second Reality Render.


    Then, I put the fragment of my soul and the mana in my body inside the sword and used it as my new body.


    Yes, the sword on E''Athar''s hands right now is me.


    This sword is not just as sharp as the original Reality Render, but it also links my mana pool with E''Athar, allowing her to use it.


    Moreover, as E''Athar''s soul and my soul are one and the same, I can also my powers through her if I want.


    That means that right now E''Athar and I are fighting together.


    Can it be considered cheating?


    But the emperor of the crown prince won''t be able to discover it. As the saying goes, it''s not cheating if you are not caught.


    The emperor and the crown prince were astonished. The manaing from E''Athar right now was unlike their dark and destructive mana, but it was just as strong as theirs. No, perhaps it was stronger.


    "¡­ Were also blessed by the Daemon God?" The emperor could not help but ask.


    E''Athar snorted coldly.


    "I wasn''t. My boyfriend gave me this power."


    The emperor and the crown prince were stunned.


    The boyfriend again? Who in the hell is him?


    I can imagine their reactions if they learn about my identity. It will be hrious.


    "It''s time to end this farce, father, brother. I''m sorry, but it will hurt a little bit." With an ice-cold voice, E''Athar moved.


    She took one step forward,pressing the space in front of her with that step and appearing in front of her father and brother and the same time.


    Then, she swung her sword towards them.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself!" The emperor shouted. Destructive mana erupted out of his body, creating a dragon-like creature that surged towards E''Athar.


    At the same time, Dyrroth released a powerful sword sh that seemed to cut the sky into two.


    But A''Ether remained calm. Now that she was using my power, she did not need to be afraid of these attacks.


    Reality Render passed through the neck of the dragon, beheading it easily. Then, it continued and cut through Dyrroth''s sword sh.


    The emperor and Dyrroth were shocked. They immediately flew in different directions to avoid the sword.


    But to their dismay, their actions were futile. Reality Render ignored the concept of space and continued chasing after them.


    It was just a sword, but strangely, it was chasing after two different targets at the same time.


    "How is it possible!?" The crown prince put on an expression of disbelief. Realizing that he could not escape from the sword, he gathered all the mana in his body into his sword and unleashed an attack.


    "[Lonely Moon!]"


    It was the crown prince''s strongest attack! This sword sh was so powerful that it seemed able to cut the world into two.


    But¨C


    *Swish!*


    Reality Render easily neutralized it.


    Under the astonished gaze of the crown prince, the transparent sword easily destroyed his attack, then, it continued forward and pierced him.


    "Impo¡­ Sible¡­"


    Looking down, he saw the sword piercing his chest and E''Athar''s indifferent gaze.


    Then, she pulled the sword out as blood gushed out of Dyrroth''s wound.


    "¡­ Well¡­ D-Done¡­ Sister¡­"


    With a smile on his face, the crown prince closed his eyes and fell from the sky.


    E''Athar looked at that scene indifferently before looking towards her father.


    Reality Render had stopped attacking after piercing Dyrroth, so the emperor witnessed everything clearly.


    "My son¡­" The emperor sighed and closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again, his eyes had bepletely cold unfeeling.


    "E''Athar. You have be incredibly strong. As your father, I''m proud of you.


    "My next attack will be the most powerful attack I can release. If you can defeat it, you will be the next empress of the daemons."


    E''Athar fell silent before nodding.


    "Go ahead."


    The emperor stroked his sword and raised it over his head, filling it with as much mana as he could.


    "I created this move based on the Daemon Sword. It''s my first time performing it in front of someone else.


    "I call it, [Eclipse]."


    As soon as the emperor finished speaking, he swung his sword.


    And darkness descended.


    It was as though all the light had been absorbed by the emperor''s sword. It filled the world with darkness, just like an eclipse.


    Even I was slightly surprised by that sword move. It was an attack that showed an inkling of a path.


    If the daemon emperor managed to perfect this move, he could be a true Irregr.


    But even that was not enough against the current E''Athar.


    Facing the sword engulfed in darkness, the princess thrust Reality Render forward in a seemingly slow manner.


    Next, the darkness was breached, the eclipse was broken, and the emperor''s chest was pierced.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    Looking at the image of his daughter piercing his chest, the emperor smiled.


    "I''m proud of you."


    Then, he closed his eyes.


    That day, the Daemon Empire witnessed the birth of their new ruler.


    ...


    Remember to support me on my P4TRE0N (patr-eon/aidnovels) and check my other novels, Science/Magic and Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?

 Chapter 716 - Meeting My In-laws?

    <h4>Chapter 716 - Meeting My Inws?</h4>


    The defeat of the emperor and the crown prince marked the end of the siege. It also meant that the Daemon Empire was about to wee a new ruler.


    E''Athar Deora, the second princess of the Daemon Empire. Now that she had defeated her father and brother in a fair duel, she was unofficially the next empress.


    Her overwhelming performance during the battle convinced the soldiers of the three camps. Even the most loyal aides of the emperor and the crown prince were mesmerized by her.


    However, E''Athar was not the empress yet. She needed either to be named as the new ruler by the current emperor or return to the capital a go through a process of coronation.


    For the time being, she and I returned to the city hall.


    However, we were not alone.


    Two men were with us. The younger one had white hair, golden eyes, and a schr-like demeanor, while the older man had ck hair, golden eyes, and an imposing aura.


    Yes, they were the daemon crown prince, Dyrroth Deora, and the daemon emperor, Ky''Ere Deora.


    E''Athar had not killed them when she stabbed them in the chest. She never intended to. Her goal was just to injure them gravely.


    At the end of the day, they were her family. She could not bring herself to kill them.


    Surprisingly, her father and brother were very lively despite having just received a sword in their chests. They seemed happy, in fact.


    "¡­ Sister, you should have been gentler when you stabbed me. I thought I really was going to die."


    "Shut up," E''Athar spoke to Dyrroth in an ice-cold tone. "Be thankful that I did not make it more painful. You deserve it for starting this stupid civil war."


    "Hey, don''t get mad. I did what I thought was right."


    "So killing your own father is right!?"


    "What are you talking about? I was not nning to kill the old man. Why should I?"


    "¡­ Huh?"


    "I just wanted to catch him and force him to abdicate. Plus, I think that father would have been happy if I seeded."


    "Are you crazy!?"


    "Dyrroth is right, E''Athar. I would have been proud. It means that Dyrroth is ready to be the emperor." Ky''Ere interjected with a matter-of-fact tone.


    E''Athar''s mouth opened wide.


    "You¡­ You two are crazy! What about the people that died during the war!?"


    "Sometimes sacrifices are necessary."


    "Don''t be na?ve, my daughter. If you want to be a great empress, you must learn to make sacrifices."


    E''Athar''s eyes becamepletely cold.


    However, the father and son did not retract their words. To them, there was nothing wrong with their actions.


    I did not find that weird. Many powerful people are like that. This pair of father and son can be considered honorable as they easily admitted it.


    And to be honest, I agree with their words. I''m even more radical than them. I don''t mind destroying an entire world and killing all the lives in it if it''s necessary to aplish my goals.


    Right then, the father and son looked in my direction.


    "By the way, you should be my daughter''s boyfriend, right? I don''t think I know you."


    I smiled at the emperor and nodded.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is us. E''Athar and I are in love with each other and I''m nning to marry her."


    "Marry her?" The emperor snorted. "My daughter will be the next ruler of this empire. Not anyone can marry her."


    Dyrroth nodded, but he was looking at me with a doubtful gaze.


    "¡­ Why do I find your name familiar?"


    I smirked, then, I waved my hand, dispelling my disguise.


    Instantly, the emperor and the crown prince stood up.


    "Human!"


    "Who are you!?"


    I curled my lips up with a mischievous expression and bowed to them.


    "Let me introduce myself again. My name is us Quintin, Fourth Prince of the Arcadian Empire. Now, do you think that I''m worthy of your daughter, Your Majesty?"


    "You, you, you¡­" The emperor pointed at me with a trembling finger. Then, he red at his daughter.


    "E''Athar! What is it about!?"


    "What do you mean, father? You heard it, right? He is my boyfriend, us. I''m nning to marry him."


    "E''Athar!"


    "What? You don''t like it?" E''Athar narrowed her eyes with a chilling look. "Do you wish to fight me again?"


    "You¡­!"


    I chuckled when I saw the emperor''s indignant expression, making him and the crown prince re at me with murderous gazes.


    "Okay, okay, why don''t you listen to my story first? You can get angry after that." I said while using a bit of my soul power to calm them down.


    After that, I told them about my meeting with E''Athar, about Bringer of End, about Immortals, and about the current situation.


    I used a bit of my soul power during the process to make them believe me and follow my intentions. I don''t have time to convince them slowly, so it''s necessary.


    When I finished talking, the emperor and the crown prince had thoughtful expressions.


    "¡­ If everything that you said is true, then many things make sense. To think that the entire empire was being manipted by this Bringer of End guy¡­"


    "Does it mean that the Daemon God is dead?" The crown prince asked.


    I nodded. "Yes. The current Daemon God is Bringer of End feigning to be him."


    The emperor and the crown prince fell in a heavy silence.


    "What are your ns, Prince us?" After several seconds, the emperor finally asked me with a grave expression.


    "I hope that the daemons can help with the war. As I told you, right now we are facing a very powerful enemy and we need your help. It concerns the survival of this world."


    "¡­ I see. What do you think, E''Athar?" The emperor asked his daughter.


    "Huh? Me?"


    "Of course. You are the new ruler of the empire. It''s your decision."


    E''Athar was stunned. But soon, her eyes became firm.


    "I want to help us¡­ However, it will be hard to convince the daemons to participate in this war."


    "You don''t need to worry. Leave it to me." I grinned.


    There is nothing that a bit of brainwashing can''t resolve.


    ...


    Support me on my PATRE0N (patr-eon./aidnovels) to read the remaining chapters ahead. Also, check my other novels, Science/Magic and Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?

 Chapter 717 - Warning From The World

    <h4>Chapter 717 - Warning From The World</h4>


    At night, in the battlefront against the Beastkin Alliance.


    My true body opened his eyes and looked at Alice.


    "It''s done. My clone managed to get the help of the daemons."


    Alice smiled softly and nodded.


    "That is good. That way, we will be prepared if Emilia has a hidden army."


    "Have you found the whereabouts of the hidden army?"


    "Not even a clue." Alice shook her head, her eyes filled with helplessness. "You know that my abilities over fate can''t bepared to Ysnay''s. I wanted to try my luck just in case, but I failed to find anything.


    "However, if I have to guess, I''d say that the hidden army is in the territory of the elves. That is the best ce to hide them."


    I nodded in agreement. That was exactly my guess as well.


    However, the fact that we did not know the exact location of Emilia''s hidden army puts us in a passive position.


    The hidden army can attack from anywhere, but we can''t guard the entire empire.


    The only solution is to find a way to arrive at the ce where the hidden army appears as quickly as possible.


    Fortunately, we have a way to do that.


    After discussing some things with Alice, I teleported to the pocket dimension that I created to help my girls to train and found Headmistress Evelyn. I then exined the situation to her.


    When I was done, I told her what I needed her to do.


    "Do you think you can transport the entire Daemon Army to the ce where the hidden army appears?"


    Evelyn thought for a moment before nodding.


    "I can do that. It will be a bit hard, but I''m confident I can pull it off."


    "That is good."


    With this, we can reduce the impact of Emilia''s hidden army as much as possible.


    Just at that moment, one of my girls approached us.


    It was a beautiful ck-haired and ck-eyed girl holding a sword in her hand.


    The hero, Rose.


    Unlike usual, she was not smiling. Instead, she had a deep frown on her face, as though she was worried about something.


    "¡­ us, I''m uneasy."


    I was startled by her words, but immediately, my expression became serious.


    "Is it the will of the world?"


    "Yes. It''s sending me warnings like crazy. It seems like a cub crying for help."


    "When did it start?"


    "A few hours ago. But it''s bing worse quickly."


    "Could it be that Bringer of End is already in this world...? But it should not be possible. I did not feel his arrival¡­ Rose,e with me."


    "Uhm."


    I grabbed Rose''s hand and went back to the real world with her.


    After that, we went to Alice''s location.


    "Emilia, can you feel if Bringer of End''s main body is already in this world?"


    "Huh? Let me check¡­"


    Alice immediately closed her eyes to observe the fate of the world.


    She remained like that for several minutes, but eventually, she opened her eyes and shook her head.


    "I found nothing. Well, an Immortal at the level of Bringer of End can shield himself from my scrying easily, but I should be able to find a clue if he is already in this world."


    "As expected. He is not here yet." Rose and I looked at each other with pensive expressions.


    But suddenly, Rose grabbed her head with a painful expression.


    "Ugh!"


    "Rose!?"


    "Are you alright!?"


    "¡­ I''m alright. It''s just that... The pain became much worse all of sudden. us, I can hear the world''s screams in my mind." Rose smiled at us, but her face still had a painful expression.


    I instinctively looked in Alice''s direction, but she shook her head, meaning that Bringer of End had not arrived.


    But there is no way the will of the world is just messing with Rose.


    In other words, it wants to give us a message.


    Bringer of End is about to arrive.


    My expression immediately turned grave.


    Perhaps he will be in this world in a few hours or even minutes.


    That is the worst news possible right now. It will be bad if he arrives while we are still fighting Emilia.


    It looks like we have to hurry up and finish this game soon.


    "Girls, get ready. We are going to attack the beastkin camp." I used the connection of our souls to tell my girls.


    I would have liked to wait until tomorrow and give my girls more time to digest their gains from the previous battle, but it looks like we don''t have the luxury for that now.


    The girls immediately started to get ready. Twenty minutester, all of us were gathered to discuss the n.


    "We are going to make a surprise attack," I exined quickly. "Emilia will notice immediately if the army moves, so the girls will infiltrate the enemy camp first and cause chaos in it. If possible, we will kill some of their Irregrs before they can react. Emilia, can you find the location of their Irregrs?"


    "I will try¡­ No, I will do it. Leave it to me."


    "Good. Evelyn, get ready to teleport our army. Once the beastkin discover our attack, you will teleport our army in front of them to take advantage of the chaos."


    "Understood."


    "Daisy, get ready to cast your strongest spell. We need to deal them as much damage as possible before they react."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Good. As for the others." I looked at every one of my women with an encouraging expression. "Good luck and take care of yourselves. Remember, your safety is the most important. The operation will start two hourster."


    The girls looked at me and nodded with determined expressions.


    The time of the decisive battle against Emilia was quickly approaching.


    ...


    Remember to support me on my P4TRE0N (patr-eon./aidnovels) to read up to thest chapter of the novel. Also, check my two other novels, [Science/Magic] and [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?]

 Chapter 718 - Infiltration

    <h4>Chapter 718 - Infiltration</h4>


    Two hours quickly passed, and the time of the operation soon arrived.


    The ones infiltrating the beastkin camp were Rose, Katherine, my cousin Lina, Saintess Safelia, Doctor Elene, and my sister Dina.


    Alice would stay in the base using her abilities over fate to monitor the situation, Headmistress Evelyn was on standby to teleport the armies, Daisy was in the sky preparing herself to release her strongest attack at my signal, and Raven was the trump card I was saving for any unexpected situation.


    The rest of my women have not be Irregrs yet, so they can''t participate in this mission. Instead, they are going to join the battle together with the main army when Headmistress Evelyn teleports it.


    When the time to start the mission arrived, I nodded to the girls.


    They nodded back with determined expressions and started to move.


    Using the night as cover and with the support of Alice''s abilities over fate, they flew towards the beastkin camp without being discovered.


    But when they were one kilometer away from the beastkin camp, they saw several beastkin standing guard. Two of them were even Irregrs.


    [Don''t worry about them. I changed fate to make it so ''you can''t be seen''. They won''t be able to find you.] Emilia''s voice sounded in their minds.


    "Impressive." Katherine could not help but mutter. "Then, should we start by killing the Irregrs standing guard?"


    "Good idea." Saintess Safelia and the others nodded.


    But when they were about to move, Rose stopped them.


    "Wait."


    "Did anything happen?" Asked my sister, Dina.


    "There is something wrong with them. Something connecting them to someone¡­ Most likely, Emilia."


    The girls were startled. In the base, Alice closed her eyes to confirm Rose''s words.


    Five secondster, she nodded.


    [Rose is right. If you kill them, Emilia will know.]


    "Does it mean that we will be discovered as soon as we make a move?" Katherine asked, and the other girls frowned.


    [¡­ I think I can try to intercept the signal, but I''m not confident Emilia won''t notice anything.] Alice said hesitantly.


    [Leave it to me.] I used our soul connection to speak to my girls. [Just focus on intercepting the signal, Alice. I will make sure that Emilia doesn''t notice anything for as long as possible.]


    [Understood¡­ Done, you can start.]


    Hearing Alice''s words, the girls moved.


    The first to act was Doctor Elene.


    [Lonely Night].


    Elene''s technique created a zone of absolute darkness around the two beastkin Irregrs, blocking their sight and stopping their movementspletely.


    At the same time, Rose and Katherine moved.


    The Hero and the green-haired girl appeared in front of the two Irregrs. The Hero used her sword to stab the first Irregr''s heart, and Katherine created a de using her cosmic wind to slit the neck of the second Irregr.


    The two Irregrs opened their eyes wide. But as expected of Irregrs, they did not die without struggling.


    When they realized the situation, they instinctively roused their mana and tried to counterattack and shout to warn the rest of the camp about the attack. But right then, Saintess Safelia''s voice sounded.


    "God said, [Thou shall not move]!"


    Immediately, their mana froze, and their attempts to resist ceased.


    Next, Rose and Katherine sent mana inside their bodies, destroying their internal organspletely and killing them once and for all.


    Then, before their bodies could fall to the ground, Lina waved her hand and created a me, burning the bodies and blood to ashes.


    One secondter, no trace of the two Irregrs remained.


    The entire process waspleted in less than ten seconds. The girls did not make the slightest noise, and even their fluctuations of mana were masked by Alice''s abilities over fate.


    Next, Alice manipted fate to create two projections of the Irregrs in the ce where they were before. That way, even if someone looked towards them, they would not notice anything wrong.


    "How did it go? Were we discovered?" Katherine could not help but ask nervously.


    Fortunately, Alice''s voice relieved them.


    [We were not. Continue with the n.]


    The girls sighed in relief and nodded. Then, they flew inside the camp.


    Following Alice''s instructions, they headed to the location of the beastkin Irregrs. They did not know how long they could keep hidden, so they needed to kill as many enemies as possible during that time.


    Alice tried to target the Irregrs that were alone, but it seemed that Emilia had thought that something like this could happen. Every Irregr was in a group with at least another person, and some of them were in groups of three, four, five, six, and even seven people.


    Moreover, all the groups were close to each other, so if the girls were unlucky, they could be discovered immediately.


    Despite that, the girls continued with the n. After several seconds, the girls decided on their second target.


    It was a group of Irregrs at the west of the camp. They were a bit separated from the others, so they were the perfect targets.


    This time, Dina buffed the rest of the group before they attacked to reduce the chances of the Irregrs managing to resist.


    One secondter, the girls moved.


    The process was exactly the same as before. Facing Rose, Katherine, Elene, Safelia, and Lina''s wless cooperation, the two Irregrs were killed in less than ten seconds.


    No resistance, no fluctuations of mana, and no noise. The entire process was so clean that it seemed like nothing had happened.


    "Okay, let''s continue."


    The girls nodded at Rose''s words and headed towards their next target.


    Just like that, the girls continued killing the beastkin Irregrs one after another. In the next five minutes, they attacked four more times, killing ten other Irregrs.


    In total, they had killed fourteen Irregrs.


    Emilia''s side had seventy-five Irregrs left after the previous battle, so killing fourteen of them was reducing her forces by almost a fifth.


    But when they were about to head to the next target, Alice''s voice suddenly sounded in their minds.


    [It''s bad. One of the Irregrs discovered something!]


    The girls were startled. In the next second, a powerful will swept through the beastkin camp.


    The girls were unable to hide from this will. It noticed them instantly.


    "¡­ Whores, what do you think you are doing?" Emilia''s chilling voice sounded in the girls'' ears.


    In the next second, over sixty powerful auras surged out as the remaining Irregrs flew up.


    When they realized that fourteen of theirpanions did not appear, their expressions became ugly.


    "Bastards!" One of them growled in rage.


    But just at that moment¨C


    [Evelyn, now!] I shouted.


    [Understood! Teleport!]


    A giant magic circle suddenly appeared in front of the bestkin camp and the entire human army appeared from it.


    "Soldiers! Charge!"


    """OHHH!!!"""


    Following Marana''s shout, the human soldiers charged towards the beastkin camp.


    The decisive battle between humans and beastkin had started.


    ...


    Check my other stories, [Science/Magic] and [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?]. Also, support me on P4TRE0N (patr-eon/aidnovels)....

 Chapter 719 - The Hidden Army Appears

    <h4>Chapter 719 - The Hidden Army Appears</h4>


    "Charge!"


    """OHHHH!!!"""


    The sudden appearance of the human army surprised the still confused beastmen. Before they could understand what was happening, the human soldiers charged inside the camp.


    The beastkin soldiers immediately fell into chaos. Some of them tried to resist, but their disorganized resistance could notpare to the human soldiers'' well-organized attack.


    In seconds, the human soldiers cut, pierced, and trampled the beastmen. Hundreds of them died in the first minute.


    Louise, Marana, and Akh led the attack, with Nana and rice supporting them. Their fifteenthyer mana made them killing machines. They killed hundreds of human soldiers in seconds. Meanwhile, Aunt Dayana, Iris, ra, and my other womenmanded and supported the soldiers from the rearguard.


    "Stop!" A thirteenthyer beastmen tried to stop them, but he was cut into two by Marana''s sword belt before he could offer any resistance. She then headed towards a fourteenthyer powerhouse that had just woken up, decapitating him.


    No beastmen could resist the advance of the human army. Even when some powerhouses tried to organize the soldiers, they would be jointly attacked by Louise, Akh, Marana, and my other girls, killing them before they could organize any form of resistance.


    Under the fierce attack of the empire''s army, the beastmen were felled like wheat. In less than three minutes, the number of beastkin killed surpassed the thousands.


    Just then, a cry of rage came from the sky.


    "Humans! You dare!?"


    A beastkin Irregrunched an attack towards the human army, but his attack did not manage to reach the ground.


    "God said, [Nobody Shall be Harmed]!"


    Following Saintess Safelia''s words, a barrier appeared above the soldiers, stopping the attack. She then extended her hand towards the Irregr and spoke again.


    "God said, [Sinners Must be Judged]!"


    An enormous feeling of danger assaulted the beastmen. Before he could react, the space around him contracted, copsing inwards.


    "H-Help!" He managed to shout, but it was toote.


    In the next instant, his body was crushed to a paste.


    "Yode! Bastard! I''ll kill you!" Another Irregr growled in rage and charged towards Safelia, but then, a voice came from the middle of the camp.


    "Stop. Don''t fall for their provocation. You are not their match one-to-one."


    Emilia''s ice-cold order immediately cooled down the rage of the Irregr. At the same time, the other Irregrs calmed down as well.


    "Follow the training. Selena, take charge."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The wolfkin girl nodded calmly and waved her hand.


    "For the Alliance!"


    """For the Alliance!"""


    Following her cry, mana gushed out of all the Irregrs and rushed towards Selena''s body.


    It was the same technique they used during the previous battle. They nned to focus their mana on Selena and use her to face the girls.


    But suddenly, a tree of lightning appeared in the sky.


    "Oh no!" Selena''s expression changed, but it was toote to avoid it.


    In the next instant¨C


    "[Lightning Apocalypse]" Daisy spoke.


    And hell descended.


    Golden lightning fell from the sky. It took the shape of a golden dragon as it descended towards the beastkin Irregrs.


    The lightning dragon took just an instant to fall from the sky. It hit the beastkin Irregrs directly, instantly pulverizing three of them.


    "UOHHHHH!!!"


    Selena shouted. Mana surged out of her body, turning into a palm that shed against the lightning dragon.


    But instead of confronting the lightning directly, Selena tried to redirect it to the ground.


    It was a method she thought of after experiencing Daisy''s lightning during the previous battle. This way, she could minimize the damage caused by the lightning.


    But even so, Daisy''s lightning dragon was powerful enough to kill several more beastkin.


    When the lightning dragon finally faded out, a total of nine Irregrs had died.


    That made Selena''s face ashen.


    "Dammit!"


    The battle had just started, but from the original seventy-five Irregrs, only fifty-one remained.


    They had lost twenty-four Irregrs before they could properly counterattack.


    And the situation was even worse on the ground. Right now, the beastkin army was being routed without being able to offer resistance.


    "Your Majesty!" Selena looked in the direction of Emilia''s tent. She wanted to ask her to order the retreat.


    If they continued like this, their losses would be disastrous.


    But Emilia''s ice-cold voice interrupted her before she could voice her concerns.


    "Continue fighting."


    "Your Majesty!"


    "It''s an order."


    Selena bit her lips before nodding. Then, her eyes became determined.


    She stared at the girls being led by Rose with a murderous expression.


    "You will pay for killing my brethren!"


    With a growl, Selena charged towards Rose!


    Mana gathered on her hands, creating a giant w of pure mana that could crush a god easily!


    But to her surprise, Rose stopped it easily with her sword.


    While Selena was still surprised, Doctor Elene waved her hand, casting an area of darkness around her that froze her movements.


    [Lonely Night]!


    "This again!" Selena snarled in annoyance and let out a surge of mana to free herself from Elene''s technique, but to her surprise, the darkness did not disappear so easily this time.


    Furthermore, Rose''s sword wasing towards her apanied by several lightning snakes courtesy of Daisy.


    "Fuck!" Selena pulled out more mana from her body, finally escaping from her restraints. At the same time, she kicked the air and waved her ws, jumping backward as she used her ws to stops the attacks of Rose and Daisy.


    But she had not managed to block Rose and Daisy''s attacks when a wave of fire came from behind her.


    "[Sun Descent]!"


    Burning mesparable to the sun''s surface attacked Selena from behind, making her turn pale.


    It was Lina!


    The little girl had coordinated with Rose and Daisy to attack Selena together.


    Moreover, they were being supported by Dina''s path, [An Emperor''s Way], making their attacks even stronger.


    Selena was not in a very dangerous situation.


    "Captain!" The other beastkin Irregrs tried to help her, but Saintess Safelia''s voice stopped them.


    "God said, [Thou Shall Not Pass]."


    With her words, the space between the beastkin and Selena became several timesrger, making it impossible for them to help her in time.


    "Do you think you can kill me with this!!!???" Selena bellowed. Her mana spiraled around her, turning into a giant wolf that roared to the sky.


    The wolf bit the wave of fire and used its tail to blow away Daisy''s lightning. Its body received Rose''s sword without being damaged, and its ws attacked the girls.


    Even in such a dangerous situation, Selena had managed to resist!


    But unfortunately for her, the girls had be much stronger since thest battle. Just a few hours had passed since then, but for them, it had been five days.


    These five days were enough for them to digest most of the battle and grow stronger.


    Selena, on the other hand, had only half of the Irregrs she had during the previous battle. The amount of mana she could use now was much lesser.


    She had be weaker, but the girls became stronger.


    The result was evident.


    Even when she attacked, her attacks were easily defended by Katherine''s cosmic winds. The girls'' attacks, on the other hand, slowly cornered her.


    Before long¨C


    "Kuh!"


    A bit of Lina''s fire fell on her right arm.


    The fire was extinguished quickly by her mana, but it had left an injury on her.


    Selena''s eyes burned with anger, but inwardly, she was bing flustered.


    ''I will lose.''


    But just when that thought appeared in her mind.


    [Girls! Another army appeared at the east of the empire! It''s the elves! They are heading towards the capital!]


    "What!? Alice! Is that true!?" Rose and the others eximed in shock.


    At that same instant, a giant magic circle appeared around the beastkin camp.


    An anti-teleportation and istion magic circle.


    The girls'' faces changed.


    They immediately understood Emilia''s intention.


    She nned to trap them here while the other army advanced towards the capital unimpeded.


    And once the capital was conquered, the war would be her victory.


    ...


    Remember to support me on P4TRE0N (patr-eon/aidnovels) and to check my other novels, [Science/Magic], and [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?]

 Chapter 720 - From Another World

    <h4>Chapter 720 - From Another World</h4>


    "So it was just as we expected, huh," I murmured in the base of the empire army.


    "Yes," Alice nodded. "The hidden army was in the Elven Forest. Well, that was virtually the only ce in the world where she could hide them without we noticing it."


    "How many of them?" I asked.


    "At least fifty thousand elves and there are eight Irregrs."


    "Eight?" I frowned slightly. "It will be a bitplicated then."


    I was not afraid of the fifty-thousand army. The Daemon Empire army is even bigger. The problem is the eight Irregrs.


    "Leave it to me, boy. I will take care of them." Headmistress Evelyn spoke up at that moment.


    Should I leave it to her¡­?


    No, Headmistress Evelyn is strong, but she can''t face eight Irregrs by herself. The problem is, most of the girls are trapped in the barrier around the beastkin camp and can''t leave it easily.


    That was a smart move from Emilia.


    Fortunately, I took precautions and kept Headmistress Evelyn behind. It would have been very bad if she is trapped inside the barrier too.


    But even so, Evelyn alone is not enough.


    Should I send Raven too?


    But Raven is my final trump card. It''s a waste to use her right now.


    Just then, the white-haired Seer stood up.


    "I''ll go with her."


    "Alice?"


    "I''m not good at directbat, but my control over fate should be enough to help the headmistress to face the eight Irregrs without falling into a disadvantage. That is the best solution right now.


    I thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Good luck."


    Headmistress Evelyn and Alice nodded back. Next, Headmistress Evelyn teleported the two of them to the Daemon Empire.


    E''Athar, together with her father and brother, was waiting in the Daemon Empire with the army ready. As soon as Evelyn and Alice appeared, she nodded determinately.


    "We are ready."


    "Good. Let''s go then."


    Headmistress Evelyn then cast a mass-teleport spell and brought the entire Daemon Army to the east of the Arcadian Empire.


    The sudden appearance of the daemon army surprised the elves advancing towards the capital. Without giving them time to react, E''Athar extended her hand forward.


    "Attack!"


    """For the glory of the daemons!!!"""


    """OHHH!!!"""


    The daemons roared bravely and rushed forward. They shed against the elven army and mowed them down like grass.


    But the elves reacted quickly. In seconds, they created a defensive formation and fought back.


    At the same time, several powerful auras rose from their army. Eight of these auras were especially strong, surpassing the limit of mortals.


    But the elves were not the only ones with powerhouses above the limit of mortals.


    "We are your enemies." Headmistress Evelyn and Alice appeared confidently in front of them. Next, Headmistress Evelyn cast a spatial barrier around the Irregrs and themselves, isting all the irregrs from the battlefield below.


    That way, she forced the eight Irregrs to defeat her and Alice first if they wanted to help the elven army.


    "Overconfident!" The elven powerhouses snorted in disdain and attacked them.


    Just like that, the battle against the elves started.


    The battle was very intense, but neither the elves nor the daemons managed to gain an advantage. In terms ofbat ability, both armies were pretty even.


    At the same time, Evelyn and Alice did not seem at a disadvantage facing eight Irregrs.


    Seeing that, I sighed in relief.


    "¡­ It looks like your n failed, Emilia." I smiled at my daughter, who had appeared in front of me at some point in time.


    "Do you really think so, dad?" Emilia covered her mouth and giggled mischievously. "I knew that that bitch Ysnay would give you a heads-up about my n?"


    At that moment, a bad feeling assaulted me.


    "Do you know, dad? The problem with Seers is that it''s very hard to hide something from them."


    Emilia''s voice was calm, as though she already expected this result. As though everything was part of her n.


    "Their ability to see through fate makes it very hard to plot against them. It''s really unfair. And Ysnay is probably the best Seer out there. From the start, I knew that I could not hide my n from herpletely."


    I felt a chill on my spine. Emilia''s expression was like a child that seeded in a prank. She waspletely confident in her victory.


    "But, Seers have a very unexpected weakness¨C"


    Her lips curved up slightly.


    "¨CThey trust their abilities too much."


    And she formed a bloodthirsty smile.


    "I knew that I could not hide my n from Ysnaypletely, so I just made sure to hide the most important part."


    [Oh no! My prince, something is¨C!] Alice shouted in my mind, but I did not pay attention to her. My entire focus was on the fox girl in front of me.


    "Ysnay discovered that I had hidden an army, but she did not discover where I hid it. Nevertheless, there was only a ce in this world where I could hide it. The elven forest. I''m sure she and you came to that conclusion."


    [Another army appeared, Prince! They appeared at the west of the empire!]


    "But, what if I did not hide the army in this world?"


    [Impossible! That army¨C!]


    "Do you like my surprise, dad?"


    [That armyes from another world!]


    "Now, what do you n to do?" Emilia smiled impishly.


    "I think it''s checkmate."


    ...


    Remember to follow me on P4TRE0N (patr-eon/aidnovels) and to check my other series, [Science/Magic] and [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?]

 Chapter 721 - Draconians

    <h4>Chapter 721 - Draconians</h4>


    "It''s checkmate, dad." Emilia''s smiled impishly.


    I did not reply. I just closed my eyes and used my senses to observe the situation.


    Just as Alice told me, another army had appeared at the west of the empire through a space gate.


    This army was made of a race unlike the races in this world. They were scaled humanoid beings with reptile-like eyes. Their bodies were taller than humans, the smallest one being over two meters tall, and their scales were of different colors, including green, red, blue, yellow, and ck.


    I remember that these beings were called [Draconians] in some worlds. A race of innate warriors with a great talent for martial arts.


    Around twenty thousand draconians had appeared. This number did not seem like muchpared to the empire army or the beastkin army, but every draconian had mana equivalent to a tenthyer powerhouse of this world at the very least. In terms of individual power, they were much stronger than the armies of this world.


    With a swept of my senses, I counted more than two hundred beyond-twelfthyer powerhouses and more than twenty Irregrs.


    That was not something that a normal army could deal with.


    "¡­ She got me." I sighed to myself.


    I must admit that this time, Emilia surpassed my expectations.


    You must never underestimate an Immortal. Every Immortal is a prodigy that overcame the limitations of lifespan. A one-on-a-trillionth genius. Calling them monsters is not enough to describe them. This kind of being can easily do what nobody else can do.


    As an Immortal myself, I''m well aware of that. Thus, I never underestimated Emilia. From the moment I knew that we were going to face her, I thought about every possibility carefully to increase our chances of victory as much as possible.


    But I never considered the possibility of Emilia bringing troops from another world.


    In the first ce, I did not know that Emilia had the ability to do something like that. ording to my knowledge, Emilia''s mastery over spacews is shallow at most. She should not be able to create this kind of portal that can connect worlds.


    But she managed to do something like that, and without me noticing.


    The reason she created the portal at the west of the empire instead of creating it directly in the capital was probably to avoid it being found out by me.


    I looked at the smiling fox girl in front of me and sighed.


    "¡­ When did you be so well-versed in spacews?"


    "I practiced a lot during thest one hundred years, dad. I''m not that talented in spacews, so it can''t be used in battle. But space is one of your specialties, so I thought that it could be useful at some point time. And look, I was right~"


    "I see¡­ I must admit that I was not expecting this."


    "Then, are you going to give up, dad?"


    I did not reply and just looked at the distance, my gaze piercing through space to see the situation in the west of the empire.


    Right now, the draconians were starting to advance towards the capital. With their might, there was nothing in their way that could stop them.


    And to be honest, I did not have many options either.


    [Prince! What are we going to do!? We need to stop them!] Alice''s voice sounded in my mind, making me sigh.


    ''¡­ Should I send Raven? But if I send her, I will reveal my final trump card.''


    Raven is my greatest trump card. If I use her in the right ce, she can turn around the situationpletely no matter how difficult it is.


    But once her ability is revealed, she will lose most of her effectiveness.


    I could send her to resolve this situation, but if Emilia is still hiding any other trump card, I could lose the game.


    Just at that moment, a voice sounded in my mind.


    [I will go.]


    ''Rose?'' I was startled.


    Currently, Rose is fighting Selena together with the other girls, and they are isted inside a barrier created by Emilia.


    Our souls are connected, so she and the other girls heard my conversation with Emilia and the words of Alice. They knew that we were in trouble.


    But I did not think Rose would offer herself to take care of this situation.


    [Do you have a way to leave the barrier?] I asked.


    Rose nodded. [I do. Don''t worry, I will take care of them. Katherine, I leave Selena to you.]


    [Will you be alright?] Katherine asked in a concerned tone. [They have more than twenty Irregrs.]


    [Trust me. I will take care of it.] Rose said with a confident expression.


    Then, without waiting for my answer, she stopped fighting Selena and flew away.


    When she arrived before the istion barrier, her eyes became sharp. She then raised her sword and gathered mana into it before releasing a powerful sh!


    "[A Hero Sword]!"


    In the next instant, her sword cut through the barrier, creating a hole in it.


    Rose immediately rushed through the hole, leaving the barrier as the hole closed itself behind her.


    Once she left the barrier, Rose looked towards the west of the empire.


    "Wish me luck." She muttered, then, she flew through the skies towards the draconian army.


    ...


    Support me on my P4TRE0N!!! (patr-eon/aidnovels)


    Also, check my newest story, [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?]

 Chapter 722 - Alone Against An Otherworldly Army

    <h4>Chapter 722 - Alone Against An Otherworldly Army</h4>


    When Rose left, Selena was panting heavily.


    Several small wounds could be found throughout her entire body, including burns,cerations, and frostbites. It was the result of her battle against the girls.


    However, seeing Rose leaving, her lips curved up into a mocking smile.


    "¡­ It looks like you are in trouble. Hehe, that girlie seemed in a hurry."


    Selena was not an idiot. Rose was the strongest among the girls fighting her. She was the cornerstone of their group. In normal circumstances, she will not leave the battle.


    The fact that she left meant that something had happened that required her strength.


    Furthermore, although the girls had tried to hide it, she noticed that they seemed slightly nervous when Rose left.


    ''Her majesty must have done something.''


    Selena was convinced of her guess. At the same time, her fighting spirit soared.


    "It looks like you lost your opportunity to defeat me. Do you think that you can defeat me now that she left?


    "I will have trouble if that girlie is with you, but without her, you are not my match!"


    With a snarl, the wolfkin girl rushed towards the girls.


    The one to receive her was Lina. Rose had left, and the other girls were mage-likebatants. Lina was the only warrior in the group.


    Dina was a mage-supporter, Katherine was a mage, Daisy was a mage, and Saintess Safelia was a priest (?).


    Only she used a sword. She was the only frontliner among the five of them.


    Lina raised her sword and used it to receive Selena''s w, but immediately, her expression changed.


    "Ugh!"


    She grunted and was blown away by the power of Selena''s w. Selena then kicked the air to chase after her, but Doctor Elene stopped her.


    "[Lonely Night]!"


    Darkness engulfed the wolfkin girl, freezing her movements, but she only snorted as her mana erupted outwards, blowing the darkness away.


    During that instant, Daisy and Katherine made their moves.


    Daisy created several lightning snakes that rushed towards Selena from different directions, while Katherine''s cosmic winds attacked her like sharp des.


    Selena did not dare to ignore their attacks. She crossed her arms and gathered mana around her body, creating a protective barrier to endure the attacks.


    Then, she kicked the air and broke through the attacks directly to continue chasing Lina!


    Selena was clear that the girls could fight her evenly because they were a group, but if she managed to kill even one of them, the scales of the battle would tilt in her favor.


    However, the girls were aware of that too.


    Before Selena could reach Lina, the remaining girls moved.


    "[Fire Barrier]!"


    "God said, [My Children Shall not be Harmed]!"


    A curtain of fire appeared in front of Selena, forcing her to stop. At the same time, a ray of light descended over Lina, healing her injuries and granting her a barrier around her body.


    The little girl smiled thankfully to Dina and Safelia and rushed towards Selena again.


    Just like that, the battle against Selena continued.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Rose was flying towards the location of the draconians at great speed.


    As an Irregr, her speed was extremely fast. She needed less than two hours to cross the entire empire from one end to another. And if she did not try to conserve her mana, she could travel the same distance in less than half an hour.


    And this was a situation where she did not have the luxury to conserve her mana.


    She needed to hurry up to the location of the draconians. Otherwise, nobody would be able to stop them.


    Thousands of people would die, and millions would lose their homes. Rose did not want to see something like that happen.


    Thus, she burned her mana like crazy, increasing her speed as much as she could.


    Thanks to that, she managed to arrive in front of the draconian army in less than ten minutes.


    "¡­ #$%$/&?" A powerful draconian muttered in anguage that she did not know. Rose could feel that his aura was incredibly strong. Just in terms of energy, he was slightly above her.


    Likewise, the draconian felt that Rose was very threatening. However, when he realized that she was alone, his wariness was reced by confusion, and then mirth.


    "Did youe alone?" The draconian asked. This time, Rose understood thenguage.


    She was startled but quickly realized that it was due to her lover''s memories. Apparently, thisnguage was one that he had learned at some point in time.


    Rose did not reply to the draconian and instead looked at the draconian camp with a grave expression before unsheathing her sword.


    At that moment, more draconian Irregrs rose up from the camp, followed by dozens of beyond twelfthyer powerhouses. They surrounded Rose and looked at her with curious and hostile expressions.


    "Just one?" One of them asked.


    "It looks like that. That personage told us to not underestimate the enemy, though."


    "Right. And she looks powerful."


    "But no matter how powerful she is, she alone can''t win against all of us."


    "Anyway, eliminate her quickly. It will be bad if she escapes and brings reinforcements."


    "I will do it."


    One of the draconians walked forward. He was almost three meters tall, with a brawny body and a giant spear on his shoulder.


    The auraing from this draconian was very intimidating. Rose felt an intense killing intenting from him, proof of the countless lives he had killed.


    She took a deep breath. Right now, she was at an absolute disadvantage. Realistically, she could not defeat so many enemies by herself.


    But she remembered something that her lover had told her before.


    She was a hero, and heroes became stronger in front of adversities.


    "Don''t die too easily, native." The draconian spoke up at that moment. Then, he rushed towards Rose.


    In that instant, Rose''s eyes became sharp.


    [World''s Blessing]!


    Her path was activated, and immediately, all the mana in hundreds of kilometers rushed towards her sword, creating a whirlpool of energy around her.


    The sudden change surprised the draconians. The draconian charging towards her could not help but stop in shock as he looked at the immense mana around Rose.


    But that was thest image his eyes saw.


    In the next instant, a sword cut through his neck, and his head fell to the ground.


    Holding her sword with an indifferent expression, Rose looked at the remaining draconians.


    "One down." She said.


    And the massacre started.


    ...


    Support me on P4TRE0N! Also, check my newest novel, [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?]

 Chapter 723: Unexpected Move

    <h4>Chapter 723: Unexpected Move</h4>


    Blood.


    Rivers of blood flowing on the ground, filled with scattered body pieces and lizard-like heads with expressions of horror on their faces.


    That was the result of Rose going all out for five minutes.


    At least five draconian Irregrs had fallen under her sword already, and the number of weaker draconians she had killed was in the thousands.


    Every second, she brandished her sword, killing several draconians with every sword sh.


    It was like a nightmare for the draconians. The beautiful girl of before had transformed into a terrifying monster that harvested lives like wheat.


    The battlefield between Rose and the draconians was like hell on earth. The smell of blood caused by the thousands of bodies scattered on the ground made Rose nauseous.


    But the hero ignored it.


    Right now, she was only focused on brandishing her sword.


    Not minding the enemy, not minding how many injuries she received, not minding the cries of pain and fear around her.


    Her body was covered with blood, both of her and her enemies, but her eyes remained calm, like a peacefulke.


    However, the mana around her became stronger and fiercer with every passing second.


    "¡­ Monster¡­" A Draconian Irregr muttered with a look of fear as Rose''s sword pierced his heart.


    He tried to use hisst strength to grab Rose''s arm and let his allies attack her, but a sh of Rose''s sword cut his arms off, followed by a horizontal sh that cut his body into two.


    Then, the hero rushed towards her next target.


    Arrows flew towards her in the process, and dozens of spells intercepted her. The sheer number of attacksing towards her made it impossible for her to avoid thempletely.


    Some of the attacks that hit her were strong enough to break through her defenses, causing injuries in her body, but she ignored thempletely. Anyway, her injuries would heal a few secondster.


    But seeing that made the draconians feel true despair.


    At the start, they underestimated Rose''s strength and only a few of the draconian Irregrs attacked her at a time, but the result of that was that Rose killed three Irregrs in less than thirty seconds.


    Shocked and enraged, the remaining Irregrs attacked her simultaneously, greatly injuring her. But at that moment, their nightmare started.


    Rose ignored her injuriespletely, breaking through the attacks of the Irregrs and arriving in front of one of them. Before he could realize what was happening, she beheaded him with a sword sh.


    In the meanwhile, the injuries she just received healed quickly, and in less than ten seconds, she was uninjured again.


    Such a sight filled the draconians with astonishment and fear.


    During the following minutes, the same scene repeated once and again. The draconians attacked Rose with all their might, and even the draconians below the fifteenthyer joined the battle, but even so, Rose continued killing unimpeded.


    She moved through the sky at great speed, avoiding as many attacks as she could and receiving the attacks that she could not avoid. Then, as soon as she found an opportunity, she would kill an enemy of a blow.


    Such was the power of the Hero. The beloved child of the world.


    And Rose was not just a hero. She was also the dependent of an Immortal. The knowledge, fighting experience, and techniques of one of the most powerful Immortals in existence made her a unique existence among heroes.


    Moreover, her path, [World''s Blessing], allowed her to borrow every bit of mana in hundreds of kilometers around her. That mana strengthened her attacks, reinforced her body, and healed her injuries continuously.


    When all those factors gathered on Rose, they turned her into a powerful killing machine.


    "Amazing." Emilia praised her sincerely. "What an amazing talent. It''s just a question of time before that girl bes one of the top existences across the universe."


    I did not deny it. Among my girls, Rose was number one in terms of talent. Only Raven and Alice could bepared to her. And when ites tobat power, Rose is the strongest.


    Even now, she is growing stronger. I can see her movements and control over mana bing smoother and smoother as the battle against the draconians continues.


    Seeing that, I can be sure that Rose won''t have any trouble defeating the draconians by herself. It''s just a matter of time before she exterminates them.


    The situation at the east of the empire was simr. Headmistress Evelyn and Alice had gained the upper hand against the elf Irregrs, and the daemon army, under E''Athar''smand, was suppressing the elves.


    Finally, the battlefield against the beastkin army was to our advantage too. The beastkin were being overpowered tragically.


    Katherine and the other girls are having a bit of trouble facing Selena, but if they manage to endure until the other battlefields are solved, then our victory will be certain.


    I analyzed all that information and looked at Emilia with a small smile on my lips.


    "Well, it looks like your n failed. I guess it''s going to be my victory."


    "Really?" Emilia''s lips curved up. She then looked at the battlefield of Selena against Katherine, Elene, Safelia, Lina, Dina, and Daisy.


    "You see, dad. Before the start of this game, I analyzed the level of threat of every one of your women and how much they could affect my ns.


    "I must admit that several of them are exceptional. It''s unbelievable that so many talents appeared in a world at the same time, but considering that this world is about to face its end, it''s understandable.


    "But among all your women, only one of them could truly affect my ns." With a smile, Emilia looked towards the west of the empire, in Rose''s direction.


    I furrowed my brows.


    "Could it be¡­"


    "Did you finally realize it, dad?" Emilia giggled. "Even I don''t dare to underestimate a hero with the support of a powerful Immortal such as you. Someone like her can turn a situation with all the odds against her into her victory. Thus, I needed to get rid of her."


    "You mean... Then, the draconians¡­"


    "Yes. They were just bait to get the hero away, dad. As for my true killing move, it was always here."


    At that moment, an extremely terrifying aura suddenly appeared.


    "AAAAARRRRGGGGG!!!"


    Selena screamed in pain. The wolfkin girl grabbed her head in agony as extremely powerful energy overflowed from her body.


    This energy was oppressive, tyrannical, violent, and familiar.


    Just like Emilia''s energy.


    Furthermore, it was way beyond the level of a simple Irregr. No, this energy was very close to our level.


    I would say that it was equivalent to a thirtieth of my total energy.


    It was at that moment that I finally noticed something else.


    Emilia''s energy was much weaker than normal. She did not have even half of her normal energy.


    She had hidden it very well until now, but at this moment, she stopped hiding it.


    "You¡­ You are crazy¡­" I murmured in a dumbfounded way.


    Emilia, this crazy girl, had given over half of her energy to Selena.

 Chapter 724: Soul Reaping Slash

    <h4>Chapter 724: Soul Reaping sh</h4>


    Emilia was crazy.


    She had given a portion of her energy to Selena, weakening herself and in exchange making Selena much stronger.


    It was not just a small portion of her energy like when she made Selen and Irregr. No, she gave her over half of her energy in one go.


    Even someone at our level would need a few months or years to recover from something like that. Moreover, Selena couldn''t receive all that energy. More than ny percent of the energy that Emilia gave her was lost.


    And after receiving thest ten percent of Emilia''s energy, Selena''s lifespan was reduced to almost nothing. Judging from her aura, she only had a few hours of life left.


    But during these hours, Selena''s strength was enough to destroy this world several times over.


    It was not something that Katherine and the others can resist. Even Rose would be helpless against this level of power.


    But¨C


    "¡­ Is it worth it?" I could not help but ask. "Is it worth sacrificing so much just to win?"


    Emilia should know. Even if she wins, I won''t allow her to allow to harm my girls.


    Instead, I will kill her directly. And now that she is weakened, she will be unable to resist it.


    But to my surprise, I saw a faint satisfied smile on Emilia''s lips.


    "It''s worth it."


    At that moment, I understood Emilia''s intention.


    She never nned to be one of my dependents. She could not ept the fact that she had to share me with someone else.


    However, she could not bring herself to kill my women either. Not when she knew that it was going to make me sad.


    Thus, she decided to use this method to show me her determination. She wanted to show me that she was worthier than any of my girls to stand by my side.


    And after that, she was going to die by my hands.


    For Emilia, being killed by me was a satisfying end.


    When I understood that, aplicated expression appeared on my face.


    "¡­ Silly girl."


    Emilia smiled. She approached me and used her hand to touch my cheek as she stared at my face gently, as though she wanted to remember it forever.


    "Dad, I love you."


    "Emilia¡­"


    "I hope you never forget me."


    I closed my eyes. At this moment, Selena''s aura finally stabilized. She opened her eyes and looked at my girls with a bloodthirsty gaze.


    In the next second, she was going to wave her hand, releasing a wave of energy so powerful that it would erase my girls from existence unless I intervened.


    But if I intervened, it would mean that Emilia had won the game and her death was set in stone.


    "Well yed, my dear daughter. This time, your ns were very throughout, far superior to mine."


    "Dad¡­"


    "But¨C" I interrupted Emilia and heaved a sigh. "Unfortunately for you, my luck was better than yours."


    Emilia was startled, but at the next instant, her expression changed.


    All of sudden, a figure appeared behind Selena. A petite cat girl holding a dagger in her hand.


    It was Raven!


    The cat girl walked towards Selena slowly. Her steps were calm and silent, and her eyes werepletely indifferent.


    Strangely, nobody seemed to have noticed her. Even Selena did not sense that Raven had appeared behind her.


    It was as though Rave was in apletely different time and space.


    "NO!" Emilia shouted in a panic, but it was useless.


    Reaching behind Selena, Raven raised her dagger.


    And stabbed Selena''s back.


    The dagger broke through Selena''s defenses as though they didn''t exist. Even at this moment, Selena had not noticed Raven''s attack.


    But Emilia''s shout had alerted her that something was wrong. Although she failed to notice anything, she instinctively released her mana as a shockwave around her, pushing everything nearby away.


    Unfortunately¨C


    *Spurt!*


    It did not manage to stop Raven''s dagger from piercing her heart.


    "Ugh!"


    Blood gushed out of the wolf girl''s back as her eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    She looked behind her and met Raven''s apathetic eyes, making her shiver.


    "¡­ A-A... C-Cat¡­kin?"


    Selena could not understand why one of her kind had attacked her.


    She instinctively tried to defend herself. She tried to use the energy around her to blow Raven away and recover from her injury, but it did not work.


    At some point in time, the energy inside her body had stopped listening to her, and even her body was losing strength quickly.


    Selena''s eyes were filled with fear. She tried to struggle onest time, but even that was futile.


    Eventually, the light in her eyes disappeared.


    "¡­ Sorry¡­ my majesty¡­"


    These were herst words.


    "Impossible¡­" Emilia muttered in a daze. She looked at Raven in confusion, wondering how she managed to kill Selena.


    She could see that Raven''s level of energy was nothing special. She was at the level of an Irregr, but it could notpare to the overwhelming energy in Selena''s body.


    "¡­ Then, how¡­?"


    I caressed Emilia''s head and smiled softly.


    "Raven is my final trump card, little Emilia."


    Among my girls, Rose was the strongest in terms of battle power, and Daisy was the one with the greatest destructive capacity.


    Raven, on the other hand, was neither as strong as Rose nor as destructive as Daisy.


    But when it came to killing potential, she was number one.


    During the past month of training, this girl had trained just in one technique. She had honed it until she reached the acme of perfection, and fused it with her path, using even part of my soul power to release this technique.


    Finally, she created a deadly technique that could erase the soul of anyone that received it.


    It was Raven''s [Soul Reaping sh].


    An attack able to kill even Immortals.


    ...


    Check my new novel, [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?] if you have not read it yet...

 Chapter 725: He Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 725: He Arrived</h4>


    Raven is a genius. She is the one that benefited the most from fusing her soul with me.


    The other girls used the fusion of our souls to learn some techniques or to find inspiration and create their own paths. But Raven took a different approach.


    She used the fusion of our souls as the cornerstone of her path.


    She can use the link between our souls to borrow my power without any side effects. Moreover, the power that she borrows bes hers, allowing her to use it freely.


    Of course, her path is not perfect yet. Right now, she can borrow only a little of my strength for a short period of time. Moreover, the time during which she can use my strength is inversely proportional to the amount of strength she borrows. If she borrows a lot of my strength, she can use it only for


    few seconds.


    But instead of increasing the time she can use my strength for, Raven went for the other extreme.


    To borrow as much of my strength as possible and use it to release one extremely powerful attack.


    She then honed this attack to the limit and fused it with her stealth abilities to create a one-hit-kill technique able to threaten even Immortals.


    [Soul Reaping sh].


    That was the result of her training, and the reason she became one of my trump cards.


    Unlike Rose and Daisy, Raven''sbat power is not that great, and her effect on the battlefield is not big. But when ites to assassination Raven is a true monster.


    If the enemy doesn''t know about her Soul Reaping sh, then their chances of surviving once Raven attacks them is close to zero.


    Just like Selena. If Raven would''ve fought her fairly, she would''ve lost to Selena one hundred of one hundred times. But despite that, Selena was unable to resist once Raven attacked.


    Despite being much stronger than her, Selena was instantly killed.


    That was the result of Raven''s godly assassination skills.


    "It looks like it was my victory this time, Emilia." I smiled at the fox girl in front of me.


    Emilia was in a daze. She lowered her head and looked at the ground, then, she chuckled bitterly.


    "So I lost, huh."


    "Emilia¡­"


    "I thought I was going to win this time. I calcted every possibility carefully, but even so, I lost."


    "I told you, you were unlucky. Raven''s growth was surprising even for me."


    "Yeah. I remember that she was the one that helped you toplete your technique to fuse souls, right? She is really amazing."


    "She is." I nodded.


    Emilia chuckled. She then raised her face and looked straight into my eyes with a self-deprecating smile.


    "It''s unfair, dad."


    "Emilia¡­"


    "I chased after you for hundreds of thousands of years. I tried everything to make you pay attention to me. To make you return to my side. However, a girl that suddenly appeared managed to achieve everything I fought so hard for in just a few months. Is it not unfair?"


    "Life is unfair, Emilia. As an Immortal, you should know it well."


    "I do. Even so, it doesn''t mean that I can ept it."


    At that moment, the energy inside Emilia''s body started to rage.


    An amount of energy so overwhelming that it wasparable to a sun raged violently inside her body. Her energy was so powerful that just releasing a bit of it carelessly was enough to destroy this world.


    It was on apletely different level than Selena''s outburst just now. Reality itself shook once Emilia started to activate the energy in her body.


    I could not help but heave a soft sigh.


    "¡­ In the end, are you going to fight me?"


    "Sorry, dad."


    "Is it necessary to go so far? You are going to die, you know?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "You promised me that if you lost, you would ept their ce beside me. Why do you have to fight me then?"


    "But in the end, I can''t ept it. But it doesn''t matter, right? You were not nning to let me kill them if they lost anyway."


    I smiled bitterly. Yeah, I was not.


    I guess both of us were not nning to keep our promise.


    To be honest, I was expecting this result.


    Immortals are prideful and stubborn. It''s very hard to make them change their minds.


    When Emilia proposed this game, I had a small hope that I could make her change her mind about my girls if I won, but in my mind, I knew that this result was the most likely one.


    Emilia separated herself from me. Her eyes were filled with sorrow as the energy around her became more violent.


    My expression wasplicated, but after a sigh, I hardened my mind.


    Extending my hand, I called upon the sword residing in my soul.


    Reality Render appeared in my hand, its transparent edge cutting the space around it.


    Likewise, the energy around Emilia became sharp, destroying the space it touched.


    "Sorry, dad. I would have liked to spend time with you. To give birth to your children. To apany you throughout eternity."


    "You still can."


    "No, I can not!" With a determined expression, Emilia charged towards me.


    But just at that moment, three panicked voices sounded in my mind.


    [Oh no, us! He is here!]


    [Prince, careful! He¨C!]


    [Willian! Stop him! His target is Emilia!]


    I froze. As soon as I heard Rose, Alice, and Ysnay''s words, I knew that it was bad.


    But by this point, a figure had already appeared behind Emilia.


    Neither Emilia nor I managed to react. When we realized his intention, it was toote.


    *Spurt!*


    With a grin on his face, his arm pierced Emilia''s body.


    [It has been a while, my friend.] He chuckled as Emilia vomited a mouthful of blood.


    I red at him with an expression filled with astonishment, surprise, and rage.


    "You¡­!"


    [I''m d to see you again too.] He said calmly.


    Bringer of End had arrived.


    ....


    Support me on P4TRE0N (patr-eon/aidnovels)!!!


    Also, please check my new novel, [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?]...

 Chapter 726: White Hell

    <h4>Chapter 726: White Hell</h4>


    The End is near :)


    ...


    Gray hair, blood-red eyes, and two small horns on his head.


    The identity of the muscr man that suddenly appeared was obvious with a nce.


    [It has been a while, my friend.] Bringer of End grinned savagely as his arm pierced Emilia''s body. [Did you miss me?]


    I froze. Emilia''s surprised, painful, and agonizing expression fell in my eyes, making my mind go nk.


    Then, overwhelming rage and fury filled me.


    "You¡­!" I growled. Without waiting for Bringer of End to react, I swung Reality Render towards him, cutting reality itself into two.


    But he calmly moved backward, easily evading my attack.


    [Woah, that was dangerous. Are you not afraid of injuring the littledy?]


    I frowned and took a deep breath, using it to suppress my rage.


    Now is not the time to let my emotions control me. If I do that, Bringer of End will use it to his advantage, and the situation will be worse.


    Emilia was immobile in Bringer of End''s arm, with her eyes closed and a painful expression on her face. She seemed to be using all her strength to resist something, so she could not escape from Bringer of End''s grasp.


    Using my senses, I discovered that she was fighting a battle against Bringer of End''s energy inside her body. Bringer of End was trying to destroy her from inside, and Emilia was resisting him.


    However, it was obvious that Bringer of End had the upper hand.


    At this rate, he would kill her soon.


    That thought made my anger rise again.


    This bastard. How does he dare to do that to my daughter!?


    [You seem angry, Immortal Soul. How strange, I thought you two were going to fight to the death. I''m helping you here, you know? I''m saving you the work of killing her.]


    "I will kill you," I said that with the coldest voice I could make.


    Even if Emilia must die, only I can kill her. How do you dare to harm my daughter?


    [How scary.] Bringer of End chuckled. [I guess that the rumors about you two were true after all.] He said while using his right hand to caress Emilia''s cheek.


    Bastard¡­!


    I wanted to use Reality Render to hack him into pieces, but my reason stopped me. I can''t be rash.


    In the current situation, Bringer of End can easily kill Emilia at any time. I don''t know why he is using this roundabout method to kill her, but at the very least, it gives me time to think of a solution.


    I must wait for an opportunity to save Emilia.


    "¡­ When did you arrive at this world? Why did I not notice it?"


    [Guess.] Bringer of End curved his lips up. [I wanted to surprise you, so I did not show myself before. I did not expect to get such an unexpected gift, though.


    [Her title is Incarnation of Endless Power, right?] He said while looking at Emilia. [I never thought I would meet such a foolish Immortal. To think that she weakened herself to such an extent, providing me such a perfect opportunity to get rid of her.]


    Fuck...!


    Silly girl, look at how much trouble your stupid actions are causing me!


    Just then, Emilia opened her eyes and looked at me.


    "Dad, don''t worry about me."


    "Emilia¡­"


    "I can feel that he is stealing my energy to do something, and I can''t resist him for much longer. Don''t worry about me and attack him. I don''t want him to use me to harm you."


    My expression becameplicated. Then, I sighed.


    Emilia is right. I don''t know what this bastard is nning, but I can''t allow him to continue.


    Hesitating will only make things worse.


    "Sorry, Emilia¡­"


    "Don''t worry, dad. If you can, make sure to kill me before he does. That will be enough."


    I nodded and my expression became determined.


    [How touching.] Bringer of End smiled. [I never thought I would see something like this from Immortals. What a sight.]


    "I will kill you," I stated coldly. At the same time, my soul started to burn.


    An enormous amount of soul power erupted from my body, distorting the space around me as Reality Render glowed wildly, showing the enormous amount of energy I put into it.


    But just when I was about to attack Bringer of End together with Emilia, Ysnay''s urgent voice sounded in my mind.


    [William, it''s a trap! He fooled us! That is not Bringer of End''s true body! Just a clone! His true body has not arrived at this world yet! He wants to make you kill Emilia!]


    I was startled. Wait, this is just a clone?


    My eyes immediately turned cold.


    "You almost got me there, bastard!"


    Gritting my teeth, I swung Reality Render.


    My sword pierced through space, ignoring Emilia and attacking Bringer of End directly.


    Bringer of End put on a surprised expression. He tried to avoid my attack, but my sword bent space and followed after him closely.


    I did not worry about Emilia''s safety. After listening to Ysnay, I understood why this bastard had not killed Emilia yet.


    He simply could not kill her. Even if Emilia was weakened, she could not be killed so easily by just a clone.


    [¡­ How unlucky. I thought I could fool you for longer.] Bringer of End sighed. [But don''t think that you can kill me so easily.]


    At that moment, an ominous energy appeared all around the world.


    This energy gathered in the ces where my women were, turning into clones of Bringer of End!


    None of the clones was that strong, just at the level of an Irregr. But just that was enough to kill my girls easily if I did not interfere.


    "Dammit!" I cursed and released several attacks across space, aiming at the clones of Bringer of End and cutting them into pieces. But that allowed the main clone to escape from my attack.


    It took me less than one second to kill every one of the clones, but during that while, Bringer of End managed to absorb more of Emilia''s energy!


    But just at that moment¨C


    *Spurt!*


    I suddenly appeared behind him, severing the arm piercing Emilia''s back.


    Then, I swung Reality Render, cutting his body into two as I hugged Emilia''s feeble body.


    [What a shame. It would have been great if I could kill her.] Bringer of End sighed in disappointment as an energy sphere appeared on his remaining hand. [Even so, it should be enough.]


    At that moment, I realized that most of the energy inside Emilia''s body had been drained. She was left with just a small part of her energy.


    And all the energy she lost was inside the sphere that Bringer of End was holding.


    [It''s time, my brethren.] Bringer of End grinned yfully. [Finally, the end can begin.]


    As soon as these words sounded, the sphere on Bringer of End''s hand lit up.


    My expression immediately changed.


    "Crazy basta¨C!"


    In the next instant, the world became white.


    And a third of the continent was engulfed in mes.


    ...


    My new novel, [Hey, Why Are My Skills so Weird!?] is up. Please check it up!!!

 Chapter 727: The Beginning of the End

    <h4>Chapter 727: The Beginning of the End</h4>


    There was no sound, nor were there shockwaves.


    It was just pure white. Pure white mes that expanded without an end, burning everything in their path.


    The temperature of the mes was so high that it surpassed the temperature of the surface of a star. It was a burning hell that swallowed everything indiscriminately.


    In less than one second, the mes consumed a third of the continent.


    And that was after I used my abilities to create severalyers of space barriers around it to stop it from expanding. Otherwise, just that explosion would have destroyed the entire world!


    That was the result of Bringer of End using almost all the energy in Emilia''s body like a bomb. It had enough power to destroy a start!


    I held Emilia''s unconscious body in my arms and watched the white hell with an expressionless look. Beside me, my women were looking at it with pale faces.


    Just before the explosion happened, I had teleported them outside the range of the explosion. Otherwise, they would have been killed by it.


    However, they were the only ones that I saved. The rest of the soldiers fighting the beastkin died in the explosion.


    Furthermore, a third of the empire had disappeared too, and it was after I tried my best to protect it. The territory of the Beastkin Alliance, on the other hand, had disappearedpletely, erased from the map.


    "What is this¡­" Dina''s face was ashen. Her body trembled in fear as rage and fury burned in her eyes.


    My other women were in simr conditions. Daisy, Lina, Katherine, Alice, and Headmistress Evelyn even thought that they were dreaming.


    However, they could not fool themselves for long.


    The explosion was just the start.


    Before the white hell could disappear, a strange aura surged from the entire world, gathering at the epicenter of the explosion.


    It was dark, ominous, and cold. Only a word could describe it perfectly.


    Destruction.


    Only now did I understand something that had been bothering me for a long time.


    Why Bringer of End was so interested in creating chaos and war around the world. What did he get from that?


    The answer was simpler than I thought.


    He just wanted that, chaos, war, death, and destruction.


    Only that way could he bring his true body to this world.


    "Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction¡­ So that is the meaning of his title, huh. How fitting"


    He brings the end of the world, and he is destruction itself.


    Bringer of End is not that proficient in spacews, so he needs an alternative method to travel towards other worlds.


    The answer he got was to be the incarnation of destruction.


    As he is destruction itself, if there is destruction, he is there.


    As long as there is enough destruction and death in a world, he can use it to bring his true body to that world.


    There is no need to use spacews. After all, he is not moving through space. He is simply reforming his true body using the aura of death and destruction in a world.


    The greater the aura of destruction in a world, the easier he can move to it. He can even use the aura of destruction as a buff that amplifies his power.


    And now, all the wars and chaos in thest year, plus the destruction of a third of the continent, gave him more than enough aura o destruction to appear in this world.


    In fact, he could have appeared in this world even without destroying a third of the continent. But after destroying it, his arrival became easier, and his power became stronger.


    "What a genius¡­" I muttered to myself.


    Now, there is no way I can stop him from arriving in this world.


    I watched as the aura of destruction became stronger. In seconds, the sky became dark, and even the white mes burning a third of the continent could not erase the chilling feelinging from it.


    Finally, the chilling and ominous aura took the shape of a man.


    Blood-red eyes, gray hair, and a slightly tanned body.


    Two small horns grew from his head, giving him a devilish feeling. He seemed like a demon goding from the abyss.


    As soon as he appeared, the world trembled in pain.


    Earthquakes urred one after another across the entire world, followed by storms, tsunamis, and volcanic eruptions.


    He was the Bringer of End, he was the incarnation of destruction.


    Now that he had appeared, the countdown to the end of the world had started.


    [Finally, I have arrived.] Bringer of End spoke with a smile. [It feels nice to breathe the air of a new world.]


    "Bringer of End."


    [Hello, Immortal Soul. Did you wait for long?] He asked politely before looking at Emilia, who was unconscious in my arms. [What a shame my clone failed to kill the Incarnation of Endless Power. The aura of destruction generated by the death of an Immortal would have increased my strength a lot.]


    My eyes became cold.


    Emilia opened her eyes at that moment. She looked at me apologetically with tears in her eyes.


    "¡­ Sorry, dad. I brought you trouble."


    "Silly girl." I sighed and caressed her hair gently. "Don''t worry about that, just rest."


    Emilia bit her lips and nodded. I then created a pocket dimension and sent her inside it. That way, she won''t be involved in theing fight.


    After that, I looked at Bringer of End with a murderous expression.


    "I hope you are ready because I''m very angry right now."


    [Really? That is great.] Bringer of Endughed. [Come then, my friend. Let''s enjoy this fight to our heart content.]


    With these words, the aura of destruction around the world surged out, turning into countless monsters that started to destroy everything in their path!


    [Come! Let the end start!]


    In the next instant, I swung my sword.


    And the final battle started.

 Chapter 728: Immortal Soul vs Bringer of End

    <h4>Chapter 728: Immortal Soul vs Bringer of End</h4>


    "[Reality Render]!" I stated as I swung my sword.


    Space was torn apart and reality itself was cut into two. The sword made of a fragment of space advanced towards Bringer of End unstoppably.


    But instead of bing afraid, Bringer of End grinned.


    [Good!]


    He gathered mana on his right hand, forming a spear that he thrust to meet my sword.


    *BOOM!!!*


    The sword and spear met, creating a shockwave that made the world tremble.


    Just the aftershocks of our sh destroyed everything in one thousand kilometers. No living being nearby managed to escape death.


    [Hahaha! Great! Come, my friend! Fight me!]


    I frowned and swung Reality Render again. This time, my sword bent space to my will, allowing it to bypass Bringer of End''s defenses and stab him directly.


    But instead of trying to avoid the attack, Bringer of End ignored it as he proceeded to thrust his spear towards me once more.


    I immediately created a space wall and blocked Bringer of End''s spear. In the meanwhile, my sword managed to cut one of his arms.


    But in the next instant, his arm was back, as though I never cut it.


    [You will need more than that to injure me, Immortal Soul.] Bringer of End smirked.


    "You talk a lot," I said displeased. Inwardly, though, I was furrowing my brows.


    Just now, I noticed something bad.


    Bringer of End''s aura is still growing stronger.


    And the cause of it is the monsters that he created just a minute ago.


    Thanks to my senses, I knew that these monsters appeared all over the world in countless shapes. From flying monsters to aquatic monsters.


    The only purpose of these monsters is to cause as much destruction as possible. They are like locusts, killing and erasing everything on their path.


    In turn, the destruction they cause bolters Bringer of End''s abilities. The greater the destruction they cause, the stronger Bringer of End powers be.


    I could not allow the situation to continue like this.


    [Girls, I need your help.] I spoke through the mental connection with my women. [Alice, can you locate the monsters that Bringer of End created?]


    [I can.]


    [Good. Do it and give Evelyn their locations. Evelyn, use your teleportation abilities and teleport the rest of you to the location of the monsters. We need to kill them as soon as possible.]


    [Understood. But, what about the elven army.]


    [Forget about them. They don''t matter anymore.]


    Evelyn nodded. The other girls immediately understood my intentions and agreed to help.


    They knew that they were not strong enough to participate in the battle against Bringer of End, so this was the only way they could help me.


    However, I felt that one of them was dissatisfied.


    [¡­ Big brother, I will stay.]


    I refused her immediately. [No, Raven. Help the others to kill the monsters too. You won''t be of help here.]


    [But, I can use the [Soul Reaping sh] to help you! If Ind a blow on¨C]


    [Raven, leave.] I said in a forceful tone.


    The cat girl bit her lips, but seeing that I was serious, she nodded reluctantly.


    [... Be careful.]


    [Don''t worry.]


    After I finished the conversation with the girls, I focused on Bringer of End again.


    He was looking at me with a smile of interest, as though he was seeing something unusual.


    [You really are unlike an Immortal. To think that you care so much about these mortals.]


    "They are not mortals anymore."


    [Is it so?] Bringer of End smirked. [Well, I don''t care. However, I wonder, what will you do if you have to protect them while fighting me?]


    As soon as Bringer o End finished speaking, a great amount of mana let his body.


    The mana spread across the world, using with the aura of destruction. It then created several powerful monsters even stronger than normal Irregrs!


    These monsters¡­ My girls will be in danger if they have to face them!


    I immediately brandished my sword, cutting through space and turning them into dust in an instant. But during that time, Bringer of End created even more monsters.


    At the same time, he charged towards me.


    [You should not be distracted while fighting me!]


    With an excited roar, Bringer of End swung his spear in my direction.


    I parried his attack with Reality Render, but because I needed to use part of my attention in killing the monsters, I could not counterattack.


    Thanks to that, Bringer of End got the upper hand in our fight.


    Hundreds of spear thrusts pierced towards me in an instant. Every spear thrust was like a lightning ray that struck my body.


    I used my mastery over space to divert his attacks, but he then used hisws o destruction to detonate the space around me, forcing me to teleport away.


    Immediately after that, he gathered mana in his spear and brandished it in the direction where I reappeared, destroying everything in thousands of kilometers in the process.


    I used Reality Render to block his attack. I then erased the concept of distance between the two of us as I unleashed a downward sword sh that cut his body into two.


    My attack was effective, but Bringer of End was like new again an instantter, brandishing his spear towards my neck.


    I frowned. What a troublesome bastard.


    Bending the space around me, I made his spear miss the mark as I used my sword to pierce his heart.


    But before my sword could reach him, I felt a very powerful monster suddenly appear close to the location of one of my women.


    Without hesitating, I changed the target of my attack, making my sword move through space and kill the monster that suddenly appeared.


    But it allowed Bringer of End to hit my chest with a powerful punch.


    "Ugh," I grunted as I jumped back, distancing myself from him.


    [I told you, you should not be distracted while fighting me.]


    This bastard¡­

 Chapter 729: World Seal

    <h4>Chapter 729: World Seal</h4>


    Hey, guys, Aidka''s here!


    I''m posting the remaining chapters of Fourth Prince''s main story. I should have posted them long ago, but to be honest, I forgot...


    There are still a couple of side chapters remaining and I''m still writing them. I will be posting them here asionally...


    ...


    Rose raised his head and looked towards the south, where her lover was fighting against the Immortal that came to destroy this world.


    Her surroundings were filled with dead bodies, blood, and limbs that belonged to the draconians. But she ignored it. Her entire focus was on the battle between the two Immortals.


    She could not see it, but she could feel the world tremble every time they shed. To her, it felt as though the world was crying in pain. Asking her for help.


    "But I can''t help¡­" She muttered with a self-deprecating tone.


    That fight was on a different level. The two individuals engaged in battle were so strong that she was just a small ant inparison.


    It frustrated Rose. She wanted to help us. She wanted to be his strength. But instead, she was a burden.


    Yes, a burden. She was aware that us was being forced to use a part of his power to protect them.


    "How awful." Rose smiled bitterly. She hated this feeling.


    If only¡­ If only she could help him¡­


    At that moment, the wind blew around her.


    You can¡­ it whispered to her with a childlike voice.


    Rose''s expression brightened.


    "Really? Can I help him?"


    Yes. You can help him to protect this world. Will you? Please, it hurts so much¡­


    "B-But, how can I help him?"


    Don''t worry, I will tell you what to do. The wind replied in an excited voice.


    Rose took a deep breath and nodded with a determined expression.


    "Okay. Evelyn, can you please teleport me beside us?"


    [Huh? Rose, are you crazy!? He told us to leave Bringer of End to him. We won''t be of help on that battlefield.]


    "I can help him, please."


    Evelyn fell silent. But she then heaved a sigh and agreed.


    [Be careful, okay?]


    "I will."


    In the next instant, Rose felt the space around her twisting as she appeared thousands of kilometers away.


    [It''s as far as I can take you. The fluctuations of the battle make me unable to teleport you any closer.]


    Rose nodded. She was still more than one thousand kilometers away from the battlefield, but this was good enough.


    She would travel the rest of the way on her own.


    "us, wait for me."


    ¡­


    The battle between Bringer of End and me continued fiercely.


    At a first nce, it looked like I had the upper hand. I had managed to injure him several times, while Bringer of End onlynded one attack on me since the start of the fight.


    But in truth, I was at a disadvantage.


    Bringer of End did not mind being hurt. His path to Immortality made him like a cockroach that could not be killed no matter how much you injured him, while I, on the other hand, was not so resilient.


    Furthermore, Bringer of End was bing stronger as the fight continued. He was absorbing the growing aura of destruction in the world and using it to boost his battle powers.


    He was also using the aura of destruction to create powerful monsters around the world constantly, forcing me to put part of my attention on them and disrupting my battle rhythm.


    And to make everything worse, I was also using part of my power to stop the destruction caused by our sh from spreading throughout the world. Otherwise, this world would have been destroyed after our first sh.


    It meant that I could barely use half of my strength to fight him.


    I tried to pull him into an alternate dimension to cut off his connection to the destructive aura and protect the world from our battle, but Bringer of End was aware of my intentions and resisted it, forcing me to fight him in the real world.


    I also tried to create a space barrier around our battlefield to iste him from the rest of the world. That was another way to cut off his connection to the destructive aura and protect the world at the same time. Unfortunately, Bringer of End saw through my n and destroyed every barrier I created, making all my attempts to cut off his connection to the real world useless.


    ''Not good. I will lose at this rate. I need to find a way to turn things around.''


    [You look worried, Immortal Soul. Is anything wrong?] Bringer of End asked with a smirk.


    I stared at him silently as I thought about my options. What can I do?


    [You should just stop worrying about what happens to this world, my friend. Otherwise, you will probably lose.] Bringer of End said with a well-natured smile.


    I smiled bitterly and sighed. Yeah, I should.


    However, I can''t do that.


    Unless there is no other option, I won''t let this world be destroyed. There are many things in this world that my women love, and I want to protect them.


    [Is it so?] Bringer of End understood my answer from my gaze. [Good luck then.]


    With a chuckle, Bringer of End attacked again.


    Spear lights made of destructive mana filled the sky and pierced towards me. There were so many spears that they seemed like a rain of thunderbolts.


    I twisted space to deviate them as I counterattacked with my sword, but Bringer of End easily avoided it and spun his spear, creating a tornado of fire and lightning that engulfed my body.


    The temperature inside the tornado easily reached the temperature of the sun. Such temperature could turn anything into ashes.


    But I simply shed it with my sword, cutting the tornado into two as I got ready to attack Bringer of End again.


    Just at that moment, though, my senses noticed someone approaching.


    Rose!?


    [Rose! What are you doing here!?] I hurriedly asked her through our soul connection. [Go back. This ce is too dangerous for you.]


    [I''m not going back. I''m here to help you.]


    This stubborn girl¡­


    [Rose! Now is not the ti¨C]


    [Please, us, trust me.]


    [¡­]


    [I''m the hero, remember? Just let me help you, please.]


    I fell silent for several seconds before I let out a sigh.


    [Are you sure about it?]


    [I''m sure. Just protect me for several seconds.]


    [I''ll do that.] I said and fixed my gaze on Bringer of End.


    Bringer of End had also noticed that Rose was approaching. He looked in her direction with a curious expression before shaking his head after observing her.


    [What a reckless girl. Does she really think that she can interfere in our fight with her puny strength? Just die.]


    Destructive mana gathered around Bringer of End''s palm and was shot towards Rose casually.


    But as an Immortal, even a casual attack was powerful enough to make most beings tremble in fear. Even a hero like Rose could not help but freeze when she saw his attack.


    But in the next moment, I appeared in front of her and cut the ball of destructive mana with my sword.


    Bringer of End raised an eyebrow in amusement.


    [Very touching. But, how long do you think you can protect her?]


    As long as he finished talking, an ocean of destructive energy formed around him.


    The space holding the ocean of destructive energy copsed under its sheer power. It turned into fragments of space that fused with the destructive ocean, making it even deadlier.


    Then, Bringer of End thrust his spear in our direction, and the ocean of destructive energy followed it.


    *BOOM!!!*


    It was like facing the end of everything. Even I did not dare to receive this attack carelessly.


    But, I promised Rose that I would protect her.


    "Halt!" I shouted as countless space barriers appeared in front of us. The space barriers were destroyed one after another, but I continued creating more.


    In less than one second, over one thousand barriers were destroyed. However, I did not take a step back.


    I was going to protect Rose no matter what happens.


    And Rose was aware of that.


    Even when everything around us had been drowned by the destructive ocean, she did not flinch. She just continued gathering mana.


    Until finally¨C


    "[World Seal]." She spoke.


    In that instant, the mana in the entire world gathered around Rose.


    And one secondter, a multicolored barrier had separated our battlefield from the rest of the world.

 Chapter 730: Forever Nirvana

    <h4>Chapter 730: Forever Nirvana</h4>


    "[World Seal]," Rose spoke.


    And the mana in the entire world obeyed her words. It gathered around Bringer of End and me, turning into a multicolored barrier that separated us from the rest of the world.


    "Amazing." I whistled in admiration. "My cute Rose, when did you learn this trick?"


    [The world taught it to me just now.] Rose replied in my mind with a fatigued tone. [It told me that it will help you to defeat Bringer of End.]


    "The world, huh." I smiled with an expression of interest. "I see. Well, it was right."


    [But I can''t keep him inside for long. Twenty minutes at most.]


    "Twenty minutes is more than enough. Don''t you think so, Bringer of End?"


    Bringer of End shrugged and smiled rxedly.


    [You are being overconfident here, Immortal Soul.]


    "Really? Let''s see."


    As soon as I finished speaking, my sword moved.


    In an instant, it cut through space, arriving in front of Bringer of End.


    Bringer of End hurriedly tried to intercept it, but¨C


    *Spurt!*


    A wound appeared on his chest.


    Then, his body was cut into two.


    "I''m sorry, Bringer of End."


    I swung my sword again just after his body finished regenerating and cut his body into two again.


    "But if I don''t need to worry about my girls or the destruction of the world¨C"


    Bringer of End reformed his body again almost instantly, but it was cut again, this time in four parts.


    "¨CThen you are not my match."


    [Bastard!] He growled and tried to attack me with his spear, but his spear never reached me.


    It could not pierce the years-light of space that separated us.


    Meanwhile¨C


    *Spurt!*


    My sword always managed to pierce him.


    Even if he tried to avoid it.


    Even if he tried to block it.


    Even if he tried to deflect it.


    It always cut his body.


    Once, and again, and again, and again.


    [Crazy bastard!] Bringer of End roared. His spear turned into a lightning bolt that aimed at my head.


    But in the way, it changed direction, flying past me harmlessly.


    "Do you understand now?" I asked as I swung my sword again, cutting his body into pieces. "This is my true power. This is the power of my [Space]."


    A sword that can''t be stopped.


    An attack that can''t be avoided.


    A blow that can''t be deflected.


    It was the absolute swordsmanship. Once I swing my sword, it will always hit my enemy.


    But my enemy''s attacks, on the other hand, can never reach me. Absolute offense and absolute defense. That is the result of countless years of honing my abilities.


    Since I reached this level, nobody has been able to defeat it.


    "And you won''t be the first," I said to Bringer of End with an indifferent expression as my sword cut his body into thousands of pieces.


    [¡­ Amazing.] Bringer of End''s body returned to normal in less than one second. [As expected of the Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity. Truly amazing.]


    [But¨C] He smiled with a yful smile. [That is not enough if you want to defeat me.]


    I nodded.


    "You are right. After all, no matter how many times I kill you, you will go back to normal one instantter. Is it what you are relying on?"


    [It is. This is my path to Immortality, Immortal Soul. I call it, [Forever Nirvana].]


    "Forever Nirvana, huh. A suitable name." I nodded. "Your Immortal title is Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction. However, it''s not suitable to describe youpletely, right?


    "After all, your path is not just destruction, it''s creation as well," I said in a calm tone.


    Bringer of End smiled without denying it.


    [It looks like you already deciphered the concept behind my Immortality.]


    "Well, I received an important clue from someone. She told me that if I wanted to kill you, I needed to kill you fast enough. It helped me to connect the dots.


    "Your path of Immortality is a mix between destruction and creation. Every second, you destroy your body and soul and create it anew several times. It means that you never age. You are always a [newborn].


    "At the same time, you can''t be killed easily. Even if I cut your body and soul into pieces, it doesn''t matter, because your body and soul were going to be destroyed anyway.


    "However, there is a way to kill you."


    [Yes, there is a way to kill me.] Bringer of End smiled approvingly. [You just need to destroy my body and soulpletely during the interval between every cycle of destruction and creation.]


    I nodded. Yes, that is the way to kill him.


    If his soul and body arepletely erased before they can start the process of creation, then the process of creation will be unable to start, and he will die permanently.


    [Congrattions. You discovered the secret of my Immortality.] Bringer of End pped like he was praising me from the bottom of his heart. [But, does it change anything?]


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    [You are not the first one to discover the secret behind my Immortality, Immortal Soul. However, nobody has managed to kill me yet. Do you know why?]


    I narrowed my eyes and an uneasy feeling filled my body.


    [Because it''s impossible to kill mepletely before my body and soul start to regenerate.] Bringer of End stated confidently. [Every second, Iplete 672.589.457.789.212 cycles of recreation and destruction. It means that you have less than 0.00000000001 seconds to erase my body and soulpletely. Tell me, Immortal Soul, do you think you can do that?]


    My expression immediately changed.


    [Surprised?] Bringer of Endughed. [No matter how fast you are, you won''t be able to erase mepletely in that time. I don''t know anyone across the universe that can aplish it yet.]


    [And if you can''t kill me, it means that the victory is mine.


    [This barrier willst only another fifteen minutes. After that, my connection to the rest of the world will return.


    [By then, it will be just a matter of time before this world is destroyed.


    [Even if you continue fighting me, how long can youst? One year? Ten years? One hundred years?


    [Eventually, you will be forced to flee or die here after being slowly tired out.


    [It''s my victory, Immortal Soul.]


    I held the grip of my sword tightly without replying.


    Fuck¡­ This is¡­ out of my expectations¡­


    Could it be that there is no way to stop him?


    At that moment, a voice suddenly sounded beside my ear.


    "There is one, William."


    Startled, I turned around, finding that a beautiful ck-haired woman had appeared behind me at some point in time.


    "Time is rtive, my love," Ysnay said while looking at Bringer of End. "And I can give you enough time so you can kill him."

 Chapter 731: The Witch’s Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 731: The Witch¡¯s Sacrifice</h4>


    ck hair, ck eyes, and an appearance so beautiful that it makes the stars in the sky pale inparison.


    "You are here, Ysnay," I muttered with aplicated expression.


    "I told you I was going to help you to defeat him, did you forget?"


    I shook my head and changed the topic.


    "Do you have a way to defeat him?"


    Ysnay smiled and nodded.


    "As I said, time is rtive. I just need to lengthen his time, thus, one second to him will be one year to you."


    I frowned. That was easier said than done.


    Bringer of End knew it as well, so he scoffed after listening to Ysnay''s words.


    [You sure talk big for a witch. You should know how hard it is to interfere directly with an Immortal. Even if you can manipte my time, there is a limit to how much you can lengthen it.]


    "I know. But I have away." Ysnay said without looking at him. The entire time, her gaze was on me. "Do you trust me?"


    I sighed and nodded. "Although I hate to admit it, I do."


    Ysnay smiled and caressed my cheek gently. "Keep in busy for a few seconds, okay?"


    "Consider it done."


    Ysnay chuckled. Then, she closed her eyes.


    Immediately, countless threads appeared around her. These threads were initially connected to her in a mysterious way, but little by little, they started to move towards Bringer of End.


    Bringer of End frowned and tried to snap them off, however, he could not touch them. Even when he used his mana, the threads did not react.


    [I hate Seers.] Bringer of End snorted and mana surged out of his body.


    His mana was like a sea that expanded without an end. It upied each inch of space inside the barrier, filling it with a murky color.


    Then, the destructive mana rushed towards us.


    [Die!]


    I set up severalyers of barriers around Ysnay to guarantee her safety. Then, I let my soul power loose.


    One secondter, my soul power and his destructive mana shed.


    *BOOM!!!*


    The transparent soul power and the murky destructive mana fought for space inside the barrier. The two colors upied half of the barrier each, trying to overwhelm the other constantly.


    And in the middle of these two colors, Bringer of End''s spear and my sword met.


    *Bam!*


    Reality Render bent space following my will. It easily overcame Bringer of End''s defenses, severing the arm holding the spear.


    But Bringer of End did not care. In an instant, his arm had regrown as his other hand wasunching a spear attack towards my neck.


    I used spacews to make the distance between his spear and my neck infinite. Then, I brandished Reality Render calmly, and it cut seven times in the same instant, dividing Bringer of End''s body into pieces.


    But Bringer of End''s body returned to normal before I could blink. It then grew several arms, every one of them holding a spear piercing in my direction.


    Likewise, I swung Reality Render and used spacews to attack in several ces at the same time, countering every one of Bringer of End''s spear moves.


    Moreover, I managed to pierce Bringer of End''s heart in the process, killing him once more.


    Just at that moment, Ysnay opened her eyes.


    "It''s done." She said.


    In the next instant, countless fate threads wrapped around Bringer of End''s body, tying him tightly.


    Every one of these threads had just one purpose. To make Bringer of End''s time longer.


    [Bitch!!!] Bringer of End bellowed. [I''m not so easy to kill!]


    As soon as he spoke, his body disintegrated into pieces and the threads of fate lost their target!


    He killed himself to escape the effects of Ysnay''s spell!


    But¨C


    "It''s useless." Ysnay''s voice was calm. "I created these threads using my entire existence in exchange. Just killing yourself is not enough to get rid of them."


    ¨C When Bringer of End reappeared, the threads tied themselves around him again.


    Bringer of End''s face changed. He understood the meaning of Ysnay''s words.


    And I understood it too.


    Ysnay used her own life as a sacrifice to create these threads.


    [¡­ You¡­ You are crazy.]


    "It''s virtually impossible to interfere with an Immortal directly. If I want to do it, I need to pay a price. My entire existence is more than enough to modify your ''time''."


    [So you gave your life to kill me, huh. Hahahaha, as expected, Immortals are crazy.]


    "We are." Ysnay smiled and looked at me. "What are you waiting for?"


    At this moment, my expression was veryplicated.


    No matter what, Ysnay and I have known each other for thousands of years. Even if our rtionship was not that good, knowing that she is going to die leaves me with a bitter taste in my mouth.


    "Is it alright?" I could not help but ask. "What about the sixth n? I thought you nned to force me to give you a ce by my side."


    "This is the sixth n, my love. This way, you will never forget me."


    "¡­ That is a very bad joke."


    "Is it?" Ysnay giggled. "Go, I can''t keep this for much longer."


    I nodded and walked towards Bringer of End.


    "Anyst words?"


    [I''m not dead yet, Immortal Soul. Don''t celebrate too early.]


    "No, you are already dead."


    Soul power erupted out of my body and was infused inside Reality Render, making it glow. The amount of soul power was so immense that the sword seemed as though it was about to explode!


    "Goodbye."


    [Not yet!!!]


    Bringer of End roared. His entire body lit up as he gathered every drop of mana inside him in his spear.


    [I won''t die here!!!]


    With a roar, Reality Render and Bringer of End''s spear shed, creating a giant explosion that distorted the fabric of space.


    Then, everything became silent.


    And Bringer of End''s body was turned into ashes.

 Chapter 732: The Sixth Plan

    <h4>Chapter 732: The Sixth n</h4>


    Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction.


    As an Immortal, he was responsible for annihting countless races and destroying innumerable worlds.


    But like everything in this universe, his life eventually came to an end.


    [¡­ It was a good end. I lived a fulfilling life.] Bringer of End''s voice came from the destructive mana around us. It was a remanent of his thoughts, a vestige of his existence that would fade away quickly.


    "Goodbye. I''m honored of having fought against you."


    [Is it so? Hahaha, that is good. Farewell, my friend. Enjoy your remaining life. And don''t die too soon.]


    "I will try." I nodded.


    Just like that, thest remanent of his consciousness disappeared.


    A powerful Immortal that brought terror and ruin to thousands of civilizations, ceased to exist.


    "At the end of the day, nothing in this universe is truly evesting. Not even Immortals like us." Ysnay said with a wry smile.


    I nodded with aplicated expression.


    Nothingsts forever. Not even us.


    Even if Immortals like us can, in theory, live forever, most Immortals die before reaching one hundred thousand years old.


    Few live further than that, and even they perish eventually.


    Perhaps, that is the most basicw of the universe. Life and death. Creation and destruction.


    Even the universe will perish eventually, sowing the seeds for the birth of a new universe.


    Just then, Ysnay staggered.


    I was startled. When I looked towards her, I realized that her body was slowly fading away.


    Her legs were turning into colorful dust, that eventually became mana and fused with the world.


    "¡­ It looks like my time has reached an end as well." Ysnay''s expression wasplicated.


    I looked at her silently. Through my senses, I could feel how her existence slowly faded away.


    This time, there was noing back from dead. She had sacrificed her entire existence, including her path to Immortality, to allow me to kill Bringer of End, and as a result, she was going to disappear as well.


    "Could it be that you are sad, my love?" She asked yfully.


    "¡­ I am. No matter how bad our rtionship is, you are one of my few friends across my endless years wandering through the universe."


    "I''m d to hear that. But don''t be sad. I n to leave something behind."


    As soon as Ysnay finished speaking, she waved her hand, and something appeared in her arms.


    A child.


    A little girl around one-year-old, with raven-ck hair and obsidian-like ck eyes. She was looking at us with an innocent smile on her face, giggling asionally as she reached her hands out to us.


    When I looked at her, my body frozepletely.


    "¡­ My bloodline."


    Ysnay smiled. "Yes, she is your child, William. Our child."


    I was dumbfounded. Wait wait wait¡­


    "It''s not possible. I was careful to not give you my seed when I slept with you."


    "I''m a witch that governs over fate, my love. It was hard, but I managed to get your seed without you noticing. I gave birth to her inside an alternate dimension with a different flow of time, so she is one year old already."


    I was dumbfounded.


    But after a while, I just smiled bitterly.


    "¡­ It looks like I was not careful enough, huh. Is it your sixth n?"


    "Surprised? I know that a child is not enough to make you ept me by your side. But if it''s just the child, you can ept her.


    "She is the fruit of my love for you, William. I gave her my path to Immortality and engrave my love for you deeply into her soul. She is not me, but in a certain way, she is also me.


    "As long as she is by your side, a part of me will stay beside you."


    By this point in time, Ysnay''s body had mostly faded away. Only her head, her torso, and her arms remained.


    With a gentle smile on her face, Ysnay extended the child towards me.<


    "¡­ What is her name?" I asked as I held her small body.


    "Ysnay, just like me. Is it selfish of me to name her like me? That way, you will never forget me."


    "It is... Her name will be Ysnay."


    "Thank you, please take care of her."


    "I will."


    "What a shame. I would have liked to apany you for much longer, but my time hase to an end... Goodbye, my love. Meeting you was the most fortunate thing in my life."


    "Goodbye Ysnay. If I could turn back time, I wish that things could be different between us."


    "I wish the same." With the most beautiful smile I had seen on her, Ysnay caressed my cheek.


    Then, her body dispersed in the air, leaving behind nothing that could prove her existence.


    Only the little girl in my arms could make people remember her.


    "Even Immortals die as well, huh."


    Today, two Immortals died.


    One was my enemy, and another was my friend.


    I did not cry for either of them, but I was certainly sad.


    Withplicated emotions in my mind, I kissed the forehead of my child.


    "Let''s go home, little Ysnay. Do you know? Your mother was the greatest Seer in the universe."


    "And I''m sure that when you grow up, she will be proud of you."

 Chapter 733: The Beginning, The End [End]

    <h4>Chapter 733: The Beginning, The End [End]</h4>


    "Your highness, it''s time to wake up." Daisy shook my body softly, forcing me to wake up.


    "Already?" I opened my eyes with a sleepy expression. "Can I sleep for a bit more?"


    "Your highness, you told me that you had to wake up early today, remember?"


    I groaned. Right, I need to visit someone today.


    Reluctantly, I left the bed, kissing Dina and Louise who were sleeping naked on the bed in the process. I then asked Daisy to help me to dress up before going for breakfast.


    When I reached the living room of my mansion, I found Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera drinking tea calmly while talking about something. They looked in my direction at the same time, and Aunt Dayana raised an eyebrow surprised.


    "How unusual of you to wake up early. You normally don''t wake up until noon."


    "Don''t make it sound so bad, aunt. You know that I stay untilte every night."


    "Do you think that having sex until dawn is a good reason to stay upte? Sigh, where did my hardworking nephew disappear? When did he turn into this decadent prince?"


    "My beloved aunt, you stayed upte with me yesterday, remember?"


    Aunt Dayana coughed with a slight blush on her face.


    "A-Anyway, why are you awake so early?" She asked stutteringly.


    "I need to visit someone today," I said while drinking from a cup of tea that Daisy passed to me. "I have been dying it for a while, and I think it''s a good time to give it a closure."


    Aunt Dayana and Aunt Sera were startled.


    "¡­ Is it rted to the battle three years ago, us?" Aunt Sera asked worriedly.


    I smiled softly to relieve them. "Don''t worry, it''s not dangerous. I just want to resolve some doubts I have."


    The two of them nodded.


    "Just be careful."


    Three years have passed since the battle against Bringer of End. And a lot has happened in the world during this time.


    Dina consolidated her position as the empress, E''Athar became the empress of the daemons, and the remaining beastkin and elves surrendered to the humans and daemons after their defeat during the war.


    The Imperial Institute opened its doors again, with Rose and Katherine finishing their studies and bing teachers. The institute also started epting people of other races under Headmistress Evelyn''s suggestion, and the world entered a period of peace.


    But during these three years, the only thing I have done is to apany my women every day. We go on dates around the world, practice our abilities, and had sex every night.


    You can say that it''s a perfect life filled with romanticism and debauchery. Anyway, now that the world is no longer in danger, I can spend my days as I want.


    But still, there is something that I have not resolved yet. I think it''s a good time to do it.


    After bidding farewell to my two aunts, I stepped across space, moving to the other side of the world, where a small ind rested in the middle of the endless ocean.


    As soon as I appeared on the ind, I saw a small boy around six years old seated on the beach, looking at the waves with a dazed expression.


    "¡­ You are here." The boy said in a childlike voice as I walked towards him. "It took you longer than I expected."


    "Well, I had not decided if I should kill you or spare you."


    "¡­ Are you going to kill me then?"


    "I don''t know. What do you think?"


    The child looked at me for several seconds before moving his sight back to the waves hitting the beach.


    "¡­ Can I ask you¡­ When did you learn about me?" The boy asked.


    "I had my suspicious for a long time," I said while walking behind the boy. "I mean, it was too coincidental that I reincarnated in a world that was being targeted for two Immortals. Moreover, I just found what I was searching for in this world. It seemed like too much of a coincidence.


    "However, I got the definite evidence during the battle against Bringer of End. When you talked to Rose, I confirmed that my suspicions were true."


    "¡­ I see. Right, that was a bad move. But I had no other option. You seemed to be at a disadvantage, and I knew I had to do something. I had a small hope that you would not notice anything if I used the Hero as an intermediary, but I guess it did not work, huh."


    "I didn''t." I nodded. "What is your name, or should I call you [Will of the World]?"


    The boy did not reply immediately. He just looked at the waves as though he was an innocent child seeing the sea for the first time.


    But this boy is not a normal child, but the Will of the World itself.


    Normally, a Will of the World is just a vague consciousness. They only have basic instincts of survival, and they are not smarter than a three-year-old child.


    But this world is different. For some reason, the Will of the World became aware of itself, and eventually, it evolved until the world became a true living being.


    Even for me, it''s the first time seeing something like this.


    After being silent for several seconds, the boy finally spoke up.


    "My name is Lenka." The boy stated. "I''m the personification of this world''s will, and an Irregr. Nice to meet you, Immortal Soul Wandering Through Eternity."


    "Nice to meet you, Lenka. Now, let me listen to your exnation."


    "What is there to exin?" The boy smiled wryly. "As you guessed, I was the one that brought your soul into this world. My purpose was to use you to fight against [Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction] and [Queen of Timeless Distortion]."


    "Why?" I asked with a frown. "You should know that no Immortal will be happy after being used like that. Once I discovered it, I was going to kill you."


    "I needed a variable." The boy put on a bitter expression. "Both [Bringer of End and Eternal Destruction] and [Queen of Timeless Distortion] are immortals known for destroying worlds. Imagine my reaction when I learned that both of them had put their sights in my world.


    "I was terrified. I mean, as an Irregr, I''m pretty powerful myself. Butpared to these two, I''m much weaker. But I knew that if I did nothing, I was going to die.


    "Just at that moment, I discovered your unconscious soul wandering through the universe.


    "I had heard about you. You were just as powerful as Bringer of End and the Queen, but unlike them, you didn''t have a penchant for destroying worlds. At that moment, I got a crazy idea.


    "What if I use you to fight against Bringer of End and the Queen?


    "I knew that my idea was crazy. I mean, even if you were not as violent as these two, you were an Immortal as well. If you discovered what I was trying to do, you would destroy me before these two could do it.


    "Besides, even if I could hide my n from you, you didn''t have a reason to help me.


    "Thus, I needed something. Something that could make you protect the world, and at the same time, make you spare me if you discovered everything eventually."


    "Raven," I muttered to myself.


    The body nodded.


    "She was just one of the many special individuals I created throughout the world. You have met some of the others as well; Rose, Alice, and Anson. They were some of the hundreds of special individuals that I created.


    "They had only a purpose. To catch your attention. If even one of them managed to make you interested in this world, then perhaps you would protect it of your own ord."


    "And surprisingly, your n worked, and better than you expected." I sighed softly after listening to his crazy idea.


    "I''m also surprised about how well my n worked." The boy put on a wry smile. "Even I did not expect that Raven would be so important to you. I guess I was lucky."


    "Lucky, huh." I nodded to myself with aplicated expression. "Yeah, you were lucky, and I was lucky as well."


    Then, I turned around to leave.


    The boy let out a sigh of relief that he had been holding.


    "So you are not going to kill me."


    "I told you, you were lucky. Even though I''m a bit angry for being used, Raven is just that valuable to me. You allowed me to meet her, so I don''t mind sparing you this once."


    With these words, I disappeared from the ind and returned to the capital.


    The boy was really lucky. His n was nothing but a crazy gamble. The chances of it seeding were virtually zero.


    If Raven would have not appeared in this world, then, I''m sure I would have not protected it from the Queen and Bringer of End.


    But his n seeded, and it was the beginning of everything.


    Thanks to it, I managed to aplish my long-desired dream.


    ''I guess both of us were lucky, huh.'' I thought to myself as I walked through the streets of the capital


    At that moment, I saw two small girls fighting.


    One of them was a petite fox girl with golden-red hair and red eyes. She was growling at a four-year-old ck-haired girl with an enraged face.


    "Witch¡­! You fooled dad, but don''t think that you can fool me as well!"


    "What are you talking about, crazy vixen?"


    "Bitch!!!"


    The four-year-old girl frowned. "Watch yournguage, vixen. William will be angry if he learns that you are talking to his daughter like that."


    "William!? You finally revealed your tail!"


    "Oops! A slip of tongue. I mean to say ''dad''."


    "Bastard! I''m going to kill you!"


    "You can''t." The four-year-old girl giggled before running towards me with a wronged expression. "Dad, Emilia is bullying me...~"


    I did not know whether tough or to cry.


    "Little Ysnay, stop teasing Emilia." I knocked on her head as I carried her in my arms and walked towards my mansion.


    When I walked past Emilia, I grabbed her hand and pulled her along.


    "Let''s go, to our home."


    The eyes of the two girls brightened immediately.


    ""Yes, dad!""


    ¡­


    Hey guys, Aidka''s here!


    It has been a long journey, filled with ups and downs and a lot of fun.


    Fourth Prince''s Debauchery is my first novel, and I feel a lot of love for it. I''m really happy that I managed to finish writing it, even when the release of thest one hundred chapters was a bit rocky.


    I''m satisfied with the end of this novel. From the moment I started to write it, I knew that I wanted to end it like this. The end of this novel was the same that I envisioned over two years ago. I did my best to give this novel a worthy end.


    As my first novel, there is a lot that I could have done better. I made a lot of mistakes, and I''m sure that I left a lot of plot holes across the story, but I did my best the entire way. I tried to give an answer to every question in the series.


    About the [Queen of Timeless Distortion], she will be an important character in my following novels. She is kind of like the main antagonist of the series or the hand behind the curtains. I don''t want to say much to not give spoilers, but I''m nning something amazing.


    There are also some heroines whose routes are not finished. I will write some side stories about them. Around twenty or so. This way, I will give them closure.


    Finally, thank you for apanying me during this journey. Please, follow my next two stories, [Science/Magic] and [Hey, Why are My Skills so Weird!?]. I will resume their releases on March 10. I hope you support me as you supported me with Fourth Prince.


    Thank you to all my Thanks to you, I managed to finish this story even when I was passing through some hard times.


    Love, Aidka :P


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!